《Immortal In The Magic World》


 Chapter 1

    Translator: Lonelytree


    It hurt!


    Darkness came like a tide, and Eli¡¯s soul felt as if it was being pierced by countless needles. It was abnormally painful.


    Suddenly, a bit of light appeared. He rushed towards the light with all his might. Finally, with a plop, as if breaking out of the water, Eli finally opened his eyes.


    ¡­


    Eli woke up from his sleep and found himself lying on a wooden bed, and he was in a very unfamiliar room.


    This was a dilapidated, narrow wooden house. The house was very small, only about ten square meters. Other than the tattered wooden bed that he was lying on, there seemed to be nothing else in the entire room.


    Where was this place?


    A second ago, he was still staying up late to work overtime, and the next second, he was here.


    Had he transmigrated?


    ¡®That can¡¯t be. Granted, I was working overtime until midnight for one and a half months. Is it true that it¡¯s easier to transmigrate by staying up late and working overtime?¡¯


    Eli was a little stunned, looking at the unfamiliar face in front of him in disbelief.


    He slowly sat up, and suddenly, a wave of strange yet familiar memories surged into his brain, causing him to let out a soft hiss!


    A servant of a noble¡­ A mysterious book¡­ Sacrifice¡­ His soul was taken away.


    Fragments of memories surged into Eli¡¯s brain like a tide, and he instantly understood his situation.


    A year ago, Eli was still a slave of a noble family. In the end, an accident had allowed Eli to escape from the noble family. After that, he ran all the way and arrived in the capital city of the kingdom of Byrne half a month ago. Relying on his literacy, he entered the Imperial Library and became the lowest-ranked librarian.


    A few days ago, the host happened to see a hidden book in the library. Then, he secretly brought it back and opened it. Then, a strange wave attacked him.


    He felt very uncomfortable and had a terrible headache. So, he lay on the bed and lost his life!


    Ridiculous!


    This was what it felt like to browse through the memories of the original host.


    A book had cost a person his life.


    After looking through the memories of the original host, he also understood that he had indeed transmigrated.


    Because in this world, there existed true extraordinary powers.


    The reason why the host secretly took the book was that he thought the book possessed a secret knight¡¯s breathing technique.


    ¡°Knights? You must be joking!¡± The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    The path of a knight. A knight was someone who focused their strength on fighting in combat, but how did the host die?


    Just because he had taken a look at the book, he had died.


    And the book contained the secret knight¡¯s breathing technique?


    This was impossible. This was absolutely impossible.


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Eli rubbed his slightly dizzy head and began to think about his current situation.


    The transcendent world¡­ Knight¡¯s strength¡­ There were also mysterious books.


    ¡®Wait¡­ Books?¡¯


    It was as if he suddenly realized something, and he turned his head to look into the distance.


    A few meters away, there was a small table. On the table, there was an open book. The table was in the corner, so Eli did not see it earlier.


    The book was wrapped in a hard, dark green cover and silver edges. The inside was written in the common language of the Byrne Empire.


    This was the book that caused the death of the original host.


    However, it seemed that the soul of the original body had already satisfied this evil book. Even if Eli opened it now, it did not seem to cause him any harm.


    ¡°How could the host be so careless?¡± Eli patted his head.


    He subconsciously glanced at the book that had been sneaked out of the library.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the book was already satisfied with one sacrifice, Eli would have died again. It would be quite funny.


    Eli sat up on the bed and walked towards the book.


    A few meters away, Eli stopped and looked at the book from a distance as if he was facing an evil creature.


    Thanks to the fact that this world had yet to be plagued by electronic devices, Eli¡¯s vision was excellent, so he could clearly see the contents of the book.


    My dear friend:


    As you can see, although I don¡¯t know who you are, you must remember that before you, there was a poor human who lost his life because of this.


    This is a truly extraordinary book. The extraordinary secrets mentioned here do not refer to the inferior, foolish, and weak techniques of the knights but the secrets of the transcendents who had come into contact with the origin of this world.


    This is one of my early Magus notes. In addition to a basic meditation technique, there are also many interesting minor spells. Of course, their levels are not very high.


    Learning them might require some talent, but since you can browse them normally without feeling dizzy, you should have a talent for wizardry.


    That¡¯s all. I don¡¯t even know if I found ¡°it¡± in the end.


    It was signed by Saleen Metatrin.


    This was the complete content of the first page. Eli stood where he was, the corners of his mouth twitching.


    It seemed that this world was not as simple as he had thought.


    It seemed that there were other studies other than knighthood.


    Besides, it had to be said that the host was really unlucky. Even though he obtained this treasured book, he died because of the original owner¡¯s little prank and ended up benefiting the transmigrated Eli.


    It had to be said that everything was fated.


    After probing a few more times and making sure that the book wasn¡¯t dangerous, Eli gave it a simple look.


    A tick of an hourglass later, Eli slowly closed the book.


    Just as the title page said, there was a meditation technique recorded in the book, as well as some spells that even Eli thought were extraordinary and a large number of notes.


    It was basically a book on how to start a wizard.


    ¡°This is not a bad start!¡± Putting the notebook aside, Eli felt that his luck was pretty good.


    Other transmigrators would either start off with some kind of puny monster, have low status, or lack ways to get stronger. However, not only did he have a job as a librarian, but he also had books that could give him great power. On top of all that, he had cheats.


    That¡¯s right, Eli also had a cheat.


    It was just that he was too surprised just now, so he didn¡¯t realize it. It was only just now that he reacted.


    Eli closed his eyes, and his consciousness began to sink deep into his body.


    A spot of light appeared before Eli¡¯s eyes.


    As his consciousness got closer, the dot of light became bigger and bigger.


    His consciousness came into contact with the light, and in the next moment, a terrifying scene appeared before his eyes.


    In the pitch-black boundless space, an endless river of time ran through the void.


    Through it, fragments of time appeared in Eli¡¯s eyes.


    There was a terrifying snake that was ten thousand meters long swaying its huge body in the void.


    There were terrifying creatures with grayish-white eyes that could reach many worlds.


    There were worlds that gave birth to life and then gradually headed toward destruction.


    There were powerful creatures walking in the endless void.


    The images were all random, and Eli couldn¡¯t control them.


    This process lasted for about ten seconds, and then there was an explosion.


    The seemingly endless river of time suddenly compressed and began to shrink. A few seconds later, the river disappeared, leaving behind only a huge spiritual light pillar within Eli¡¯s body.


    As for this beam of light, Eli vaguely remembered that he seemed to have seen the white light in his daze during his long overtime.


    He thought it was an illusion due to his dry eyes, but he didn¡¯t expect it to follow him here.


    But that wasn¡¯t for certain. Perhaps it was this pillar of light that brought Eli here.


    Eli looked at the light pillar, and the ability that the light pillar had given him subconsciously appeared in his mind.


    Eternal life.


    After reaching a certain age, his body¡¯s essence would no longer change.


    To be more precise, his lifespan would not change, but he would still bleed when he was injured and die when he was killed.


    It was basically a buff that gave Eli immortality.


    So, Eli was an immortal in a magical world¡­

 Chapter 2

    Translator: Lonelytree


    Immortality?


    It sounded ridiculous.


    Since ancient times, countless kings and even the people from Earth tirelessly pursued a longer life, using all sorts of methods.


    But in the end, Eli achieved this goal so easily.


    Many thoughts flashed through Eli¡¯s mind.


    Now that he had just transmigrated, his understanding of this world was limited to the memories of his original host. However, just from those, he already knew that this world was completely different from Earth.


    Whether it was social rules or social systems, they were all quite cruel to commoners. Knights were above ordinary people, and nobles were above most people.


    There was danger everywhere.


    Since that was the case, he might as well follow the original host¡¯s life path and work in the library first, understanding this world while trying to master the book¡¯s extraordinary powers.


    This should be the safest plan.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to be so laid-back, but this is what I have to do to survive in this world.¡¯ He sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯ll slowly develop in the library for a few decades before I leave it.¡±


    Eli took a deep breath and immediately made a decision.


    Although the period of development was a little long, he was immortal!


    A few decades would pass by quickly.


    Suddenly, a blinding ray of sunlight shone into Eli¡¯s eyes.


    Eli turned his head and saw a glimmer of light outside the window, and the sun was already peeking out slightly.


    It was dawn.


    ¡­


    Eli walked out of the house.


    The piercing sunlight made him cover his eyes. It was only a few seconds later that he regained his sight.


    After confirming the direction, Eli walked towards the library in his memory while observing his surroundings.


    He appeared to be in the slums. Most of the buildings were made of stone and wood, looking very dilapidated and low. The roads were also very worn out, and disgusting things could often be seen.


    The pedestrians on both sides of the road were also wearing rough linen clothes. Most of them had blue or black eyes, which were the main eye colors of the Byrne Empire. Most of their hair was brown, black, and gold.


    On the other hand, Eli was wearing a coarse Linen short-sleeved shirt and shoes. The original host has no property. Fortunately, he had found a job as a librarian. Otherwise, even if Eli had transmigrated, he wouldn¡¯t know how to survive.


    Coming from a bustling modern city to a backward and extraordinary medieval world, not many people could adapt quickly, not even Eli. This was also why he chose to continue working at the library.


    Of course, there was another more important reason, and that was poverty.


    Money was just as important in this world. It was the guarantee of survival.


    After passing through the slums, Eli entered the urban area.


    As soon as he entered the city, the scenery suddenly changed.


    Whether it was the buildings or the pedestrians, there was a huge difference between this area and the slums. It could even be said that it was two different worlds.


    Soon, Eli, who had passed through a few streets, arrived at his destination.


    He looked up.


    In front of him was a tall building.


    The pure white stone reflected the sun and emitted a soft light. The oval dome was raised, and the outer wall was carefully carved with beautiful sculptures, looking very magnificent.


    This was the Imperial Library.


    Eli took a deep breath, then entered through a small door on the side.


    After passing through a long corridor, Eli came to a small room. He changed into a dark red waistcoat that looked like a waiter¡¯s, as well as a pair of black pants. It was the work uniform of the library.


    Walking out of the room, Eli walked into the library.


    Eli looked up. There was a huge glass window on the top floor. At this moment, the faint sunlight shone in, reflecting all kinds of beautiful colors. All kinds of epic scenes were depicted around it.


    There were three levels below, and they were made of a very precious kind of wood in the Empire. The bookshelves were filled with all kinds of books.


    ¡°This will be my workplace from now on!¡±


    Eli looked at the library. It was still closed, so he needed to sort out the books first.


    Eli had been trained before, so he was very familiar with the process.


    As he organized his books, Eli was also thinking about the future.


    Naturally, he had to be patient.


    However, how to be patient was another problem.


    After all, this was a magical world. Although he had the power of immortality, he did not have the power to protect it. Even a trainee knight or a stronger ordinary person could easily kill him.


    ¡°So, I need a certain amount of power.¡± Eli put a book on the shelf and thought about how to obtain power.


    At present, the Empire was promoting the knights.


    Cultivating to be a Knight was a good choice.


    However, Eli was not a knight. Knight¡¯s law was usually passed down from generation to generation among the nobles. This meant that knights were generally passed down through generations too.


    He could either make a contribution to the nobles or receive the reward of practicing the Knight¡¯s law, or he could join an organization like the Army. They might provide Knight¡¯s law, but these were not suitable for the current Eli.


    Therefore, Eli rejected this path, and the only path left was to become a mage.


    According to the title page, the author of the book seemed to look down on knights, calling them low-level, weak, and ignorant. Did that mean that mages were stronger than knights?


    Well, Eli wasn¡¯t really given a choice.


    In fact, compared to the Knight¡¯s training which required a large number of herbs and even money, it seemed that the mage¡¯s method, which only required meditation at the beginning, was more suitable for him.


    However, the book warned that he would need a lot of money later in his training.


    After all, how could a mage¡¯s consumption be lower than a knight¡¯s?


    ¡°Eli, what are you thinking about!!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice was heard. Eli turned around and saw Kart, who was also wearing a vest.


    He had a head of golden hair, and his eyes were the common blue. In his memory, he was also one of the librarians.


    It was said that his grandfather was once a Baron, but he committed a crime and his family was stripped of their noble status. After that, he came here.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little depressed when I think about how there are so many books here, but I haven¡¯t read many of them.¡± Eli wasn¡¯t very familiar with Kart, so he decided to blow him off.


    Kart ran his fingers through her golden hair, and his gaze stopped on the bookshelf for a few seconds. Then, he turned to Elie and nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, I haven¡¯t read many books either.¡±


    Just as Elie was about to reply, she heard Kate suddenly pause, then say, ¡°I¡¯ve only read a few hundred books!¡±


    Eli was speechless.


    He was prepared to reply with a casual sentence, but Kart followed it up with that. How was Eli supposed to respond?


    Although there didn¡¯t seem to be a problem with what Kart said, Eli still felt dwarfed.


    However, in his memory, Kart was always like this. He always had a sense of superiority. It wasn¡¯t that he looked down on others, but he was simply arrogant. He was like the valedictorian on Earth.


    ¡°Kart, I suggest you don¡¯t talk like that.¡± In the end, Eli couldn¡¯t help but advise him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kart sounded doubtful as if he didn¡¯t understand what Eli meant.


    ¡°What I mean is, you should speak properly!¡± The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°How is the way I speak not proper?¡± Kart was confused.


    He looked at Eli as if he thought of something and continued, ¡°How are your preparations for the test three months from now? I heard that only two of the new librarians could stay for the test this time. The rest will have to leave.¡±


    Test?


    What test?


    Upon hearing this, Eli was a little stunned.

 Chapter 3

    Translator: Lonelytree


    Eli was stunned for a moment, and it took a few seconds for him to find the relevant information from his memory.


    Although the original host of the body was a librarian, he did not seem to be an official librarian. He was just a temporary worker. Every year, the library would recruit many such people and then test them all to keep the suitable ones.


    During this time, their salaries were not much.


    ¡°There¡¯s still an internship period in this world too?!¡± This was something that Eli didn¡¯t expect.


    After browsing through the memory, he realized that the test was to test some common knowledge and some questions in various aspects. The difficulty was not low, and there was a lot of content. The overall difficulty was quite average.


    However, the problem was that the original host had only been in the library for less than a month.


    He only knew the general text and had no understanding of the more esoteric things.


    In other words, he would definitely be eliminated!


    Looking at Eli¡¯s frowning expression, the corners of Kart¡¯s mouth could not help but curve up. He raised his head, and his golden hair fluttered behind him. He said in an extremely despondent manner, ¡°Yes. This time, only two will remain. In the past, three would stay. The test will be difficult. I wonder if I can pass. If I can¡¯t, then I¡¯m done!


    ¡°What to do?¡±


    Kart¡¯s tone was worried, and the corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡®You call that worried?


    ¡®I can¡¯t see any worry in your eyes. It¡¯s clearly joy with a little anticipation and even a little excitement.¡¯


    However, this fellow did seem to have the right to say that. In Eli¡¯s impression, Kart seemed to have the most knowledge out of all the temporary librarians, and he always scored first in class.


    Although Kart was annoying, it was time for Eli to consider the test.


    If he didn¡¯t want to lose this decent job, he¡¯d better pass this test.


    As long as he became a full-time employee of the Imperial Library, he might not be able to live a luxurious life, but it would be enough for him to move out of the narrow and dilapidated slum.


    However, in just three months, considering that he still had to work every day, as well as other things, it was by no means an easy task to accumulate enough knowledge to pass the test in this period of time.


    As for the books, he could only read them occasionally during his breaks in the library. Apprentices like him could not simply ask to borrow books and take them home. The book he had taken home earlier was completely an accident.


    ¡®Wait, there¡¯s a zero-circle spell in that book called Quick Memory.¡¯ Eli suddenly recalled.


    According to the notes, if one advanced to a Level-1 apprentice, one could start learning spells.


    Quick memory was one of the most basic zero-circle spells in the apprentice stage. It allowed people to memorize knowledge quickly and was one of the basics for sorcerers to learn and master a large amount of knowledge.


    On top of that, there was also the 1st rank barrier-free reading, 2nd rank soul reading¡­ And most importantly, this spell was very simple, almost one of the simplest spells. As long as you advanced to a wizard apprentice, you would be able to master it quickly.


    The only obstacle was that Eli needed at least half a month to finish reading all the texts for the test. In other words, he only had two and a half months left to become an apprentice.


    After becoming an official librarian, he would be very stable. As long as he didn¡¯t commit any crimes, he would almost never be fired. It was very suitable for Eli, who was focused on developing himself.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll advance to a level 1 mage first.¡± Eli looked at the bookshelf in front of him and made up his mind.


    It was almost eight or nine o ¡®clock in the morning, and the library¡¯s door slowly opened.


    One by one, the gentlemen and ladies walked into the library in neat clothes. Most of them were gorgeous. They had much better clothes than Eli¡¯s linen clothes.


    In this era, reading was a luxury. The poor did not have the energy or the money. Only the rich gentlemen and ladies knew how to read.


    As for the nobles, they usually didn¡¯t come here. They usually had their own library and would only come here when they wanted to read some books that they didn¡¯t have.


    On the other hand, seeing that there was no reaction from Eli after listening to his words, Kart seemed to be a little disappointed. However, when he saw that the library¡¯s door had opened, he could only helplessly give up on the idea of continuing to chat with Eli and turn to leave.


    ¡­


    Time passed by as people flipped through the book.


    The gentlemen who were reading looked at the setting sun outside the library and knew that it was about time. One by one, they handed their books to the librarians around them and left one by one.


    Watching them leave one by one, the corners of Eli¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile.


    It was a smooth day.


    He had done it according to his memory, and there were no mistakes.


    Just as he was about to take off his clothes and leave, suddenly, there was a tapping sound. Eli looked over and saw a man in a black robe walking in.


    Scholar Clement was the person in charge of the librarian in the library.


    He had long brown hair and black pupils. He was holding a thick book in his right hand.


    ¡°The temporary librarians, please stay.¡±


    As he spoke, most of the librarians in the library slowly left, leaving only a dozen or so to gather around scholar Clement, including Eli and Kart.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Scholar Clement nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°In three months, we will test your abilities. The top two can continue to stay here, while the rest will have to leave. After that, you will be rewarded with a silver Tarl.¡±


    The Byrne Empire¡¯s currency was divided into gold tarls, silver tarls, and copper tarls, and each increment was 100 to the next tarls.


    A silver Tarl was the amount of money a normal laborer could earn in a month. As for Eli, his monthly salary was 50 copper tarls, just barely enough for him to survive.


    As for official wardens, they earned a total of five silver tarls a month, not counting the tips that the gentlemen and ladies might give. This was also one of the important reasons why Eli was determined to stay here.


    The librarian was a highly paid job.


    Hearing scholar Clement¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. However, when they thought about how they might not pass, their hearts sank again, and the atmosphere became a little strange.


    It seemed like Clement had only wanted to make an announcement. He turned around and left, leaving only a few dozen temporary workers standing there.


    Eli looked around. Most people were discussing in groups of twos and threes, and the most ¡± pessimistic ¡± one was undoubtedly Kart, whom he was more familiar with.


    At this moment, he was standing in the middle of a few people and sighed. ¡°It¡¯ll so difficult this time. I feel that I¡¯m in danger too. The library only needs two people. Actually, one silver tarl is also good ¡­¡±


    As if sensing Eli¡¯s gaze, Kart looked up and scanned his surroundings. He saw Eli¡¯s gaze coincidentally on him. His eyes lit up, and he walked towards him.


    When Eli saw this, he immediately pretended not to see it and quickly returned to the changing room. He didn¡¯t need to hear the same boasting again.


    After changing his clothes, Eli walked out of the library.


    On his way home, Eli looked at the Silver Moon in the sky, the passing carriages, and the poor people in linen clothes. It was only then that he realized that everything had changed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless. We¡¯ll talk about other things when we¡¯re strong enough,¡± muttered Eli as he looked at the silver moonlight.


    He did not forget that there were extraordinary powers in this world.

 Chapter 4

    Translator: Lonelytree


    Soon, Eli returned home and lit up the oil lamp filled with animal fat.


    This was an oil lamp that was commonly used in this world. Not only was it bad for the eyes, but it was also accompanied by a strange choking smell. It was usually used by the poor.


    However, he couldn¡¯t care less about that. Under the dim light, he impatiently took out his notes.


    Looking at the silver-edged book, Eli¡¯s emotions surged.


    Who didn¡¯t fantasize about mastering supernatural powers when they were young? It was just that the reality of his previous life didn¡¯t allow it. But now, a real chance to master the magical was placed in front of Eli, so how could he not be excited?


    He flipped open the book.


    He passed by the meaningless ravings of the original author, Saleen Metatrin, and arrived at the page for the meditation technique.


    According to the notes, Wizards and Knights were completely different. Knights relied on their physical bodies, while Wizards relied on their mental strength to interfere with reality. The natural meditation technique increased mental strength.


    As for Mage¡¯s meditation method, it was to use Mage¡¯s mental strength to come into contact with the elemental world and then merge it with the elements to achieve the purpose of increasing mental strength.


    The process was simple, and what Eli had to do was to complete the first step, which was to feel the elemental world.


    As long as one could feel the world of elements and complete one¡¯s first complete meditation, one could be considered a beginner sorcerer-apprentice or a Level-1 mage.


    This process was very difficult but also very simple.


    According to what Saleen Metatrin had said, the duration of a mage¡¯s training could be as short as a few days to half a month or as long as one to two months. The duration would not be too long, and the longest would not exceed four months.


    ¡°I wonder how talented I am.¡± Eli was a little curious, hoping that everything would go according to the plan.


    The meditation method was not very long, and Eli quickly memorized it. Closing his notebook, he recited it twice to make sure that he had not forgotten anything. Then, Eli took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and prepared to start his first meditation.


    Two hours later.


    Eli slowly opened his eyes.


    He had failed.


    For two whole hours, he tried to sense the elemental realm, but he could not sense anything. There was only a vague feeling, but he could not capture it.


    The notes had described this situation before, and it was normal.


    What he had to do was turn that trace into a real entity within two months. From there, he could truly sense the elements¡¯ realm and step into the extraordinary realm.


    Sensing the elemental world was part of Eli¡¯s plan. After all, even if he was a top talent, it was impossible for him to succeed on his first try. Eli also understood that his talent might not be that good.


    Eli wasn¡¯t discouraged by his first failure, but after a while, he closed his eyes again and started his second cogitation.


    The result was obvious. The second attempt was still a failure.


    Observing the sky through the window, Eli knew it was late, so he hid the book and went to sleep.


    That was the first day that Eli arrived in this world.


    ¡®I hope I can become a Level-1 mage as soon as possible.¡¯


    Before going to sleep, Eli thought.


    ¡­


    Two months later.


    ¡°Damn, I failed again.¡±


    In the room, Eli¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. His attempt to perceive the elemental world had failed once again.


    It had been two months since Eli¡¯s first meditation. He had gradually adapted to life here, to the path filled with feces and garbage, to the hard black bread, and to work in the library.


    During this period of time, Eli persisted in his meditation every day while learning the relevant knowledge to work hard for the upcoming test.


    Although he felt good about himself, he was still a lot worse than those who had learned since young. In the past two months, Kart had changed his work area, so Eli rarely saw him, and he was very happy about that.


    Of course, the most important thing was still the progress of breaking through to a Level-1 mage.


    He was still stuck at the first step.


    That¡¯s right. He hadn¡¯t sensed the existence of the elements realm yet.


    Eli had originally thought that his talent might not be considered good, but it shouldn¡¯t be bad either, but reality told him that his talent should be at the rock bottom part.


    ¡°At my current pace, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to find another way out in a month.¡± Eli frowned and pondered.


    Being a librarian was undoubtedly a good job. If he left, he was afraid that it would be difficult to find a job with such a good environment and good pay in a short time.


    The other option was to do manual labor, which was something that Elie was unwilling to accept.


    Fortunately, the book provided the solution.


    Eli took out the hidden notebook from the groove on the wooden bed against the wall and flipped it open.


    The book was very thick, and the paper was very hard. It was about a hundred pages long. Eli began to flip through it, and his powerful memory allowed him to find the page he wanted to see.


    ¡°Crush the White-curled flower. Its smell could help you sense the element¡¯s realm!¡±


    The White-curled flower was a precious medicinal material. For Knights, it was very effective in healing wounds, but for Mage, it was one of the important means to sense the elemental realm in the early stages.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t buy it before was that he was too poor. He just happened to receive his salary a few days ago, and a gentleman gave him a tip a few days ago, which made him think of this method.


    In fact, it was not a big deal that his meditation was slow.


    After all, he was immortal.


    As long as he kept meditating, he would be able to sense the elemental realm one day. This was not a problem because he had never heard of an apprentice who could not even sense the elemental realm.


    Eli was not too worried about his slow progress. Although he was not very talented, as long as he meditated, his spiritual power would always improve, and he would eventually reach that limit.


    Although this time could be 20 years, 30 years, 50 years, or even 100 years.


    He did not care about any of that. After all, as long as he could advance, time was not a problem for him. Mortal species were always in a hurry, and their short lives were an important reason. However, to him, it was the exact opposite. This was also why Elie had set the general route of advancing by farming.


    This might not be exciting enough, but it was the most suitable path for him.


    The only obstacle in this path was to find a place where he could farm in peace.


    Eli had chosen the library.


    This was also the reason why Eli was a little anxious.


    He had no choice. If he wanted to ¡°farm¡± safely, he had to have a ¡®field¡¯ first!


    The library wasn¡¯t bad. Not only were there a large number of books for him to read, but the place wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. The head of the library was said to have a close relationship with the Emperor.


    ¡°so, I¡¯ll first buy some White-curled flowers and advance to an apprentice. Then, I¡¯ll learn Quick Memory and pass the exam. And then, I¡¯ll stay in the library until I can¡¯t.¡±


    Eli went into detail about what to do next and immediately took out all his belongings from the groove.


    Two silver tarls and thirty-four copper tarls.


    This was only because he had saved up his salary for the past two months.


    ¡°I¡¯m poor!¡± Eli sighed. He did not know the exact price of the White-curled flower, but he knew that it was not cheap.

 Chapter 5

    Translator: Lonelytree


    After passing through a small path, Eli tightened his clothes and kept the silver tarls he had brought with him.


    He was heading to the market that sold herbs.


    The market was located in the eastern part of the Imperial City, Junlin city. Eli had to pass through the slums and the city to reach it, and he chose to take the main road.


    After all, although this was the capital, one should understand that there were shadowy places. In the dark paths, there were gangs, thugs, and dangerous people.


    Soon, he arrived at the market.


    After a simple inquiry, Eli walked into a pharmacy.


    ¡°Do you have any White-curled flowers?¡± In front of the oak counter, Eli knocked on the table and asked the person inside.


    The counter staff was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties or fifties. He had a pair of brown eyes that looked very weak, but when he heard Eli¡¯s voice, his eyes gradually began to light up, and he replied with a smile, ¡°yes, yes. A white flower is twenty copper tars.¡±


    It was so expensive!


    ¡°Why is it so expensive? ¡± Eli asked. After the White-curled flower was activated, the aura it emitted could only last for an hour. One was definitely not enough. It would need at least a week¡¯s portion, which was seven.


    Seven of them would be one silver Tarl and forty copper tarls.


    ¡°Sir, the White-curled flower grows in the dark swamps and is often surrounded by venomous snakes and scorpions. It¡¯s very difficult to collect it!


    ¡°Every single one of these White-curled flowers is hard to come by!¡± The shop assistant shouted.


    ¡°Make it cheaper. I¡¯ll buy more.¡± Eli ignored him and said directly.


    ¡°Are you an apothecary?¡± The shop assistant asked curiously. One had to know that ordinary people would not need large amounts of herbs at all. Only an apothecary would.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh, never mind then.¡± Since he wasn¡¯t an apothecary, the shop assistant wasn¡¯t as excited. He then looked at Eli¡¯s outfit and said, ¡± how about this? If you buy more than ten flowers at once, I can give you a discount of five coppers. That¡¯s already a big discount. If you buy more than five flowers, it¡¯s two coppers cheaper.¡±


    ¡°Then give me ten flowers,¡± Eli said after thinking for a moment.


    Seven flowers might not be enough, but ten should be enough.


    Furthermore, it was not a big deal to have some flowers left. White-curled flowers were one of the ingredients for many basic potions.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The shopkeeper smiled and walked into the small house at the back. When he came out again, he had ten packed white flowers in his hand.


    The goods exchanged.


    After paying, he left.


    ¡­


    Back home, Eli took out the White-curled flower.


    White-curled flower was a kind of rice-white flower with meaty petals. Its roots drooped down like tentacles. It was hard to imagine that this ordinary-looking plant could help to sense the elemental world.


    He crushed a White-curled flower and placed it into a container he had prepared in advance. A faint floral fragrance immediately spread out.


    When he smelled it, Eli felt his entire body shiver.


    Knowing that time was precious, Eli immediately sat on the bed and began his first meditation of the day.


    A refreshing smell filled the room. Eli closed his eyes and began to sense the elemental world.


    In his haziness, spots of elemental light began to appear in his consciousness. Those were the elements, but it was as if there was a layer of membrane between him and the elements. He could see them, but he could not touch them.


    The smell of the White-curled flower kept stimulating Eli¡¯s spirit, and the distance between them was shortened bit by bit.


    An hour later, Eli opened his eyes, revealing an excited expression.


    Although he still couldn¡¯t sense the elements realm this time, he could feel that with the help of the White-curled flower, he would definitely be able to sense the elements realm in half a month or even shorter.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡±


    The White-curled flower was indeed effective, but it was a little expensive.


    If Eli had enough money, he could buy a large number of white-curled flowers directly. He believed that he would be able to sense the elemental world in less than three days, but his life was helpless and poor!


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as he advanced to an apprentice, everything would be fine.


    ¡­


    Ten days later.


    ¡°It¡¯s today.¡± Eli looked at the last white flower in front of him calmly.


    With the help of the White-curled flower, Eli had finally touched the boundary of the elemental realm, and he was only one step away. Today was the day he would break through to become a Level 1 Mage.


    Crushing the White-curled flower, as usual, Eli entered a state of meditation.


    In his empty consciousness, Eli was like a ghost, and all around him were elemental particles that were almost clear, floating freely in the air.


    Finally, all of a sudden, it was as if an invisible barrier had disappeared.


    There were no more obstacles between Eli and the elemental world. A large number of elemental particles instantly drowned Eli, transforming this weak body that was in contact with elements for the first time.


    At first, he wanted to observe this state in detail, but as he came into contact with the elements, he only felt that his head was getting heavier and heavier. Finally, after more than ten minutes, he fell into a deep sleep.


    It was already late at night by the time he woke up.


    ¡°So, am I an apprentice mage now?¡±


    Eli sat up. Even with his eyes open, he could still feel the faint elements around him.


    His mental strength seemed to have achieved a breakthrough as well. This made Eli feel that he could sense his surroundings more clearly. In fact, as long as he thought about it carefully, he could even recall everything that had happened a few days ago.


    Of course, this was not the most exciting thing. The most exciting thing was that he could finally learn Quick Memory.


    ¡°There¡¯s still time. There¡¯s still time for everything.¡± Eli finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    If he failed to break through to Level 1 after three months, he would be in deep trouble. Fortunately, it only took him two months and ten days to break through.


    To be honest, it had taken too long, but Eli felt fine. After all, there wasn¡¯t anyone else around him to compare to. Speaking of this, Eli noticed something strange.


    He had been in the library for two months, but he had not heard anything about Mages. It seemed like this was really a Kingdom for Knights.


    ¡°It seems that the owner of that book is not simple!¡± Eli thought of the author of the notebook, Saleen Metatrin, but he did not know who he was.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not think about that. I should focus on the spell model of Quick Memory.¡± There was no answer after thinking for a long time, so Eli simply gave up. After all, none of this had anything to do with him at the moment.


    His main goal now was to learn Quick Memory.


    According to the notes on the things to take note of when casting witchcraft, Eli focused his mental strength and then used his mental strength to draw a model of Quick Memory in his consciousness.


    Because it was his first time, every step of his was taken with great care. However, because he was still not very familiar with it, he failed when he was constructing the entire rune.


    As this didn¡¯t consume too much of his spiritual power, he began to draw the model again after 10 minutes of reflection and rest. After three failures, he finally completed the rune,


    Quick Memory, learned!

 Chapter 6

    Translator: Lonelytree


    The next day, facing the morning sun, Eli headed to the library.


    On the way, Eli felt the difference after becoming a Level-1 apprentice.


    The breakthrough of his mental powers changed the world in Eli¡¯s mind all of a sudden. Everything around him became clear and visible, and his brain¡¯s speed of operation also increased.


    As long as he was within a certain range, he could clearly sense all the movements.


    There were hurried passers-by with anxious expressions, smiling young ladies, and some people who deliberately leaned into the crowd, their eyes darting around. They didn¡¯t seem to be good people.


    It was clear that this was the perception of a wizard. A mage¡¯s perception, memory, and many other aspects completely outclassed a Knight¡¯s.


    In fact, even an advanced Knight might not be able to match up to his current perception.


    Just as Eli was walking and feeling the changes, he suddenly felt an abundant, powerful life force appear behind him like a ferocious beast.


    With the clattering of hooves, Eli turned his head.


    A few meters away, a strong man was riding a strong horse in the middle of the road.


    The brawny man was very tall and well-built, and his ordinary casual clothes were stretched out by his muscles. A huge sword hung on one side of the horse, shining with a sharp cold light.


    Needless to say, he was definitely a Knight.


    Whether it was the sword in his hand or the Knight servants following him on both sides, all of these indicated his special identity.


    And from the Knight badge on his chest, he was an intermediate Knight.


    Knights were divided into low-level Knights, intermediate Knights, high-level Knights, Grand Knights, and Sky Knights.


    A low-level Knight was able to use his vitality to increase his strength, which was beyond the limits of a human. An intermediate Knight was even more powerful, with more vitality, and more lasting strength. A high-level Knight was able to completely stack his strength and even control every muscle in his body. Dozens of people would not be able to get close to him.


    As for Grand Knight and Sky Knight, Eli didn¡¯t know much about them.


    Furthermore, as the backbone of this world, Knights generally enjoyed very good treatment in the Empire. Most of them were nobles or came from great bloodlines, and their status was high.


    However, according to the book, as long as one was well prepared, a Level-1 apprentice could even kill a high-level Knight. As such, Saleen Metatrin¡¯s notes were filled with disdain for Knights.


    However, despite his disdain, this Empire was still controlled by Knights.


    Knights were the mainstream, and Saleen Metatrin¡¯s Magus system seemed to have popped out of nowhere.


    Opposite this Knight was another Knight.


    A golden-haired Knight with eyes as sharp as an Eagle¡¯s was staring at the brawny man in front of him.


    ¡°Elvis, are you looking for trouble with me?¡± The brawny Knight cast a glance at the golden-haired Knight and said.


    ¡°You are the one who is in my way,¡± The Knight named Elvis didn¡¯t back down either. The badge with two swords on his chest showed that he was also an intermediate Knight.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a duel.¡± The brawny man looked at Elvis and said directly.


    Duel!


    The solution to problems between Knights.


    And from the crowd¡¯s discussion, Eli also understood what had happened.


    It turned out that the knight named Elvis had bumped into the other knight¡¯s path, which led to this conflict.


    It sounded ridiculous.


    However, Eli, who had been here for more than two months, felt that it was normal.


    That was how the world worked. Even a bottle of honey could be the reason for a fight between two knights.


    Even two earls could start a war for various reasons, such as the ownership of a farmer or a good warhorse.


    Within the Empire, there were constant battles.


    In a war, Knights were the main combat force. They were extremely brave. In front of them, ordinary people, unless they were wearing heavy armor, would die in one blow.


    Even if the war failed and the Knights were captured, they would not be killed. Instead, they would be held captive, and their families or Lords would pay a large amount of money to redeem them.


    This was a world where only ordinary people suffered.


    ¡°Good!¡± In the face of the Knight¡¯s provocation, Elvis nodded his head.


    Then, under the gazes of the commoners, the two knights swaggered away.


    Along the way, no one dared to block the way. Everyone dodged.


    The two knights were both riding on horses, and they seemed to take everything for granted. They looked at the civilians around them without any fluctuations in their eyes. Only when they looked at each other occasionally did their eyes sparkle like sparks.


    Dozens of meters away, Eli saw this scene. The Knights were walking towards him, so he quickly stepped aside as well, not wanting to cause any trouble.


    ¡°What a bad world!¡± After the two knights left, Elie stood there and said softly.


    From the gazes of the two knights who passed by just now, Eli saw a sense of superiority, just like how ordinary humans looked at their pets.


    They would appreciate you, communicate with you normally, and even protect you from danger, but deep down, they would still despise you. It was not discrimination. Discrimination was looking down on you, and this was complete indifference.


    This was a Knight.


    In the eyes of the Knights, the status of ordinary people was even worse than what Eli had imagined.


    At this moment, a few meters away from Eli, a child looked at him, who was standing on the spot and revealed an excited expression. He looked around, then rubbed his hands and came over.


    He reached for the money bag beside Eli with one hand while observing his actions.


    ¡®Very good, his eyes are staring straight ahead as if he is not on guard at all.¡¯


    The child suppressed the joy in his heart. ¡®My first job of the day!¡¯


    However, just as he was about to touch the money bag, a hand grabbed his wrist.


    The child looked at Eli, who had turned his head around, and revealed an incredulous expression. He looked at the money bag, then at Eli, as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡®Do you have eyes on the back of your head?


    ¡®I haven¡¯t even touched it yet. How the hell did you find out?


    ¡®This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡¯


    On the other hand, Eli glanced at the boy in front of him. He was dressed in tattered linen clothes and was very thin. He shook his head, then let go of his hand and left.


    There were many such children in this world, and most of them belonged to gangs. They were used as money-making tools by gangs. It was very pitiful, and there was no need for Eli to make things difficult for them.


    The main thing was that it was indeed troublesome. Even if he handed him over to the sheriff, the sheriff would let him go. After all, he was just a child, and it was difficult to give an effective punishment.


    The child who was released also looked grateful. Then, he ran into the crowd and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°This world!¡± Eli touched his empty pocket and sighed.


    He had sensed the child¡¯s bad intentions with his extraordinary wizard senses, but even if he didn¡¯t do anything, the result would still be the same.


    He had no money at all. Since he had no money, how could he be stolen from?


    ¡°Damn it. I¡¯m going to be late.¡±


    As if he had suddenly realized something, he immediately ran towards the library.

 Chapter 7

    Translator: Lonelytree


    ¡°The timing is just right!¡±


    Eli panted heavily as he came to the library¡¯s changing room.


    A weak body was an inevitable weakness of a mage in the early stages. Although the apprentice stage could also increase one¡¯s physical strength, the increase was relatively limited. There was still a certain gap between them and the Knights.


    There was a magic potion in Saleen Metatrin¡¯s notes that could directly raise a wizard¡¯s physique to that of a high-level Knight, but most of the ingredients were things that Eli had never even heard of before, let alone concocting.


    He didn¡¯t even have the most basic crystal ball for the Wizards.


    He was probably the poorest wizard in history.


    ¡®When I have money, I¡¯ll definitely make a good crystal ball for myself first.¡¯ Eli fantasized.


    However, he could only think about it for now. After all, the price of crystals was not low.


    ¡°Eli, you were almost late.¡±


    There were other people in the changing room. Roland, a handsome 16-year-old boy with black hair and blue eyes, was his new friend of Eli. He was also the nephew of a Baron, and his father was a small businessman.


    ¡°There was a slight delay today,¡± Eli said with a smile.


    Roland had only arrived last month, so he was not a competitor to Eli at all. In addition, Eli was rather gentle, so their relationship was naturally not too bad.


    ¡°that¡¯s good. I was worried that something had happened to you.¡± Roland was relieved to see that, and then he came over and asked, ¡°How are your preparations for the test?¡±


    There was a test every six months, and he had to take it a few months later, so he was more concerned about this.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m still quite confident.¡±


    Although that was what Eli said on the surface, in reality, his progress was probably the slowest out of everyone. After all, meditation took up most of his free time, so he naturally did not have much time left for learning.


    Therefore, in the next half a month, he would reduce the time he spent meditating and shift his attention to studying.


    ¡°Good luck then.¡± Roland encouraged him and walked out.


    Although he felt that Eli was a good friend, in terms of the knowledge he had, he didn¡¯t seem to be that good. There was a high chance that Eli would be eliminated.


    It was a pity.


    Looking at the complicated expression in Roland¡¯s eyes, Eli naturally understood what it meant.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. He really didn¡¯t know much before coming to this world.


    ¡®I¡¯ll work hard for half a month. I want to stay at the Imperial Library!¡¯ For some reason, Eli thought of this sentence and smiled.


    Half a month¡¯s time was enough.


    After changing into a red vest and black pants, Eli stood in front of the mirror.


    In the mirror, there was a handsome young man with black hair and eyes as deep as the night. Although his facial features were not particularly outstanding, he looked very comfortable.


    After briefly tidying up his appearance, Eli walked out with a smile.


    Today, he didn¡¯t need to be in charge of receiving people outside. He only needed to organize the bookshelves.


    The work in the library wasn¡¯t difficult, but one had to have certain qualities. Otherwise, the gentlemen and ladies would only think that this place was too low-end and wouldn¡¯t come here.


    Time always passed quickly at work.


    In the blink of an eye, it was afternoon.


    The orange setting sun shone through the glass dome, dyeing the library red. Together with the sculptures and murals on the walls, it was as beautiful as a painting, which was one of the features of the Imperial Library.


    Eli stretched his body, looked at the neatly arranged bookshelves in front of him, and smiled.


    The working hours of an official administrator were usually only half a day, but part-time jobs like theirs were all day long. However, seeing that the test was about to begin, scholar Clement allowed them to stay in the library after the afternoon to read until the library closed.


    ¡°What should I study?¡± Eli was in a difficult position.


    The Imperial Library was the largest library in the Bryne Empire. There were more than tens of thousands of books in the library. They were as vast as the stars, and there was a variety of books. From music to mathematics, from the ocean to astronomy, from history to the human body.


    The host¡¯s knowledge about the test was limited. He was not familiar with the test because he was too focused on becoming a mage. It would be difficult to find a suitable book to read from the hundreds of thousands of books.


    Just then, a man in a black robe walked out of a room dozens of meters away. It was scholar Clement.


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up. Wasn¡¯t this the best person to ask for advice?


    He immediately walked over with small steps. Scholar Clement also saw him and stopped. He asked curiously, ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    The library was a relatively independent Department compared to the Empire. Scholar Clement relied on his knowledge step by step to reach his current position, so he was not as arrogant as the nobles.


    ¡°good day, scholar. I¡¯d like to ask what I should study for the test. ¡± Eli asked directly without beating around the bush.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Scholar Clement looked at Eli with a strange expression.


    Although he didn¡¯t announce it, he was actually one of the question-setters. So, at this moment, Eli¡¯s question was like asking the answer from the examiner, so it was no wonder his expression was strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Clement asked curiously. It was not a secret, so he was not very strict.


    ¡°Scholar, my name is Eli Lucifer.¡±


    ¡®Eli¡¯ was just his name. The full name of the original host was ¡®Eli Lucifer¡¯.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good name,¡± Clement nodded. ¡°you can read on history and heraldry. These are very popular topics recently. There is also some general knowledge that you should read.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, scholar.¡± Elie nodded in thanks.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Good luck.¡± Scholar Clement encouraged him and quickly left.


    He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    He really wanted to laugh.


    He had been a scholar for many years, but this was the first time someone had asked him directly.


    In the state of mental power, Eli looked at the scholar¡¯s slightly shrugging shoulders and the slightly upturned corners of his mouth, not understanding what had just happened.


    ¡®He must have thought of something funny.¡¯


    However, this was not important. Knowing what to learn was just the first step. In the next half a month, he would have to absorb all the knowledge.


    ¡± The history of the Empire¡±, ¡°the geography of the Empire¡±, ¡± heraldry of the nobles,¡± and ¡°world encyclopedia.¡±


    Soon, Eli found the right books, and after reporting, he brought the four books into a small reading room in the library.


    In the reading room, Eli lit up a candle and put it on the lampshade, then began to read.


    The candles were provided by the library, so it would be a waste not to use them.


    Under the bright candlelight, Eli took a deep breath and quickly constructed the spiritual model of the Quick Memory Spell in his mind.


    A few seconds later, a glimmer of light flashed through his eyes. He lowered his head, flipped open the book, and began to read.

 Chapter 8

    Translator: Lonelytree


    What was the fastest way to understand a world?


    Eli thought it was history.


    History was not just a simple record of what happened in the past. It also bore all the traces of the world¡¯s past, as well as the changes in thought and appearance.


    As Eli browsed through ¡®the complete history of the Empire¡¯, he also gained a deeper understanding of this world.


    Of course, he had a deeper understanding of the Byrne Empire.


    Located to the South of the dark Mountain range and North of the endless sea, there were four duchies under the Empire. They were the Frostwolf Duchy, the Furious Lion Duchy, the Elk Duchy, and the giant whale Duchy.


    The four dukedoms were located on four different sides of the Empire, and they were managed by the four Dukes. Jun Ling city was located in the center of the Empire, and it managed the vast lands of the Empire. It also coordinated the various Marquises, Earls, barons, and Viscounts, as well as other forces.


    Each noble territory was managed on its own, and the Empire would not ask for too much. Thus, even though the Empire was in a unified state, there were still ongoing wars.


    There was even a saying.


    Every noble had started a war with the king.


    Of course, this was just a joke, but it could also reflect the current situation of this huge Empire.


    ¡°The history of the Empire ¡± was about everything that happened from the establishment of the Empire to its subsequent development. It had detailed information about every war and some major events.


    However, the strange thing was that the name of the first king who established the kingdom was not written on it. Eli was a little surprised, but he did not care.


    Eli sat on the chair and flipped through the book page by page.


    He only read each page once. If it were from someone else¡¯s point of view, they would see that Eli was flipping through the book as if he was randomly flipping through it. He flipped through the book quickly, as if he was just casually perusing.


    But only Eli himself knew that he had really remembered everything.


    ¡°This is too good.¡± He had never felt this way before. Eli was experiencing what having a photographic memory felt like.


    One by one, the words were imprinted into Eli¡¯s brain as if they were carved into his brain, never to be forgotten. Every word, every punctuation mark, he could remember them clearly.


    If Eli had such a memory in his previous life, he wouldn¡¯t need to work overtime for more than a month. He should be the one who made others work overtime.


    After reading the entire history of the Empire for a while, Eli closed it and put it to one side, and opened the ¡®heraldry of nobles¡¯ on the other side.


    If there was a place where the empire¡¯s history was reflected, it was in the heraldry.


    At first, the heraldry was just a badge that represented the identity of a family. However, as the Empire developed, it was also instilled with deeper meaning by the nobles and Knights. In addition to the representative symbols, the nobles would also engrave some symbols of historical significance to highlight the honor of the family.


    It could be said that a herald was the history of a noble family.


    As far as he knew, the four Dukes¡¯ emblems were Frost Wolf, angry lion, elk, and a giant whale.


    The king¡¯s herald was the violet flower, so the family of the king was also called the violet family, which represented their Supreme honor.


    Therefore, heraldry had always been one of the most popular fields in the Empire. It was also known by the nobles in Junlin city as an elegant knowledge that only true nobles could master.


    Of course, this was just an excuse from the nobles.


    Naturally, Eli wouldn¡¯t take it to heart, but he would still study it. After all, it was part of his examination.


    If it were any other country, he might not even look at it, but he still had to live here for a long time, all which meant that Eli had to master it.


    ¡°Three days should be enough.¡± Eli looked down at the four books he had obtained.


    These books were not independent of each other, and they were all in the area mentioned by scholar Clement.


    ¡°After I master this, I¡¯ll memorize a few dozen more books. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems!¡± Eli memorized the unique heralds one by one as he flipped through the study of the Empire¡¯s history.


    He didn¡¯t know how difficult the test would be, so he could only try his best.


    Time passed by slowly.


    Eli was immersed in his book and had completely lost track of time.


    ¡­


    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s still someone here?!¡±


    Clement returned to the library with the books in his arms.


    As a scholar, he also had to take care of some noble inquiries, which was why he had gone out just now. As soon as he finished his work and returned, he saw that the reading room, which was supposed to be closed, was still lit.


    ¡°It must be some careless brat who forgot to turn off the lights.¡± Scholar Clement frowned.


    He put the tidied books aside and walked towards the reading room. He saw Eli, who was still reading with his head lowered.


    ¡°It¡¯s that kid from earlier today.¡± Seeing the unfamiliar figures inside, scholar Clement thought of something.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t this the kid who had asked him what he should study for the exam?


    ¡®What is he doing? He¡¯s reading!


    ¡®I did say that I would allow them to stay and read.


    ¡®But ¡­ You call this reading?¡¯ The corners of scholar Clement¡¯s mouth twitched as he watched Eli quickly flip through the book.


    That speed was simply outrageous.


    This was complete nonsense!


    ¡°Eli, What are you doing?¡± As a veteran scholar, scholar Clement could no longer tolerate Elie¡¯s blasphemy of knowledge and angrily shouted.


    Upon hearing the voice, Eli looked up and saw the Furious scholar Clement.


    Eli was a little confused, but looking at the slowly approaching scholar Clement, he said with uncertainty, ¡± I¡¯m reading a book ¡­ Is there a problem? ¡±


    ¡°Reading books? You call that reading?¡± Scholar Clement¡¯s mouth twitched.


    A page per second, you call that reading?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been observing you for half a minute. During this time, I¡¯ve seen you flipping through your books aimlessly. Eli, I thought you were a good kid, but you¡¯ve disappointed me.¡± Scholar Clement shook his head, looking at Elil with a disappointed expression.


    Not expecting such a thing to happen, Eli immediately said, ¡°scholar Clement, I was really reading. I¡¯ve read the first few pages, so I quickly flipped through them again.¡±


    He had no choice. He couldn¡¯t possibly say that he had the Quick Memory spell.


    ¡°Are you telling me that you¡¯ve memorized everything?¡± Scholar Clement also realized that he was a little agitated, but he still asked, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that!¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Eli replied.


    ¡°You do?¡± Clement felt his anger igniting. He stared at Eli and said, ¡± alright, let me test you. If you can¡¯t answer, you don¡¯t need to take the test.


    ¡°let me ask you, how many Baron territories are there in the Empire, ¡± Scholar Clement asked a question that he thought was very cunning. After all, who would remember the number of barons?


    ¡°Two thousand two hundred and twenty-one.¡± Eli blurted out.


    Clement was speechless.


    He took the book to check. It was really 2221.


    ¡®Coincidence, it must be a coincidence.¡¯


    Ten minutes later.


    Clement stood in place with a dazed expression.

 Chapter 9

    Translator: Lonelytree


    Scholar Clement left with a confused expression.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± On the way out of the reading room, scholar Clement was a little confused.


    He had only embarrassed Eli in a moment of anger. Even if Eli couldn¡¯t answer him, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. He would just educate him a little and let him off.


    After all, who hadn¡¯t made mistakes before?


    But thinking back to the question just now, no matter what he asked, Eli would be able to answer quickly, as if he didn¡¯t need to recall.


    It took a full ten minutes.


    He actually wasn¡¯t able to quiz Eli.


    It was as if he had memorized all the content even though the content that Eli had just flipped through was probably close to a hundred pages. He actually remembered all of it. That couldn¡¯t be possible, right?


    Scholar Clement thought that he was quite knowledgeable already, but it was impossible for him to remember so many things so clearly.


    ¡°Ah, he must have studied for a long time.¡± Scholar Clement said with a sigh.


    This amount of memory wasn¡¯t something that could be completed in a few days. It would take at least a few months or even a year.


    That was very hard!


    Scholar Clement automatically imagined a scene in his mind. In a dilapidated wooden house, a young man endured the choking smell and studied with difficulty.


    ¡°He¡¯s a hardworking child!¡± For a moment, scholar Clement felt a little ashamed. He was ashamed that he had almost wronged a hardworking young man.


    ¡°However, the test is a comprehensive one. He might be good at history, but he¡¯s average in other aspects. It¡¯ll be difficult for him to pass.¡±


    Scholar Clement shook his head.


    The test was comprehensive. The rich families indeed had a huge advantage over the commoners, not to mention the poor. The number of people who passed was generally very small, or even none.


    In this era, one¡¯s family background determined how much knowledge one could come into contact with.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± Scholar Clement sighed and went up to the second floor. He still had some work to do.


    ¡­


    ¡®It seems that the effect of quick memory is really good.¡¯


    In the reading room, Eli looked at Clement¡¯s back as he left and thought to himself.


    At that time, he was completely focused on the book, so he didn¡¯t notice that scholar Clement was already standing outside the room. Of course, this was also because he was a new mage and wasn¡¯t very familiar with the powers yet.


    However, in the test just now, Eli had also verified that quick memory was indeed amazing.


    An ordinary person might need a few months to memorize something completely, but he could completely master it in half an hour.


    The mages were too powerful.


    Memory and soul were all aspects that mages were good at. In terms of strength, mages were probably above Knights.


    According to the notes, as long as one became an official Magus, even a Sky Knight would be no more than a slightly larger ant that could be easily dealt with by a Magus.


    But thinking of his talent, Eli smacked his lips.


    With his trashy talent, he would probably never be able to become a powerful wizard in his entire life. He would probably only reach the stage of a Level-3 apprentice at the end of his life.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m immortal!¡± The corners of Eli¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    If it were an ordinary mage facing this situation, their heart would be filled with despair, and then they would lie flat or even use some special means to increase their spiritual force forcibly.


    But Eli didn¡¯t panic at all, and he was very calm.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he was lacking in talent. At least he had time.


    Even if his meditation speed was slow, at least it was still increasing.


    If it were in his previous life, this would be a waste.


    But at this moment, Eli felt that this was the path he should choose.


    Fighting and killing didn¡¯t suit him.


    He was immortal. Why would he fight some short-lived species?


    If Eli¡¯s enemies died, they would lose a few decades. If he dies, it¡¯ll be a huge loss. That¡¯s an endless lifespan! Rounding it up, he¡¯ll lose an entire world!


    That would be too much of a loss. It was completely unequal!


    Eli would win with the power of patience. What? Were you too powerful? No problem. He would just wait until you die of old age.


    What? Was he not talented enough to master this?


    Then, he would study for a hundred years or even a thousand years.


    The thing that an immortal did not lack the most was time, which was also an important reason why he was very cautious during this period of time.


    But that was all for the future. For the current Eli, he was still too weak.


    He was so weak that he could die from any accident, which was why he decided to join the library, find a place to settle down, and then quietly learn the power of a mage.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll have to wait for the test in 15 days. No, I think it¡¯s only 14 days.¡± After much consideration, Eli sat down and continued reading.


    The test was coming, so he had to continue working hard.


    ¡­


    At night, Roland came in to remind him that it was time to go. Only then did Eli stretch his body and close the book.


    It was already midnight, and the library was about to close.


    Turning off the candle, Eli returned the books he had borrowed one by one and walked out of the library with Roland. Roland had only returned so late because he had work to do tonight.


    At the entrance of the library, they chatted.


    ¡°Eli, are you going to Liuying Street?¡± Roland said with a smile.


    ¡°No,¡± Eli refused.


    Liuying Street was located in the underground city district of Jun Lin city. It was the red light district ands one of the favorite entertainment venues of Jun Lin city¡¯s citizens.


    Not to mention ordinary citizens, there might even be nobles in some high-end places.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Roland shook his head and left quickly. As the nephew of a noble, his family was not too poor, so he often went there.


    Eli looked at the Silver Moon outside, touched his empty pocket, and let out a long sigh.


    Liuying Street!


    When he has money¡­


    At this moment, scholar Clement had also finished his work and was about to leave the library. As soon as he went downstairs, he saw Eli standing at the entrance, and a different light flashed in his eyes.


    It¡¯s already midnight!


    Everyone else had left, but Eli studied until this moment before leaving.


    ¡°What a hardworking young man.¡± Under the moonlight, Clement smiled kindly.


    As expected, he had misunderstood Eli earlier. He was ashamed!


    ¡­


    In the next ten days, after working during the day, Eli read and memorized madly. Other than the history and heraldry he had initially focused on, he had also read a lot of other materials. He had more or less dabbled in various aspects, and his meditation had slowed down.


    In just a dozen days, Eli¡¯s knowledge had undergone a complete change. If it was at the level of a kindergarten before, it was now at least at the level of a high school student, and some of his studies had even reached the level of a college student.


    During this process, Roland would invite him to ¡± visit ¡± Liuying Street from time to time, but he would be sternly ¡± rejected ¡± by Eli, not because he didn¡¯t want to but because he didn¡¯t have the money.


    This made Roland admire Eli¡¯s character very much.


    In this context, Eli waited for more than three months.


    The test was finally here.

 Chapter 10

    Translator: Lonelytree


    On this day, the imperial library opened as usual, but it closed earlier than usual.


    Some people who didn¡¯t know the reason were confused at first, but after being told the reason, they all nodded in agreement and left.


    There was an exam!


    The Empire¡¯s library was not just a library. It was also one of the places in Junlin city that nurtured talents. Every year, it would nurture some outstanding scholars.


    Although their numbers could not be compared to that of the Empire¡¯s Knight Academy and the Empire¡¯s Mystic Academy, it could not be ignored that many of the Empire¡¯s higher-ups had also walked out from here.


    Every year in June and December, the selection of the librarian would be held here.


    A librarian was the lowest level at the library.


    From there, there were learners, scholars, and Grand scholars.


    The head of the library was a Grand scholar and a Grand Knight. He was even one of the king¡¯s aides and was considered one of the people with high status in the Empire.


    After all, even the Knights, who despised ordinary people, had a different attitude toward scholars. It was reasonable to think about it. After all, a group of combat professionals would more or less be in awe of knowing things that they did not understand.


    Thus, it was clear from here that the original host had actually left behind quite a lot of good things for Eli.


    If it had not been for Saleen Metatrin¡¯s twisted sense of humor, the host might have become a big Shot in the Empire one day.


    It was a pity that all of this was left to the transmigrated Eli.


    He was really a good person.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hey, long time no see, Eli.¡±


    At the entrance of the library, he met Kart, who he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    He was dressed in black pants and a black top with a gold armband of poor quality on his cuffs. It was obvious that he had dressed up well today.


    ¡°How is it? Are you ready? How are your preparations?¡± Kart saw Eli and asked ¡± concernedly, ¡± almost writing the words ¡± well prepared ¡± on his face.


    Eli looked at Kart in front of him and felt his head hurt.


    ¡®There are so many people here. Why do you keep targeting me?


    ¡®It is very annoying.


    ¡®Just because the original body was a ¡®bad student¡¯? Don¡¯t bad students have human rights?¡¯


    In the face of Kart¡¯s question, Eli could only smile and say, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I didn¡¯t prepare much. I only took a brief look at it. For example, I didn¡¯t really look at the heraldry. I hope it doesn¡¯t test too much, and¡­¡± it was obvious that Kart didn¡¯t care about how much progress Eli was making. He just wanted to talk about his ¡± simple preparations ¡± in front of him.


    In response, Eli cast a glance at Kart, casually gave an excuse, and immediately slipped into the library.


    As he watched Eli leave, the worry on Kart¡¯s face slowly faded. He straightened his body, and the corners of his mouth began to curve up, revealing a confident expression.


    He patted the golden armband on his sleeve and strode into the library.


    ¡­


    Kart¡¯s incident was just a small interlude.


    When Eli arrived at the library¡¯s main hall, there were already twenty to thirty temporary librarians gathered there. They were all standing in twos and threes as if they were waiting for something.


    Not many of these people were familiar to Eli, so he simply found a place to stand.


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s enough?¡± Eli looked around at the people around him. Every one of them was his competitor.


    He wondered if the mere 50 books he had memorized were enough!


    In the past thirteen days, after work every day, Eli would spend his time reading books. On average, he could read three to four books by 12 p.m. every day after work. In other matters, he had read about 50 books.


    Half of them were history and heraldry, followed by medicine and Botany. The rest were all miscellaneous subjects, and he did not delve too deeply into them.


    After a while, the number of temporary wardens increased to 30. Kart walked in with his head held high as if victory was already in his hands.


    Eli ignored him because someone was coming from the other entrance.


    It was still the familiar black robe. Scholar Clement came in with a book. However, there were two young people behind him, also wearing the library uniform.


    ¡°Everyone, find a place to sit, but don¡¯t sit together.¡± Scholar Clement said casually.


    The tables in the library were a great place for exams.


    Eli found a random spot and sat down.


    Scholar Clement took out a stack of test papers from his black robe and handed them to the two people behind him. Then, the two of them handed out the test papers to everyone.


    It was an exam in another world.


    It was also a key event that would determine Eli¡¯s fate for a period of time in the future.


    He opened the test paper!


    ¡°I hope it won¡¯t be too difficult,¡± Eli took a deep breath, then solemnly opened the test paper.


    A few seconds later, Eli was stunned.


    It was not because it was too difficult but because it was too easy.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡±


    He looked at the exam paper in front of him. Most of the questions were simple history questions, as well as a lot of noble heraldry and some basic general knowledge. There were no thinking questions, fill-in-the-blank questions, or big questions.


    Eli, ¡°¡­¡±


    This was different from what he had imagined!


    He thought it would be difficult.


    After flipping through it, Eli picked up the quill and began to write quickly. If he couldn¡¯t finish this paper in twenty minutes, that would be because he was too weak. At the same time, Kart looked at the test paper in front of him, his throat moving.


    ¡®Test this time is slightly more difficult than the previous ones!¡¯


    The Empire¡¯s history exam was very abstract, and the coat of arms of the nobles was also very complicated. The common sense questions were also a little off-topic, some of which were even mixed together. It did not look simple at all.


    This was several times more difficult than the previous test papers he had bought.


    He picked up his pen and started to write, but he would frown after a few strokes and stop for a few seconds. It was obvious that the questions were very difficult.


    ¡®it¡¯s so difficult. But if even I think it¡¯s difficult, the others must be suffering to death.¡¯ Kart sighed with confidence. She raised her head and was ready to check on the others.


    As expected, most of the people¡¯s faces were ugly at this time, and they could not answer at all.


    ¡°I wonder how¡¯s the one called¡­ what¡¯s that again? I think he¡¯s called Eli.¡±


    Kart only remembered his name after a long time. Although he would chat with him occasionally, it was only to show off. As for his name, he really had no memory of it.


    In his heart, he still looked down on Eli. Not only that, but he also looked down on the other wardens who were worse than him. He had always thought that he was the best.


    When he looked at Eli, he saw a scene that was crazy. His quill was flying on the paper, and with a smooth stroke, he threw the pen into the pen holder with a bang.


    Giving up?


    Kart showed a gratified smile.


    ¡®As expected, he probably doesn¡¯t know anything. He has no idea where to start.¡¯ Kart showed a happy smile.

 Chapter 11

    Translator: Lonelytree


    Eli and the others sat in an area of the library, while scholar Clement patrolled left and right. The two young men he had brought along stood on either side, looking like they were invigilators.


    Out of the 30 people, three of them were invigilators. This also showed how much importance they attached to the test.


    Therefore, the way he stopped was particularly eye-catching, and scholar Clement was the first to notice him.


    ¡°Are you giving up?¡± Scholar Clement and Kart had the same thought.


    After all, it had only been twenty minutes. Most people had only answered a quarter of the questions, and the faster ones had only answered a third. However, Eli had put down his pen. It was no wonder they thought that he had given up.


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Clement still remembered this hardworking child.


    He shook his head as if he had not expected that Eli would actually do something like this. In the past half a month, he had been able to see Eli stay until the end of every day, and this made him admire the young man in front of him.


    But he didn¡¯t expect him to give up, which made Clement feel a little regretful.


    When he passed by Eli, he subconsciously glanced at his test paper.


    ¡®Oh, what was written all over it? The papers are all written!¡¯


    The next second, Scholar Clement¡¯s pupils shook.


    He stood behind Eli and looked at the test paper.


    The first question was correct.


    The first part was all correct.


    The second part was also correct.


    ¡­


    Scholar Clement dared to swear on his head that the contents of these papers were absolutely confidential. Even he had only seen all the test questions this morning, and the difficulty was also extremely great.


    This was especially true for history and heraldry. He could find many strange angles to link several things together, which was also very difficult.


    Even a learner would not dare to say that they could answer 100% correctly. And a learner referred to a person who had relatively extensive knowledge in specific fields.


    Even in the library, there weren¡¯t many people like him.


    Even if he were to answer this paper, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say that he could answer every point accurately. After all, there were already many things that he didn¡¯t remember.


    But Eli actually answered all of them correctly.


    It was ridiculous.


    How much memory was needed to achieve this level?


    Clement was a little shocked as if he had returned to half a month ago when he had noticed this kid.


    Clement pursed his lips and continued to patrol in silence, thinking about other things.


    ¡­


    The test was over.


    Once the two hours were up, Clement ignored the wails of most of the temporary librarians, put away the test papers, and left with the two young men.


    As there were only about 30 papers, they only needed to wait for an hour before the ranking would be out. It would also determine who would stay and who would leave.


    ¡°sigh, I¡¯m done for. It¡¯s too difficult!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way this time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on a completely different level of difficulty compared to previous years!¡±


    As soon as Clement left, everyone immediately wailed and complained about the difficulty of the test.


    ¡°Is it very difficult? Aren¡¯t they all historical events?¡± Eli blinked. Only now did he realize the power of Quick memory.


    Although this was only a basic wizard spell, it could even be said to be a demonic ability for ordinary people. This was an ability that the Knights did not have at all.


    ¡°Eli, how¡¯s your exam? It¡¯s so difficult this time. I¡¯m really done for. I¡¯m definitely going to be eliminated.¡± A familiar voice sounded, and even Eli was a little speechless.


    ¡°Do you have nothing else to do?¡± The corners of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw Kart¡¯s worried expression.


    This guy was a little disgusting.


    At this moment, a man beside him saw that it was Kart and asked, ¡± Kart, how did you answer the last question? It was so hard!¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s really difficult. I don¡¯t know how to answer it.¡± Kart shook her head helplessly, but after ¡°hesitating,¡± she said, ¡± ¡°I wrote it randomly. I¡­ first and then¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± The man revealed a look of realization.


    ¡°Wrong!¡± Suddenly, an untimely voice sounded.


    Kart immediately looked over and realized that it was actually Eli who had spoken.


    ¡°Wrong? That¡¯s impossible! That¡¯s definitely the right answer!¡± This time, Kart looked a little flustered as she looked at Eli in surprise.


    ¡°Wrong.¡± Without explaining, Eli left.


    This was the effect he wanted. It was time to make this guy suffer.


    And he wasn¡¯t wrong. Kart did get the last question wrong.


    Eli was happy, but Kart was upset. He was thinking about the last question crazily in his heart, and his original confidence was wavering a little. He seemed to vaguely feel that there was indeed a problem, and he immediately began to feel upset.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Clement entered his office, with Herman and Kurt following behind him.


    The two of them had been studying under Clement for many years, and they were here to help Clement score the test.


    ¡°Kurt and Herman, find the test paper of one of them named Eli Lucifer.¡± As soon as he sat down, Clement said directly.


    ¡°Oh? Is there a problem with this person?¡± Kurt asked curiously.


    ¡°Uh, you¡¯ll know when you see his test paper.¡± Clement didn¡¯t answer but said.


    Clement¡¯s words also aroused the curiosity of the two. They had not seen such a reaction from their teacher in a long time. Thus, they began to flip through the test paper, wanting to see what this Eli Lucifer had done.


    There were a total of 30 test papers, and the two of them quickly found the test papers.


    After they finished reading the papers, the two of them fell silent.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m afraid that this guy¡¯s current level of knowledge is no weaker than mine. Which scholar¡¯s disciple is he? Or is he a member of some great noble?¡± Kurt took a deep breath and said.


    He had studied under his teacher for almost ten years and was already a qualified learner.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s very impressive,¡± Herman added. He had only been under scholar Clement for less than a year, so he was still learning.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a poor man!¡± Clement looked up at the two of them and said, ¡± you should understand what I¡¯m saying. He must have put in a lot of effort to reach this level.¡±


    ¡°Poor people?¡± Kurt looked confused, and he didn¡¯t seem to believe it. Herman was also in disbelief.


    ¡°You should learn from him. To achieve this level, you need at least a few years of memorizing and studying. How long has it been since you¡¯ve worked so hard? ¡± Clement used Eli to educate the two of them, and then he told them about how Eli studied until midnight every day.


    Herman and Kurt were stunned, and they both lowered their heads in shame.


    Although they worked hard, they were not as hardworking as Eli.


    ¡°Then how does teacher plan to deal with him?¡± Kurt asked curiously.


    Clement smiled and said, ¡°I want to take him in as a student.¡±


    ¡­


    The candle flame burned slowly in the dark environment, and wisps of smoke floated in the air.


    Everyone was waiting in the library, each and every one of them anxiously moving left and right, waiting for the final result.


    For some of them, the library was a very precious opportunity. If it was gone, it was really gone. Therefore, most people cherished it.


    Eli was sitting in a corner, waiting and thinking about something.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t about the test. He was very confident in the test paper. Although he might not be able to get a full score, 99 was not a problem. After all, he was just regurgitating what he had memorized.


    After becoming an apprentice, not only did he strengthen his sense of the elements, but his brain¡¯s ability to think also improved.


    What he was really thinking about was that after the test, he should be able to become an official librarian, and moving was necessary. What should he do next?


    Soon, Eli decided on what he was going to do for the time being.


    That was to meditate and learn zero-circle spells.


    Now that he had found a stable environment, it was time for him to start his magic studies.


    He had been meaning to learn magic for a long time.


    He had only learned quick memory so far, but he could already feel the huge changes that he had undergone. However, Eli felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. After all, quick memory was still considered normal, but it didn¡¯t have the feeling of being truly extraordinary.


    It was just like the object that appeared in the light beam that was in Eli¡¯s body.


    That was what he yearned for.


    After all, as a mage, he should at least know how to cast a fireball, right?


    After provoking Eli, Kart had been sitting on the other side, waiting for the results as well. He looked calm on the surface, but he was very anxious on the inside.


    Compared to Eli¡¯s idle thoughts, his dream was to truly restore the glory of the nobles.


    He did not have the talent to become a knight, so it was difficult for him to make any achievements. He could only choose to walk the path of literature. However, it was obviously impossible for other Academies to train him because they only took in students since they were young. Thus, he came to the library, hoping to use the channels there to achieve a breakthrough.


    And becoming the librarian here was the first step.


    Just as he was looking at the entrance of the corridor with enthusiasm, three familiar figures slowly walked out.


    The sound of someone stepping on the carpet rang out. Everyone instantly looked over and understood that the final moment had finally come.


    Clement walked out, looked at the crowd, and said, ¡°Rias and Eli, stay behind. The rest of you can go to the finance department and get a silver Tarl. You don¡¯t have to come tomorrow.¡±


    Eli also smiled. He finally passed.


    Half a month¡¯s effort had not been in vain!


    But Rias? Eli looked not far away. In the crowd, there was a young girl. She had long brown hair and purple eyes. Her looks were rather ordinary, but she looked very kind.


    There was indeed such a person in Eli¡¯s memory. He didn¡¯t know her identity, but he heard that she had an extraordinary background. It was just that she was usually too low-key, so few people noticed her.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect her to be so powerful. In the test, she directly surpassed Kart.


    In contrast to the two of them, the rest of the people looked as if they were deflated, revealing disappointed expressions. Some of them knew that it was not often for them to get a silver tars, so they went to the finance department to get silver tars. The others followed.


    The crowd dispersed.


    However, there was still one person who stood there in a daze. His confident smile gradually disappeared, and the light in his eyes also gradually disappeared. His mouth was wide open as if he could not believe it.


    It was Kart.

 Chapter 12

    Translator: Lonelytree


    ¡°Ah, how is that possible?¡±


    Kart stood there in a daze. The confidence he had just now was equal to the shock he felt now.


    He even thought that there was something wrong with his ears. He patted his own ears. Normal, which meant that what he heard just now was true. Eli and Rias passed the test, but he didn¡¯t.


    He didn¡¯t pass the test¡­


    How was this possible?


    He was Kart, and he had always been first. How could he not pass the test? It was fine about Rias, but how could a guy like Eli, who lived in the slums, pass the test?


    ¡°This is impossible! This is impossible!¡± Kart¡¯s body trembled, unable to accept this ending at all. He looked at Eli, who was more than ten meters away, and fire of anger rose in his heart.


    ¡°Eli must¡¯ve cheated. Otherwise, how could he have passed the test? And how could I not have passed? this is absolutely impossible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been first. How could I not pass? There¡¯s definitely a problem!¡±


    Kart shouted, his voice spreading throughout the library. The people who were about to leave were attracted by him.


    Scholar Clement looked over and frowned. ¡°This test is fair and just. Everything was done under the eyes of the three of us. We will definitely not do anything that violates the rules.¡±


    Kart had a look of doubt on his face. He couldn¡¯t accept it.


    Today¡¯s incident seemed to have turned his past into a joke, a dream he had made for himself. He didn¡¯t want to wake up, and he didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°if you want to look at the test papers, we can check them at any time. Please remain calm. This is the library.¡± Scholar Clement said softly, comforting Kart.


    However, Kart seemed to be unable to accept reality. His eyes were bloodshot as he said in a daze, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, that¡¯s impossible!


    ¡°It must be Eli who bribed all of you. Otherwise, how could he have passed the test? he¡¯s just a lowly commoner. Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡± Kart¡¯s voice was getting louder and louder, and he was losing control of his emotions.


    Scholar Clement furrowed his brows. There had been situations where people had doubted the test result before, but it had never been like today, where someone actually dared to be so presumptuous.


    The other onlookers also shook their heads. Although they didn¡¯t know what had happened, they knew that they wouldn¡¯t let someone who insulted a scholar join the library, even if he had good grades.


    The library would not recruit members who did not know how to respect others.


    ¡°Kurt, Herman, throw this guy out.¡± Scholar Clement gave the students beside him a look, and the two of them walked out, ready to send Kart off.


    During this process, Kart was still resisting, shouting, ¡± I¡¯m going to check Eli¡¯s test paper, or I¡¯m going to spread this unfair act of yours everywhere.¡±


    Even now, he still couldn¡¯t accept the fact that he didn¡¯t pass the test. One must know that he had always been in the first place!


    ¡°Let him see!¡± Scholar Clement also had a hint of anger on his face.


    Harman and Kurt stopped what they were doing, and each of them went to get the test paper. They returned quickly and handed it to Kart.


    Kart grabbed the test paper and quickly scanned through it.


    He looked at the test paper that was filled with answers. Every question was written with reason. Many of them were things that Kart had forgotten or even didn¡¯t know about before. At this moment, they were all imprinted in his eyes.


    Especially the last question, so he was really wrong. What Eli said was right.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± After Kart saw it, he fell to the ground.


    ¡°There are two more things. First, you¡¯re in fourth place on this test. Even without Eli, you still didn¡¯t pass the test.


    ¡°Secondly, Eli¡¯s results this time are number one, much higher than yours, and far higher.¡± At this time, scholar Clement told Kart, which almost made him faint.


    It usually only took an instant for a person¡¯s belief to collapse. This was Kart¡¯s current situation.


    Kart¡¯s eyes were dazed. So, his first place had always been just his own wild fantasy?


    Were these people just hiding their true abilities?


    In the end, he was dragged out of the library by a few people.


    Throughout this process, Eli just stood by and watched without interfering.


    His evaluation of Kart was that he was proud.


    After sending off Kart, the others left as well, leaving only Eli and Rias behind.


    ¡°Carter, you take Rias to handle her induction. Eli, come with me.¡± Scholar Clement waved at Kurt.


    Kurt¡¯s mouth twitched. He was a dignified scholar, but at this moment, he was acting like a guard. ¡®Teacher already has a new favorite!¡¯


    Carter took Rias away. Before he left, she gave a strange look at Eli as if she had not expected a commoner to score higher than her.


    ¡°Scholar, is there a problem?¡± After Kurt left, only he, Kurt, and Eli were left.


    And the first sentence that scholar Clement said stunned Eli.


    ¡°Are you willing to be my student?¡±


    ¡°A student?¡± Eli was a little surprised.


    Scholar Clement had been in the library for decades and had a certain influence on the city. He knew many people and had even been an advisor to some nobles.


    It could be said that although scholar Clement was not a noble, he had a certain amount of power in the city, which came from his knowledge and the development of his academic career.


    Becoming his student was naturally a very good thing. It was something that many people dreamed of, not to mention the help that he might be able to bring.


    Therefore, when scholar Clement asked this question, Eli immediately replied, ¡°thank you, scholar Clement. I¡¯m willing to be your student.


    ¡°Hahaha! Good, good, good!¡± Scholar Clement laughed.


    He was already 50 years old, and he had long since fought for power and knowledge. In his past life, he had written many excellent articles and dug out some unknown history. He had even been invited by some nobles.


    However, only he knew that he still had some regrets.


    That was, he had not cultivated a student who was outstanding enough to inherit his ideas and continue to develop them.


    Today, when he saw Eli, he felt that Eli might be able to do it.


    There were many geniuses out there, but it was rare to see someone as hardworking as Eli. On the path of learning, hard work was sometimes very important, or even more important than talent. That was why he had the idea of taking in a student.


    ¡°yes, hard work is a sharp sword. It will make others look up to you.¡± Scholar Clement encouraged him and looked kindly at Eli.


    Eli blinked. ¡®Hard work?¡¯


    What kind of misunderstanding did scholar Clement have about him? He only studied for three or four hours every night after work for half a month, and that was considered hard work..?


    Eli felt that there must be some misunderstanding, but he didn¡¯t plan on exposing it. If it were a misunderstanding, he would let this continue.


    ¡°How biased, how hateful!¡± On the side, Herman¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Back when he had become his teacher¡¯s apprentice, Clement had been very casual. He had not been so enthusiastic.


    ¡°Do you have any other requests? Perhaps I can help you.¡± After Eli agreed, the smile on scholar Clement¡¯s face never left his face.


    ¡°Uh, there really is one.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Can you advance a few months of my salary?¡±


    ¡­


    In the end, Eli didn¡¯t get an advance salary from scholar Clement.


    Because the generous scholar Clement had directly given Eli fifteen silver tars, asking him to find a new place to live and buy some new clothes.


    After getting his official member Certification, Eli left the library and returned to his little room in the slums. Speaking of which, he was quite lucky that he didn¡¯t run into any trouble in the slums during this period.


    ¡°The test has come to an end.¡± In the dilapidated room, Eli said in relief.


    This time, not only had he passed the test, but he had also become a student of scholar Clement. This was a huge change in his status and identity.


    ¡°Poor Kart!¡± On his way back, Eli even saw Kart. At the time, he was sitting limply on the side of the road with a dazed expression, mumbling, ¡°impossible, impossible!


    ¡°I hope he can pull himself together.¡± Eli shook his head.


    Eli didn¡¯t have any irreconcilable differences with Kart, and there wasn¡¯t much between them. Kart¡¯s current state was entirely his own problem, and Eli could only feel pity for him.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to other people.


    He had other things to do.


    Eli thought of Saleen¡¯s notes, and a ¡®greedy¡¯ smile appeared on his face.


    He had been looking forward to mastering witchcraft for a long time.

 Chapter 13

    Translator: Lonelytree


    The next day, Eli pushed the door open and walked out of the room.


    At this time, there were already many pedestrians on the street, most of them wearing linen clothes and pants. The air was fresh, but there was still a fishy smell. Occasionally, they could even see feces on the road.


    He had to admit that the environment in this world was not as good as it seemed.


    Fortunately, the situation in the Urban area would be much better, and this was the problem that Eli was going to solve today.


    Scholar Clement gave him a three-day holiday to take care of his own matters, while Eli had already made an appointment with someone and was ready to find a new place to stay.


    ¡­


    ¡°Sir, what do you think of this place?¡±


    In front of a remote house, a man asked Eli respectfully.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Eli looked at the house in front of him and nodded in satisfaction.


    This was a house in the northern part of Jun Lin city. It was relatively remote and was about three thousand meters away from the library.


    The exterior adopted the more common architectural style of the Empire, and the yard was made of ordinary blue stone bricks, full of the taste of history, and a large number of green plants climbed on top.


    ¡°You¡¯re a student of scholar Clement. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely give you a good home.¡± The man replied with a smile.


    If it weren¡¯t for scholar Clement, he wouldn¡¯t have such an attitude towards a young man.


    Yesterday, when Eli and scholar Clement had talked about where they would live, scholar Clement had said that he could help. Then, he asked Eli to look for the man in front of him. He had arranged everything.


    Although he had only just become his student, Eli could already feel the changes.


    ¡°You can go in and take a look with me.¡± The man said with a smile.


    Eli nodded and followed the man.


    As he followed the man into the house, Eli realized that even though it looked a little shabby from the outside, it was very clean inside. There was no strange smell, and the area was not small either.


    The house was independent, with only one floor and a small courtyard.


    There were four rooms inside, a large living room, a bathroom, and even a spacious basement. The interior decoration was good, and some basic furniture was available. He could even bring his things to live in directly.


    After looking around, Eli was quite satisfied with the environment, but he didn¡¯t know if the price was acceptable or not.


    As if he could see through Eli¡¯s concerns, the man smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, scholar Clement has made arrangements. The owner of this house belongs to the Vitaly family, and scholar Clement is the Vitaly family¡¯s advisor. Therefore, you can rent him for two silver coins a month.¡±


    It was worth mentioning that after becoming a formal employee, his salary had also been raised to five silver tarls, which could be considered an epic upgrade. This allowed him to have enough money to choose a house.


    In fact, he had wanted to look at a bigger villa, but after knowing the price, he was immediately advised to leave. That was not a villa that he could afford to live in at the moment.


    Moreover, if he were to live in a villa, he would have to hire a maid, a coachman, and the like. That would be another expense, and his salary of five silver tarls would not be able to support it at all.


    ¡°Two silver tarls?¡± Eli had some doubts. It was cheaper than he had imagined.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the rent here was originally five silver tars a month, but you only have to pay two. This is also because this place is very remote. If it were near the city center, the price would probably be several times higher for such a large area.¡± The man replied with a smile, trying his best to sell it.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it!¡± Eli nodded.


    The environment here was quiet, and there were no busy streets around. It was far from the city center, and there was a basement where some witchcraft research could be done.


    As for testing the spells, the basement was enough for the weaker ones. As for the more powerful spells, why did he have to test them at home? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to test them outside the city, in the sewers, or somewhere else?


    Besides, the powerful sorcery might attract some people¡¯s attention. After all, although the Empire did not seem to know about the existence of Wizards, Eli believed that if he were to be exposed, there would be a huge trouble, and that was not something he wanted to face.


    ¡°Did you bring the contract?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°I did.¡± The man said enthusiastically, then took out the contract.


    After making sure that there was no problem with the contract, Eli took the quill that the man carried with him and wrote down his name, then handed him twelve silver tars for a total of half a year¡¯s rent. The rent here was paid in intervals of half a year.


    ¡°Alright, are you sure you want to live alone?¡± The man recalled the previous conversation and asked.


    In their previous conversation, Eli mentioned that he lived alone.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°If you need to clean the house or need other services, you can come to me. Don¡¯t worry, we are professionals.¡± The man said with a smile and began to promote their additional business.


    ¡°No need,¡± Eli said, his mind thinking of a few spells that could clean up.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± The man was a little disappointed, but he immediately regained his enthusiasm.


    The two of them chatted for a while, then the man handed the key to Eli and left.


    That night, Eli brought his only assets, a few pieces of linen clothes and a few notes, over. After tidying up the place, he lit a candle in the empty study and began reading.


    During this time, Eli had also read part of the book and accumulated many questions. He wanted to find someone to talk to, but unfortunately, he had not seen any Wizards in this damn place.


    He could only rely on himself to think about the accumulated problems, repeatedly considering them. Thankfully, the notes were detailed enough, predicting all kinds of problems he might face during his apprenticeship. It was as if the author had already considered this situation.


    After thinking for a while, Eli skimmed through the notebook and directly flipped to the last part, where the spells were recorded.


    A large number of zero circle spells, wizard¡¯s hand, poison spray, power of the will, light, switch, stun, touch of fatigue, quick immunity, animal comfort, thorn shield, Shadow stealth¡­


    There were a lot of them, and they were all zero-circle spells suitable for apprentices.


    Of course, the notebook seemed to be just as Saleen Metatrin had said. It was an apprentice¡¯s notebook, and what Eli wanted to do at the moment was to choose the most suitable spells to learn from these.


    There were six major types of spells, namely The Conjuring system, the divination system, the beguiling system, the evocation system, the necromancy system, and the transformation system.


    Normally, apprentices would choose one or two types to study. Since they had limited time and energy, it was better to focus on specific types.


    Learning too much would only take up too much energy. Not only would it take time to meditate, but it might also not give him enough time to study. Mages did not agree with the idea of learning too much because it would spread their time too thin.


    On the contrary, Eli felt that he could master it all. After all, he had all the time in the world.

 Chapter 14

    Translator: Lonelytree


    However, although Eli¡¯s goal was to learn all the spells, it was a long-term problem after all. What he wanted to do now was to first learn some decent spells, then slowly learn other things.


    Therefore, he first chose a few spells as his main targets of study. They were self-detection, wizard¡¯s hand, and wind wall shield.


    Self-detection was used to check one¡¯s physical condition and other data. It could also check the state of one¡¯s spiritual force and its specific value. It was one of the basic spells of a mage.


    The wizard¡¯s hand was easier to understand. It was the use of a spell model and filling in a large number of elements, then creating an elemental hand that could be controlled. The Sorcerer could control it to fight and even do some other things.


    This spell could even be said to be one of the necessary spells for apprentices to learn. Saleen¡¯s notes also suggested learning this spell.


    This was because the construction process was very classical, and its power was not ordinary. From Level-1 apprentices to Level-3 apprentices, it could be used by anyone. Even advanced Wizards had advanced versions of it.


    More importantly, this spell could also have different effects depending on the elements you fill in. For example, the explosive power of the fire element and the gentleness of the water element. The proportion was completely controlled by the Sorcerer himself, and the requirements for the mage¡¯s control over the elements were not low.


    As such, mage¡¯s hand was also one of the most classic apprentice spells.


    The reason why Eli chose this spell was because of its balanced characteristics.


    The third spell, wind wall shield, was a defensive spell. It could summon wind elements to build a wind wall, which could effectively block attacks such as swords and spears.


    Its advantage was that it seemed to be very effective against physical attacks and was not difficult to learn. Its weakness was that its defense against elemental attacks was average.


    As such, there were very few acolytes who would actually learn this spell.


    However, it was different for Eli. He was currently in the Byrne Empire, where only Knights had extraordinary powers. They relied almost entirely on physical attacks. This sorcery that was not recommended for apprentices was very suitable here.


    The three above were the three spells that Eli had carefully selected.


    More importantly, these three spells did not require any casting materials, which greatly facilitated the process of Eli¡¯s search for materials. After all, many of the materials were truly impossible to find.


    For example, a thorn manipulation spell could only be cast after finding a thorn seed with extraordinary characteristics. Where could he find it?


    That was why there was a downside to learning to be a wizard in the Knight Kingdom. It was that the materials were not easy to find.


    ¡­


    Eli was prepared to learn the self-detection spell first.


    He adjusted his body and took a deep breath.


    In his mind, the spirit energy began to transform into runes, and then a self-detection model was constructed in his mind. As it was his first time constructing it, Eli was very careful.


    However, due to a certain carelessness, the soul fluctuation became unstable, and the model collapsed instantly. The first attempt failed.


    Even if it failed, Eli wasn¡¯t discouraged. He recalled the mistake he had made and then began his second attempt. This time, it went smoothly. The model was completed in one go, and he actually succeeded in one try.


    He lit up the model.


    A ray of light flashed in Eli¡¯s eyes, and an invisible spiritual force appeared.


    His mental power extended out from his brain and began to scan his body like a net. From his skin to his internal organs, from the top of his head to the bottom of his feet, everything was transformed into specific data that was received by Eli.


    Although it wasn¡¯t particularly accurate, it was enough for Eli to understand his own situation.


    His body was stronger than an ordinary person¡¯s. If an ordinary person¡¯s physical fitness was 1, then his current physical fitness should be 1.2 and his spirit 4.5.


    This was all due to his previous advancement.


    Was it high? Not high!


    According to Saleen¡¯s notes, a normal person with a wizard¡¯s gift would have a mental strength of more than three points even if they had started meditating. An increase of one to two points would usually be considered normal.


    A level 2 acolyte required 10 points of spiritual power, a level 3 acolyte required 20 points, and an official Magus required 30 points. These were all things that Eli was currently unable to achieve.


    In that case, how much did Eli¡¯s spiritual power increase in the past half a month? The cruel truth was 0.025 points. In other words, if he wanted to advance to a level 2 apprentice, he would probably need more than ten years.


    ¡®I do have trash talent!¡¯ Eli pouted.


    The golden age to become a wizard was before 50 years old. After that, his spiritual power would start to decline, and it would be very difficult to advance. But according to the current speed of his growth, it would probably take another 50 years for him to reach 30 points of spiritual power.


    As for why it was 50 years, it was because the increase of a wizard¡¯s spiritual force was not constant. A level 1 acolyte¡¯s spiritual force would definitely increase faster than a level 3 acolyte¡¯s.


    ¡°Perhaps Saleen did not expect that his legacy would be obtained by an apprentice with such trashy talent,¡± Eli said in a self-deprecating manner, but there was not much melancholy in his tone.


    So what if it would take a hundred years?


    He had a lot of time and was very patient.


    ¡®I wonder if the Empire will still exist by then?¡¯ Eli thought with ill intentions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about this anymore. Let¡¯s continue learning magic.¡± Casting these thoughts out of his head, Eli decided to start learning the wizard¡¯s hand.


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t so smooth. The difficulty of the wizard¡¯s hand was on a completely different level from self-examination. Elil tried for an entire afternoon, but he didn¡¯t succeed.


    ¡­


    Two days later, in a forest outside Jun Lin city, Eli took a deep breath, and the spirit runes in his mind quickly circulated. His spirit flowed like silk threads, and the wizard model of the wizard hand was quickly constructed.


    After a few seconds, the spell model was formed.


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up, and a large number of elements quickly gathered in front of him, and an elemental hand appeared in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally succeeded.¡± A smile appeared on Elie=¡¯s face. It had been two whole days, and he had only succeeded for the first time. The difficulty of this spell was indeed much greater than quick memory and self-examination.


    ¡°The next step is to test the effect.¡±


    With a thought, the elemental hand grabbed a small tree in an instant. With a crack, the small tree as thick as a bucket was directly broken into two, but the elemental hand did not change.


    ¡°other than consuming a bit of spiritual energy, there¡¯s no other problem.¡±


    After controlling it for a while more, Eli rubbed his temples, which were starting to hurt.


    The effect of this spell was not bad, but it consumed a little mental strength. For example, he could only cast the spell five or six times at most.


    ¡°The path of a wizard is a long and heavy one! It¡¯s time to go back, ¡± Eli sighed, glanced in the direction of the city, and returned.


    The three-day holiday was over, and it was time to go to work.

 Chapter 15

    Translator: Lonelytree


    The next day, Eli went to the library as usual and ran into Roland again in the changing room.


    ¡°Eli, it¡¯s just as I thought. I knew you¡¯d pass the test. I told you I¡¯m good at judging people.¡± Roland said with a smile. Thanks to his father¡¯s training since childhood, he was very good at talking.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Eli glanced at Roland and found a bite mark on his neck.


    ¡°Uh, this is a mark left behind by a beautiful lady.¡± Seeing Eli¡¯s gaze, Roland said proudly.


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Good for you.¡± Eli pouted. This world¡¯s education on sex was much earlier than in his previous life. There were even people the same age as Eli who already had a few children.


    ¡°Haha. If you would like to go with me, I believe you will be more popular than me!¡± Roland joked. Then, as if he had thought of something, he moved closer to Eli and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯d been accepted as a student by scholar Clement. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There was nothing to hide, so Eli said it directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually true,¡± Roland exclaimed in surprise. He had only heard about it by chance this morning. He had thought it was a lie, but it turned out to be true.


    ¡°Oh, it seems like you¡¯re going to welcome a new beautiful life in the future.¡± Roland sighed. Becoming Clement¡¯s student was enough to change one¡¯s life.


    ¡°I hope so. It¡¯s almost time to work.¡± Eli nodded, then reminded him.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Roland had also changed his clothes and walked outside with Eli.


    When they were about to enter the museum, Roland suddenly asked, ¡± Oh right, there seem to be a lot more beautiful ladies on Liuying Street. Do you want to go tonight? ¡±


    Eli almost stumbled. He glanced at Roland and replied, ¡± What do you think?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I heard that they have a lot of new tricks.¡±


    ¡°Oh, call me tonight.¡±


    The new tricks didn¡¯t matter. The main thing was that he wanted to experience a night there.


    ¡­


    At noon, Eli pushed a book into the bookshelf and ended his day¡¯s work.


    An official librarian only had to work for half a day, and they were free to arrange the rest of the day. This was one of the reasons why there were so many librarians.


    But before he could leave, he saw someone come over to remind him that scholar Clement was looking for him.


    Puzzled, Eli came to the second floor of the library. In one of the rooms, he saw scholar Clement organizing documents.


    ¡°Oh, Eli, how is it? Have you settled everything? ¡± Scholar Clement asked in a gentle tone.


    ¡°teacher, I¡¯m fine now. I have to thank you for your help.¡± Clement was naturally referring to things like renting a house and buying clothes.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Clement nodded, then gestured for Eli to sit on the stool opposite him.


    Eli sat down, and Clement said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve settled down, there¡¯s something we have to talk about. It¡¯s your future.¡±


    ¡°My future?¡± Eli had some questions.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Clement nodded and said, ¡± since you¡¯ve become my student, I have to be responsible for you. You need to set your own research direction. A person¡¯s time is limited. Look at the vast library. You can¡¯t possibly master everything, right? ¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s really possible,¡¯ he said in his heart.


    Looking at Eli, Clement nodded and continued, ¡°so, you have to choose a few main research areas and study them in-depth. However, there¡¯s no rush for this. You can take your time, but I hope you can become a learner within four years.


    ¡°Yes, teacher, I understand.¡± Eli nodded.


    A learner was a person with vast knowledge and a deep understanding of one or two aspects of knowledge. It was not difficult for him since memory and comprehension were things that Wizards were good at.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re confident. What do you think? You can have a chat with me, and maybe I can give you some advice.¡± The more Clement looked at Eli, the more satisfied he was. He leaned back in his chair.


    ¡°Uh,¡± What was going on in Eli¡¯s mind? He was planning to stay here for now, but since he was asked, he thought for a moment and replied, ¡± history and heraldry. I¡¯m more interested in those.¡±


    History and heraldry had more things to memorize, so those were easiest for Eli.


    ¡°it¡¯s pretty good. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s too much content in this area, and there¡¯s a lot of memory work. It¡¯s very complicated, so you have to be prepared.¡± Scholar Clement said kindly.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, then. You can continue working in the library and accumulate experience as you work. After all, you haven¡¯t studied for long.¡± Clement said after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Alright, Thank you, teacher,¡± Eli said respectfully.


    ¡°Good luck. It¡¯s year 306 of the Byrne calendar. I hope I can see you become a real scholar before year 310.¡±


    ¡­


    After leaving Clement¡¯s place, he didn¡¯t go home. Instead, he went straight to the library.


    He found a few books and read them.


    Indeed, although his goal was to stay in the library, he had to have some real skills. Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing if he was kicked out.


    ¡°So, for the rest of the time, I¡¯ll meditate and learn about wizardry, digest the things in the notes, and also read some history and heraldry.¡± He easily set the next schedule, and at the same time, he decided to record everything that would happen in the future by writing a diary.


    After all, he would live for a long time. Although he didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future, he hoped that he could record everything.


    He put down his book, found a Quill, took out a piece of paper, and began to write down what had happened to him recently.


    ¡°Year 306 of the Byrne calendar. Sudden death and transmigration.¡±


    Eli wrote his diary in Chinese to avoid being recognized by others.


    ¡°The beginning is not bad, at least much better than most of the main characters in other webnovels. Other than being a little poor, everything else is good.


    ¡°I did not expect this world to be an extraordinary world. There is a power known as Knights, and I have also obtained a mysterious wizard¡¯s inheritance. However, that old man Saleen Metatrin is really too much. Can¡¯t he explain everything clearly in his book?¡±


    Here, Eli cursed Saleen Metatrin.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me some information about mages? I can¡¯t even figure out what¡¯s going on in this world. All I can tell is that there are obviously Knights here. I¡¯m really speechless.¡±


    This was also something that had been bothering Eli for a long time. Why would a Knight¡¯s Empire have records of a wizard¡¯s meditation technique in the library? He had also gone to the place where the host had taken out the book earlier to take a look, but there was nothing else there. Furthermore, he had never heard of a person named Saleen Metatrin.


    The one closest to it was the royal family called the Merlin family.


    There was one more thing that made Eli curious, and that was what exactly was the item that Saleen Metatrin was talking about on the title page of the notebook.


    ¡°But forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s no point in thinking about this. We¡¯ll just take one step at a time.¡± Eli wrote it down simply and sighed.


    He put down his pen and decided to set a goal for himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it after I become a level 2 acolyte.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Translator: Lonelytree


    Another month passed.


    Eli sat at the table and recorded what had happened in the past month in his diary.


    ¡°Everything is normal this month.


    ¡°I¡¯ve mastered all the spells I¡¯ve prepared, and my proficiency in the wizard¡¯s hand is also improving.¡±


    He had also finished learning the wind wall shield and had done some experiments. Its defensive power was outstanding. According to the notes, it could resist the attacks of intermediate Knights.


    ¡°Although I only took a look at history and heraldry, scholar Clement was still quite satisfied with me. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Even in this other world, I am still so brilliant.


    ¡°Compared to Knights, the advantages of Wizards in many aspects are too obvious.


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s worth mentioning that Liu Ying Lane is indeed a good place.¡±


    ¡­


    Another five months passed.


    Winter came.


    A sudden snowstorm covered the land, and with the snowflakes filling the sky, Eli spent his first year in this world.


    The situation in the Empire began to change. Although Eli didn¡¯t quite understand it, the atmosphere in Jun Lin city became very serious. It was said that during the winter, a large number of tribes in the northern wilderness joined forces and launched a war. They wanted to enter the hinterland of the Empire to steal food, but they failed. They were stopped by the Duke of Frostwolf.


    But even so, some tribes still entered the belly of the Empire and robbed a large amount of food. The price of food in the Empire rose, causing many people to starve to death.


    The people of the Empire had a lot of opinions about the king.


    The king was furious.


    However, this had little to do with Eli.


    To him, as long as it wasn¡¯t a real war, it wasn¡¯t a problem. He was just an ordinary librarian, and all he needed to do was sort out his books.


    In such an environment, year 306 of the Byrne calendar passed by quietly.


    ¡­


    The second year was year 307 of the Byrne calendar.


    As the snow melted, the king ordered the Duke of Frostwolf to start a war and make the tribes in the northern wilderness pay the price. However, the scattered dukedoms made it impossible for the Empire to effectively gather its strength.


    Not only did they fail to strike the enemy, but they also consumed a large number of resources. The Frostwolf dukedom¡¯s consumption was huge.


    Then, another peaceful year passed.


    Eli was improving and learning step by step.


    Although he only read history and heraldry in his spare time, his mastery in this area had almost surpassed Clement¡¯s, but he didn¡¯t show off. His skills were only slightly above average to outsiders.


    In terms of wizardry, Eli had gained more. He had more and more Wizard Models, and his mental power had also reached 5.5 points. He was one step closer to a level 2 apprentice, and the power of his spells had also improved slightly.


    There was also Roland, who had passed the test, but something seemed to have happened to his family. He returned home and began to inherit his family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce, occasionally keeping in touch with Eli.


    This year, Eli was eighteen years old.


    He realized that his body¡¯s traits would no longer change, and time would no longer be able to add a single wrinkle to his face. This also made him give up on his plans for marriage.


    After all, it must be a terrible thing to see the person you love gradually grow old while you remain the same.


    The young ladies of Liuying Street were the best. They were always young and full of energy.


    At the end of the year, something unexpected happened again.


    The Alliance formed by the wild tribes had come again, and they left after plundering.


    The king was furious again, but it was of no use. There were even rumors among the people that the Duke of Frostwolf was the mastermind behind the scenes and wanted to seize power, which made the situation worse.


    But in the end, nothing happened.


    ¡­


    Year 309 of the Byrne calendar.


    Eli was in a Valley outside the city.


    The valley was very large, surrounded by High Rock walls. There was a large open space inside, and Eli stood in the middle of the valley, with a few large trees not far away.


    This was a Hidden Valley that he had accidentally discovered outside the city last year. The concealment of this area was very good. Eli would often conduct Wizards and some dangerous witchcraft experiments here.


    At this moment, he was conducting an experiment.


    ¡°Wind wall shield!¡±


    Eli stood on the spot, focusing his mental energy, and his eyes became brighter.


    As the model activated, a large number of wind elements began to gather outside his body and quickly formed a circular shield like a wind wall, protecting Eli within.


    The falling leaves were torn to pieces by the wind elements.


    Eli stood where he was, calmly watching all of this. His 18-year-old body already looked very tall, at about 1.8 meters. His appearance was not much different from before. Only his eyes were very bright, attracting people like stars.


    At this moment, he was focused on the windshield. Suddenly, with a wave of his hand, the wind wall started to change. It started to wriggle like water and finally turned into a wind blade that shot out a few meters away.


    With a tearing sound, a big tree in front of him was directly torn into two.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Seeing the wind shield turn into a wind blade and fly out, Eli nodded.


    The model transformation of the wind shield was a recent research subject of Eli. This had taken him a full six months, allowing him to have a deeper understanding of elemental changes.


    In fact, there were very few apprentices who would do this kind of thing because it was really a waste of time. But Eli enjoyed it. He liked the feeling of studying slowly, especially when there was no time to rush him.


    After recording the experimental data, Eli continued with other experiments.


    He would only come here once every few weeks, so every time he came, he would make a list of experiments that could not be done in the city.


    The experiment just now was only one of them.


    The second task was a derivative spell of the fireball spell, chain fireball.


    Taking a look at the list, Eli focused his attention again.


    A few seconds later, a series of rumbling sounds rang out in the valley again.


    When the experiment was over, it was already nighttime.


    The moon was already high in the sky, and the silver moonlight fell like a veil.


    ¡°sigh, it¡¯s time to go back. Teacher Clement left me with some missions!¡±


    Seeing that it was about time, he simply cleaned up the traces of his experiments and returned to the direction of Jun Lin city.


    At the city gate, he familiarly greeted the guard and walked in.


    In three years, Eli had gotten to know many people.


    After walking a few streets, Eli returned home.


    There wasn¡¯t much change compared to three years ago, but there were some vines clinging to the fence around the house, which looked a little strange. This was a magical plant that he had cultivated. As long as a stranger stepped in, it could burst out with a powerful attack at any time.


    He opened the door and entered the courtyard.


    The courtyard looked normal, but it was filled with spell formations. Of course, they were hidden.


    Of course, Eli was already used to this.


    He only glanced at the few birds that were swallowed by the vines and then went straight into the house.


    He had been busy all day and was prepared to rest early.


    ¡°I still have to go to work tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 17

    Translator: Lonelytree


    The next day as the sun rose, Eli walked out of the house.


    He stood in front of the gate and looked at the familiar street in front of him. After determining the direction, he quickly left.


    Along the way, Eli looked around from time to time and noticed that there were clearly many homeless people. On the narrow and dirty path, many people were leaning against the wall, their eyes listless.


    ¡°I heard that this year¡¯s harvest is not very good. It seems that many people will starve to death this year.¡± Eli hurriedly walked past, not paying too much attention to these people.


    Every era had its own limitations, and this place was no different.


    There were some things that he could not change.


    Soon, Eli entered the commoner¡¯s district and arrived at the library a few minutes later.


    After greeting the security guard, Eli walked in.


    Because the teacher was present today, Eli chose to enter the second floor and stopped in a room on the side of the corridor.


    ¡°Herman, look at what you¡¯ve done. You can¡¯t even do such a simple thing!¡±


    Before he went in, he heard Clement¡¯s familiar voice. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, he was lecturing Herman.


    Herman was one of the two invigilators and one of Mr. Clement¡¯s students. His father was a Baron, and he was the sixth son of the Baron. He was sent to the library to study.


    Eli knocked on the door gently.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Scholar Clement¡¯s voice rang out.


    Eli pushed the door open and walked in.


    As soon as he entered, he saw scholar Clement sitting behind the table. Compared to three years ago, he had more white hair and more wrinkles. He looked much older.


    Herman was standing in front of the table. He had short brown hair and blue eyes. His head was lowered as if he was being lectured by his teacher.


    ¡°It¡¯s Eli!¡± When scholar Clement saw that Eli had arrived, his originally furrowed brows relaxed, and a smile appeared on his lips.


    Eli was probably the most outstanding student he had received in recent years. Not only did he learn things quickly, but he also had a good personality and was always polite to others, which he liked very much.


    This feeling was even stronger when he saw Herman.


    Thinking of this, he glared at Herman.


    Herman, ¡°¡­¡± I know that I¡¯m not good at my studies, but you don¡¯t have to do this.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± As if remembering something, scholar Clement looked at Eli and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The materials that teacher asked me to prepare last time have been prepared.¡±


    Eli took out the material from his pocket and handed it to his teacher.


    Scholar Clement would often give them some missions to test their abilities.


    Scholar Clement took the materials and immediately flipped through them. As he read, his eyes gradually lit up, and the curve of his lips grew wider. He was very satisfied.


    ¡°even if I were to prepare this, it¡¯d be difficult to achieve this level. Eli, you¡¯re improving too quickly.¡± After putting down the materials, scholar Clement stroked his beard.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the teacher¡¯s good education!¡± Eli said humbly.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Scholar Clement laughed out loud, and his previous unhappiness seemed to have disappeared. He then cast a disdainful look at Herman.


    The corner of Herman¡¯s mouth twitched, and he looked at Eli with a bitter expression.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± After looking at the materials, scholar Clement asked again.


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Then go to work.¡± Scholar Clement nodded and looked at Herman, who was next to him. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You should leave too.¡±


    ¡®Hey, what do you mean by that disdainful action!¡¯


    Even though Herman was complaining in his heart, he didn¡¯t have the courage to say it out loud. He could only walk out of the room with Eli.


    As soon as they walked out of the house, Herman became more active.


    ¡°Are you kidding me, Eli? you don¡¯t know this, but there¡¯s clearly something wrong with teacher Clement recently. He¡¯s always picking on me.


    ¡°My life is getting harder and harder. I¡¯m starting to regret coming here.¡± Herman shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°Then you can leave the library at any time. The restrictions here aren¡¯t that strict!¡± The two of them walked along the long corridor, and Eli joked.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just joking. How can I leave? ¡± Herman chuckled.


    Although his father was a Baron, he had six sons. The title and the family property had almost nothing to do with him. Being able to enter the library was the greatest help his father could give him.


    ¡°Then study hard and don¡¯t make Mr. Clement angry.¡± Eli nodded and advised.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Herman sighed and said helplessly, ¡±


    He had a carefree personality, so it was not easy for him to study for a long time.


    ¡°Eli!¡±


    The two of them turned a corner when a young girl suddenly entered their line of sight.


    Her long brown hair reached her shoulders, and her purple dress revealed half of her calves. Her fair face made her look even more youthful, and her purple eyes made Herman¡¯s heart beat faster.


    It was Lias Gimori, the young lady who had passed the test with Eli three years ago.


    ¡°Good Morning!¡± Eli greeted.


    Three years ago, she was still a very ordinary girl. Three years later, she had become such a beautiful young lady. This was something that Eli had not expected.


    Speaking of which, something had actually happened between her and Eli. Two years ago, this Rise seemed to have a good impression of him because she often asked him questions.


    Back then, Eli had also noticed the problem, so he decisively rejected it.


    Women would only affect the speed at which he could activate his spiritual power.


    After that, Rias did not pester him anymore, and they were now friends.


    ¡°You¡¯re really pretty today.¡± Herman looked at the girl and praised her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Rias nodded at him politely, then looked at Eli.


    ¡°Eli, I¡¯ve invited a lot of friends to my family¡¯s Manor to hunt this weekend. Do you have time? ¡°Rias asked, her big purple eyes looking at Eli.


    ¡°Hunting?¡± Eli raised an eyebrow.


    Rias Gimori was part of the Gimori family, and the Gimori family was a true count family, a true, noble family.


    Although he had been puzzled at the beginning as to why she had come to the library, he seemed to gradually understand that although the library was always unknown, its influence was no less than that of the top nobles.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s also Herman. Are you guys willing to go? ¡± Rias added.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing.¡± Herman nodded.


    This was a Count¡¯s family. If he could get some connections there, it would be a great thing for him.


    However, he also knew that he had benefited from Eli¡¯s success, so he only looked at Eli expectantly and waited for him to make a decision.


    ¡°You rejected me last time too. You can¡¯t reject me this time.¡± Said Rias, looking at Eli.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Eli nodded helplessly.


    He had already rejected Rias¡¯s invitation a few times before, mainly because he thought it was troublesome, but since he had already been invited a few times, it would not be good to reject her every time.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal!¡± Seeing that Eli had agreed, the corners of Rias¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. With her purple dress, she looked like a blossoming violet.


    Rias had come to invite Eli, and after that, they exchanged a few pleasantries before leaving.


    Eli, on the other hand, looked at her back as she left, then turned around and left with Herman.


    Nothing should happen during a hunt.


    However, even if something happened, he was confident that he could solve it.

 Chapter 18

    Translator: Lonelytree


    ¡°Eli, it¡¯s hunting. That must be very interesting!¡± Herman said excitedly after she left.


    Hunting was actually a small matter, but sneaking into the Count¡¯s family¡¯s banquet would definitely make his father think highly of him, which was the reason why he was so excited.


    ¡°Herman, our teacher taught us that no matter what happens, we should stay calm.¡± Looking at Herman¡¯s slightly red face, Eli reminded him.


    Nobles, especially those with low status like the Herman family, would always yearn to go higher. Even if it was just a small opportunity, it was precious to them.


    ¡®Power and reputation?¡¯


    Eli sighed in his heart.


    In his eyes, fame, fortune, and power were nothing more than lofts built from clouds in the sky. With the wind of time, they would all vanish into thin air, and there was no point in pursuing them.


    However, it was obvious that Herman wouldn¡¯t listen to him, so he could only wait for him to return to normal.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a little too happy just now.¡± After a while, Herman realized that his behavior was inappropriate and apologized.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Eli shook his head, and the two of them continued forward. They separated in a corridor and went to work.


    ¡­


    On the first floor of the library, throwing the hunting matter to the back of his mind, Eli put on his work uniform and organized his books while thinking about other more important things.


    For example, he could meditate on his spiritual force, learn spells, and conduct extraordinary experiments.


    Three years had changed a lot in Eli.


    His spiritual power had already reached 6.0, while his physical fitness was at 1.3.


    Compared to three years ago, his spiritual power had increased by 1.5, an average increase of 0.5 per year. But in fact, three years ago, the average increase of 0.05 per month during those few months should have been 0.6 per year, but in reality, it was only 0.5.


    It wasn¡¯t that Eli didn¡¯t work hard, it was just that as the total amount of his spiritual power increased, the speed of his spiritual Power¡¯s growth was decreasing. Otherwise, his spiritual power should be around 6.3 now.


    The improvement in his physical fitness had nothing to do with meditation. It was just that he had been training for the past three years, so his physical fitness had naturally improved.


    ¡°The growth of my spiritual power is still too slow.¡± Although he didn¡¯t really care about the time, this was a dangerous world after all, and it was better to be as strong as possible.


    Saleen¡¯s notes had actually recorded quite a few things regarding the improvement of mental power.


    There were two main ways. One was to meditate, which was the normal way, and the other was through magic potions.


    There was no need to elaborate on meditation, while magic medicine referred to medicine that could stimulate the improvement of mental strength. Saleen¡¯s notes had a formula for mental strength medicine.


    The potion was called the dark blue potion. It was a potion for apprentices. It was very effective for Level-1 apprentices and above. It could greatly increase a wizard¡¯s meditation speed.


    The effect was very tempting for Eli. He had been preparing to make it some time ago, and everything was ready.


    The only problem was that Eli couldn¡¯t find the materials at all.


    The ingredients were specialties from another place. In Junlin city, Eli had only encountered a few of them. He had only found a few of the unimportant ingredients.


    ¡°Maybe I should find some materials to replace those precious ones?¡±


    Eli was a little hesitant. Although he was envious of the effects of the complete potion, he was in Jun Lin City, and there were many things he could not find. If he could replace some of the ingredients, it seemed like a good choice.


    Even if the new potion only had a portion of the original potion¡¯s effects, it was enough to speed up the growth of Eli¡¯s spiritual power.


    Of course, this was only one aspect. In fact, increasing one¡¯s strength did not necessarily require the improvement of mental strength. Weapons were also an aspect. If Eli could make a wizard weapon, he could also increase part of his strength. However, similar to the previous situation, he could not find suitable materials.


    ¡°As expected, being poor is an important condition that limits the growth of strength.¡±


    Eli didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. However, after thinking for a while, he had already thought of which materials he wanted to use to replace them. He only needed to buy the materials and then conduct the experiment.


    And this step required even more money.


    After all was said and done, it was still a matter of money.


    Although the salary of a librarian wasn¡¯t low, it was still difficult to satisfy all the needs of a Mage. His salary was basically spent on Mage experiments, and now he only had a few dozen silver tars left.


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s enough?¡±


    Eli pursed his lips and decided to go and take a look after work.


    It was already noon by the time he was done with all the work. He packed up and left.


    After passing through a few streets, Eli arrived at the market and entered a shop that sold herbs.


    ¡­


    ¡°If you want all of these, it should be about three gold tarls.¡±


    ¡°What? so expensive?¡±


    After a simple negotiation, Eli knew the approximate price to purchase the materials he was looking for, which was far from what he could afford at the moment.


    ¡°Sir, I have to remind you that some of the herbs here are very rare. It¡¯s very difficult to buy them without an acquaintance.¡± The shopkeeper was a middle-aged man.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He didn¡¯t notice that, but it seemed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to buy the materials he wanted this time.


    Money was one aspect, but the channels were another.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything about money for the time being, but he might have a way to deal with the channel, which was to find Roland.


    As mentioned before, Roland had taken over his father¡¯s Chamber of Commerce, and coincidentally, this Chamber of Commerce was in the perfume business as well as some medicinal herbs business.


    If Eli didn¡¯t have any channels, Roland definitely did.


    ¡°I can only wait until I have enough money and then go to Roland.¡±


    Three golden tarls would be enough to last Eli for many years. It seemed that the potion brewing would be delayed again.


    However, since he was at the herb store, there was no reason for him not to buy anything. Hence, Eli bought some materials he needed for the experiment before leaving.


    He returned home with the materials.


    Entering the underground laboratory, he arranged the materials and began a new day of experiments.


    The entire afternoon, Eli spent it in the experiment.


    This was also Eli¡¯s daily life.


    The main thing was for a wizard to study, conduct experiments, work, and then have fun. Finally, he would learn what scholar Clement wanted him to learn.


    Scholar Clement thought that he would spend a lot of time studying the relevant aspects every day. In fact, he would only take a look when he thought of it. Even so, he had already surpassed Clement in terms of mastery of the relevant aspects.


    One could only say that this was the power of a wizard.


    In some aspects, Wizards were like gods, of course, this was in comparison to ordinary people and Knights.


    Soon, seven days had passed.


    Eli was invited to the Moore Manor to participate in the hunt.

 Chapter 19

    Translator: Lonelytree


    Moore Manor was a large Manor in the West of Jun Lin city, and it belonged to the Gimori family. It was mainly used for feasts, hunting, and planting some precious crops. It was a gift from the king to the Gimori family.


    And today was the day of the banquet held by the Gimori family.


    Eli and Herman took the rented carriage and quickly headed toward the manor.


    The carriage was fast, and they soon arrived at their destination.


    ¡°What a great Manor!¡±


    As soon as they got out of the car, Herman looked at the manor and exclaimed.


    Eli also got off the carriage and looked towards the manor.


    The first thing that came into view was a castle-like building built with black stone bricks. On both sides were two smaller attics, and on top of them were dark green vines.


    The road in front of him was also paved with stone bricks. It was flat and clean, giving him a good feeling.


    On the other hand, Eli was relatively calm. After all, he had seen magnificent buildings that were hundreds of meters tall in his previous life, as well as all kinds of buildings. Although the castle in front of him was not bad, it was not enough to cause him to have a huge reaction.


    Herman, who was standing at the side, glanced at Eli and saw his calm reaction. He sighed in his heart and thought, ¡®Eli is just a commoner, but he¡¯s so calm.¡¯ he immediately felt ashamed.


    He was actually inferior to a commoner.


    ¡°Eli!¡±


    Suddenly, a shout came from not far away.


    The two of them saw Rias walking over from not far away.


    She was wearing a light purple dress and light makeup, but with her beautiful face and figure, as well as her purple eyes, she looked like a violet flower that had just bloomed.


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up. He liked beautiful things.


    Herman¡¯s mouth was wide open as if he didn¡¯t expect Rias to be so beautiful.


    ¡°Rias, you¡¯re beautiful today!¡± As Rias walked over, Herman was not stingy with his praise.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rias nodded, but she still looked at Eli.


    ¡°Rias, you¡¯re much more beautiful today than you were before, ¡± said Eli.


    ¡°Was I not beautiful before?¡± Rias revealed a sly smile and looked at Eli.


    ¡°uh, of course not. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re even more beautiful today.¡± Eli smiled in response.


    ¡°hehe, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Let¡¯s go. The banquet is about to start.¡± Rias smiled and led the two of them toward the castle.


    ¡°Banquet? Aren¡¯t we hunting?¡± Eli asked directly, having some doubts.


    Looking at Eli¡¯s puzzled expression, Rias smiled and said, ¡± the hunting will be after the banquet. After all, everyone needs to rest first.¡±


    Elie nodded and did not say anything else.


    This was the first time he was attending Noble¡¯s banquet, and Herman was not as lively as he usual as he followed Eli.


    Rias led them into the castle and into the banquet hall.


    As soon as he entered, a loud noise entered his ears.


    There were already many people here. Most of them were dressed in gorgeous clothes with the coat of arms of the nobles on their chests. They were gathered in twos and threes and seemed to be members of the noble family.


    With just a glance, Eli memorized every one. To be more precise, he memorized everyone¡¯s coat of arms. The Alina family, the Sovia family, and the Alexander family were all famous families in the Empire.


    Of course, there were also some small nobles and a few civilians, but on the whole, this was a banquet for nobles.


    Many people turned to look at her when Rias entered.


    They were surprised to see that Rias had brought two civilians in. As the Herman family was small, many people did not know him and treated him as a civilian.


    In the corner of the banquet hall, two men and one woman looked over and frowned.


    The three of them seemed to have been standing together and chatting. They were all dressed in gorgeous clothes and seemed to have high status. Not many people dared to get close to them.


    And that was the truth.


    Alex was from the hereditary Marquis Alina family.


    Alice was from the hereditary count Sovia family.


    Klein was from the Alexander family, a hereditary count.


    When Klein saw Eli, he raised an eyebrow. ¡°A commoner? Rias actually took the initiative to invite a commoner. Do any of you know him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± The other two also shook their heads. They didn¡¯t know him.


    ¡°Um, but I remember that she joined the library. Maybe they met in the library. Maybe he¡¯s a student of the same teacher? ¡± Alice seemed to have remembered something and said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Alex nodded. He had the highest status among the three of them.


    ¡°I think so, but Rias actually invited a commoner without telling us. I wouldn¡¯t have come if I had known.¡± Klein frowned and said unhappily.


    Klein didn¡¯t look old, about twenty years old, and he looked at Eli with disgust.


    Not every noble could accept a commoner sharing a room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Alex, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to have much of a reaction. He didn¡¯t pay attention to Klein¡¯s words, and he walked toward Rias.


    ¡°Alright, big brother Alex.¡± Alice laughed.


    Klein was a little unhappy, but he didn¡¯t say anything and followed.


    ¡°Rias, you¡¯re getting more and more beautiful!¡± Alex said loudly as he strode over.


    ¡°Big brother Alex, long time no see.¡± Rias smiled when she saw the man.


    Meanwhile, Eli followed behind her, looking at the others calmly.


    From the coat of arms they wore, Eli knew which family they were from, but the only thing that caught his attention was the two men. The one in the middle, called Alex, was probably an advanced Knight, and the one beside him, who had an unhappy expression, was an intermediate Knight.


    ¡°let me introduce you. This is a student of the library¡¯s scholar Clement, Eli. He¡¯s very well-versed in heraldry and history. This is Herman, also a student of scholar Clement.¡± They exchanged a few pleasantries, and then as if remembering something, she turned around and introduced Eli and Herman to the three of them.


    ¡°Scholar Clement?¡± Upon hearing the introduction, Alex glanced at Eli with interest.


    He knew of scholar Clement because his family had consulted him many times. His father even knew him. He was a very low-key but high-ranked Scholar in the Library.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a student of scholar Clement. I¡¯ve admired the scholar for a long time!¡± Alex smiled at Eli and Herman.


    Herman was flattered and he thanked him immediately.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± On the other hand, Eli was relatively calm as he nodded.


    He knew that Alex¡¯s kindness wasn¡¯t directed at him but at his teacher.


    ¡°So you¡¯re a learner?¡± The nearby Alice also understood.


    Although the people in the library were also commoners, they were still of a higher class than commoners.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a student of a scholar.¡± Klein still didn¡¯t care, and he didn¡¯t look straight at Eli.


    ¡°This is Alex, Alice, and Klein.¡± Leah then introduced the three to Eli.


    After the introduction, they separated again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for Klein,¡± After they left, Rias apologized to Eli. She could see that Klein didn¡¯t like Eli.


    ¡°it¡¯s alright. After all, not everyone is as friendly as you, Rias.¡± Eli said with a smile.


    Klein wasn¡¯t annoying enough to do anything to him, and a noble who couldn¡¯t even hide his emotions was probably just average.


    ¡°You¡¯re so glib.¡± Rias covered her mouth and laughed, then returned to normal and said, ¡°You guys can walk around first. I still have some things to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Eli nodded.


    Then, she left and began to direct the party. This was a skill that a noble lady should have.


    As for Eli, of course, he was going to taste the food.

 Chapter 20 - Ball

    Chapter 20 Ball


    ¡°Eli, what are we doing next?!¡±


    After they left, Eli and Herman were left alone. Herman asked.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going to eat and drink.¡± Eli gave Herman a strange look, then looked at the table not far away.


    This was a very long table, and it was currently filled with all sorts of food.


    In addition to the bright red wine, there were all kinds of delicious food on the table, like grilled sausages, roasted meat, fruit pies, butter prawns, pickled geese, white bread, desserts, and so on.


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Herman didn¡¯t know how to refute him.


    Shouldn¡¯t one be actively trying to get to know other nobles and make connections at an aristocratic banquet? Why would they come here to eat?


    ¡®Eli¡¯s thoughts are¡­ unusual as usual.¡¯


    ¡°if you want to get to know other people, then go ahead. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to me. I¡¯m just a little hungry.¡± Naturally, Eli understood Herman¡¯s thoughts and waved his hand.


    Although Herman was unlikely to inherit the title, he had been working hard. Coming to such a place, he naturally had to do something. Eli couldn¡¯t be bothered, and he really couldn¡¯t be interested in getting to know other people.


    To him, that was a waste of time.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Herman looked apologetic and walked in another direction. He saw someone he knew.


    Meanwhile, Eli immediately walked to the table at the side, picked up the plate, and began to get the food.


    The food served at the banquet was of a much higher quality than what he usually ate. Since he was there, he had to eat more. It was free anyway, so it would be a waste not to eat.


    Soon, he had a plate full of food and showed a satisfied expression.


    A dozen meters away, Klein happened to pass by and saw this scene. His mouth twitched and he cursed, ¡°What a country bumpkin. He¡¯s too inelegant.¡±


    Naturally, Eli didn¡¯t care about the others ¡®gazes.


    Eli walked to the corner of the banquet hall, found a table, sat down, and began to gobble down his food.


    There were still some people here, but when they saw Eli, they subconsciously moved away.


    It was too inelegant!


    For a moment, the entire banquet seemed to have formed a boundary line. On one side were the nobles, who were elegantly chatting, and on the other side was Eli, who was gobbling down large chunks of food.


    As Rias directed the others, she saw Eli in the corner and didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡®This guy really didn¡¯t care about what other people thought at all!¡¯


    Half an hour later, with a burp from Eli, he was full.


    He wiped his mouth, stood up, and looked around. At this moment, Herman had already blended into the small group and was chatting with them. They seemed to be in harmony.


    After half an hour, the banquet finally began.


    Rias stood on the platform in the middle and began to speak. First, she was happy that everyone was there, so she spoke a lot and finally announced the start of the ball.


    As for hunting, that was the last activity.


    The dance naturally required a venue. Eli saw many maidservants and male servants entering the banquet and moving the tables that were filled with food away. Most of the food was left untouched.


    Without a doubt, most of the food would probably be wasted.


    There were still many civilians starving to death outside, but it did not seem to have anything to do with them. The value of the food consumed by the banquet alone was probably enough for hundreds of civilians to survive through the winter.


    As the tables were moved away, a band entered the banquet hall and began to play music.


    Beautiful and melodious music entered Eli¡¯s ears, which made him feel much better. Compared to the always noisy music on Liuying Street, this music was clearly much better.


    As the music notes danced, the men also invited the girls to the dance floor.


    Eli stood outside the dance floor, quietly watching these people dance. Suddenly, he felt some people on his right walking towards him.


    ¡°Eli, let me introduce you. This is a new friend I¡¯ve just made.¡± Herman walked over with a nobleman beside him. He had golden hair and blue eyes. From the coat of arms, he seemed to be from a Baron family.


    ¡°Herman, who is this?¡± The noble that Herman brought over was also curious about who Herman was going to introduce to him.


    ¡°This is my best friend, a student of the library¡¯s scholar Clement.¡± Herman introduced them to him and then raised his eyebrows at Eli.


    He knew that Eli didn¡¯t like socializing, but Herman felt that it was necessary for him to get to know people of a higher level. As Eli¡¯s good friend, he felt that it was necessary to help Eli on such an occasion.


    ¡°This is David.¡± Herman then introduced the


    man.


    Hello, I¡¯m David. May I know which family you belong to?¡± The golden-haired David smiled.


    ¡°Hello, I don¡¯t belong to any noble family.¡± Eli didn¡¯t expect Herman to do this, but he still answered politely.


    Although he was very polite, David accurately caught the keyword. ¡®Not a noble?¡¯


    His smile instantly disappeared, and the way he looked at Eli gradually changed from an equal to a condescending one.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still have something to do,¡± David said straightforwardly and left, not even paying attention to Herman.


    He had paid a great price to get to the banquet, so he couldn¡¯t waste his time on commoners. As for Herman, he probably wasn¡¯t that noble since he was friends with a commoner.


    Herman was stunned as he watched David leave. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eli.¡± But after a few seconds, he understood and said to Eli.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Eli shook his head.


    Who would care about an unimportant person like that?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to chase after him?¡± Eli asked, looking at Herman with interest. He had just seen Herman chatting with that noble for a long time.


    ¡°Uh, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± Herman was a little embarrassed.¡± but I¡¯m here because of you. I¡¯m on your side!¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Eli nodded, and her impression of Herman increased by quite a bit.


    At this moment, another person suddenly walked over.


    Rias, in her purple dress, walked over with a smile and invited, ¡°Eli, do you want to dance?¡±


    Right now, the dance on the dance floor was a standard noble dance, a dance derived from classical dance. It was difficult, but it looked very beautiful.


    He shouldn¡¯t have rejected a lady¡¯s invitation, but he didn¡¯t know how to dance like that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do this dance.¡± Eli declined tactfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can guide you,¡± Said Rias with a bright smile.


    She was here to take revenge. She had been lectured many times by Eli when she asked him questions at the library.


    For example, ¡°it¡¯s so simple.¡± ¡°Have you really learned this before?¡± ¡°I think you need to revise.¡±


    To her, that was a nightmarish existence. Now that she had finally managed to invite him to the banquet, she naturally wanted him to know that she, a noble lady, was also very strong in other aspects.


    ¡°You told me that life is about the experience.¡± As if worried that Eli would reject her, Riaz said slyly.


    With his memory as a wizard, Eli could guarantee that this was not something he had said before.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. However, he did not refuse this time. He only said, ¡°But can I take a look and learn a little first?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Rias appeared to be elegant, but she was laughing in her heart. She could only maintain a dignified expression in a banquet.


    ¡®You¡¯re finally in my hands.¡¯ Eli looked towards the dance floor, and all sorts of movements rushed into his mind like fragments, allowing him to quickly grasp the dance¡¯s movements.


    Rias, who was watching from the side, saw that Eli was staring at the dance floor as if he was really learning. She revealed a sly smile. ¡®Keep pretending.¡¯


    Three minutes later, Eli stopped.


    ¡°Did you learn it?¡± Rias pretended to ask.


    I know you¡¯re good at learning, but I don¡¯t believe you can dance well.


    Dancing was a test of physical ability.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned it.¡± Eli nodded calmly and extended his hand at the same time, inviting, ¡°I wonder if this beautiful lady is willing to dance with me.¡±


    Rias was taken aback. Looking at the black-suited man in front of her, who always had a confident expression, she suddenly felt as if they were back in the library and she was going to be overwhelmed by Eli¡¯s knowledge again.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be. Impossible!¡¯ Rias shook her head. She didn¡¯t believe that Eli could dance.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Rias held onto Eli¡¯s hand, and the two of them walked towards the dance floor.


    Herman, ¡°¡­¡±


    How did you guys ignore me so naturally?

 Chapter 21 - A Professional Dancer

    Chapter 21 A Professional Dancer


    Before the two of them walked onto the dance floor, the most dazzling person on the dance floor was Klein, the person who had looked down on Eli earlier.


    At this moment, he held the hand of a noble lady and started dancing in the middle of the dance floor.


    His dance was elegant and professional. He had a confident smile on his face as he danced with his partner on the dance floor. His movements were dignified, and with the beautiful music, he was extremely elegant.


    Outside the dance floor, almost everyone was attracted to him.


    ¡°Not bad. The physical fitness of a Knight allows him to have better control of his body. His dance is also very powerful.¡± Alex said to Alice.


    ¡°Indeed, there are only some slight flaws. However, I¡¯m afraid only professional dancers can dance better than him.¡± Alice nodded in agreement. Her dance was not as good as Klein¡¯s.


    ¡°I heard that Klein¡¯s teacher is a top dancer in the Empire. No wonder he can dance so beautifully.¡± The others added.


    The others also praised.


    Among his peers, Klein¡¯s noble dance level was close to that of a professional dancer.


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that Rias?¡± At that moment, someone suddenly noticed Rias and Eli.


    As the host of this banquet, and with her beauty, there were naturally many people who paid attention to her. However, they were now seeing her enter the dance floor with a civilian.


    For a moment, many people looked at the two of them with curious expressions.


    Not far away, David did the same.


    But when he saw that Eli was actually dancing with Rias, he froze.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± David was taken aback as if he had not expected that the commoner from earlier would be able to have a connection with the young lady of the Gimori family. He suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of regret.


    ¡­


    On the other side, on the dance floor, Eli held Rias¡¯s hand with his right hand as the two prepared.


    Rias felt the temperature of Eli¡¯s hand, Klein, who was right in front of her, and the gazes from all around. She looked at Eli and wanted to ask him something.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Eli asked.


    Rias was speechless. ¡®That¡¯s my line!¡¯


    Eli was a little taller than Rias, and she looked up at the man before her. He had not a hint of panic.


    ¡®Could he really dance?¡¯


    An absurd thought barged into her mind.


    Rias was right. It was true that Eli had never learned to dance, nor did he know the noble dance. In the past three minutes, he had really memorized the dance moves and learned them mentally.


    Of course, the dance also involved movements, so he had to rely on another spell, absolute control.


    Absolute control was an apprentice-level spell. It relied on the connection between one¡¯s spiritual force and the body to allow a Magus to completely control their body for a short period of time, allowing them to do all kinds of actions that they normally could not.


    It was usually used during a wizard¡¯s experiments to avoid errors caused by one¡¯s own body, but it was soon to be used for dance. Saleen Metatrin would probably roll in his grave if he found out.


    Coupled with Quick memory, Eli could ¡± learn ¡± this dance fast.


    At this moment, a new round of music started playing again.


    The music started.


    Eli began to hold onto Rias¡¯s hand as they danced on the dance floor. At first, it was very


    slow, as if Rias had yet to get used to it, but with Eli¡¯s guidance, their movements began


    to become elegant after a few seconds. The power of the spells was terrifying.


    Eli could rely on witchcraft to perform the perfect version of the dance in his mind.


    ¡®He can actually dance?!¡¯


    At this moment, even Rias, who was being held by Eli, was incomparably shocked. She had never thought that Eli would actually be such a skilled and elegant dancer. It was as if he had danced thousands of times, completely guiding the movements of her four limbs. More and more people looked over as they watched the two of them dance like butterflies on the dance floor, or more precisely, Eli, who


    was guiding Rias to dance.


    What a powerful dance.


    He¡¯s so good!


    Many people around them were dancing again, but as they danced, they were attracted


    by the two, and they stopped to admire them.


    More and more people turned their eyes to the two and began to appreciate their beautiful


    movements.


    However, some of them had an inexplicable feeling. Why did it feel like the man was


    copying their moves?


    However, ignoring these details, everyone had to admit that Eli¡¯s performance was


    absolutely wonderful, much better than Klein¡¯s performance in the center of the stage.


    ¡°Very powerful. There are some movements that I can¡¯t do.¡± In the crowd, Klein fell into deep thought as he watched the movements. He was an advanced Knight, so the control of his body should already be very good, but there were many of Eli¡¯s movements that he could not do. It felt like Eli had complete control of his body.


    However, that was impossible. That was something that only a Grand Knight could do. As for Eli, anyone who had been through Knight training could tell that he was definitely an ordinary person.


    If Klein wanted, his one punch could have killed Eli.


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s gifted.¡± Alex sighed. This kind of control over the body was something


    every Knight dreamed of, but it was actually mastered by Eli.


    It was a pity that Eli was a commoner, and he was also very old, so it was almost impossible for him to become a knight.


    ¡°Amazing!¡± Compared to Alex, Alice¡¯s thought was much simpler. She just felt that Eli¡¯s movements were so beautiful, and his dance was so smooth, with an indescribable beauty.


    Klein was also dumbfounded.


    He was very proud and liked to show off in front of others, so he willfully danced on the dance floor. He felt the gazes from all around him, which made him even happier.


    However, as he danced, he realized from the corner of his eye that the others seemed to be


    gradually losing attention to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Klein was a little confused. He stopped and saw Eli and Rias dancing not far away. Everyone¡¯s eyes


    were on them.


    Klein didn¡¯t understand at first, but after a few seconds, he was stunned. This dance was too good.


    He was better than him.


    Eli and Rias were like two butterflies on the dance floor, light and graceful. He had been


    learning dance for seven to eight years, and his level was not low, but he was inferior to


    Eli.


    Especially Eli¡¯s control over his body. He was


    a Knight, but he was not even as good as an


    ordinary person.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Klein¡¯s mouth twitched.


    It was too ridiculous.


    He even had a preposterous feeling that even the teachers of the Empire¡¯s top dancers


    might not dance as well as Eli, who was


    dancing in front of him.


    In the end, Klein only managed to squeeze out


    this sentence.


    ¡°So elegant!¡±

 Chapter 22 - Scholar Clement and Investment

    Chapter 22 Scholar Clement and Investment


    At that moment, the music came to the last part.


    Eli held onto Rias and performed the last part of the dance.


    ¡°How is it? Not bad, right?¡±


    Lowering his head, Eli could see Rias¡¯ big purple eyes, her cheeks slightly red, and speak in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    ¡°¡­Not bad!¡± The intense dance made Rias¡¯s heart beat faster. She looked at Eli as if she was dreaming in the clouds.


    Heavens!


    She had never expected that a guy like Eli who was working in the library, could be so good at noble dance.


    However, after the shock came bitterness.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine that you¡¯re good at your studies, but why are you so good at dancing too?


    ¡®Can¡¯t you let me have something that I¡¯m good at?¡¯


    In the midst of her melancholy, the music finally ended.


    In the next second, a round of applause erupted at the banquet, and Alex, Alice, and the others also made their way over.


    ¡°Your movements are very graceful and smooth!¡± Alice praised. Such a beautiful dance. The last time she had seen it was at a banquet with her father, but last time, it was performed by one of the best dancers in the Empire.


    ¡°Your performance was wonderful.¡± Alex was also not stingy with his praise. He even looked at Klein, who was a few meters away and raised his head.


    ¡°Klein, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Klein¡¯s mouth twitched, and he nodded stubbornly, but the way he looked at Eli was no longer as disgusted as before.


    Outstanding people were more or less worthy of respect.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± David¡¯s heart ached a little as he looked at Eli, who was standing together with Alex, Rias, and many other descendants of the great nobles. However, he immediately consoled himself, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter. No matter what, they¡¯re just the children of a few aristocrats. They¡¯re not the real aristocrats who will inherit the title.¡±


    After some self-comfort, David¡¯s heart didn¡¯t ache as much anymore.


    And because of this ball, the distance between Eli, Alex, and the other nobles seemed to have increased quite a bit. They were happily discussing some things together. In the conversation, Eli also realized that few of them actually spoke kindly to the people they knew, and that broke his inherent impression of the descendants of great nobles.


    Among them, Eli also introduced Herman to the others, which made Herman secretly happy.


    Time passed by quickly.


    The band also slowly left, and everyone was taken to their rooms to change their clothes and prepare to hunt.


    Eli¡¯s clothes were more casual, to begin with, and since hunting was usually just for fun, he didn¡¯t bring any other clothes.


    After changing their clothes, they followed Rias to the back of the castle.


    There was a large grassland here, and behind it was a large forest. This was the territory of the Gimori family. For the convenience of hunting, the Gimori family had placed many wild beasts here.


    But when everyone arrived, Eli saw an unexpected person.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Eli blinked.


    Not far away, a gray-robed Kurt was following scholar Clement, who was following a man in luxurious clothes. There were also a few people behind the man.


    ¡°Father!¡± On the other side, a figure had already run over. It was Rias.


    ¡®Alright,¡¯ Eli knew who the man at the front was. It should be Count Gimori. Count Gimori walked to the front. He was wearing expensive silk clothes, and his eyes were bright. His body looked strong, and he exuded a powerful life force.


    Aside from being a count, Count Gimori also had another identity.


    He was also a Grand Knight.


    ¡°You all know that I¡¯m going to donate some money, but I can¡¯t say for sure who will get


    it.¡±


    Count Gimori was walking on the road, talking with the six people from the Imperial Library, the Imperial Mystic Academy, and the Imperial Knight Academy.


    During the winter last year, he had stored a large amount of grain in advance. After selling it, he collected a large amount of money. Thus, he was prepared to strengthen his contact with the outside world and donate a sum of money.


    He was going to donate it to the library since his daughter was there.


    However, the Empire¡¯s Mystic Academy and the Empire¡¯s Knight Academy had gotten the news from somewhere and had come looking for him. This put him in a difficult position because his other son was in the Empire¡¯s Mystic Academy, and the Knight Academy had a deep relationship with him.


    ¡°my Lord, please donate it to us. Every year, the Knight Academy trains countless outstanding soldiers. We are really short of money. If you give this money to us, we might be able to train a few more Knights today. You are also from the Knight Academy, so you should understand.¡± The one from the Imperial Knight Academy was an old man, and behind him was a red-haired young man.


    ¡°don¡¯t listen to him, my Lord. Your son is still studying at our Academy. He is very outstanding. If everything goes well, he might even become the principal¡¯s student.¡± An old woman was in charge of the academy and behind her was a gentle-looking man.


    The Imperial Knight Academy started to play the count¡¯s emotions, while the mystic academy leveraged with his son.


    Count Gimori was also in a dilemma. He thought about their reasons and then looked at scholar Clement, who had not spoken.


    Looking at the Count¡¯s gaze, Clement groaned in his heart.


    The three of them had more or less been in contact with the Earl, and he was also sent out by the library to deal with public relations.


    However, he was a researcher who had been doing research all year round. He had no right to promise anything, but he knew that this money was very important to the library.


    The library¡¯s benefits had always been poor, and it had always been dependent on the Empire¡¯s subsidies. Moreover, the Empire did not have much money this year, and as a result, the library was almost unable to get any money. None of them dared to tell their subordinates about this, which was why he had come.


    Therefore, after a few seconds, he said in an uncertain tone, ¡°Your Excellency, I can try my best to apply for the title of an honorary scholar from the curator for you.¡±


    Carter, who was behind scholar Clement, covered his head.


    Teacher, you¡¯re facing a Count, and a count that¡¯s developing well. Does he lack the title of an honorary scholar? And what did you mean by ¡®try¡¯?


    Where¡¯s the energy you used to scold Herman?


    The Count¡¯s expression did not change.


    For him, an honorary scholar title was nothing


    In fact, among the three, the conditions of the Academy were not bad, while the other two were very ordinary. However, he was also from the Knight Academy, so the library was at the back of his mind.


    ¡°Sigh, this is so troublesome!¡± The Count was also a little troubled.


    As they walked, the old man and the woman kept trying to persuade the Count. Only the honest scholar Clement walked behind them. He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so.


    Kurt¡¯s face was filled with despair.

 Chapter 23 - Taming Horse

    Chapter 23 Taming Horse


    ¡°Father.¡±


    As they walked, they suddenly heard a voice.


    They looked up and saw a large group of young people in front of them. A black-haired girl with purple pupils in a tight black leather jacket was running toward them.


    ¡°My Rias.¡± Count Gimori gave her a hug when he saw her. He then looked at the crowd behind her and asked curiously, ¡°Daughter, why are you here? Who are these?¡±


    ¡°Father, Didn¡¯t I tell you last month that I¡¯m going to hold a banquet? How could you forget everything?¡± Rias snorted as she held the Count¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I see. I remember now.¡± The count smiled awkwardly and touched his head.


    Last month, his daughter did say that she was going to hold a banquet, but he had something to do at the time and handed it over to the Butler. He didn¡¯t care much about it, and now he felt like he had been caught. At this moment, Eli and the others walked


    over.


    ¡°Greetings, count Gimori. I¡¯m Alex from the Alina family.¡± Alex took the lead and said respectfully to the count.


    ¡°Hello, my Lord. I¡¯m Klein, from the Alexander family.¡± Klein followed closely behind.


    The group of people introduced themselves to the count, and Eli and Herman also greeted them and introduced themselves.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m Eli, a student of scholar Clement.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Are you a student of Clement?¡±


    To him, it was naturally impossible for him to do anything with a bunch of children who did not even have a noble title. However, he was surprised when he heard Eli¡¯s introduction because his teacher was right behind him. ¡°Scholar Clement, is this your student?¡± he asked. He turned around and asked.


    Scholar Clement was also surprised to see Eli here, so he quickly went up and replied, ¡± count, this is indeed my student. His name is Eli, and he¡¯s a very talented student.


    ¡°They are both my students.¡± Then, he pointed at Herman, who was standing beside Eli.


    Herman thought, ¡®What am I? Chopped liver?¡¯


    Of course, this was just an interlude, and the count was only asking casually. He then looked at Rias and asked, ¡°Are you guys going hunting now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re preparing to head to the horse track.¡± Rias nodded.


    ¡°Horse track?¡± The count¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had suddenly thought of a good idea.


    He turned around and looked at the scholars, teachers, and instructors from the three forces. ¡°I have a good idea now. I can decide which one of you can get this donation.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The old man from the Knight Academy had a curious look on his face, and the other two also looked at the count.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I was planning to form a Regiment of Knights and purchased a large number of wild horses from the Semi Plateau.


    ¡°I suspect that one of them has the blood of a magical beast, and it has not been tamed by my Knights. If any of you can tame it, I will invest this money in your academy.¡± Count Gimori explained.


    Although the Empire didn¡¯t seem to have extraordinary powers like Wizards, magical beasts did exist, but their numbers were very small.


    Taming horses?


    Investment?


    Eli didn¡¯t quite understand what he was saying, nor did he know why teacher Clement


    was there.


    ¡°Horse taming! That¡¯s a good idea!¡± On the other side, the eyes of the old man from the knight¡¯s Academy lit up when he heard this.


    Although the student he brought with him today was only a low-level Knight, his strength and coordination were beyond ordinary people. Horse training was one of the courses in their academy.


    How could he not be happy with such a suggestion?


    ¡°Taming horses is also fine!¡± On the other side, the woman from the mystic academy


    also nodded in agreement.


    Although the students he brought didn¡¯t know how to tame horses, they were good at


    adjusting the appropriate herbs. They had a certain degree of confidence in taming wild horses, and they had also learned some lessons on how to tame animals.


    Clement was speechless.


    Taming a horse was too sloppy. He turned his head to look as if he wanted to ask Kurt if he knew how to tame a horse. He was already old, so he naturally couldn¡¯t personally take


    part in the battle.


    At this moment, Kurt¡¯s face was black. Horse taming? He was a scholar. If it was about understanding the horse¡¯s body structure, or even about the care of a mare after giving birth, he might know a thing or two. But taming a horse, he really didn¡¯t know!


    Wasn¡¯t this the same as sending a scholar to the battlefield?


    On the other side, the two of them had


    already agreed, and the count seemed to be very satisfied with this method. Scholar Clement ignored the dark expression on Kurt¡¯s face and looked at him with an encouraging expression. He then nodded at the count.


    ¡°My student is fine too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the horse track. Seeing that everyone had agreed,¡± the Count revealed a


    proud smile.


    Rias explained to Eli and the others. They all prepared to watch the show, and as for hunting, it would wait until later.


    ¡®It seems that it has nothing to do with me.¡¯


    Eli was also relieved.


    He thought it was something important.


    In the end, it was just a donation, so it had


    nothing to do with him.


    He pitied his senior, Kurt. He was a scholar, but he had to train horses.


    ¡®This is really interesting!¡¯


    Soon, everyone arrived at the horse track. At the Count¡¯s request, a horse was brought


    out.


    It was a very tall horse with maroon fur that was glossy and smooth. The color of its mane was even darker. There were four patches of white on its limbs as if it was stepping on


    four white clouds. Even if he didn¡¯t know anything about horses, Eli could tell that this was a good horse.


    However, at this time, the horse did not look very happy. It let out a rough grunt. It was somewhat resistant to being pulled from time to time. Its eyes were also filled with untamed wild nature.


    The horse was only led by a rope and did not have any saddles.


    ¡°it does feel like it has an extraordinary bloodline.¡± At this moment, Eli and Herman were already behind scholar Clement, observing the horse.


    The horse¡¯s eyes were very bright as if there were flames burning in them. There was a sense of violence, and from the horse¡¯s body, Eli could also feel a slight element. This horse was not a magical beast, but it did have the feeling of a magical beast.


    There was a high probability that he was of mixed blood.


    The horse was tied to an iron rod and neighed. ¡°Who¡¯s first?¡± The Count asked, and the others also looked at him curiously.


    ¡°My student first.¡± At this moment, the woman from the mystic academy spoke, and the man behind her walked out. ¡°Senior, relax a little!¡± On the other side, Eli turned around and suddenly realized that Kurt¡¯s muscles were very tight as if he was


    very nervous.


    ¡°At most, we don¡¯t need this donation. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Eli said with a smile.


    Upon hearing the consolation, Kurt looked at Eli, the disciple his teacher had taken in three years ago. He said with a strange expression, ¡°I forgot to tell you, this donation will pay


    your salary.


    ¡°Without this donation, I don¡¯t think the library can pay you for the next six months. ¡°Ah!¡±


    Eli blinked.


    The smile on his face also gradually froze. He looked at Kurt and slowly said, ¡°Senior,


    are you saying that without this donation, we


    wouldn¡¯t be paid for half a year?


    ¡°Right!¡±


    ¡°Senior, are you confident?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never even ridden a horse before!¡± This time, it was Eli who covered his face.


    ||

 Chapter 24 - The Mystic and the Knight

    Chapter 24 The Mystic and the Knight


    Kurt¡¯s words were like a heavy blow to him, making him a little dumbfounded.


    He did not expect that the donation was linked to his salary. Did that not mean that if Kurt failed or someone succeeded, he would not have his salary for half a year?


    His expression gradually became serious.


    He worked hard, so how could he not get paid?


    He looked at the red-haired man not far away and the man who had already come out with a serious expression. ¡®In any case, I can¡¯t let the two of them succeed.¡¯


    Herman¡¯s throat moved slightly as he looked at Eli. He rarely saw such a serious expression on Eli¡¯s face.


    At this moment, the gentle-looking man had already come out.


    His hair was brown, and he always had a smile on his face. He also carried a bag on his back. If he didn¡¯t walk out, one wouldn¡¯t even see it.


    The Empire¡¯s mystic academy was equivalent to a comprehensive university in modern times, but it mainly trained doctors and some professional pharmacists.


    It was obvious that the curly-haired man in front of him was a pharmacist because Eli could smell the scent of herbs on him.


    ¡®A pharmacist taming a horse? Creative.¡¯


    The horse neighed when it saw a stranger approaching. It stomped its four legs on the ground and huffed out the warm air.


    Eli stood not far away. He wanted to see how this fellow was going to tame the horse.


    He saw the man take out a dark purple potion from his pocket and throw it on the grass in front of the horse.


    The potion broke, and purple liquid flowed out. It was not poisonous, but it emitted a terrible smell. This made many nobles regret it as if they didn¡¯t want to let the smell get into their noses.


    ¡°Can you tame horses with this?¡± Many people looked suspicious.


    But something unexpected happened.


    When the horse smelled it, it actually showed an infatuated expression.


    He lowered his neck and sniffed the unpleasant smell. It was like a treasure. His eyes gradually became blurred, and his body seemed to relax a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple!¡± The man with curly hair smiled confidently and walked toward the horse.


    His hand gently stroked the wild horse¡¯s fur. His movements were gentle, and he seemed to have some experience in taming animals.


    Meanwhile, Eli stood not far away, quietly watching the man¡¯s actions. ¡°It¡¯s a simple drug, similar to hallucinogens.¡± With just simple analysis, he had already seen the effects of the potion and even some of the ingredients.


    Although the potion knowledge of a mage was lacking, it was more than enough to compete with an Empire academic.


    Eli felt that this was not enough.


    The man gently stroked the wild horse for a while. Seeing that the wild horse was still drunk in the potion, he grabbed the wild horse¡¯s mane and directly rode on its back.


    The horse did not move at all.


    ¡°Has he succeeded just like that?¡±


    ¡°ah, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone train a horse like this. This is too ridiculous.¡± The surrounding people looked as if they had seen a ghost. The women from the mystic academy also showed proud expressions. The men from the Knight Academy also frowned. The count looked at this scene with interest.


    ¡°It should be about time.¡± On the other hand, Eli was calmly looking at the wild horse not far away.


    If it was an ordinary horse, it might not be a problem, but this was a group of horses with extraordinary bloodlines. Such ordinary hallucinogens would probably only make them drunk for a while.


    Sure enough, the wild horse suddenly felt some stimulation. A little fiery red color appeared in his eyes, and the hallucinogens gradually lost their effect.


    The wild horse neighed. Feeling the man on top of him, he began to sway.


    The horse¡¯s hooves kicked up a cloud of dust, and the man with curly hair looked terrified. He grabbed the horse¡¯s mane with one hand, and his body swayed up and down. A few seconds later, he was thrown off the horse¡¯s back.


    The man fell from the horse¡¯s back to the ground and wailed in pain. One of his hands was deformed as if it had been fractured.


    No one expected such an accident to happen. The man was quickly sent to see a doctor, leaving the crowd looking at each other.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± The Count asked loudly after seeing the others off.


    The red-haired man seemed to be in a dilemma. He looked at the horse and pursed his lips.


    As for Kurt, Eli didn¡¯t even need to look at him. At this moment, Kurt¡¯s face was deathly pale, and his legs couldn¡¯t stop trembling slightly.


    In the end, it was the red-haired man who walked out.


    His eyes were determined as he walked toward the wild horse. The old man behind him smiled.


    A mixed-blood magic horse should be at the level of a low-ranked Knight. Although his student was still a low-ranked Knight, he was already very close to an intermediate Knight. He believed that his student would be able to complete the mission with outstanding results.


    Many nobles also looked at him, wanting to see how this Knight would tame this wild horse.


    At this time, the wild horse¡¯s eyes were still red, but the red-haired man didn¡¯t care. He jumped onto the horse¡¯s back.


    It jumped up and tightly clamped the two sides.


    The horses were stunned.


    However, it seemed that the remaining madness was still there. The horse began to sway wildly, and every time it stepped on the ground, it would smash a small pit. The Knight also held on with great difficulty.


    Although it was difficult, everyone could see that if the wild horse didn¡¯t have some tricks up his sleeve, he wouldn¡¯t be able to drive him off his new rider.


    ¡°It¡¯s already very good for a low-ranked Knight to be able to do this.¡± The count nodded.


    ¡°I knew he would be fine.¡± The old man from the Knight Academy said proudly.


    Alex, Klein, and the others were watching this scene with great interest. They were descendants of great nobles and had plenty of resources, so they had reached the level of advanced and intermediate Knights long ago. This scene was just for fun for them.


    Also, the circle of nobles was very strange. Although they owned many knights, they didn¡¯t seem to value their units too much. Instead, they were very interested in competitions other than strength.


    For example, dancing, knowledge, business, and so on.


    If nothing went wrong, the Knight should be able to tame a wild horse.


    However, something that no one expected happened.


    Wild horse¡¯s eyes were already red. Suddenly, as if stimulated, he let out a sharp neigh.


    Its eyes became redder and redder, and gradually, both eyes became completely red. Furthermore, a burning aura was slowly being emitted.


    On the back of the red horse, little flames appeared.


    The Knight¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Why is it burning?¡¯


    The flames weren¡¯t large, but they were scorching hot. If it was a battle, he believed that he could cut through these flames. However, he was taming a horse, and the flames had already burned the corners of his clothes.


    He only had two choices now. He could either get off the horse or let the flames burn his clothes. If it were the latter, his clothes would be gone before he could tame the horse.


    In this regard, the man¡¯s choice was to abandon the horse.


    He jumped off the horse.


    His sudden failure also shocked everyone, especially the old instructor of the Knight Academy. He looked at the wild horse, whose back was on fire, and the corner of his mouth twitched. He looked at the count and said, ¡°my Lord, I finally know why no one in your Knight Regiment can tame this horse.¡± Before becoming a Grand Knight, one¡¯s physical body would not be able to withstand the flames. Below the Grand Knight level, an intermediate Knight could probably defeat the wild horse by cutting it down, but no one could withstand the flames.


    Only Grand Knights and above could tame this horse.


    ¡°Besides the count, no one else can tame this horse!¡± The red-haired man seemed to be a little angry as he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult. This magic horse can actually produce flames. It¡¯s truly too difficult.¡± The woman from the mystic academy looked at the burning grass on the ground and suddenly felt lucky that her student didn¡¯t really anger the horse.


    However, the Count was also stunned. He looked at a few of them and said, ¡± this horse didn¡¯t show such a characteristic before. Maybe something has changed.¡±


    If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have suggested something like this to endanger his guests.


    This matter was indeed strange. He had to investigate it after this.


    The mystics and Knights frowned after hearing this. Obviously, they didn¡¯t believe the Count. They even felt that he was deliberately making things difficult for them.


    As for scholar Clement, he believed the Count¡¯s words and thought that an accident had happened.


    The count did not explain. Instead, he looked at scholar Clement and asked, ¡°Would your student like to try?¡±


    As soon as he finished, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Kurt, who was behind the scholar.


    Kurt¡¯s throat moved slightly, and he looked at the wild horse not far away. He seemed to be in despair.


    If he didn¡¯t go, it would seem insincere. If he made the Earl unhappy, the library would have no chance of getting the donation. He could go, but there was no chance he could tame this horse.


    However, for the library¡­


    After a few seconds, Kurt forced a smile and pursed his dry lips before saying, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    A voice suddenly rang out.


    Kurt had a startled expression on his face as he looked at Eli, who had raised his hand in front of him. He didn¡¯t know if he should continue or take back the words that had just come out of his mouth.

 Chapter 25 - Taming

    Chapter 25 Taming


    ¡°Eli!¡±


    Everyone looked at Eli in shock, and even Rais called out his name.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a student of scholar Clement. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to tame the horse on behalf of my teacher, right, count?¡± he asked. Eli asked the count as he walked out of the crowd.


    Everything was for the salary.


    ¡°Uh, no problem.¡± The Count did not expect Eli would actually volunteer. He then turned to the people from the other two forces and asked, ¡°Do you guys agree?¡±


    The old man and the woman glanced at Eli, then nodded.


    Clement¡¯s three students were all ordinary people. It was useless for them to come. Even the red-haired young man, who was about to become an intermediate Knight, failed. What else could this student do?


    Could it be that he was trying to persuade the wild horse by reasoning with him?


    Don¡¯t joke around.


    ¡°Are you that brave?¡± On the side, Alex raised an eyebrow as if he was reevaluating Eli.


    This young man, who was the same age as him, was not only good at dancing, but he also seemed to be more courageous than ordinary people.


    ¡°Hmph, how could he possibly tame it? if he did, I¡¯d give him a deep bow on the spot.¡± Klein had a proud look on his face. After the ball just now, Eli had somewhat of status in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t think that Eli could tame this horse.


    ¡°If you want to be in the limelight, you have to have the capability. Go and embarrass yourself.¡± In the crowd, David, who only had one side of the story, was the one who couldn¡¯t bear to see Eli doing well.


    ¡°Eli!¡± On the other side, the one who was the most shocked was Clement. Speaking of which, he had three students at the moment: Kurt, Herman, and Eli.


    Among them, Eli was the last to join the school, but he was very hardworking in his studies. However, to Eli, his first disciple, Kurt, who had always been by his side, was more to his liking, which was why he had brought Kurt along this time.


    However, when he saw the trembling Kurt and Herman beside him, he felt that something had changed.


    ¡°be careful. This horse might have been provoked just now. If anything happens, I will save you in time.¡± Count Gimori looked at Eli and smiled.


    ¡°Eli!¡± scholar Clement seemed to have thought of something and wanted to stop him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Elie shook his head. Everything was for the sake of his salary. Furthermore, this was not a difficult task for him.


    As for Kurt, he just stood there in a daze.


    Eli walked towards the wild horse.


    At the same time, an invisible spiritual power seemed to have turned into a ball and pressed toward the wild horse.


    Spiritual power suppression.


    Even if it was a low-level magic beast, it could at least rival an intermediate Knight and hurt an advanced Knight. However, this horse was only mixed blood and was, at most, a low-level Knight.


    Although he was only a Level-1 apprentice, he could still easily suppress them.


    Wild horse¡¯s eyes were a little confused at first, and then he immediately felt some pressure that made him unable to move. Then he lowered his head in pain.


    This was the first step, which was to calm the horse down by using his mental power.


    What came next was the main show. Eli slowly approached the horse and activated another spell model, the zero-circle spell-animal comfort.


    This spell was to repeatedly simulate an animal¡¯s mental strength fluctuations and then adjust them to be similar to the animal¡¯s mental strength fluctuations. Then, a mental strength connection would be formed, and the animal would involuntarily feel close to the


    caster.


    Because the spell was very simple, by the time Eli walked in front of the wild horse, the spell had already been completed, and the mental suppression had also been lifted by him.


    The wild horse also raised his head. What he didn¡¯t understand was why he felt so close to the human in front of him.


    It was like seeing his father.


    The mental connection made the wild horse involuntarily approach Eli slowly. Even when Eli touched his head, there was no reaction at all. Then, he felt Eli directly pulling on his sideburns and using force to get onto the horse¡¯s back.


    The wild horse was extremely obedient.


    There was no struggle, and there was no flame.


    It was tamed so easily.


    Everyone was stunned.


    They did not know that Eli had cast a spell. They only saw him walking over, and the horse lowered its head. Then, Eli leaped onto it, and the horse did not resist, taming it.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± Rias, who was beside the count, widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°My Lord!¡±


    The crowd was shocked, and Klein was silent.


    The Count stood where he was as if he wanted to see something, but he could not.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The red-haired Knight¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡®Where is your struggle? Where are the flames? Could it be because I¡¯ve already tamed it?¡¯


    The red-haired Knight couldn¡¯t accept that he was defeated by a scholar in such a way. He quickly tried to go somewhere to get close to the wild horse, but he was met with the wild horse¡¯s angry glare. It didn¡¯t allow anyone but Eli to get close.


    The red-haired Knight¡¯s mouth twitched as he was blocked. He retreated silently. He was sure that he had nothing to do with the horse taming


    The mystics didn¡¯t say anything, but they had already put away their items and were ready to leave.


    Kurt stood there in a daze. He didn¡¯t think that he would actually succeed. On the other hand, scholar Clement had a shocked and relieved expression.


    ¡°How did you tame this horse?¡± A few seconds later, count Gimori approached, but he did not understand.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve been close to animals since I was a child. That¡¯s why I was able to tame horses so easily.¡± Eli gave an unscientific explanation.


    As expected, the Earl¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard that. However, he seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes lit up.¡±Is it that easy for you to tame other horses?¡±


    ¡°It should be easier if it¡¯s an ordinary horse.¡± Eli did not deny it.


    The Count¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He had recently formed a Knight order, but he had encountered a big problem since the establishment. The wild horses from the semi plateau seemed to more or less have a trace of magical beast blood. It was very difficult to tame them, and even a master tamer¡¯s efficiency was very low.


    This had caused him to be very vexed recently.


    ¡°You¡¯re not joking?¡± The count became serious.


    ¡°Of course, but what about the investment?¡± Eli said, trying to beat around the bush.


    ¡°Haha, of course, it¡¯s the library¡¯s.¡± The Count laughed.


    A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    He didn¡¯t care about horse training, but he couldn¡¯t let his salary be delayed. He was really short of money recently.


    ¡°how about this? I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t eat much at the banquet. Why don¡¯t you come to my reception room to have some tea and dessert?¡± At this moment, the Count suddenly extended an invitation to Eli and Clement.


    He wanted to invite Eli to see if he could help him solve the problem of the Knights ¡®horses.


    ¡®Actually, I¡¯ve already eaten a lot.¡¯ Eli thought. However, it was best not to reject the request of a count. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Scholar Clement also agreed.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Count Gimori seemed to be very happy, and he prepared to leave. ¡°But father, we still have to hunt.¡± Rias reminded him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kids go hunting? we adults still have things to discuss.¡± Count Gimori frowned and said.


    Rias¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®How are they still considered children?


    ¡®Plus, isn¡¯t Eli from the same generation as us?¡¯


    However, count Gimori was not in the mood to care about them at the moment. He immediately left with Eli and the others.


    The woman from the mystic academy, the old man from the Knight Academy, and the red-haired man who still couldn¡¯t believe it left slowly. He still couldn¡¯t figure out why there was only fire when he went up.


    Rias watched helplessly as Eli was taken away. She gritted her teeth and started to organize the others to hunt.


    Alex also smiled as he looked at Eli¡¯s back. Then, he asked Klein, ¡°What did you just


    say?¡±


    Klein¡¯s face turned red.


    Among them, Kurt went somewhere else to wait.


    There was only one person, who was in a daze as he looked at the count and Eli walking side by side, and he was crying in his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. He just got to know an Earl. It¡¯s no big deal. It doesn¡¯t hurt, it doesn¡¯t hurt!¡± David clutched his chest and followed the hunting team in discomfort.


    He felt that his action of looking down on Eli back then was probably the stupidest thing he had done this year.

 Chapter 26 - Leave

    Chapter 26 Leave


    ¡°You have a good student.¡±


    In the huge living room, count Gimori and scholar Clement sat opposite each other, with Eli standing on the side.


    The count was holding a glass of red grape wine in his hand and looking at Eli in admiration.


    ¡°Yeah, Eli is indeed a studious student, but I didn¡¯t expect him to have such an experience in taming horses.¡± Scholar Clement also smiled, looking at Eli in relief.


    ¡®


    With Eli¡¯s help, he successfully kept the count¡¯s donations in the library, solving the salary problem of dozens of people at the bottom of the library. It was not only a good thing for the library, but it was also a good thing for him.


    He felt that he had to reward Eli well when he got back.


    ¡°Eli, you should sit too!¡± Seeing that Eli was still standing, the count beckoned him to sit down.


    ¡°no, Sir count. I¡¯d better stand.¡± Eli smiled and refused.


    Other than being polite, it was also good for him to observe the Count more carefully from a distance.


    If one were to look closely at Eli¡¯s eyes, one would be able to see that mysterious sorcery was being used in the depths of his eyes, and invisible mental strength was collecting the Count¡¯s data.


    This was the first time he observed a Grand Knight.


    He had observed low, intermediate, and high Knights and found that there was no essential difference between them. It was nothing more than an increase in vitality and a


    strengthening of the physique.


    However, the count, a Grand Knight, seemed to be a little different.


    Eli observed through the magic that the Earl¡¯s body had definitely experienced the infiltration of elements. Traces of elements had been imbued into his flesh and tissues. This not only allowed him to explode with power that exceeded that of an Elite Knight, but if Eli was not wrong, a Grand Knight should have the power to use elements.


    It might be crude, but it could be used.


    This was probably the reason why Saleen Metatrin was impressed by some knights.


    ¡°What a polite child!¡± The Count nodded and thought of his own unlucky child.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that the polite child he was talking about had almost scanned his entire being.


    The count and scholar Clement exchanged pleasantries for a long time before he remembered what he had to do. He smiled and asked Eli, ¡°Well, I have a batch of wild horses from the Semi plateau that has not been tamed. I want you to help me tame them. Is that okay?¡± he asked.


    Eli was a little hesitant.


    ¡°ten silver tars for one horse, so there should be around fifty horses in total.¡± The count said with a smile.


    One horse had ten taels, so fifty horses would be five hundred silver taels, which was equivalent to five gold taels. It was equivalent to about eight years of Eli¡¯s salary, enough for him to carry out a few experiments.


    ¡°Your Excellency, I am willing.¡± Eli agreed easily.


    He had no reason to reject the offer of making money and building a relationship with a


    count.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The count patted the sofa and laughed happily. The servants served tea and desserts, and Eli would reply occasionally. They drank tea and ate cake, and Clement and the Earl had a good conversation.


    Soon, the sun slowly set, and dusk was approaching.


    After the count and Eli agreed on a time, Eli left with Clement.


    When they turned a corner, they happened to pass by Rias¡¯ group.


    They had just finished hunting, and most of them looked a little messy. Some of them had blood and mud on them, making them look


    extremely dirty.


    Immediately, Eli was a little glad that he had been called away by the count.


    Hunting?


    Was that more comfortable than drinking tea? ¡°What did you talk to my father about, Eli?¡± Rias asked curiously as she walked over. ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t ask about adult matters!¡± That one sentence drove Rias completely mad. ¡°Hmph, fine, I won¡¯t ask you. I¡¯ll ask him


    myself.¡± Rias snorted and left.


    ¡°Eli, I¡¯m looking forward to meeting you next time.¡± Alex also walked past him with a smile on his face, but the dirt on his face made him


    appear rather unsightly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    Many other nobles also greeted him, their attitudes completely different from when they first saw him in the banquet hall. This included Klein, the noble son who looked


    down on him.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re quite popular!¡± After everyone left, scholar Clement said with a smile.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m more handsome.¡± Said Eli as he touched his face.


    Not too far away, Kurt was already waiting for them in the carriage. Scholar Clement and Eli got on the carriage and left Moore Manor. Sitting in the carriage, Eli looked at the


    scenery outside the window, taking stock of the things that had happened and the rewards he had gained on this trip.


    He received the goodwill of many nobles at the ball. He stopped the red-haired man from taming the wild horse and successfully received an investment. The most important thing was the order from the count, which finally allowed him to start the production of the potion.


    It was a perfect day.


    A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face. ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯ve forgotten


    something?¡± As the carriage moved on, Kurt, who was sitting beside Eli, suddenly spoke up. Eli looked at the senior, and in just a moment,


    he understood what he meant.


    ¡°Argh! Why did you leave me behind!¡±


    At this moment, in the Moore Manor, Herman had just changed his clothes. He looked at the


    setting sun and shed tears of grief.


    Just as Eli and the others were walking back. The Imperial Knight Academy, in the


    principal¡¯s office.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get this donation?¡± On the luxurious sofa sat a middle-aged man with half-gray hair and simple clothes. In front of him stood an old man and a red-haired man.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± The middle-aged man held a pen in his hand as he asked the


    two of them.


    Then, the two of them told him what they had


    seen.


    ¡°What, you guys actually lost to a scholar in horse training? No, he¡¯s not even a scholar!


    Do you think you guys are suitable to be part of the Imperial Knight Academy? And you, you¡¯re about to become an intermediate Knight, yet you can¡¯t even tame a mixed-blood horse!¡± The principal was so


    angry that he started cursing. ¡°principal, as you know, low-level mixed-blood magical beasts can¡¯t use elemental power. I¡­¡± the red-haired young man said through gritted teeth, feeling


    wronged.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Don¡¯t deny your mistake, but this is indeed a little against the norm. The principal also frowned, but he couldn¡¯t think of a reason.


    Moreover, from the red-haired student¡¯s words, he also knew that he had tamed the


    horse, but the horse suddenly went out of control. This was undoubtedly a little


    suspicious.


    ¡®Could it be that someone had affected the wild horse?


    ||


    ¡®But how could that be possible?¡¯ even Grand Knights could only affect their inner strength and not the outside world.


    The red-haired man was also thinking. He thought of the man who had tamed the wild horse so easily, but then he shook his head. How could a scholar from the library be able to influence the mixed-blood horse so much?


    ¡°fine, stop finding excuses. From today onwards, you will have three additional lessons in horse riding every week!¡± In the


    end, the principal decided to add more classes


    to the Knight Academy, which was already


    full.


    As for where it would be added to, it would naturally be within their break time.


    ¡°Young people should practice more. It¡¯s fine as long as you have enough rest time.¡± The principal decided to use this opportunity to rectify the school¡¯s spirit.


    The same thing happened in the mystic academy, but they had to increase their


    knowledge of potions.

 Chapter 27 - The Beginning of the Experiment

    Chapter 27 The Beginning of the Experiment


    ¡°Teacher, you guys are too much. How could you leave me there?¡±


    In the library, Herman was still talking about what happened yesterday, but when scholar Clement looked at him calmly, he stopped.


    His ¡°respect¡± for his teacher had almost become a habit.


    ¡°You¡¯re scolding me again, ¡°Herman mumbled in a low voice as if he was looking at Eli not far away for help.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not provoke teacher anymore,¡± Eli said with a smile.


    It was as if Herman was always the injured one.


    Today was the second day after the banquet, and they came to visit the teacher according to the daily routine.


    Clement sat on the chair as if that was the only thing he had the strength left to do. He looked at the disappointing Herman, then at Eli, and took out a bag from the table.


    ¡°Eli, this is the reward the library is giving


    you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±curious, Eli took the bag.


    In the bag, there were three shiny gold tarls.


    ¡°What is this?¡± In fact, he had already guessed what it was.


    ¡°This is the reward you snatched from the Knight Academy and the mystic academy. It¡¯s not much, but you know that it¡¯s hard for the library now.¡± Count Clement said as he looked at Eli.


    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± Why would Eli mind that it was too little? This was an unexpected fortune!


    He could start his potion simplification work early.


    ¡°yes, and the Count. If it¡¯s possible, try to maintain a friendly relationship and get to know more important people. It¡¯ll always be helpful to you.¡± He saw Eli pick up the gold tarls, and then he reminded.


    ¡°I know, teacher.¡± Eli smiled, then took out two gold tarls and placed the bag back on the table.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Scholar Clement did not seem to understand.


    ¡°teacher, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance. Just take it that I¡¯m contributing this golden tars to buy you some new research materials.¡± Eli replied with a smile.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡± Clement shook his head. He was a scholar, so how could he accept gold coins from students?


    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s not much. If you hadn¡¯t accepted me as your student, I would be an ordinary librarian.¡± Eli said again.


    He was a person who knew how to repay someone¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± This time, scholar Clement did not refuse, but his gaze on Eli became more kinder.


    In the blink of an eye, another month had passed.


    Eli went to Moore Manor a total of three times to help the count train his horses. He tamed about twenty horses, and the process went smoothly without any accidents. Eli also received two gold tarls.


    The main reason was that the Count¡¯s wild horses were not transported to the horse track together but in batches.


    After all, the horse track was only so big. In addition, there were already some horses raised there. It was impossible to keep nearly a hundred horses. They could only be transported in batches, tamed, and then transported away.


    Regarding this, Eli didn¡¯t have much of an opinion. Anyway, the manor wasn¡¯t far from the city, and he could also make a trip to his secret base along the way. It was just a few more trips, no big deal.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to find Roland.¡±


    He already had four gold tarls in his hand, enough for him to carry out the first round of experiments.


    He had not seen Roland for a long time.


    Three days later in the Rose Chamber of Commerce.


    In a simple room on the second floor that was not considered luxurious, Eli was sitting on the sofa, and opposite him was a friend he had known for a long time, Roland.


    However, compared to more than three years ago, Roland was more mature now. He had black hair and blue eyes that were less translucent and more shrewd than before. He sat opposite Eli and said with a smile, ¡°Eli, I¡¯ve found all the materials you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Eli nodded.


    Two days ago, he told Roland what he needed, and then Roland helped him gather the materials with the power of the Chamber of Commerce. In just two days, he had collected all the materials.


    It could only be said that Roland really had the connection. If Eli were to collect them, he might not even be able to collect them in a few months. This also reflected the importance of networking.


    ¡°Hey, by the way, what do you need so many materials for?¡±Roland was a little confused.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing some research on Herbology recently, and I think it¡¯s very interesting.¡± Eli found an excuse.


    ¡°I see.¡± Roland nodded. He had now taken over his family¡¯s business and was getting to know more and more people, but he had fewer and fewer close friends. Eli was a very special one among them.


    Eli was very special in the sense that he didn¡¯t care about anything.


    It made him feel like Eli was looking at the world from a higher level, but it was contradictory. How could an ordinary person give him such a feeling? He could only attribute it to his reverence for scholars like Eli.


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t give you these materials for free.¡± Roland already had the self-awareness of a businessman.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Smiling, Eli took out four golden tars, which was all he had.


    The experiment would definitely take a long time, and he did not know how long it would last.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a rich man.¡± Roland laughed when he saw the gold tarls and then put them away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send these materials to your house.¡± Roland stood up, but the next second, he added, ¡°oh, by the way, I heard that there¡¯s a high-end place in Liuying Street, and there are even down-and-out noble women there. Do you want to go together?¡±


    Eli cast a strange glance at Roland. ¡®Great, am I that kind of person?¡¯


    ¡°You can go on without me.¡±


    ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll call you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all!¡±


    Eli¡¯s experiment began.


    Because the money had been gathered in advance, it allowed him to start the work of potion-making, but this work was much more difficult and complicated than Eli had imagined


    Due to the lack of notes on potion-making, Eli had to explore many things on his own, and the progress of his experiment had been stuck at the first stage. He divided the potion work into three stages, which were the preliminary screening of the materials, the specific replacement of the materials, and the configuration of the potion.


    The first stage was the most time-consuming and money-consuming one because he had to spend a lot of time collecting the herbs that had the effect of the original potion. This could only be done through repeated experiments.


    However, this was nothing much for Eli. After all, he could learn a lot from it.


    As for when the magic potion would be refined, that was completely up to fate. He wasn¡¯t that anxious.


    Three months later, the first stage of Eli¡¯s work stopped again.


    It wasn¡¯t because he had succeeded but because he had run out of money.


    The high-intensity experiments consumed materials at a rapid rate. In just three months, all the materials he bought were depleted. However, for some unknown reason, the horses did not arrive in the past three months, which meant that he did not have new money for the experiments.


    Of course, he could earn a salary from the library, but he was not even a scholar. His salary was limited, and it was completely inadequate.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just steal or rob.¡± On this day, Eli had just finished tidying up the books in the library and was on his way to visit his teacher.


    He pushed the door open.


    Scholar Clement was cursing and waving his hands, and Herman was standing in the corner with his head lowered.


    What was happening?

 Chapter 28 - The Deceived Herman

    Chapter 28 The Deceived Herman


    ¡°Can you be a little smarter? Those people are obviously in cahoots with the casino.¡±


    Scholar Clement was so angry that he kept knocking on Herman¡¯s head with his right hand. Herman¡¯s forehead was already red.


    ¡°Teacher, I thought ¡­¡± Herman¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and he looked very pitiful. However, he was interrupted before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°You thought¡­ if you were half as thoughtful as Eli, I would be at ease.¡± Scholar Clement spoke too quickly, and his lips were a little dry. He picked up the teacup on the table and took a few sips.


    After drinking the water, scholar Clement became even more powerful. He continued to lecture Herman, not even realizing that Eli had entered. However, when Herman saw him, he looked like he had seen his savior.


    His eyes widened, and he cast a pleading look.


    ¡°Ahem, teacher,¡± Eli nodded and coughed twice.


    ¡°Eli? When did you come in?¡± This time, scholar Clement also noticed it and said in surprise.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been in here for a few minutes, but you were too focused on scolding Herman.¡¯ Eli complained inwardly, but he naturally couldn¡¯t say that. He glanced at his teacher, then at Herman, who was not far away, and asked, ¡°Teacher, what happened? Did Herman get the data wrong again?¡±


    ¡°This is getting me all worked up again.¡± Scholar Clement was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. He returned to his chair, raised his head, and pointed at Herman.


    ¡°Let him tell it himself. What did you do?¡±


    Eli looked over.


    Herman seemed to feel a little embarrassed as well. He mumbled, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also a victim.¡±


    Herman then told him his story.


    It turned out that he had made a few new friends at the banquet, and a few days ago, one of his ¡± friends ¡± invited him to Moca casino to play. However, he had never been to that kind of place before, so he naturally refused, but he was still taken to the casino in the end.


    Then, he began to gamble. At first, he was very cautious. After all, it was his first time there. However, he didn¡¯t expect that this place seemed to be much easier than he had imagined. He actually won a lot of money, and his courage grew.


    Then, he transferred all his money into the bank and borrowed a lot of money.


    When he finished listening, Eli fell silent.


    Could he be this simple?


    He had made a bad friend! ¡°Then how much did you lose in total?¡± Eli asked curiously. How much did you lose to make scholar Clement so angry?


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost two golden tars, and I still owe the casino one.¡±


    Eli covered his face. Three gold tarls were equivalent to five years of their salary. No wonder scholar Clement was so angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s only right for the teacher to scold you this time.¡± Said Elie, shaking his head.


    ¡°I was tricked too. I didn¡¯t expect them to be in cahoots,¡± Herman complained.


    ¡°Shut up. There won¡¯t be the next time.¡± Scholar Clement was still very angry.


    ¡°What about the money you owe?¡± How did you pay them?¡± Eli asked again.


    ¡°Teacher helped me return it.¡± Herman did not even dare to look at his teacher.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli nodded. Clement was really a good teacher.


    ¡°Sigh, I won¡¯t go again.¡± Herman then promised his teacher. After all, Clement was a sharp-tongued teacher.


    ¡°really. It¡¯s better to avoid gambling.¡± Whether it was in his previous life or here, there were many cases of gamblers losing their families. As long as Herman remembered this lesson, he would be fine.


    After the visit, Eli left the room.


    Walking in the long corridor, he could hear scholar Clement lecturing Herman again, telling him not to go to the casino.


    In the long corridor, Eli suddenly stopped.


    In the dark corridor, Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He seemed to have thought of a way to solve his money problem.


    ¡°Customer, here¡¯s the rum you wanted!¡± In the bar, Eli took the rum from the bartender. The wooden glass looked old, but the liquid inside looked cool.


    Ignoring the crack in the glass, Eli drank it all in one go.


    Looking around, there were mercenaries and drunkards everywhere. Some of them were around the table drinking wine while making fun of the beautiful ladies of the noble families. Some of them were already drunk and lying under the table.


    This was an ordinary bar in Moon Lane, which was as famous as Liuying Street. As for Moon Lane, it was filled with bars, casinos, and even places to buy and sell slaves.


    He was here today to check out the layout of Moon Street and the distribution of the streets.


    He paid the bartender and walked out.


    He was wearing ordinary clothes and looked very thin and weak. In addition, the place was very messy, so as he walked out, three of the shifty-looking guys followed.


    As soon as he stepped out of the door, a noisy voice immediately entered his ears. He looked around.


    A very long street came into view. The road was dirty and poor. There were carriages galloping on the road, as well as civilians in ragged clothes. There were also homeless people lying in the alleys by the side of the road. It was a chaotic place.


    The bar was located on the side of the street, and opposite it was a magnificent casino. The exterior was made of black stone bricks, and the exterior was painted gold. The people going in and out were all rich people.


    This was a Street where the poor and the rich coexisted at the same time. Or rather, the poverty of the majority of the people supported the wealth of the minority.


    After taking a glance at the casino, Eli walked down the street and blended into the crowd.


    The little thieves behind him wanted to continue chasing, but as they chased, they realized that they had lost him. They looked around but couldn¡¯t find Eli at all. They cursed and turned around.


    The street was very chaotic.


    The tailing of a few thieves was naturally not worth mentioning. Soon, Eli had completely understood the structure and layout of the street, and even every small path was memorized in his mind.


    He had no choice. He had to be cautious. After all, what he was going to do next was dangerous!


    He planned to raise some money from these casinos for the experiment.


    Since this morning, he had an idea. He wanted to make use of his wizard abilities to make a lot of money from these casinos. Since there were not many innocent people in these casinos, he could just take it as robbing the rich to help the poor.


    As for who was rich and who was poor, it would naturally be him who was rich in the casino.


    He also had an idea of which casino to start with.


    That was the Moca casino.


    It was the same casino that had scammed Herman of three gold tarls.


    Coincidentally, when Eli walked out earlier, the resplendent casino opposite him was Moca casino.


    ¡°Who asked you to lie to my senior!¡± A smile appeared on Elie¡¯s face. Herman had become a student of Clement before him, so he was his senior.


    ¡°I¡¯m such a good junior.¡± After he was done with his observation, Eli strode out of the street.


    Today, he was only here to observe. Tomorrow was his day of action.

 Chapter 29 - Big Fish

    Chapter 29 Big Fish


    The moonlight wrapped around the night sky, and the lights were lit up in moon alley.


    At night, the liveliness here had just begun.


    ¡°Sir, do you want to come in and gamble a few rounds?¡±


    In front of Moca casino, Evans was wearing a black waiter¡¯s uniform with a light perfume on his body. He was smiling and attracting passing guests.


    He was a casino attendant, responsible for attracting passing guests or serving familiar gentlemen.


    However, it seemed that his business performance today was not very good. A few hours had passed, but he had not seen any rich gentlemen. Only the stinky tramps passed by.


    There were even customers he had once received, but that was in the past. They had long been emptied out by the casino, and they were no longer important. Of course, if they became rich again one day, they would receive their respect again.


    ¡°Get lost. Do you think you can enter this place?¡± After driving away a few homeless people, Evans sighed.


    ¡°The market hasn¡¯t been too good recently. If I can¡¯t get a few easy targets, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have money to eat.¡±


    The casino also had to earn, and it was clear that he had not completed this month¡¯s target.


    ¡°Welcome!¡± After welcoming a guest in ordinary clothes, he stood at the door again. Only the guests who looked very distinguished were worthy of his attention.


    Suddenly, the sound of horse hooves could be heard.


    A carriage came from not far away. The exterior of the carriage was made of rosewood and was purple in color. The horses were also shiny and strong. What was even better was that the curtains on the windows were made of red roses, a high-end fabric.


    ¡°This person is definitely very rich!¡± Evans was envious.


    The carriage was probably his decades of savings. The people inside must be very rich. It would be great if they were his guests.


    As if the heavens had heard his wish, the carriage actually stopped in front of the gambling house. Then, the curtain was pulled open, and a man in a luxurious black suit, a black hat, and golden glasses walked down. He held a very luxurious cane in his hand, and he had a short beard. He looked like a gentleman, and then he walked towards the casino.


    It seemed that Evans did not expect that the story would really happen.


    He immediately went up to welcome him.


    ¡°welcome to Moca casino, honorable Sir.¡± Evans put his right hand on his chest and lowered his head.


    The gentleman didn¡¯t seem to mind. He just frowned and waved his hand as if to dispel the dirty smell. Then, he walked inside.


    Seeing this, Evans was not angry but happy. It seemed that this man rarely came here.


    He immediately walked up to the man and asked, ¡°Is this your first time here, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Eli nodded and replied.


    The gentleman was naturally Eli, but the disguised Eli.


    In order to make money, he naturally had to put on a disguise. Otherwise, it would be terrible if he got into trouble later.


    Therefore, as soon as he left the place yesterday, he found a carriage company. He first rented a high-end carriage, then rented a few sets of luxurious-looking clothes, and then disguised his face before he came to the casino.


    As for why they wanted to rent high-end clothes, it was because of Evans¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Oh, Sir, is this your first time coming to such a place?¡± Evans asked in greater detail.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to have some fun. I came from a far away chamber of commerce, and I was a little bored, so I came to have some fun. This is my first time.¡± Eli smiled in response.


    Chamber of Commerce! This was his first time!


    The two keywords made Evans¡¯ eyes light up.


    This was an easy target!


    It was not easy to establish a Chamber of Commerce. Each of them had at least unimaginable wealth, not to mention the large Chambers of Commerce that spanned regions and even countries.


    ¡°Sir, if you don¡¯t mind, let me lead you to have some fun.¡± With a smile on his face, Evans tried his best to hide his joy.


    ¡°I do need someone to introduce me to the rules of the game.¡± Eli smiled, taking out his money bag


    After that, he accidentally revealed a lot of gold tarls in the bags and gave Evans a few silver tarls as a tip.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± When Evans saw the gold, he estimated that there were at least dozens of gold tarls. He swallowed and felt that he was really going to get lucky.


    ¡°Hey, then, don¡¯t just stand there. Bring me in to play.¡± Eli kept his money bag and touched his cane.


    The gold coins were naturally fake. In fact, only one gold and silver Tarl were real, and the rest were fake.


    ¡°Alright, alright, please!¡± With an ingratiating expression on his face, Evans led Eli inside.


    ¡°I might have reached my quota for this year!¡± He had already started to let his imagination run wild.


    Evans walked in front, and Eli followed him unhurriedly.


    He passed through the main door and entered the casino.


    It was luxurious and noisy.


    That was Eli¡¯s first impression of this place.


    The floor was covered with gorgeous carpets, and there were all kinds of tables in the large space. All kinds of guests were playing all kinds of ¡± games ¡± around the tables. Silver tarts and gold tarts were everywhere.


    A lady in revealing clothes was holding a high-end wine. Most of them were dressed very nakedly. If he didn¡¯t know where he was, he would have thought that he had gone to a brothel!


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s your first time here, so you can play something simple,¡± suggested Evans.


    Eli nodded, a ¡± lost ¡± expression on his face as if he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°Alright, please come with me.¡± Evans smiled.


    At this time, not far away, a man climbed out of a door and spat out blood. Then, in just a few seconds, two people grabbed him back in, leaving only the blood on the ground. ¡°he owes the casino a lot of money. Don¡¯t worry, Sir. Our casino is very law-abiding.¡± Evans explained when he saw Eli¡¯s eyes.


    Follow the rules?


    Eli smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He just kept following Evans. ¡°Here, move, move!¡± Soon, they arrived at a gambling table. Evans immediately stepped forward and dispersed the crowd, leaving the middle seat for them.


    ¡°Sir, here!¡± Mr. Eli,¡± said Evans.


    Looking a little embarrassed, Eli glanced at the people who had stepped aside and was pulled to sit away by Evans.


    ¡°Sir, you have the right to sit here!¡±


    The other customers looked at this scene with strange expressions, but they didn¡¯t say anything. As veteran gamblers, they could tell at a glance that Eli was a ¡°newbie ¡± who had never come into contact with this place.


    Eli sat down, and Evans, who was standing behind him, quietly made a gesture to the waiter in the middle of the table. The waiter immediately understood.


    He looked at the harmless-looking Eli and smiled.


    The big fish had taken the bait.

 Chapter 30 - It Was All Luck

    Chapter 30 It Was All Luck


    ¡°Sir, this is the simplest game we have here. It¡¯s very suitable for you to get started.¡±


    The chair behind him was filled with velvet, which was very soft and comfortable. On the table in front of him were the dice and the dice pot, and beside him was Evans, who was introducing the rules of the game to him.


    ¡°Dice?¡±


    He did not expect to see familiar things in this world. It could only be said that there were all kinds of coincidences in the endless world.


    ¡°customer, the rules of this game are very simple. It¡¯s a competition for points. There are six dice in there. The one with the lower number wins.¡± It¡¯s very simple. Evans introduced him.


    ¡°Oh, then who¡¯s going to compete with me?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± At this moment, a man walked out of the crowd.


    He was wearing clothes with golden threads. His eyes were deep and concave, his nose was aquiline, and his face was long. He seemed to give off a sense of oppression just by standing beside the gambling table, but he had a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll play a few rounds with you.¡± The man sat down at the table across from him and said to Eli.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Eli nodded and turned around. He asked Evans, ¡°What should I do next?¡±


    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone heard him.


    The waiter smiled, and the man glanced at him, too. Only Evans was still ¡± enthusiastic ¡± about helping Eli. He explained, ¡°Sir, you can roll the dice first, then place a sum of money to see if the other party is willing to follow or raise the sum. If they follow, you can continue to follow. If they don¡¯t follow, then we¡¯ll start a competition for points. At most, you can add one gold Tarl at a time.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± A look of realization appeared on Elie¡¯s face, and she immediately took out a golden Tarl, saying, ¡°I¡¯m in!¡±


    ¡°Sir, you have to roll the dice first!¡± Evans did not know what to say.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot,¡± Eli replied, then took back the gold tarl, looking completely like a newbie. ¡°Come on.¡± Eli raised his head towards the opposite side.


    The man nodded, and the two of them shook the dice at the same time.


    After a series of clanking and shaking sounds. ¡°I¡¯ll start with one gold tarl,¡± said Eli directly. ¡°Sir, he¡¯s the dealer. He¡¯ll go first.¡± As usual, Evans reminded him.


    ¡°Ten silver tarls!¡± The man in front of him sneered and then said.


    ¡°then I¡¯ll still raise a golden Tarl. I didn¡¯t bring many silver tars.¡± Eli said honestly, revealing his bottom line.


    ¡°No!¡± The man opposite him didn¡¯t seem to expect that Eli would still go straight for a gold tarl. It looked like they had really gotten the big fish this time.


    ¡°Then are we going to reveal the result now?¡± Eli looked at the waiter with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The waiter nodded.


    In the two dice cups, Eli had 20 points, while the man had 26 points. He lost to Eli.


    ¡°Sir, you win,¡± Evans shouted with excitement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s play another round.¡± The man in front of him seemed a little angry and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The sound of the dice rang out again.


    This time, Eli immediately followed up with


    two gold tarls.


    The result appeared, and Eli won again. He had twenty-six, and the other side had thirty-five. The man had lost to Eli.


    ¡°Oh, Sir, you must be a genius in this field, my God.¡± Evans did not hide his admiration for Eli at all. Some beautiful women in the crowd were also making eyes at him.


    ¡°Detestable!¡± The man in front of him slammed the table, no longer as dignified as before.


    At this moment, there were already four gold tarls in Eli¡¯s hand.


    What a terrifying money-making speed.


    Of course, he completely understood that the money was given to him by his opponent. He didn¡¯t even use any tricks in these two rounds because he was very sure that he wouldn¡¯t


    lose the first two rounds.


    ¡°Again! I¡¯m going to bet everything this time.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were already a little red as if the money he had lost had already made him feel a little uncomfortable!


    But on the other side, Eli just maintained his smile. Under the observation of his spiritual


    power, he could clearly feel that the man had dripped something into his eyes when he was


    lying on the table.


    Looking at Evans, who was already a fanatical fan of Eli, he pursed his lips.


    It was true that in this relatively simple society, most people would probably be deceived by them, but Eli, who had experienced how scamming worked in his previous life, naturally knew that these were all intentional.


    He would lose money soon.


    However, he could not lose. ¡°Alright, another round.¡± Eli laughed heartily, seemingly very happy.


    The two of them shook the dice again!


    Clanking sounds were heard as if the gold tarls were colliding.


    ¡°I have a total of three gold tarls. Are you going to follow?¡± he asked. The man looked at Eli ferociously.


    Eli wasn¡¯t sure if he was going to win this round, so he activated his spiritual perception.


    Under the invisible mental power, the six dice in the dice cup were reflected in his eyes.


    The man had four one¡¯s and two two¡¯s, a total of eight points. On the other hand, Eli casually rolled three two¡¯s, two Four¡¯s, and one six¡¯s, a total of 20 points. Obviously, from this point of view, Eli was


    completely defeated.


    Then, his mental power instantly entered the dice cup, and the dice began to flip under the control of his mental power, directly turning


    into six one¡¯s. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow!¡± Eli was as generous as


    ever.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    On the other side, a smile appeared on the man¡¯s face. Dice could be controlled through special means. In order for him to win more reasonably, he only controlled his own dice and controlled the number to an outrageous


    but not-so-outrageous level.


    Open!


    In an instant, the expression on the man¡¯s face froze.


    He saw Eli¡¯s die, and it actually had six one¡¯s. ¡°Six one¡¯s!¡±


    Everyone around them had their mouths wide open as well. They didn¡¯t expect that Eli¡¯s luck would be so good that even the man with four one¡¯s actually lost to him.


    ¡°He has such good luck!¡± The experienced


    players were all prepared to see Eli make a fool of himself, but they did not expect him to actually roll six one¡¯s. This made everyone feel astonished.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The man seemed to feel that he had shot himself in the foot. He watched as the gold tarls were once again absorbed into Eli¡¯s bag, his cheeks sweating. This time, it really wasn¡¯t an act. So he looked at the waiter not far away and nodded. The attendant understood tacitly.


    ¡°Hey, mister, you¡¯re really lucky today!¡± Evans couldn¡¯t help but exclaim at Eli¡¯s luck, and then he congratulated him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop my luck!¡± Eli didn¡¯t hide his happiness either as he picked up the gold


    coin.


    ¡°Again!¡± The man¡¯s face was already red, and he glared at Eli fiercely.


    The next time, he would directly adjust Eli¡¯s die, making it impossible for him to win. ¡°Again!¡± The man shouted again.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Eli actually stood up directly, glanced at him, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not playing anymore. It¡¯s boring. Let¡¯s change to another game!¡±


    The man was instantly stunned!


    How can you fucking stop? If you did, how


    could I scam you?


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re not playing anymore?¡± Evans was also stunned and even more anxious. If he really let Eli go out directly, he would be in deep trouble today.


    ¡°no, I see there are still cards over there. Why don¡¯t we go and play cards? ¡± Eli shook his head as if he felt that shaking the dice was too


    boring.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Evans¡¯s heart sank.


    Fortunately, it was just a different game, and


    playing cards was much easier than playing dice. The casino would definitely earn back


    quickly, and he could also get a cut


    the money of the earnings.


    ¡®He¡¯s just a person with slightly better luck.¡¯ With that thought in mind, Evans led Eli to


    the other side.


    Only the man was left standing there in a


    daze, like a fool.


    ¡°Luck, it¡¯s all luck!¡±

 Chapter 31 - Escape

    Chapter 31 Escape


    Soon, Evans came to another table.


    These were Byrne cards, similar to the poker cards in his previous life, but there was a huge difference in both the number of cards and the way to play them. However, they were still cards, and there was not much difference in essence.


    Just like before, upon his arrival, he was immediately sent to the center of the gambling table.


    It was different from the previous one-on-one games. This game was a group game.


    ¡°Sir, let me introduce you to the rules!¡± As usual, Evans greeted the waiter directly.


    What he meant was to play to your death.


    During this process, Eli looked at the gambling table with interest, just like before.


    ¡®Hmph, you¡¯ll be crying soon!¡¯ Evans thought viciously.


    The game soon began.


    In the first round, Eli won a silver Tarl.


    Evans gave the waiter a confused look, but the waiter told him that he was just lucky.


    In the second round, Eli lost ten silver tars.


    Evans let out a sigh of relief and looked at him as if he could already see the scene of him crying out an hour later.


    However, when the third round began, the situation changed. In the third round, Eli won one gold Tarl.


    In the fourth round, Eli won fifty silver tars.


    In the fifth round, Eli won ten silver tars.


    Ten minutes passed, and Eli didn¡¯t lose a single round, as if the loss just now was just an accident.


    ¡®How is this possible?¡¯ Evans was already sweating. He had a feeling that something was not right.


    He looked at the waiter, who also looked like he had seen a ghost.


    They could use special methods to know what the cards were. However, the man in front of them seemed to not only know the cards but also seemed to be able to calculate what everyone was going to play and win step by step.


    But how could that be possible?


    Could someone really calculate all these in such a short time?


    Was he still human?


    Even the best gambling master in the casino couldn¡¯t do it.


    The waiter took a deep breath and then opened the cards again.


    This time, the bet was bigger, and Eli won two gold Tarls from the dealer


    ¡°I win again, haha.¡± Eli laughed loudly.


    As Eli won more and more, some of the others also started to gamble with him. They also won some money and looked happy.


    At this time, the waiter was a little afraid to show his cards. ¡°Show me your cards!¡± Eli said as he looked and tried.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The attendant played his card again.


    Eli won another fifty silver tars.


    ¡°Show me your cards!¡± Eli said as usual.


    The waiter was already a little unsteady on his feet. He looked at Eli like a hungry wolf opening its ferocious mouth, about to take a big bite.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± Evans¡¯ forehead was already covered in sweat.


    In a short ten minutes, Eli had already won more than a dozen gold tarls.


    This was completely beyond his imagination.


    This also completely overturned his previous thoughts. ¡®How was this a fat sheep? this was clearly a terrifying giant wolf!¡¯


    He knew that he could not go on like this. He raised his head and gestured to the attendant to continue, then said to Elie, ¡°Sir, you can play first. I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go!¡± At this moment, Eli seemed to be having a good time as he casually dispersed him.


    Evans immediately walked out of the crowd, but he didn¡¯t go to the bathroom, but to the back of the casino.


    On the other hand, Eli was shouting loudly as usual, with a faint smile at the corner of his eyes.


    ¡®I know where all the cards are and even what your next move will be. Can you beat me?¡¯


    Evans knocked on a door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± A rough voice sounded.


    Evans opened the door and walked in. In front of him was a large room, which was filled with smoke. A man with a scar on his face was holding a naked woman and touching her up and down.


    He seemed to be a little unhappy when he saw Evans, but he also stopped. He knew that something must have happened, or he wouldn¡¯t have come here.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The man asked as he leaned on the sofa.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s like this¡­!¡± Evans quickly told him about what happened with Eli.


    ¡°How much did he win?¡± The scar-faced man asked directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s already twenty gold tarls.¡± Evans gave a specific number.


    ¡°What?¡± When the man heard the number, he pushed the woman aside and widened his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that much.


    Although the casino was huge, it was possible that their daily profit was only a dozen gold tarls, and that included other expenses. In other words, if Eli had taken it away, they would have worked for nothing for many days.


    And what was even more terrifying was that Eli was still playing.


    ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on him first. Isn¡¯t he still in the carriage? You guys keep a close eye on that carriage.¡± The scar-faced man said sternly. He then called two more people in and said, ¡°Dave and Jones, you guys are Knights. You should know what to do when he gets out.


    The two men who were called in were strong and muscular. They both nodded. In a while, they would be ¡± vagrants ¡± who had accidentally stolen Eli¡¯s money.


    ¡°You go back first and stabilize him.¡± The man said to Evans.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Evans nodded.


    By the time Evans returned to the table, there was already a pile of gold and silver tarls in front of Eli. Judging from the discussions around him, it had only been a few minutes, but he had won another dozen gold tarls.


    At this moment, the waiter was almost unable to stand steadily. He looked at Eli as if he had seen the devil.


    Seeing that Evans was back, she felt a little relieved, but her arms were still shaking.


    As expected, Eli won again.


    At this moment, a group of people had already gathered around Eli. They looked at Eli with a fanatical gaze. They had already earned quite a bit by following Eli¡¯s lead every time.


    Hence, this meant that the casino suffered a huge loss.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet!¡±


    This time, Eli didn¡¯t ask for the cards to be revealed as usual but stood up instead.


    He put away some of the gold tarls and asked Evans, ¡°Where¡¯s the toilet?¡±


    Confused, Evans pointed to the direction of the casino, and then Eli swaggered to the casino¡¯s toilet.


    Evans was not sure if he really needed to go to the bathroom. Although there were windows in the bathroom, they were all tied up with iron bars. It was impossible for ordinary people to break the window and escape. Even an intermediate Knight could not remove the iron bar without making any noise.


    In addition, Eli still had seven or eight gold tars worth of chips on the table.


    So, Evans followed him and waited outside the toilet.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Eli still didn¡¯t come out.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Evans felt that something was wrong. He immediately called for his men and rushed into the toilet.


    However, when they entered, they only saw that the window, which was originally sealed by the iron rod and iron sheet, had a large hole in it. The iron rod was bent.


    As for Eli, he had already disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡± Evans¡¯ body went limp and fell to the ground. Then he shouted to his back, ¡°Quickly chase!!¡±

 Chapter 32 - Lost Him

    Chapter 32 Lost Him


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Evans¡¯ shrill voice was heard. At the same time, David and Jones, who had been standing not far away, were stunned for a moment before they immediately took action.


    One of them headed for the door while the other tried to get out through the hole in the toilet. However, his body was too thick, and he couldn¡¯t get through at all, so he immediately pulled himself out and chased after the door.


    ¡°You go that way, and I¡¯ll go this way!¡±


    David pointed to one side of the casino and ran to the other.


    The toilet of the casino was located on the right side of the casino. Behind it was where the carriages were parked. There were people on both sides at all times, so Eli was definitely within this range.


    They only needed to split into two groups, and they would definitely be able to find him. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing the boss deployed people just now.¡± David had golden hair and was wearing a leather jacket, which exposed his rock-hard body. As an intermediate Knight, he was one of the casino owner¡¯s strongest fighters.


    He was very fast and quickly entered the alley.


    The alleys here were very dark, and there were many of them connected together. Thus, he checked very carefully, not daring to miss a single corner.


    Jones was the same. As a low-level Knight, his vision was powerful enough to see the alley clearly even at night.


    ¡°Even a mosquito can¡¯t escape my sight!¡± Jones grinned. They would not be too afraid of a merchant.


    Eli snapped the iron bars of the toilet in advance, so he was definitely not a good merchant.


    Yes, Jones believed that Eli must¡¯ve worked together from the inside to open the metal bars in advance, which gave him a chance to escape. As for why the metal bars were like that, he couldn¡¯t think of any reason.


    ¡®Eli, where are you?¡¯


    The two of them watched very carefully. In the process, the people from the other casinos also joined in.


    But ten minutes later, David had already searched half of the place, and Jones had also finished searching the other half.


    At the intersection, David and Jones looked at each other in silence.


    The seven or eight casino staff behind the two also had ashen faces.


    They couldn¡¯t find him!


    They had already searched every corner of the place, but there was no trace of him at all. ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡±


    One of them even fell to the ground. Evans had no strength left in his body, and he was in despair.


    At this point, how could he not understand that Eli wasn¡¯t some fat sheep at all, but a hungry wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing and a hungry wolf that had his eyes on them?


    What was even more despairing was that he had taken the initiative to bring him in.


    Evans could not imagine what would happen next.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, there¡¯s also a carriage!¡± Evans ¡®eyes suddenly lit up as if he had just thought of something.


    ¡°Right!¡± David and Jones also felt a sense of grievance as if they had been played. Everyone immediately ran to where the carriage was placed.


    But when they arrived and saw the coachman, the coachman asked with a puzzled look, ¡°That guest rented my carriage, and I¡¯m not his coachman!¡±


    ¡°Do you know his name?¡± David grabbed the driver and asked with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Sir, cough, cough!¡± The coachman was lifted up with one hand, and he felt a little breathless.


    ¡°David, let go!¡± Jones couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. The coachman couldn¡¯t say anything even if he wanted to!


    David also realized that he was being a little inappropriate. He let go of the coachman, and the coachman fell to the ground. After a few seconds, he stood up in fear.


    ¡°I remembered that when he rented the horse, he gave the name Harry Potter.


    ¡°Harry Potter!¡± David and Jones couldn¡¯t help but repeat the name, trying to remember it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to see the boss.¡±


    Since they couldn¡¯t find him, they could only go back and wait for their boss¡¯s punishment.


    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t catch him?¡±


    In the room, the boss¡¯s face was full of anger. He slammed the table in anger, and the hard table made a loud sound.


    ¡°Boss, this could be a gang crime!¡± Jones said in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The boss raised his head.


    ¡°boss, look, the rental carriage driver, the iron bars that were opened in advance, and the man who disappeared so quickly. This is definitely not something that can be done by one person. There must be a team!¡± Jones analyzed.


    He wasn¡¯t as strong as David, but being smart was one of the reasons why he was able to be on the same level as David.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± The boss nodded and closed his eyes. Ten seconds later, he opened his eyes again and said, ¡°How much did the casino lose this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask about that.¡± Jones and the others had been here the whole time, so they didn¡¯t know about this. They quickly called the person in charge outside.


    ¡°boss, we lost about 80 gold taels in total. The guy named Harry Potter took about a third of it and won 35 gold taels in total. He left seven and took 28.¡±


    ¡°So many?¡± The boss¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the number.


    He thought it would be at most thirty or forty!


    ¡°How could there be so many? and where did the other two-thirds go?¡± The boss rubbed his head and felt a little pain.


    ¡°Boss, that guy always starts with small gambles. If he has more, he¡¯ll bet all of it. That¡¯s why he has so many gambling winnings. The rest is from the gambles who followed him and won.¡± The person in charge didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    Eighty gold tarls!


    It would probably take them a few months to earn back that amount.


    ¡°Boss, should we get the money back from our existing customers?¡± David asked.


    ¡°If you do that today, our casino will close down tomorrow.¡± The boss¡¯s mouth twitched as he listened to this suggestion. Most of those customers had a certain status, so how could they do that?


    They could only suffer in silence.


    ¡°Investigate! I want you to find this Harry Potter guy. I must catch him.¡± The boss stood up and said with a fierce look in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Jones nodded and immediately walked out.


    They couldn¡¯t do these things well. They had to find a professional.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today.¡± Then, the boss ordered the others.


    It was too embarrassing. If word got out, he was afraid that his casino would lose face. ¡°You guys can leave!¡± After instructing everyone, the boss dispersed everyone. A man sat on a chair, his strong figure seemed to shrink!


    ¡°Harry Potter!¡±


    In the room, the boss¡¯s gritting voice echoed.


    At the same time, at the place where David and Jones had gathered earlier.


    In the dark corner, under the moonlight, a man slowly stepped out of the darkness, put on his hat, and walked out of the alley.


    Spell-dark concealment.


    After avoiding a few people, the man left moon alley.

 Chapter 33 - The gold-devouring demon-Harry Potter

    Chapter 33 The gold-devouring demon-Harry Potter


    ¡°It¡¯s much easier than I thought!¡±


    Back home, Eli hung his black clothes on the hanger, took off his hat, and then walked to the wine cabinet to pour himself a glass of wine.


    The operation this time was much smoother than what Eli had imagined.


    First of all, it was because of Evans¡¯ cooperation that he was able to get in touch with the ¡± big client ¡± very smoothly. Second, the security at the casino was not strict, which allowed him to leave easily. And finally, with the help of the dark concealment spell, he was able to avoid being found.


    Dark concealment was a zero-circle spell that allowed Mages to hide in the shadows of the dark. It was most effective in the dark as it was almost impossible to see one with the naked eye.


    Of course, he actually had another option, which was to kill David and Jones and then leave. But that would be too bloody, and Eli didn¡¯t want to cause too much trouble.


    He was a law-abiding citizen of Jun Lin city!


    How could he do things like fighting and killing?


    ¡°Let¡¯s take stock of our gains.¡± Eli put down his glass and took out his money bag.


    He had a total of 29 golden tarls, one he had brought, and 465 silver tarls won from other casinos, of which 400 were won, and the rest he had brought.


    So, this time, he earned a total of 32 golden tarls. After deducting the rental price of the clothes, the mortgage, and the rental of the carriage, the total profit was about 31 golden tarls.


    As for why the mortgage of the clothes had to be deducted, it was naturally because he couldn¡¯t return the clothes, as it might cause unnecessary trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯m


    rich.¡±


    For the first time, Eli felt the terrifying speed at which knowledge was transformed into money.


    In one night, no, in about half an hour, he had earned 31 gold tarls. It was the kind of money he would only earn in decades. It was simply terrifying.


    ¡°This experiment will last for a long time.¡± Eli walked to the window in a good mood.


    The lack of money had always been his biggest problem, but this time, it should be enough to last him for a while.


    ¡®no, the experiment¡¯s consumption is more than I thought. Maybe this money isn¡¯t enough!¡¯ Suddenly, as if recalling the previous experiment, Eli frowned.


    He didn¡¯t know how long the experiment would last, but if it kept going like this, he was afraid that thirty gold tarls wouldn¡¯t be enough for long. Besides, he didn¡¯t just need money for this experiment.


    wa


    The speed at which money was spent was not slow at all when it came to the research of sorcery.


    As he gradually became more and more experienced, he realized how difficult it was.


    Knowledge would always be the foundation of a wizard, but some knowledge could not be obtained without money.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± as he thought, Eli looked out the window.


    It was nighttime, but two areas were still brightly lit.


    One was Liuying Street, and the other was moon alley.


    But at this moment, his gaze did not stop at the street, but at the moon Lane.


    Moca casino was not the only casino in moon alley. Since his attempt was successful, why not repeat it a decade later?


    Moca casino will definitely not tell anyone about what happened today. The outside world will only know that someone won a lot of money at Moca casino today. With Eli¡¯s understanding of the casino, there was no way they would tell anyone about this.


    ¡°Therefore, the next three days, a week, or even a month should be a safe period!¡±


    After thinking it through, Eli¡¯s eyes gradually lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the King of Gamblers, Harry Potter, will be haunting the casinos again.¡±


    In the next half a month, every casino in moon alley experienced the most terrifying robbery since its establishment. Every casino, big or small, had been visited by a man named Harry Potter.


    Every casino hated this person, especially the owners of the casinos.


    Because every time they heard this name, it meant that they had lost a large number of golden tarls, but they could not catch him at all. Even if they sent out elite Knights, it seemed that they could not catch him. He was like a demon.


    At first, these bosses also asked the people in the casino to keep this a secret. However, during a gathering, someone suddenly mentioned this name. Many casino bosses also knew about it. After chatting, they found out that everyone had been ¡± robbed.


    Since then, there had been an arrest warrant led by seven or eight big casinos in the underworld.


    500 golden tarls for Harry Potter¡¯s head.


    Even if one only provided information, it was worth ten gold tarls. For a moment, countless Wanderers and gangs in Junlin city went crazy, but when they were ready to look for him, they found that the casino didn¡¯t even know what he looked like.


    There were a few casino staff who provided portraits, but every one of them was different. Moreover, Harry Potter had obviously been in disguise, and there was no way to find him.


    The craze lasted for a full month before it finally stopped.


    If there were people who hated him, there would naturally be people who loved him.


    The higher-ups hated him, while the people on the ground loved him.


    At the same time, a sentence was also heard.


    ¡®If you meet Harry Potter, please believe in him because he is a God.


    ¡®As long as he doesn¡¯t want to lose, he can¡¯t lose.


    ¡®If you meet Harry Potter, as long as you believe in him, you will definitely make a lot of money. If you are a little braver, you could even achieve wealth and freedom.¡¯


    Most of the people at the bottom of society boasted about this. Many of them claimed that they had met Harry Potter and made a lot of money.


    With their publicity, Harry Potter¡¯s fame spread far and wide.


    Some people called him the devil¡¯s hand, the King of Kings, while others called him the magic hand, the nemesis of casinos. But the most famous of them all was the gold-gobbling devil. In an instant, the reputation of the gold-gobbling demon Harry Potter spread rapidly.


    He had become the idol of many gamblers.


    They all hoped that one day, they could be like Harry Potter, dominating the casino and leaving in a carefree manner.


    ¡°Gold-eating demon!¡±


    Eli smiled as he looked at the newspaper. He didn¡¯t expect the newspaper to actually write down the incident and print it out.


    It had been more than half a month since he left the last casino.


    Thanks to the behavior of various casinos, he could be so unscrupulous. In just half a month, he swept through many casinos and took away a large number of gold tarls.


    He now had a total of three hundred gold tarls.


    ¡®I only wanted to earn some money for experimental materials, but now I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be enough for many years.¡¯ It was as if he had discovered a new world, and even Eli was filled with emotions.


    He put down the newspaper, put on his usual work clothes, and prepared to go to work.


    ¡®The casino incident was just a small disturbance. It was time to return to normal life.¡¯


    After tidying up his face, Eli opened the door and walked out.


    He walked toward the library.


    Mixed in with the crowd, he was just like an ordinary person.

 Chapter 34 - First Phase Completed

    Chapter 34 First Phase Completed


    ¡°Eli!¡±


    Soon, Eli arrived at the library. Coincidentally, Herman had just arrived as well. However, he couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. He must have encountered something wonderful.


    The two of them walked up to the second floor.


    Eli didn¡¯t ask because he knew that Herman wouldn¡¯t be able to resist telling him.


    Sure enough, a few seconds later, Herman, who was next to him, saw that he didn¡¯t respond. He took the initiative to approach him and said, ¡°Eli, I¡¯m so happy today.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Elie nodded and continued walking.


    Seeing that Eli was still ignoring him, Herman suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, as if he was constipated. However, a few seconds later, he couldn¡¯t help but lean forward and say, ¡°Eli, do you still remember when I said I was tricked?¡±.


    ¡°I remember. Why? Did you gamble again? Aren¡¯t you afraid that teacher will beat you to death? ¡± Eli turned around and looked at Herman in confusion.


    With this kid¡¯s intelligence, he could do anything


    ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I was dragged there by someone else?¡± Herman quickly denied it. Then, he whispered into Eli¡¯s ear, ¡°That person is dead.¡±


    ¡°?¡± Eli was puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, I think he was beaten to death by the people at the casino. Although he¡¯s really pitiful, I¡¯m really happy.¡± Herman sighed and added, ¡°He cheated me of my money but lost his life. I didn¡¯t lose anything this time!¡±


    What a strange way of consoling himself!


    ¡°His name is Evans!¡± While they were walking, Herman suddenly said.


    Evans?


    Upon hearing this familiar name, Eli was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t this the young man who had led him to be deceived the other day?


    ¡°Oh, right, and that casino, it seems that it¡¯s not doing well recently. It closed a few days


    ago!¡±


    Moca casino closed.


    Eli admitted that he did earn some money there, and he had been there a few times after that. He just made a small profit, but it closed down right away. He had overestimated the ability of these casinos to withstand pressure.


    But that wasn¡¯t necessarily the case. Maybe other casinos wanted to annex it. Moca casino was not a very big casino, to begin with, and could only be considered a medium-sized casino.


    ¡°I heard that it was done by an outsider. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s not here. Otherwise, I would have kowtowed to him on the spot.¡± Herman was amazed and said with a smile.


    Eli smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Soon, the two of them started working after visiting scholar Clement.


    After the matter at the casino was over, Eli¡¯s life also returned to normal. He paced back and forth between home and the library, occasionally going to the base in the valley outside the city to conduct some experiments.


    During this period, there was no news from count Gimori¡¯s side, so Eli was free.


    With sufficient funds, Eli also purchased a large number of materials from Roland for experiments.


    Of course, in order to avoid Roland¡¯s suspicion, he also blurred Roland¡¯s memory with magic so that it wouldn¡¯t be leaked. After all, trust was trust, but he couldn¡¯t lose the necessary caution.


    In any case, to the outside world, he was just a scholar without any combat ability.


    He could improve his status and social circle without any scruples, but he would never expose his strength. The former would only make people think that there was a good scholar in the Empire, and the high-ranking people would not care too much about it. It would even make him safer, but the latter might make some people feel fear.


    Moreover, he would only be able to obtain more resources if his social circle improved. Hiding was for development, not because of cowardice.


    ¡°Experiment one hundred and thirty-sixth, failure!¡±


    In the laboratory, Eli threw away the experimental waste again with a calm expression. Although he failed, he didn¡¯t feel discouraged because as time passed, he felt that he was getting closer and closer to completing the first stage.


    The experiment had been going on for a month, and he had failed every time.


    ¡°No rush!¡± Eli took out a new set of materials from the side and continued his experiment.


    For a moment, the bright basement fell into silence again, with only the sound of Eli operating the instrument.


    ¡°Experiment number one hundred and thirty-seventh, failure.¡±


    ¡°The 138th experiment, failure.¡±


    ¡°The 201st experiment, failure.¡±


    ¡°The 301st experiment, success!¡±


    Three months later, Eli finally succeeded in the first stage.


    Eli looked at the potion that had been roughly concocted in front of him. It was actually faintly emitting a wave that was close to spiritual power. He felt a little excited. He had finally found a substitute experimental material for the original formula.


    The next step was to adjust the comparison of these materials and then finally concoct the potion.


    ¡°When that time comes, my spiritual power will be able to grow rapidly. It might not take that long!¡± Eli was a little happy too.


    His current spiritual power should be around 6.3, and with a rate of 0.5 per year, it would take 7.4-8 years. If he could formulate the potion, it would greatly shorten the time.


    Although he didn¡¯t really care about the time, this advancement would reduce a lot of his


    concerns.


    Once he advanced to a level 2 apprentice, his combat power would increase again. He wasn¡¯t sure about Grand Knights, but anyone below that would be easily beaten. His survival ability would also increase.


    At that time, even if he was really exposed, he didn¡¯t need to have so many concerns. At most, he would just run away.


    ¡°Next up is the second stage, which is the detailed replacement.¡±


    Eli took a deep breath and prepared to continue his experiment.


    However, when he went to get the materials, he realized that he had used up all the experimental materials without knowing it. There was nothing left.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to go find Roland again.¡± Since there were no more materials, Eli could only proceed with other work.


    As for continuing the experiment, he would have to wait for the new batch of materials to arrive.


    ¡°Are there no more purple irises?¡±


    It was a familiar room. Eli was puzzled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Roland nodded and said helplessly, ¡°I have all the other materials you want, and I can help you find them. But I really can¡¯t find purple irises now!


    ¡°Why?¡± Eli was still a little dazed.


    He had come to Roland today to order materials, only to be told that one of the materials, called purple irises, could not be found.


    However, the purple irises were the most important ingredient in potions and were completely irreplaceable. If he really didn¡¯t have any, his potion experiment couldn¡¯t be completed.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. The purple irises can only be found in rock Manor, which is outside the city. It seems to be a unique plant there and was transplanted from a very far place. A few days ago, Rock Manor suddenly stopped selling them. It seems that they are not going to continue selling them!¡± Roland explained.


    ¡°This sucks!¡± Eli sucked in a breath of cold air.


    This meant that he couldn¡¯t continue his experiment.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have a choice. Oh, right, that Manor belongs to the Count Alina family. Don¡¯t you know count Gimori? he seems to be very familiar with the Alina family. Perhaps you can ask him for help.¡± Roland gave a suggestion.


    When Roland said this, Eli actually recalled the ball from half a year ago. Didn¡¯t Alex belong to the Alina family? Unfortunately, he had no way to contact him, and the two of them were not familiar with each other.


    On the other hand, he was more familiar with count Gimori, and he might really be able to get help from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help you!¡± Roland apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m already very happy that you can help me find the others.¡± Eli smiled. He had no reason to blame Roland.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Since there were no materials, Eli didn¡¯t plan on staying any longer. He bade farewell to Roland and left.


    On the way home, Eli was filled with mixed feelings.


    It was not good for a good experiment to face the risk of failure.


    ¡°I can only ask Count Gimori for help.¡±


    Eli thought about it and soon returned home.


    When he walked into the courtyard, he found that there was a letter in the mailbox at the door.


    Eli opened it and found that it just so happened to be from Count Gimori.


    The letter told him that the rest of the horses had arrived at the stable and hoped that he would go over.

 Chapter 35 - Purple Irises

    Chapter 35 Purple Irises


    ¡°The horses are here. I can also take this opportunity to meet count Gimori.¡±


    Eli kept the letter. In this world, the most common means of communication was through letters.


    Count Gimori would stay at Moore Manor for a few days every month. If Eli remembered correctly, the count would be in the manor tomorrow, so Eli only needed to go there tomorrow, and he should be able to see the count.


    It could only be said that the horse came at the right time.


    ¡°I hope the count can help me,¡± Eli shook his head and walked into the room.


    If he really couldn¡¯t rely on the count, then he might have to rely on other channels, but that would be very troublesome and might have unknown risks. He would rather choose to give up.


    The worst result would be to take it slow.


    He was the one who had the agency.


    The next day, after renting a carriage, Eli set off for the Moore Manor.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Eli to arrive at the manor, and he was led by the manor¡¯s maidservant in the direction of the horse track. This was the same process as the last time, where he was led to the horse track by the maidservant, got his money, and was finally sent back to the city by the manor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s train the horse first.¡± The count would be in the manor the whole day, so Eli was not in a hurry. He planned to meet the Count after everything was over.


    Soon, he arrived at the horse track.


    It seemed that all the remaining horses had been sent here today. There were a total of thirty horses.


    The staff of the stable brought the horses out in batches, and then they were tamed by Eli.


    During this process, the horse tamers on the racecourse were also staring at Eli¡¯s movements as if they wanted to learn something. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t even understand how Eli trained the horse.


    ¡°A natural-born horse tamer!¡± As they watched the horses being tamed one by one, all the horse Tamers were once again convinced by Elie.


    It was around eight o ¡®clock in the morning when Eli arrived, and by ten O¡¯clock, his mission was already completed.


    Although there were many horses, Eli was very efficient. Eli could have been much faster to cast his spell in an area of effect, but that would be a little too shocking.


    ¡°This is three gold tarls!¡± As usual, the maid handed the gold tarls to Eli and was about to send him off, but this time Eli stopped her and said, ¡°I want to see the count.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Eli, do you want to see the count? The count is indeed in the manor at the moment, but I need to report to the Butler first and then inform the count. Is that alright?¡± The maidservant was also a little surprised when she heard this. She hesitated for a moment and said.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Eli nodded. Then, the maidservant brought Eli to the castle, left him outside the castle, and went in alone to report.


    Very quickly, the maidservant came out. Looking at Eli, she said, ¡°the Earl is upstairs, but he might not be able to see you. However, the Butler is there too. You can go in and have a chat with him.¡±


    ¡®Unable to see me? Could something have happened?¡¯


    Eli nodded and then followed the maidservant into the castle.


    In the living room, Eli saw the Butler. He was an old man with silver hair, a face full of wrinkles, but bright eyes, and a straight body. ¡°Mr. Eli, I¡¯m sorry. His Excellency, the count, is troubled by something today, so he might not be able to see you!¡± The Butler saw Eli coming in and walked over to apologize.


    ¡°Butler Helen, what happened? Perhaps I can provide some help.¡± He knew the Count¡¯s butler, so he asked politely.


    ¡°Something did happen, but you might not be able to help.¡± The Butler shook his head and sighed. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me yet, so how do you know I can¡¯t help?¡± Eli smiled.


    ¡°Alright, since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. But you can¡¯t tell anyone about this!¡± The Butler was more familiar with Eli now, so he shook his head and started talking about the Count¡¯s troubles.


    Count Gimori was a Grand Knight, and he had become a noble by virtue of his contributions. After becoming a noble, count Gimori also started to invest in businesses in order to earn more money.


    As his business grew, he naturally needed a bigger backer.


    The Gimori family was backed by the Alina family. However, a few days ago, Marquis Alina had suddenly been poisoned and fallen into a coma. The entire Marquis¡¯ family had fallen into chaos. Naturally, the Gimori family, which was backed by the Marquis, was also greatly affected. Count Gimori was also very upset by this.


    ¡°The Marquis was poisoned?¡±


    Eli seemed to have understood a lot in an instant. No wonder Rock Manor had stopped selling purple irises. It turned out that the Marquis had been poisoned.


    When the Marquis died, and a new Marquis took over, the purple irises would probably be re-sold.


    Eli¡¯s heart was at ease.


    As for the Marquis¡¯s death, it had nothing to do with him.


    However, the Butler¡¯s next words immediately stirred up Eli¡¯s emotions again. He sighed and said, ¡± I heard that the Marquis was poisoned when he was patrolling Rock Manor. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in the manor. I heard that Rock Manor is closing down. It¡¯s a pity that the crops inside might have been destroyed.¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes widened. How could this be?


    If that were true, wouldn¡¯t there be no more purple irises in the future?


    Eli pondered, feeling like he should do something


    The Butler was also very depressed. The Count was kind to Eli, and if the interests of the Gimori family were damaged, he would definitely be affected as well. But what could he do?


    ¡°Perhaps I can provide some help!¡±


    The Butler raised his head and looked at Eli.


    In the study, count Gimori sat on a chair. In front of him were the various problems that the family had encountered recently. Ever since the Marquis had been poisoned, the family¡¯s business had been affected one after another.


    He was very upset, but he had no choice. Many famous doctors of the Empire and mystics had gathered in the Marquis¡¯s house to try to detoxify the poison, but they had made no progress. They could only keep the poison from spreading. At first, he also wanted to find someone to help him detoxify the poison. If he succeeded, then he would have a higher status in front of the Marquis. However, after looking around, he could not find that person at all.


    After all, the best doctors in the Empire were either in the mystic academy or the palace.


    ¡°Maybe I should give up some of my business.¡± If the Marquis were really dead, then he would have to think about the future.


    Alex, the eldest son of the Marquis family, might not have the ability to control that large family. When the time came, the Marquis¡¯ wife might help to take charge, but he and the Marquis ¡®wife did not know each other very well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s withdraw the business first.¡± Count Gimori sat down and thought.


    At the same time, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± The Count was a little confused. Didn¡¯t he ask the Butler to keep the others outside?


    The door opened, and the Butler walked in. He looked at the Count and said, ¡°Your Excellency, someone wants to see you!¡±


    Count Gimori looked over, and at that moment, Eli happened to follow him in. Looking at the count, he smiled and said, ¡°my Lord, I heard that you¡¯ve been in some trouble recently.


    ¡°Perhaps I can provide some help.¡±

 Chapter 36 - Basic Antidote

    Chapter 36 Basic Antidote


    ¡°You can help?¡±


    In the study, count Gimori looked at Eli and asked.


    ¡°Yes, I think I can provide some help with the poisoning,¡± Eli, who was sitting on the sofa, nodded.


    Na


    Just now, the Butler had left after giving his report, so only Eli and the count were in the room.


    ¡°How are you going to help?¡± Count Gimori looked at Eli.


    His understanding of Eli was that he was good at taming horses. However, he had never heard of scholar Clement being good at potions. Wasn¡¯t he mainly studying history?


    ¡°My Lord, last year, I happened to pass by a market and met an old man in a black robe. He was selling all kinds of strange things, including antidotes. I was studying botany at the time, so I bought two.¡± Eli explained.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the antidote at first, but one time when I went out with my senior, Herman, he was bitten by a venomous snake, and I panicked.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t know what I was thinking at the time, but I actually took that bottle of medicine and gave it to my senior. He quickly woke up and recovered without any side effects.¡±


    Eli began to make up a story.


    As for whether Herman was bitten by a snake or not, no one would care.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re saying that you think your potion can cure the Marquis¡¯ poison?¡± The Earl was not a fool, so he naturally understood what Eli meant.


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Eli, you¡¯re still too young. This poison isn¡¯t that simple. If it really were a simple poison, the Marquis would have recovered already.¡± The count shook his head and stood up. He believed that Eli had good intentions, but good intentions couldn¡¯t cure the poison!


    How could there be such an all-purpose potion?


    However, he still couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Eli¡¯s good intentions, so he waved his hand and said, ¡± how about this? I¡¯ll get someone to get the medicine from you in the afternoon. I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli nodded. ¡°By the way, why are you doing this?¡± Count Gimori suddenly asked.


    He was a little curious. He did not believe that Elie would do such a thing for no reason. Eli always knew his limits.


    110 reas


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve been studying Pharmacology recently, and I need a lot of purple irises. However, because the Marquis was poisoned, I heard that Rock Manor stopped operating.¡± Eli said directly without hiding anything.


    ¡°I understand.¡± The count nodded. This made more sense.


    ¡°Then you can go back first. I¡¯ll send someone to get the medicine in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± With his right hand on his chest, Eli turned around and left.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, my Lord, if it¡¯s really effective, please don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m the one who provided the potion.¡± As if remembering something, he turned around and said, after taking two steps.


    ¡°No problem, I agree to your request.¡± Count Gimori smiled.


    Although he knew that the potion was definitely useless, he could see that Eli wanted to help him. If there was a chance, he even wanted to make Eli his consultant scholar in the future. Of course, that would have to be after Eli became a scholar.


    After getting the Count¡¯s reply, Eli didn¡¯t hesitate this time and left immediately.


    On the way back, Eli sat in the carriage, thinking about the matter.


    He definitely could not be directly involved. After all, no one knew if the Marquis¡¯s poisoning had anything to do with anyone else. Perhaps it was the doing of some other major force.


    If he was involved, he might get into trouble.


    If he could use the Earl to save the Marquis, it would be equivalent to directly shifting the conflict.


    Furthermore, as long as the Marquis did not say anything, no one would think that it was Eli¡¯s doing. After all, he was just an ordinary scholar. Who would think that he was the one who had helped?


    And if he really succeeded, based on his understanding of the Count, he believed that the Count would definitely help him.


    He only needed to provide the antidote.


    As for why Eli was so confident, there was naturally a reason for it.


    From Roland, Eli had already learned that the Marquis was not a Knight but an ordinary person who had been poisoned and unconscious for three days. This meant that the poison was definitely not very strong and was definitely below the supernatural level.


    Coincidentally, there was a type of magic medicine in Saleen¡¯s notes called the basic antidote.


    By extracting some transcendent elements and mixing them with some ingredients, one could obtain a potion that could completely remove non-transcendent toxins and alleviate ordinary toxins.


    This was also the confidence that Eli had in his potions.


    The principle of this magic medicine was to get rid of the foreign substances in the body. Therefore, no matter what kind of poison it was, as long as it entered the body and was below the transcendent level, it could definitely be removed.


    It didn¡¯t matter what kind of poison it was as long as it wasn¡¯t a transcendent poison, it couldn¡¯t resist the power of the potion.


    As for him, he only needed to sit at the back and watch how things developed.


    In the afternoon, the count sent someone to retrieve the potions as promised.


    Meanwhile, Eli continued his experiment.


    Recently, he had been interested in alchemy and had started to learn this school of thought that he didn¡¯t know much about. The main reason was that once he had enough money, he could do the experiments he wanted to.


    As for the news from the count, Eli didn¡¯t know what was going on either. After all, his job of taming horses had already ended, and the count was a busy man.


    At night, In a Castle within the Gimori territory, in a luxurious room, Count Gimori was holding a potion bottle in his hand.


    The potion bottle was shaped like a test tube, and it contained a bluish-purple liquid. If one looked closely, one could even feel a little golden light in the potion.


    ¡°Is this the potion?¡± The Count looked at the potion and fell silent.


    Could this fancy potion really save the Marquis¡¯ life?


    ¡°I¡¯d better not risk it!¡± Count Gimori shook his head and placed the potion on the table.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the next day.


    Early in the morning, when count Gimori had just woken up, the Butler suddenly came. My Lord, Marquis Alina¡¯s condition has suddenly become very dangerous. The people of the Empire¡¯s mystic academy are already trying to treat her, but there has been no progress. Should we also go?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Count Gimori shook his head.


    ¡°Oh, right. Can you also bring along the doctors I found before?¡±


    Naturally, he had been doing something for the past few days. He also found a few famous doctors.


    ¡°Clean up the carriage, and we¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± This matter was related to his backer, so count Gimori did not dare to delay too much.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The Butler quickly went out.


    Twenty minutes later, a carriage was already waiting outside the castle. Two doctors were also waiting. They had been here for a while and were ready to set off at any time.


    The count, who was dressed in gorgeous clothes, appeared at the entrance of the castle and walked towards the carriage. The Butler stood by the side, ready to see the count off.


    Count Gimori walked forward quickly. As a Grand Knight, he was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of the carriage. He stepped on the bench and was ready to get on the carriage.


    However, just as he was about to enter the carriage, he suddenly thought of the confident words that Eli had said yesterday. He hesitated for a moment, then turned to the Butler and said, ¡°Helen, go and get the potion bottle on the table in my study.


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    Soon, the Butler returned with the potion. The Count glanced at it and pocketed it.


    Although there was a high chance that it would be useless¡­ What if it really worked?

 Chapter 37 - Alex in Despair

    Chapter 37 Alex in Despair


    After the Count entered the carriage, the coachman whipped the horse, and the carriage began to move.


    Soon, the carriage entered the city. When the citizens saw that it was the Count¡¯s carriage, they all made way for it. The carriage did not slow down and quickly headed toward the destination.


    In the carriage, count Gimori sat in the main seat, with two physicians sitting on either side. It was very quiet in the carriage, and no one made a sound. Suddenly, the count coughed, then looked to the side and asked, ¡°doctors, do you think a potion can cure the Marquis ¡®poison?¡±


    The two physicians were both in their forties, but they did not have much hair. One of them was stunned when he heard the Count¡¯s question, but he still answered, ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what kind of poison the Marquis is suffering from, but it should be a mixed poison. It¡¯s not possible to cure him with a bottle of medicine.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. If it were that simple, the Marquis would not still be in a coma.¡± The other person nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I see!¡± The count nodded and did not say anything


    He reached his right hand into his clothes and could still feel the hard and cold touch of the potion bottle.


    Jun Lin city was not big, but it was not small either.


    The Alina family¡¯s territory was to the West of Junlin, several kilometers away.


    In just 20 minutes, the carriage had passed through the city, left the city, and arrived at its destination.


    When they arrived at their destination, count Gimori alighted from the carriage. A middle-aged man in Black clothes came up to him and saluted, ¡°Long time no see, my Lord.¡±


    He looked at the count and the two doctors behind him. He had an expression of understanding and said, ¡± ¡°My Lord, are you also here to help the Marquis?¡±


    ¡°Also?¡±


    Count Gimori asked.


    Were there that many people?


    Very quickly, he knew that his guess was correct.


    The man didn¡¯t say anything. He led count Gimori into the room. Soon, they arrived at a large living room.


    The living room was already packed with people.


    Count Gimori roughly estimated that there were dozens of them.


    There were barons and Viscounts everywhere, and there were even a few counts. Of course, there were all kinds of doctors. Some of them were brought by nobles, while the others were from the Empire¡¯s mystic academy.


    The nobles stood on one side, while the mystics were on the other side, led by a woman in a white robe. Count Gimori knew this woman. She was the woman who had asked him for investment with scholar Clement last time. The elegant student was also following behind her.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± After bringing the count here, the Butler left. Count Gimori walked over and saw a familiar Viscount.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡± The Viscount said respectfully when he saw him. He then began to explain the current situation.


    ¡°Ever since the Marquis had been poisoned and fell into a coma, the Marquis ¡®family had first asked their own doctors to help, but it was to no avail. Thus, they asked the mystics for help and successfully stabilized the Marquis¡¯ condition.


    ¡°However, that was all. They wanted to detoxify the poison, but they had no way to do so.


    ¡°But yesterday, the Marquis¡¯s situation had suddenly taken a turn for the worse, so many self-proclaimed nobles had come. Alina¡¯s family had not stopped them, as they had also hoped to gather everyone¡¯s strength to save the Marquis.¡±


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this count Gimori?¡± Count Gimori was listening to The Viscount¡¯s report when a voice suddenly rang out.


    He turned his head and saw a man in a gorgeous black suit walking toward him. Behind him was an old man with a white beard.


    ¡°Count Monchi!¡± Count Gimori frowned.


    Count Monchi and he were both subordinates of the Marquis, but they didn¡¯t get along. They both wanted to win the support of the Marquis, but they were evenly matched.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re here to help too.¡± Count Monchi looked at the two people behind count Gimori and laughed.


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s none of your business.¡± Count Gimori did not stand on ceremony and glanced at him.


    ¡°Hehe, then you¡¯ll definitely lose this time.¡± Count Monchi smiled and invited the old man behind him to come out. He said, ¡± this is Doctor Robert. You might not have heard of his name, but he was once the chief doctor in the palace. Many doctors are his students now!


    ¡°The two doctors you brought are so young. They might not be able to do anything!¡±


    The man was showing off.


    The corner of count Gimori¡¯s mouth twitched. He was not in the medical business, and it had been a few days of hard work to find these two.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    What happened next caught him even more off guard. As Doctor Robert walked out, the two doctors behind him actually walked out and bowed to the old man.


    The two of them were actually Robert¡¯s former students.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Even Count Monchi did not expect this, and he laughed out loud.


    ¡°The Marquis¡¯s poison is very complicated. It¡¯s not something you two can handle.¡± Robert was already very old, but his tone was still full of confidence.


    ¡°teacher, we were invited by count Gimori!¡± The two of them did not expect to meet their former teacher here, but they still stood on the Count¡¯s side.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Robert nodded and did not say anything.


    He had many students, and these two were just above average.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Count Gimori, it looks like you don¡¯t stand a chance this time.¡± Count Monchi patted Count Gimori¡¯s shoulder and left.


    Count Gimori took a few deep breaths and told himself that he was in a Marquis¡¯s house and could not use force.


    Damn it. He was so angry that he had no way to refute it.


    At the same time, the door to the living room suddenly opened, and a few doctors came out.


    Count Gimori looked over. Through the door, he could see a room. There was a large bed in the room, and Marquis Alina was lying on the bed. Several of his immediate family members were around the bed.


    ¡°No!¡± The doctor walked to the Count and shook his head. They were brought here by the Count to help, but it seemed like they had not made any progress. ¡°Is there anyone else who has a way?¡± At this moment, someone else walked out of the door.


    Alex looked at the large group of nobles and people from the mystic academy before him and sighed.


    ¡°Let us try again?¡± At this time, the old woman in the lead of the monastery stood up, followed by a few people.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Alex knew that these mystics had already been studying the illness for a few days, and he hoped that they would be of some help.


    The mystics entered the room, and Alex ordered them to close the door.


    The others waited.


    Half an hour later.


    The people from the monastery came out again with depressed looks.


    ¡°Anyone else wants to try?¡± Alex¡¯s tone became even more downcast.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Count Monchi raised his hand.


    ¡°This is the former chief doctor of the palace, Doctor Robert!¡± He introduced him to Alex.


    ¡°Hello, Doctor Robert!¡± Alex¡¯s eyes lit up, and he invited the doctor and the Earl in before closing the door again.


    An hour later.


    The door opened, and Doctor Robert walked out with a frown. Monchi followed closely behind, silent. It was obvious that he had not found a way.


    ¡°it¡¯s impossible. The poison in the Marquis¡¯s body is a mixture of at least ten different types of poison. It has already penetrated deep into his internal organs. There¡¯s no other way.¡± Robert said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Ah, even Doctor Robert can¡¯t solve it?¡± Robert was a big Shot in the medical circle, and many doctors knew him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Robert didn¡¯t deny it.


    However, his words were like a bolt of lightning to the other doctors.


    Robert was once the chief doctor of the palace, and if he said no, it seemed like the Marquis was beyond saving.


    For a moment, the room was filled with groans.


    ¡°Anyone else wants to try?¡± Alex was also in despair. The person lying inside was his own father.


    ¡°Oh, right. Count Gimori, do you want to


    try?¡±


    At this time, Count Monchi, who was not far away, suddenly spoke as if he wanted to vent his frustration.


    ¡°Ahem, forget it. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    So many people had failed, and the Marquis had already been given a death warrant by Robert. Count Gimori was ready to give up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try!¡± Alex suddenly said with a mournful expression.


    To him, there was still a little hope if he tried. He was like a drowning man who was unwilling to let go of the little bit of hope.


    Count Gimori looked at the sorrowful Alex and thought of the potion that Eli had given him. He hesitated for a moment before agreeing, ¡°Alright then!¡±


    a moi


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    He was already here.


    After all, he wouldn¡¯t be the only one who failed anyway.

 Chapter 38 - The Awakened Marquis

    Chapter 38 The Awakened Marquis


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At this point, Alex couldn¡¯t be bothered with the etiquette of a noble, and he turned around and walked inside.


    Count Gimori looked at the two doctors behind him, then the three of them walked into the room together, and the door closed again.


    cough cough cough!


    As soon as he entered the room, the first thing he smelled was the pungent smell of herbs, which came from Marquis Alina, who was lying on the bed.


    The Marquis was lying on his bed with his eyes closed. His hair was brown, and his face was wrinkled from the years. But even so, he still gave off a faint sense of majesty.


    However, the Marquis seemed to be in a terrible situation.


    The bulging veins on his arms were bluish-purple in color, and even his lips were dark black. The family members of the Marquises were all around the bed.


    Some of them were crying at the foot of the bed, some were standing by the side, watching everything, and some of them had unconcealed excitement on their faces. This made Gimori wonder if he would see something like this when he was on his deathbed.


    On the other side, the two doctors brought by count Gimori had already gone up to check.


    They gently pried open the Marquis¡¯ eyelids and could see that the Marquis¡¯ eyes were listless. Then the two of them discussed for a while and began to try to treat him.


    Half an hour passed.


    Count Gimori watched as the two of them busied about. They even used the Count¡¯s blood samples for experiments, but none of them worked.


    Alex closed his eyes as he witnessed all of this.


    He had seen the same procedure many times, but it was useless.


    He suddenly felt that he should not continue like this. Instead of letting the Marquis continue to suffer, it was better to let him die with dignity.


    ¡°Forget it!¡±


    In the quiet room, Alex finally spoke.


    The two doctors stopped and looked at each other helplessly. After testing, the poison in the Marquis ¡®body was very tenacious and could not be removed. It would be fine if the Marquis was a Knight, but unfortunately, he was just an ordinary person.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Lord.¡± The two of them walked toward count Gimori with their heads lowered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Said Alex, dejected.


    Count Gimori was hesitating. He put his hand into his pocket as if he was hesitating whether to take out the bottle of potion. He did not know if it would really work.


    ¡°I have a bottle of potion here. I got it by chance last year. It might be able to detoxify the poison!¡± In the end, count Gimori still took out the magic potion.


    Alex looked at the bluish-purple liquid in the potion bottle in the Count¡¯s hand and fell silent.


    The others also looked at the potion with strange expressions. Could this potion really cure the poison?


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Count Gimori also knew that this was really outrageous, but he still said it out of curiosity.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Alex nodded after a moment of hesitation.


    One last time, just one last time.


    The two doctors took a blood sample. The blood was abnormally black. The Count opened the potion and dropped it a little into the blood sample.


    It was only a drop, and the bluish-purple medicine entered the reddish-black blood.


    A sudden change occurred.


    The blood started to turn red, and a layer of black substance appeared on the blood.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Alex¡¯s eyes widened.


    The others also showed an expression of disbelief.


    Alex took a few steps forward and took the blood. He looked at it, and it was a healthy red color. This made his entire body tremble.


    ¡°Quick, give it to father!¡±


    Of course, it was impossible to use it so rashly. The medicine had to go through tests and be confirmed to be harmless before it was given to the Marquis.


    Everyone looked at the Marquis as if they wanted to see something change.


    A mouthful of black blood slowly flowed out of the Marquis ¡®mouth. His fingers, then his limbs, began to tremble. As the blood flowed out, the Marquis slowly opened his eyes.


    No one dared to make a sound as they witnessed this.


    When the Marquis spoke, Alex was the first to cheer.


    ¡­


    At the same time, outside the room, Count Monchi was talking to the other counts.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, the Marquis probably won¡¯t make it. We have to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. The mystics and Doctor Robert can¡¯t do anything. It seems like there¡¯s no hope.¡± One of the counts nodded.


    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go!¡± The elegant young man behind the woman said.


    The leading woman of the mystics nodded.


    With their failure, they had lost all hope of saving the Marquis. After some discussion, they were ready to leave.


    However, before they could walk out of the door, they suddenly heard a loud noise behind them.


    The Marquis¡¯s door opened, and a man ran out, shouting, ¡°The Marquis is awake, the Marquis is awake.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    The noisy conference room instantly fell silent.


    It only returned to normal after a few seconds.


    Count Monchi stood there in a daze as if he couldn¡¯t believe this fact. How was this possible? How could count Gimori possibly have resolved such a terrifying poison?


    The previously confident Robert also frowned and asked, ¡°Are my two students that powerful?¡±


    The mystics also stopped, wanting to know the specific information.


    Such a complicated poison could actually be cured. The healer knew how to deal with the complications between different poisons.


    For a moment, everyone in the room, from the Earl to the doctor, had their own thoughts and questions.


    No one knew if the Marquis had really recovered or how.


    The next day, Eli received the news that Marquis Alina had fully recovered.


    It seems like there¡¯s a way to get the purple irises. Elie smiled and continued with his experiment.


    In the next half a month, Junlin was in turmoil.


    The news that the Marquis had woken up was more impactful than what Eli had imagined. It was impossible for such a violent poison to be natural. After the Marquis ¡®thunderous search, he found out that the poisoner was actually a Count¡¯s family. They had secretly mixed the poison into the Marquis¡¯ food.


    This matter had a huge impact. Not only was a Count¡¯s family directly exterminated, but why would a Count have the guts to poison a Marquis?


    And considering that Alina¡¯s family controlled an important iron mine in the Empire, the truth behind this was enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    This also made Eli even more grateful that he wasn¡¯t directly involved in this matter.


    He was just an ordinary librarian.


    During this period of time, the Count did not look for him to talk about the purple irises. He was not in a hurry either. The Count had sent him a letter, telling him that he would look for him after the storm passed.


    In the blink of an eye, another month had passed.


    Count Gimori did come looking for him, but he did not bring the purple irises that Eli wanted. Instead, he brought another piece of


    news.


    Marquis Alina wanted to see him.

 Chapter 39 - Conversation

    Chapter 39 Conversation


    Sitting in the carriage heading to Alina¡¯s family, Eli looked at count Gimori with a bitter expression.


    Count Gimori was also a little embarrassed. After all, he had made an agreement with Eli back then. Therefore, he could only apologize.


    ¡°It was indeed my fault, but you don¡¯t have to worry. I only told the Marquis because the Marquis asked. I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be safe.¡± Count Gimori spread his hands.


    ¡°Thanks to you saving the Marquis and capturing the Earl, after reporting to the king, the Count¡¯s family was eliminated. I heard that it was related to something even bigger. I don¡¯t know how many people were captured.


    ¡°This should be the safest period of time in Junlin city.¡±


    A small bottle of medicine had caused the death of countless people and ruined many people¡¯s plans.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In order to protect you, this meeting with the Marquis will be a secret. There will definitely be benefits, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Eli nodded and did not say anything else. After all, what had happened had already happened, and it was obvious that the benefits outweighed the disadvantages. The only bad thing was that he had been exposed.


    However, this also served as a reminder to Eli. In the future, when he had reached a certain level, he must learn some curse-type or mental-type sorcery to ensure that his identity would not be exposed.


    Along the way, the count was very talkative, and it was obvious that he was very happy.


    After asking, he found out that it was because of the potion that count Gimori had become the Marquis ¡®most valued aide. With the Marquis¡¯ strong support, his family¡¯s power had once again expanded.


    yer


    As for Earl Monchi, he was temporarily silenced.


    Count Monchi would never have thought that he would be defeated by count Gimori after all the preparations he had made. What was even sadder was that count Gimori had announced to the public that the Marquis had been cured by two young apothecaries. This made Doctor Robert depressed, and he announced that he would retire.


    As for the mystic sect, the students were in tears when they heard that there were many new poison-related courses.


    The carriage was fast, but it didn¡¯t use the normal path. Instead, it entered the back door.


    Eli and the others were guided along the way, and finally, Eli met Marquis Alina in a room.


    At this time, Marquis Alina¡¯s condition was much better, but the white hair on his head had increased a lot. Fortunately, he looked very energetic and his eyes were bright.


    It was hard to imagine that a month ago, this Marquis had almost died from poisoning.


    ¡°Lord Marquis, I¡¯ve brought the person. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    After dropping Eli off, Gimori turned around and left the room, leaving the two of them some private space.


    Eli was not worried either. After all, he was only a few meters away from the Marquis. If something were to happen, this distance was enough for him to kill the Marquis or kidnap the Marquis.


    However, the chances of that happening were less than one in a thousand. After all, no one would risk a Marquis for him. He was just an ordinary librarian.


    The Marquis looked at Eli with a smile. He probably never would have thought that in just a few seconds, Eli had already thought of how to abduct him and escape. ¡°ahem, I specifically called count Gimori to get you here for two reasons. One is about the potion I drank, and the other is about your reward.¡± Said Marquis Alina.


    ¡®It seemed that the Marquis was very interested in potions.¡¯ Eli thought helplessly.


    ¡°I want to ask, do you still remember the person who sold you the potion? Can you describe them to me?¡± Count Alina looked at Eli with a warm gaze.


    ¡®What kind of logic is that? I just made up that person!


    ¡°Uh, that person, he¡¯s wearing a black robe, his eyes are very bright, he looks very old, and his face is full of wrinkles.¡± Eli even started to make up a story with a serious face.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The Marquis listened very seriously and kept nodding. Eli also did not understand why the Marquis would be so interested in a person.


    ¡°Lord Marquis, if it¡¯s convenient, may I ask why you are so interested in that person?¡± After describing a common face, Eli asked with a puzzled look.


    Marquis Alina shook his head and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I suspect that the potion you bought isn¡¯t simple. It¡¯s a real secret, but since you saved me, I can tell you.


    ¡°Do you know when the Empire was established?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the Empire was established three hundred years ago.¡± Eli nodded. He was naturally very clear about these things.


    ¡°Then do you know the name of the first king of the Empire?¡± Marquis Alina asked again.


    ¡°the first king¡¯s name was Merlin the first. His name was¡­¡± suddenly, Eli realized that he did not know the king¡¯s name at all, and he did not know anything about the king¡¯s name in his memory. It was not recorded in the books at all.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you?¡± Marquis Alina smiled as if he was happy that he had made things difficult for the scholar, Eli.


    Eli nodded. From the Marquis ¡®words, he felt that what he was going to hear next might be a huge secret.


    ¡°Then do you know?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Um.¡± The Marquis was stunned. He touched his beard and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡®Fine, then you¡¯ve been speaking in riddles all day!¡¯


    The Marquis might have felt a little awkward, so he continued,¡± but I¡¯m sure that this King came from somewhere else, and he¡¯s not simple. He built such a big country in just ten years, and as far as I know, every one of his subordinates is extremely loyal. This is ridiculous.¡±


    Perhaps he had said too much. The marquis picked up a glass of water from the side and took two sips. Eli sat quietly opposite him. He wanted to know what the Marquis was trying to say.


    And he had a faint feeling that this might have something to do with him.


    ¡°After the kingdom was established, the king did not expand further. Instead, he stopped, but he did not develop it. He just kept sending people to various places as if he was searching for something.¡±


    What was he searching for?


    Eli¡¯s eyes moved as he recalled the title page in Saleen Metatrin¡¯s notes. The last sentence on it was as such.


    ¡®I wonder if I¡¯ve found it?¡¯


    Furthermore, Saleen Metatrin¡¯s surname was close to Merlin, and combined with the king¡¯s story, it was hard for him not to make the connection.


    ¡°Of course, this isn¡¯t the main reason. The reason I¡¯m so interested in that person is that I¡¯ve seen that bottle of the potion of yours before. It was a gift from the king when I was young. At that time, the king was Merlin I, so I¡¯m curious about that person.¡±


    Alina said calmly as if reminiscing about the past.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that a storm had already set off in Eli¡¯s heart. The basic antidote potion was a truly extraordinary potion, and it was impossible to concoct it without using magic. Didn¡¯t this mean Merlin I was a wizard?


    Or could it be that Saleen Metatrin was actually Merlin I?


    Establishing a country just to find one thing?


    Eli felt like he had just discovered something


    big.


    However, there was still a question in Eli¡¯s heart. If Saleen Metatrin was really Merlin I, then where did he come from? Or rather, was there a way to reach the territory of the mages? And how did his kingdom become a kingdom of knights?


    These were all questions for Eli.


    ¡®But there¡¯s no rush. We can slowly collect these things.¡¯ Eli shook her head. So what if he knew? he still had to take it slowly.


    These were all just his guesses.


    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing. I always feel that there should be other powers in the world besides Knights. It might be outside this area, outside the endless sea, outside the surrounding countries.¡± Marquis Alina shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen some magical beasts before, and their strength was even greater than that of a Grand Knight. I was thinking that there might be more powerful ones and that black-robed man might be that kind of person.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t be able to see them in my life!¡±


    Marquis Alina let out a long sigh and fell into a state of melancholy. On the other hand, Eli was certain that the Marquis did not know about the existence of Wizards. It seemed that there were no mages in the kingdom at the moment.


    rev


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about the reward for saving me.¡±


    After a few minutes of dejection, Marquis Alina looked at Eli sternly.


    Eli sat up straight as well.


    Instead of worrying about the vague and even uncertain information, it was better to care about the reward that the Marquis was going to give him.

 Chapter 40 - Reward

    Chapter 40 Reward


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want? As long as it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you.¡± Said Marquis Alina generously as he looked at Elin.


    For a family that controlled many of the iron mines in the Empire, the financial power of the Alina family was no laughing matter. At the very least, he was one of the most powerful Marquises in the Empire.


    Marquis Alina¡¯s thoughts were also very simple. Since Eli had saved his life, he would naturally do his best to satisfy Eli¡¯s needs. This was the rule of the nobles.


    He would pay some money, but Eli had sacrificed a precious bottle of medicine.


    He also wanted to see what kind of things this young man wanted.


    Was it Noble¡¯s title, a large number of gold tarls, or a Manor?


    ¡°my Lord, I believe you¡¯ve heard from count Gimori what I need. I only need the violet irises.¡± Eli answered calmly.


    ¡°Only violet irises?¡±


    Marquis Alina raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    He had already said that he could let Eli name his conditions, but Eli only asked for purple irises.


    Naturally, he had heard about Eli¡¯s request from count Gimori, but he did not expect that even after he had offered such luxurious conditions, all Eli wanted was the violet irises.


    For a moment, he was a little stunned.


    ¡°Are you sure you only want the purple irises? Money, a Manor, you can ask for these. I can even help you think of a way to get a noble title.¡± As if uncertain, Marquis Alina asked again.


    ¡°Yes, I only want the purple irises!¡± Eli nodded.


    It was fine even if he didn¡¯t have any money now. At most, he could go to the casino to get some money.


    He didn¡¯t need a Manor or a villa. After all, in a few decades, or even a hundred years, he would have to change his identity and place of residence. It would be a pain to have one. He preferred to rent a place. If the place were too big, he would definitely need servants, which would be detrimental to his experiments.


    With the title, there would be more social interactions and trouble, which he felt was a little boring


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Marquis Alina helplessly nodded. This was the first time he had wanted to give something but could not.


    However, this also made him think even more highly of this young man.


    ¡°I really like you.¡± Marquis Alina looked at Eli in admiration. ¡°but just the purple irises aren¡¯t enough. How about this? I¡¯ll let you go to my warehouse and pick three items. Anything will do.¡±


    As if thinking it was too little, Marquis Alina added.


    This time, before Eli could say anything, Marquis Alina extended his hand and said, ¡± you can¡¯t refuse this. It¡¯s a gift from a Marquis.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Thank you, my Lord.¡± Eli nodded.


    The warehouses in this world were not really just storerooms. Most nobles would store precious items in their warehouses, and a Marquis ¡®warehouse would naturally have more precious items. Perhaps, Eli could even find some good stuff inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You deserve this. This is for you!¡± Seeing that Eli had accepted it, count Alina smiled, then suddenly reached out to his chest, took off his noble badge, and handed it to Eli.


    ¡°This is the friendship of the Alina family. If you have any needs in the future, take this badge, and the Alina family will do their best to help you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Lord Marquis.¡± Eli took the badge.


    He couldn¡¯t refuse this. First, this thing might really be useful in the future. Second, it represented the friendship of the Marquis family. He couldn¡¯t say no, right? that would be too disrespectful to the Marquis.


    ¡°Hmm, then that¡¯s all for today¡¯s conversation. If you need any help, you can contact me through count Gimori, or you can take the badge directly to the Alina family¡¯s territory. Cough, cough, cough.¡± It seemed that the Marquis was not in good health. He coughed twice after he finished speaking.


    After coughing, he pulled on the rope beside him.


    A Bell rang outside the door.


    The other door of the room opened a few seconds later, and a few doctors came in to take care of the Marquis.


    At the same time, a middle-aged man in a black suit walked in. The Marquis waved him over and seemed to say something. Then, the man walked over and said to Eli,¡± Mr. Eli, let me bring you to the warehouse.¡±


    Eli nodded and stood up.


    He glanced at the doctors surrounding the Marquis, then turned around and followed.


    Soon, the middle-aged man led Eli to the warehouse.


    This was a warehouse built against a mountain. It was separated from the outside by a thick iron door. There were two knights standing guard outside at all times. Moreover, this place was very close to the castle. If anything happened, there would be a large number of Knights to help immediately.


    ¡°This is warehouse No. 1. It contains the marquis¡¯ best collection!¡± The middle-aged man brought Eli closer to the warehouse.


    ¡°Number one. Are there any other warehouses?¡± Standing behind the man, Eli asked.


    ¡°Of course. The Marquis has three warehouses here, and their value is lower in order. The Marquis usually rewards people with stuff from warehouse number three. Although I don¡¯t know what you did, the Marquis must like you very much.¡± The middle-aged man, who was actually the Marquis¡¯ Butler, looked at Eli with a smile.


    ¡°I see!¡± Eli nodded, indicating that he understood.


    The Marquis was very powerful!


    ¡°You can go in now.¡± The middle-aged man then went to negotiate with the guards and gave them some badges. Then, the two knights slowly opened the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, a cloud of dust rose, and Eli looked inside.


    The interior was very large, basically in the shape of a cuboid. There were shelves on both sides with all sorts of things placed on them. Although he only took a glance, Eli still found many good things.


    ¡°The warehouse is huge. You can take your time to choose.¡± The Butler patted Eli¡¯s shoulder, indicating that he could go in.


    Eli nodded and then walked in.


    Entering the warehouse, Eli began to look around.


    It had to be said that this place was worthy of being a Marquis¡¯ collection, and there was no lack of valuable items.


    For example, Eli saw a piece of sapphire. Its purity and appearance were all top-notch. He estimated that this one piece of sapphire could be sold for a hundred gold tarls.


    Of course, Eli guessed that this was probably one of the more valuable items in this storage unit.


    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the situation in warehouse 3? ¡± Eli¡¯s hand brushed past a valuable piece of armor, and he felt a little tempted.


    ¡°This is the tail feather of a Sunbird!¡±


    ¡°This is an ore that is impossible to find in the empire!¡±


    ¡°This is wood with spirituality!¡±


    The warehouse was huge, and Eli was impressed. He looked at each item one by one, and although most of them were ordinary items, he did find quite a few that he could use.


    As he walked, Eli suddenly stopped and stood in front of a shelf.


    There was a black ball-like object on the shelf.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the shed skin of the hundred transformation beast?¡±Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 41 - The End

    Chapter 41: The End


    The shed skin of the hundred transformation beast!


    Saleen¡¯s notes recorded this item. It was an item left behind by a creature called the hundred transformation beast after it had grown naturally. Although this magic beast was not very powerful, it was very difficult to capture because it had extremely strong concealment and transformation abilities.


    It was the same for its shed skin, which had the same extraordinary characteristics.


    This might just be what Eli needed.


    Ever since he found out from Saleen Metatrin that the first king might be a wizard, Eli felt that he needed to improve his hidden abilities. After all, he did not want his identity as a wizard to be accidentally exposed one day.


    This thing was destined to be his.


    After deciding on the first item, he continued to move deeper into the warehouse, picking through the marquis¡¯ collection one by one.


    Ignoring the non-magical items, Eli¡¯s eyes were like torches as he searched for the items he might need.


    However, the final result was a little disappointing for Eli. Other than the shed skin, there was almost nothing else that was of interest to him. This was normal. After all, the empire was only a kingdom of knights, and the things of the wizards were relatively rare.


    He could only pick two that were barely acceptable.


    Finally, Eli walked out of the warehouse with the three items.


    They were the shed skin of the hundred transformation beast, a material that could match the shed skin and the spiritual wood that he first saw.


    He planned to use the first two to create a concealment Wizard, and he planned to craft a magic staff out of the wood.


    As Eli came out, he explained to the Butler what he had taken away. The Butler only memorized it and didn¡¯t say anything. After all, it wasn¡¯t his.


    ¡± yes, count Gimori is already waiting for you on the other side. I¡¯ll take you to him. ¡± The Butler said politely.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli nodded and followed the butler.


    After a few hundred meters, Eli saw a carriage from afar. It was the carriage that count Gimori had brought him in. count Gimori was standing to the side, and beside him was another person that Eli had not seen for a long time.


    ¡°Eh, Eli? You¡¯re here?¡± Alex was chatting with count Gimori when he saw his butler walking over with Eli, and a surprised expression immediately appeared on his face.


    ¡°I came here with the count,¡± Eli replied in surprise, not expecting to run into Alex.


    ¡°Yes, I did bring him here.¡± Count Gimori laughed as he spoke.


    Alex was immediately confused.


    Coincidentally, he had come to his family¡¯s manor today. On the way, he ran into count Gimori, who had saved his father¡¯s life. Naturally, he could not pretend not to see him, so he took the initiative to talk to him and thank him.


    But when he asked the count¡¯s purpose, the count just laughed it off and said that he was there to see the marquis. Alex did not manage to get any details.


    Now that he had encountered Eli, he was a little lost.


    In his impression, Eli was a student of scholar Clement, who was extremely good at dancing and seemed to be very good at taming horses. He had a good impression of Eli, but why would he appear in their family¡¯s territory?


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out at all!


    ¡°Well, since Eli is here, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± count Gimori said to the bewildered Alex before taking the lead to board the carriage.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Eli also smiled at Alex, then got into the carriage.


    Then, the coachman whipped the horse, and the carriage left along the road.


    Alex stood where he was without moving as if he were contemplating the entire situation.


    ¡°Butler, do you know what count Gimori and Eli were here for? ¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Young master, I don¡¯t know either. If you want to know, I think you can ask the old master!¡± The Butler reminded him with his signature politeness.


    ¡®Should he ask his father?¡¯


    Alex felt that this shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but if he didn¡¯t get to the bottom of this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night, so he turned around and headed back to the castle.


    Not long after, he arrived at the castle, the place where Eli and the Marquis had been chatting.


    ¡°Father.¡± In the room, Alex saw his father.


    ¡°what are you doing here?¡± marquis Alina asked in confusion. He had just been treated and seemed to be feeling much better.


    ¡°Father, I have something to ask you. ¡± Alex didn¡¯t try to hide anything and directly asked the question he had just been wondering.


    Alex waited for his father¡¯s answer, but the marquis didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of answering him. Instead, he stood up from his chair and walked to the window.


    ¡°Son, you¡¯re the future head of the family. I shouldn¡¯t say this, but I think you should have the ability to think for yourself.¡± marquis Alina looked at Alex with a meaningful expression.


    Alex furrowed his brows, not quite understanding.


    ¡± let me tell you something. The person I just met was Eli, not Count Gimori. ¡± marquis Alina sighed and said.


    Alex was truly shocked this time, and he was about to ask, but Marquis Alina waved his hand, signaling him to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said a lot. You can think about it yourself.¡±


    helpless, Alex could only leave.


    Alex¡¯s brows furrowed as he pondered over his father¡¯s words while walking along the castle¡¯s long corridor.


    Was it a special meeting with Eli? at this time?


    As he walked, Alex¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and his mouth gradually fell open. He seemed to understand why his father wanted to see Eli, but this was a little too shocking.


    ¡°ridiculous!¡±


    Alex took a few deep breaths before calming down.


    To think that he had been thanking count Gimori for so long. no wonder he kept smiling when he heard it. It turned out that the person who had saved him was not Count Gimori, but Eli.


    He finally understood.


    ¡°my silly son!¡± On the other side, Marquis Alina could see the departing carriage of Eli and the others through the window, and then he sighed deeply.


    This son of his was actually already very outstanding in all aspects, but he was still lacking in one aspect. He was balanced but not outstanding, and he did not have the ability to think independently.


    When he thought of Eli, who had just chatted with him, he suddenly felt a sense of disparity. He sighed. ¡°looks like I¡¯ll have to send Alex to the mine for a while to train.¡±


    Poor Alex didn¡¯t know that his question had given him a lot of work.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    After the carriage sent Eli home, it left with count Gimori.


    Eli looked at his house in front of him with mixed feelings.


    He had gained a lot from this trip.


    It was not just those few items. More importantly, he had obtained information about Saleen Metatrin from Marquis Alina. This wizard might have been the first king of the Bryne Empire.


    In the eyes of a Magus, the power of authority should have been of no value to Saleen Metatrin, who was at least a level three apprentice or even an official Magus and above. However, he had established this country.


    All that just to find something?


    Eli was also a little interested in the thing Saleem was talking about.


    However, there was no other information for the time being, and he did not have any clues either. Eli decided to put this matter aside for the time being and wait until he advanced to a level 2 apprentice.


    The problem of the purple iris flowers had been solved, and he could continue with his magic potions. He also needed to refine the item he had obtained from the marquis into a wizard tool.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be busy from now on, but fortunately, I¡¯ll be on my own.¡±


    Shaking his head, Eli walked into the house.

 Chapter 42 - The Mask and The Staff

    Chapter 42: The Mask and The Staff


    A month later, in the laboratory, Eli stared at the experiment table in front of him without blinking.


    On the experiment table, in a container as thick as a bucket, there was a black ball floating. The surface of the ball was full of potholes and looked like there were many small holes. It was the shed skin of the hundred-face beast.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll add in the upeless flower¡¯s liquid!¡±


    Eli looked at the container calmly and took out another bottle of reagent from the side. The reagent was a strange blue-purple liquid, and he poured it directly into the container.


    The liquid flowed into the container, but it did not spread into the water. Instead, it surrounded the sphere inside and began to slowly merge into the sphere.


    Just like the first snow melting, the purple gradually wrapped around the black sphere. Then, the sphere began to crack and finally melt.


    Half an hour later, there was only a layer of black material floating on the surface of the liquid in the container.


    ¡°This is liquid shed!¡±


    Eli waved his right hand, and with a slight movement of his spiritual power, a translucent elemental hand appeared and then gently pulled out the layer of liquid.


    The materials had been prepared, and the next step was to refine them.


    The elemental hand dragged the materials, and Eli looked to the side. On the ground beside him, a miniature alchemy array had already been carved out. It was layered on top of one another, presenting a complicated yet beautiful feeling.


    He placed the materials into the alchemy array and activated his mind power.


    Eli¡¯s eyes were fixed on the alchemy array. With the interference of his mental strength, the prototype of a black mask gradually appeared. At the same time, he threw in the other materials one by one, fusing them with the mask.


    Half an hour later, the array disappeared.


    A black and white mask slowly appeared.


    Its left side was black and its right side was white. It was oval in shape, and its surface was extremely smooth. There were only two holes where the eyes should be.


    ¡°I¡¯m just missing the last rune.¡± Looking at the mask, a satisfied smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    He took the mask and began to carve all kinds of runes on it.


    And this took two hours.


    When it was all over, Eli looked at the mask with runes carved on it and really heaved a sigh of relief.


    The forging of the wizard tool was a success.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it the faceless one¡¯s mask.¡± feeling the smooth texture of the mask, Eli named his first wizard tool.


    According to the wizard¡¯s classification, this should be a level zero intermediate wizard tool. level zero represented the wizard apprentice stage. After that, wizard tools were divided into three levels, low, intermediate, and high.


    This was also a wizard tool that Eli had tailored for himself.


    There were only two effects, concealment, and transformation.


    By wearing the mask, one could change their appearance at will, as well as hide their soul fluctuations and the strength of their spiritual power.


    The former was convenient for the changes in Eli as he grew older in the future and for him to do certain things, while the latter was convenient for Eli to better hide himself.


    ¡°This is much more convenient.¡± Eli took the mask and put it on his face.


    Suddenly, the black and white mask seemed to melt. On the other hand, Eli casually imagined Herman¡¯s face in his mind, and a few seconds later, his face had completely turned into Herman¡¯s face.


    If Herman saw Eli now, he would probably just shout ¡®god¡¯ and faint.


    ¡°Maybe I need to find a place to try!¡± there was a smile in Eli¡¯s eyes. he wanted to go out and test whether this transformation ability was useful or not.


    On the same day.


    At night, all the casinos were visited by ¡± harry potter ¡± again.


    All the gamblers claimed that the man was back, and the casino was bleeding in their hearts.


    Due to harry potter¡¯s incident, all the casinos had already upgraded their management and detection to guard against him.


    But this time, Harry Potter was even more bizarre, like a devil.


    There was no trace of him at all.


    For a moment, some casinos even suspected that ¡± Harry Potter ¡± was not a human.


    An urban legend of jun lin city was slowly being born.


    ¡­


    While the casinos were ready for his arrival, Eli had actually gone home.


    After a night¡¯s worth of testing, this transformation ability was really useful. Not only his face but his body¡¯s appearance could also be changed as long as he wanted to.


    Coupled with his wizard abilities, he had earned quite a bit of money.


    However, to Eli, money was no longer as important as it was in the past. As time passed, money might become less and less useful.


    Also, with the completion of the wizard tool, he could change his appearance at any time, so he did not have to worry about monetary issues.


    ¡°next up is the staff. At the same time, I can continue with the experiment on the spiritual force potion.¡±


    Just yesterday, the latest batch of purple irises in Locke¡¯s Manor had ripened. The Marquis had sent someone to deliver them to him directly and told him to tell him when he needed to.


    ¡­


    Another month passed, and in the same laboratory, Eli withdrew his mental strength and looked at the staff in front of him with satisfaction.


    This was a staff whose main body was made of spiritual wood. Its outer appearance was that of staff, and it was completely black, giving off a gentlemanly feeling. However, Eli had carved some stable magic circles on it, making the staff as strong as steel, and could be used as a close-combat weapon at a critical moment.


    Of course, his close combat ability was only support. The staff¡¯s main role was to help Eli cast spells faster and increase the strength of some spells.


    This was a zero-circle low-rank magic wand. It could increase the power of a zero-circle spell by 20%, which was not a small increase.


    ¡°Another mission completed. The next most important thing is the experiment of the magic potion¡±. eli let out a sigh.


    Of course, in fact, he had been carrying out experiments on the magic potions for the past month. However, he was very unlucky. Because of the problem with the proportion, he encountered various problems.


    For example, the concoctions he made would damage one¡¯s mental energy, cause physical deformity, hallucinations, and so on!


    In short, he kept failing. With the success of the staff, eli finally had the time to devote himself to the potion.


    However, he couldn¡¯t do that today. He had to go to work.


    After briefly tidying up the laboratory, eli walked out.


    He changed his clothes, took his cane, and simply tidied his clothes in front of the mirror. He admired his unchanged but handsome face for a while and then walked out of the house.


    As soon as he walked out of the house, eli could feel a cold breeze.


    A snowflake fell.


    Eli looked up. The sky was covered in dark clouds without him knowing, and snowflakes were falling.


    Winter was here!


    No. Eli shook his head. ¡®Many people would freeze to death this winter.¡¯


    And if Eli remembered correctly, after winter, the learner certification exam that was held once every four years would also begin. Scholar Clement had said four years ago that he wished for Eli to become a learner.


    However, that was a small problem. He would just have to study a little when the time came.


    Becoming a learner had never been a problem for Eli.

 Chapter 43 - War

    Chapter 43: War


    He Wei lowered her eyes and wiped her tears. She pulled on He Miao¡¯s hand and persuaded her softly. ¡°Little Sister, just agree. If it wasn¡¯t for the company not allowing me to attend the banquet without permission, why wouldn¡¯t Big Sister come forward on behalf of Little Sister? The He family has overcome many difficulties so that you can also live well at home, right?¡±


    He Wei spoken so righteously, but Jing Yan only felt like sneering.


    It was clearly this woman who had pushed He Miao in front of her to take the bullet, but now she knew how to act pitiful.


    Seeing He Wei holding He Miao¡¯s hand and not letting go, Jing Yan barked at her in disgust, scaring He Wei into letting go.


    He Miao stroked Onion in her arms. Even her little one knew that this family was up to no good and wanted to teach He Wei a lesson on her behalf.


    She hid the coldness in her eyes and looked at He Feng, who was glaring at her. She nodded noncommittally. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Before she became independent, she could only live a life of being controlled by others.


    He Feng heaved a sigh of relief and immediately asked the butler to bring the dress he had prepared in advance. He urged her to hurry up while he waited for her in the car.


    He Miao carried Onion back to her room. Just as she was about to put it back in the kennel, Onion continued to hold onto her with his claws and refused to let go.


    She looked at the sky outside in surprise. It had been a long time since Onion stuck to her at night.


    She raised her hand and gently scratched its jaw, murmuring with a smile, ¡°Are you worried about me, little baby?¡±


    ¡®Of course I¡¯m worried about you! Stupid woman!¡¯


    He warned her, but she still agreed!


    Just for a little pocket money!


    At most, he would take care of her in the future!


    As soon as this thought came to his mind, Jing Yan¡¯s whole body froze.


    How could he have such an outrageous idea? She was nobody to him, so why should he spend money to support her?


    However, when he thought of how the woman who was smiling gently at him would soon smile at another man, Jing Yan felt very upset.


    He gently raised his paw and placed it on her hand, whimpering pitifully.


    This time, He Miao understood what it meant. The little fellow knew that she was going out and wanted her to bring it along!


    He was really a puppy with sharp intelligence.


    The more He Miao looked at it, the more she liked it. However, there was not much time left for her to spend with Onion. She gently picked up Onion and kissed him on the forehead. Then, she put him back in the kennel and took out her dress to change.


    Jing Yan¡¯s heart thumped as he turned around, not daring to look at the scene that was so exciting that he almost had a nosebleed.


    After He Miao had changed into the dress, Jing Yan slowly turned his head to look at her, and he was stunned by the woman in front of him.


    He Feng was indeed a man who had been in the business circle for a long time. He knew the hobbies of the young masters in this circle too well.


    He Miao¡¯s dress was carefully prepared by him. It was revealing where it should be and lace where it should be thin. The black chiffon dress accentuated the waist, and the length of the dress was just enough to cover her butt. The edge of the dress was confined to her slender thighs, and there was a slit on the side, allowing her long, white, and seductive legs to show.


    Jing Yan¡¯s dog paws dug into the kennel beneath him, and he dashed to the door, blocking He Miao from leaving no matter what.


    The butler began urging her to hurry from downstairs. He Miao had no choice but to push the skinny Onion to the side and leave the house by herself. She got into the luxury car that had been waiting at the entrance for a long time.


    When He Feng saw He Miao, he knew that he had made the right decision. When he had first brought his daughter here from the countryside, there was nothing about her that he was satisfied with. He did not expect her to become so beautiful after being raised in the He family for a while.


    Even He Wei could only feel inferior in front of her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. He Feng was in a good mood and his tone was relaxed.


    The driver immediately stepped on the gas, not daring to delay He Feng¡¯s important matter.


    It took Jing Yan a lot of effort to open the bedroom door. By the time he got out, the car had already left.


    He was angry and anxious. The wound on his back was bleeding, but he still gritted his teeth. With his sensitive nose, he chased after He Miao¡¯s car with all his four short legs.


    The driver stopped the car at the intersection again in frustration. He did not know why he was so unlucky tonight. He had to meet red lights at almost every intersection. He had to stop frequently, which delayed a lot of time.


    He Feng looked at the time impatiently and said in a cold voice, ¡°We won¡¯t make it in time. Keep going!¡±

 Chapter 44 - The Potion

    Chapter 44: The Potion


    The war had ended, but the effects of the war continued to ferment.


    The first to be affected were the nobles of the Empire. Because of this incident, King Bryne the sixth began to set up a special organization to investigate a large number of nobles. Among these nobles, there were indeed a few problems, and some of them were spies from the surrounding countries.


    As for the outcome of these nobles, it was needless to say that they all died quite miserably.


    Of course, that was not all. He also began to clean up various aspects of the Empire. The economy, politics, and military were of the utmost importance. He made bold and decisive reforms and tough measures. For a time, people were in a state of panic.


    Those who were affected privately claimed that the king must have gone crazy, but only Eli knew that this was probably the king¡¯s final preparation for the Prince to inherit the throne.


    Change required time, and it would probably take a few years for the nation to change.


    Throughout this process, eli was barely affected. Instead, the people around him were greatly affected.


    Due to the economic reform, Roland¡¯s Chamber of Commerce actually rose up. The strength of the Chamber of Commerce began to expand, and the scope of business also began to expand, showing a sense of prosperity.


    And because the king had taken back part of the iron mine, the power of Alina¡¯s family had shrunk. Of course, there had to be some sort of exchange of benefits, but Eli didn¡¯t know and wasn¡¯t too sure about that.


    Herman¡¯s father seemed to be involved in this as well. He was imprisoned, and his eldest son inherited the title of nobility. His other sons divided up the family business and left Herman a house in the suburbs of Jun Lin.


    The sudden accident made Herman lose all hope of inheriting the title, but it made Scholar Clement very happy because he thought Herman could focus on his studies.


    But reality told scholar Clement that it was hard to change a person¡¯s personality.


    ¡­


    ¡°Herman, you¡¯ve made another mistake!!


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing the learner test was canceled. If you passed by accident, it would simply lower the overall standard of the learners. Can¡¯t you be more serious? ¡±


    The study room was filled with the angry voice of scholar Clement. Eli was helping to analyze the materials while Herman was standing on the side, berated by Clement.


    But this time, Herman just stood there quietly with his head lowered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    A low, sobbing voice was heard. Clement was originally cursing happily, but he was stunned.


    ¡°¡­Did something happen?¡± Scholar Clement knew Herman¡¯s personality. Something must have happened.


    ¡°I received news this morning that my father died in prison,¡± Herman said in pain, and his tears fell to the ground.


    Scholar Clement also fell silent.


    Eli looked over as well. No wonder Herman was in a daze today.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. actually, the food you made today was not bad.¡± scholar clement was stunned for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Eli, take him out to play. He needs a break!¡± he said to eli beside him.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Eli stood up and led Herman out.


    ¡°Eli, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m stupid? why can¡¯t I do anything right!¡± Herman walked down the corridor and looked at eli with tears on his face.


    ¡°of course not. Scholar Clement scolded you because he thought you still had hope of improving. If he really ignored you, that would mean that you¡¯re really useless.¡± Eli consoled.


    Even though Herman was his senior, he was about the same age as Eli. They were both 20 years old this year.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Herman shook his head. ¡°my father is also dead, so I¡¯ll be moving into that house in the future. I¡¯ll have to work hard in the future.¡± Suddenly, Herman raised his head, wiped his tears, and smiled.


    ¡°This is good! It¡¯s a rare day of leisure. How about this? I¡¯ll bring you around to have some fun.¡±


    ¡°Sure, where are we going?¡± Herman grinned and replied.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to moon alley and Liuying alley to play.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been there. Have you been there?¡±


    ¡°How could I have been there? I¡¯m doing everything for you. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to that kind of place.¡± Said Eli, shaking his head.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Herman smiled.


    Time always passed quickly during the entertainment.


    The process was very pleasant, and it made him feel as if he was rising into the clouds. It was the happiest day of his life.


    However, when he returned home, he had some doubts.


    ¡®Why did all the ladies in Liuying alley seem to know eli?


    ¡®Besides, wasn¡¯t Eli way too familiar with the place? It was as if he had returned home.¡¯


    ¡­


    Herman recovered very well. The next day, he worked even harder and made fewer mistakes.


    This made scholar clement overjoyed. The only thing that made him feel bad was that no one was there for him to scold recently, which made him feel a little sullen.


    Of course, Herman had to take on this mission regardless, so scholar Clement raised his standards. The days resumed, and Herman was still the one being scolded.


    Thus, the teachers and students returned to their peaceful lives.


    Eli was also getting closer and closer to successfully brewing the potion.


    He should be able to succeed within a year.


    However, three months later.


    He seemed to have encountered a small accident in the middle of the experiment.


    ¡­


    Three months later!


    ¡°experiment 1111th, the materials are purple irises and ghost head mushrooms. The specific ratio is 6:1¡­¡±


    In front of the experiment table, Eli seriously took down the experimental data, then picked up the potion that had already been concocted.


    He walked towards the corner of the laboratory. A huge transparent box was placed there. At this moment, many white mice were jumping around in it. They looked very active.


    A live experiment!


    He casually took out a white mouse.


    Eli moved him to another box, then had it consume a few milliliters of the prepared solution.


    The mice drank the liquid and walked over a dozen meters. There was no change at all. On the other hand, Eli waited patiently. He knew that it would take some time for the potion to take effect.


    Another minute passed.


    The mice finally changed.


    His fur began to dry up quickly, but his body didn¡¯t seem to be getting thinner. His nails fell off bit by bit, and his teeth loosened. He seemed to be dying.


    But to Eli¡¯s surprise, the black eyes of the mice were getting brighter and brighter, like a ray of light. This was a sign of an increase in mental power.


    ¡°I failed!¡± Eli shook his head.


    Without a doubt, he had failed again.


    He took out the mouse and threw it aside. There were already a few dead ones there, and he would clean them up after the experiment.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. The potion sacrifices one¡¯s vitality to increase one¡¯s spiritual power.¡± eli shook his head and prepared for the next experiment.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±


    Suddenly, in the laboratory, Eli¡¯s movements froze.


    The experiment failed, but it didn¡¯t seem to be a complete failure.

 Chapter 45 - Advancing to a level 2 apprentice

    Chapter 45: Advancing to a level 2 apprentice


    It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck Eli¡¯s brain, causing him to wake up quite a bit.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be?!¡± Eli turned his head to look not far away. The seemingly withered mouse was still lying in the pile of mice.


    As Eli made the potion, the potion seemed to have changed a little.


    Eli was an eternal being, so of course, he had done some experiments on himself this year. The clearest perception he had was that he could live forever. The most direct expression was that his life force would not be exhausted.


    If the magic potion in front of him could really increase spiritual power by consuming vitality ¡­


    He could then announce that the experiment was a success.


    Eli took a deep breath, then immediately remade the potion. Today might be a sleepless night.


    ¡­


    Three days later!


    In the laboratory.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a success!¡± eli held a bottle of newly concocted solution in his hand, an excited expression on his face.


    After some experiments, he finally verified the effect of the potion. It really consumed life force to increase spiritual power. He also found that the most important thing was the purple irises. The more he added, the more spiritual power he could increase.


    Eli had even verified a specific amount that could improve the potion to a level comparable to the original.


    ¡°I¡¯m a genius!¡± a smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    This was an accident, but he had somehow created a potion that was so suitable for him.


    However, Saleen Metatrin could not be blamed for this. Saleen Metatrin¡¯s notes only recorded very proper magic medicines. How could he have recorded magic medicines that consumed the life force of an apprentice to increase mental power? That would simply be harmful.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally on the right path.¡± Eli pursed his lips, feeling as if a strange path had opened up.


    The next step was to do more experiments.


    ¡­


    Three months later!


    At home.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time!¡± after three months of verification, eli could already confirm that the potion had no other flaws other than consuming life force.


    Today was the day he was going to take it.


    His spiritual power was currently at 6.3.


    After recording his stats, eli took out the medicine and consumed it directly.


    The moment he consumed it, Eli felt as if something was flowing away, and his spiritual power began to grow slowly. All of this happened very quickly, yet very slowly.


    If someone were to look at Eli right now, they would notice that he was in a very strange state. For example, his hair was turning white bit by bit, and wrinkles were gradually increasing on his face. But every time it happened, his hair would turn black again, and the wrinkles would disappear.


    It was only half an hour later that the change gradually disappeared.


    Eli examined himself again.


    His spiritual energy had become 6.5.


    It was an increase of 0.2 in one go, which wasn¡¯t a lot, but for safety reasons, Eli only used the normal version and didn¡¯t use the enhanced version.


    At this rate, he would be able to advance to a level 2 apprentice in a year and a half.


    However, taking into account the problem of drug resistance and the production period, it will take a little longer. It should be done in about two years. ¡± ¡­ ¡± eli fell into deep thought.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t let anything happen for the next two years.¡¯


    ¡­


    The passage of time was always fast and slow for eli.


    Time was slow, but whenever he looked back, it felt like time had passed quickly.


    When he felt the same feeling again, he realized that two years had passed.


    And he was finally about to become a level 2 apprentice.


    On this day, Eli specially applied for leave.


    In the basement.


    Eli felt his own state. His mental strength was 9.99, and on his right hand was a bottle of khorium No. 1 potion that he had just made. That was the name he had given the potion.


    After all, although this originated from the dark blue potion, it had nothing to do with the dark blue potion in the end. Because of its life-force consumption effect, he named it khorium No. 1.


    Eli immediately opened the bottle and drank it in one gulp.


    The familiar feeling once again made Eli feel refreshed, but the increase in his spiritual power also made him happy.


    Very quickly, his spiritual energy broke through 10 points mark and finally stopped at 10.1.


    There were no accidents or bottlenecks. Of course, if he faced a problem now, then his talent would be worse than trash.


    ¡°I feel good.¡± After absorbing the potion, Eli felt the changes in himself.


    As he advanced to a level 2 apprentice, he could feel more elements, and his ability to communicate with the elements in his body was also greatly enhanced.


    Of course, this was only the main change. Eli¡¯s physique also became stronger. Of course, this would take some time, but even so, Eli could already clearly feel that he was stronger.


    As for how much stronger he was, he would only know after testing.


    Immediately after a simple packing, Eli headed straight for the secret valley outside the arena.


    In the valley, Eli focused his spirit and began to draw spirit runes, and in an instant, a huge fireball appeared before him.


    The fireball was twice as big as when he was a level 1 apprentice. He could also feel that the temperature was much higher, and the power contained in it was much stronger.


    The fireball instantly smashed into the stone wall not far away.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion was heard. The fireball on the stone wall exploded instantly. The flames spread out, and the power of the explosion directly smashed a big hole in the stone wall. Gravel flew in all directions like rain.


    A wall of wind appeared and blocked these attacks.


    Within the wind wall, a smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    This was at least two times more powerful than when he was a level 1 apprentice. With other abilities, his combat power would soar immediately. There was also the staff, which could also increase part of his strength.


    ¡°My current strength should be much higher than a normal knight.¡± Although he had never fought a knight before, Eli had his own judgment.


    After testing the fireball spell, Eli tested other spells. After getting the specific data, he left.


    On the way out, eli saw that there seemed to be a lot more people in the nearby forest than usual.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Eli asked a man who was walking.


    ¡°We just heard some noise from this side, so we came to take a look. ¡±


    The man was a little surprised to be suddenly called, but he still answered.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Eli nodded and left.


    He should have set up a soundproof magic circle for the valley. The sound of the fireball explosion was indeed a little too loud. Of course, he did not have to worry about anything. Although there was no soundproofing, the place was well hidden. There were other ways to hide. Even an elite knight would not be able to find out anything.


    There were many people along the way. Eli even saw a team of Knights from Jun Lin City, but they only cast a glance at him and ignored him.


    After all, Eli was just an ordinary person.

 Chapter 46 - Hermans Love

    Chapter 46: Herman¡¯s Love


    Moving against the flow of people, Eli soon arrived at the city gate.


    At this time, the city gate guards seemed to have become alert because of the explosion. The soldiers who were originally guarding the city had put down the barrier, and they needed to be checked before entering.


    Eli didn¡¯t plan on doing anything, so he followed the flow of people and lined up.


    ¡°Mr. eli!¡± when Eli arrived, a soldier greeted him in a familiar manner.


    Eli nodded. as he often went out, some soldiers even recognized him, and he might even help out a little.


    After a simple search, Eli went through the city gate.


    After Eli left, another soldier beside the previous soldier asked curiously, ¡°Do you know that gentleman?¡±


    ¡°I do. Mr. Eli is a scholar who goes out often and is always very polite, even to the homeless. He¡¯s a man worthy of respect. He¡¯s the one who gave me my son¡¯s name.¡± the soldier replied with a smile.


    ¡°My wife is about to give birth. If I can meet this gentleman again, I¡¯d like to ask.¡± another soldier exclaimed in admiration.


    They were just the lowest-ranking soldiers in Jun Lin city. People of status would not even bother to talk to them, let alone ask a scholar to come up with a name for them.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s rare to see a gentleman like Mr. eli who doesn¡¯t discriminate between rich and poor. ¡± the soldier smiled and said proudly.


    ¡°Hurry up. Can you guys hurry up? You bunch of dog shit!¡±


    suddenly, beside the city wall, a man who seemed to be a noble cut the line and said unhappily.


    The soldier immediately put away his previous expression and said humbly, ¡°my lord, I¡¯m truly sorry!¡±


    The soldier explained humbly, and the noble looked on arrogantly.


    ¡­


    Naturally, Eli didn¡¯t hear this.


    Even if he saw it, he wouldn¡¯t care because this was the current state of the empire, and it couldn¡¯t be changed.


    When Eli returned to the city, he didn¡¯t go home. Instead, he went straight back to the library and began his work for the day.


    Everything seemed to have returned to normal.


    Advancing to a level 2 apprentice did not seem to have any substantial changes to Eli.


    Of course, Eli knew that this was an illusion because as he advanced, he could do more things, and he had more freedom. His ability to survive in the face of danger had also greatly increased.


    However, to him, he would still maintain the pace of his life from before.


    He hoped that this kind of life could last for a long, long time.


    ¡­


    A peaceful life was always fast.


    In the blink of an eye, another year and a half had passed.


    Year 313 of the Bryne calendar.


    This year, Eli was 24 years old. He had been in this world for almost seven years.


    In the past year, Eli had been familiarizing himself with the changes brought about by his advancement, and he had also learned many new spells, starting to learn other types of spells that he could not learn before.


    For example, soul imprints, bewitching speech, and other spells that he might need in the future.


    In addition, the Empire had not become stronger following the reformation. Instead, it had become much weaker. This was because the king had removed a large number of redundant parts and simplified the Empire to a certain extent.


    This was beneficial to the empire¡¯s long-term development, but in the short term, the empire¡¯s strength had indeed weakened a lot, and many nobles had a lot of opinions about the king.


    Of course, as mentioned before, none of this had much of an impact on Eli.


    His life had always been peaceful and uneventful, but Herman¡¯s life seemed to be a little turbulent recently.


    Ever since her father passed away two years ago, Herman had been working even harder to learn all kinds of knowledge. However, after a long time, he would inevitably feel bored and even lonely.


    Herman was also 24 years old. In this world, most people of this age were already married and even had children. Herman seemed to have realized this.


    He seemed to have met a girl a few days ago and quickly fell in love.


    ¡­


    ¡°Eli, I¡¯ve known Windsor for almost a month now. What gift should I give her? ¡±


    In the library, eli was working with Herman, and he asked hesitantly.


    ¡°you can do as you like!¡± Eli replied as he put a book back on the shelf.


    ¡± Well, she told me that she liked perfume a lot, and her favorite was the tulip perfume from the tulip chamber of commerce, but that bottle cost three gold tars. It¡¯s really expensive. But if she likes it, I¡¯ll buy it for her. ¡± Herman thought of something sweet and said firmly.


    ¡°Yes, ¡± Eli responded.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to talk to Herman. It was just that this kid had been telling Eli about his sweet love every day since half a month ago.


    At first, he was interested in hearing how beautiful, gentle, and nice the girl called Windsor was, but half a month later, he only felt a headache.


    ¡°Eli, can you lend me some money?¡± Suddenly, Herman turned around and said.


    Eli turned his head and looked over.


    Compared to three years ago, the current Herman was obviously more mature. He even had a pair of gold-rimmed glasses. He didn¡¯t look as playful as he did three years ago. Instead, he looked more mature.


    Of course, it was the same for eli. At this moment, his appearance also looked a lot more mature, but that was his transformation through the faceless mask. in fact, his true face was still how he looked when he was 18 years old.


    ¡°Borrow money? what¡¯s wrong?¡± Eli asked, frowning.


    If he remembered correctly, even though Herman¡¯s father had died and divided the family property, he still had a part of the inheritance. Although it wasn¡¯t much, there were at least twenty to thirty gold tars.


    During the past three years, Herman had not spent much money. He had been studying and working in the library. Even when he went to relax occasionally, Eli would always treat him, so he should not have spent much. Why did he need to borrow money?


    ¡°Yeah, Eli, I know you have money. Can you lend me some? I promise I¡¯ll return it to you. ¡± Herman extended his right hand and promised.


    ¡°where¡¯s the money your father left you? All gone?¡± eli asked.


    ¡°Yup!¡± Herman nodded.


    ¡°What happened? where did your money go?¡± Eli¡¯s eyes turned serious. With Herman¡¯s spending power and the fact that he didn¡¯t buy any real estate, how could he have spent so much in three years?


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Herman seemed to be caught off guard by Eli¡¯s sudden question. He stammered and didn¡¯t want to answer.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t have lent it to you today. Or you could have gone to the teacher to borrow money, as long as you¡¯re not afraid of the teacher breaking your legs.¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Alright, I¡¯ll tell you, but don¡¯t tell anyone else!¡± Herman thought about the perfume that was worth three gold tars and hesitated before telling his story.


    Eli was listening to the side.


    However, his expression became weirder and weirder as Herman continued.


    When Herman finished, Eli looked at him, his mouth twitching.


    What a sweet love story.

 Chapter 47 - She Loves Me

    Chapter 47: She Loves Me


    Herman¡¯s love story started a month ago.


    He ended a busy day of work and seemed to feel a little bored, so he went to the bar alone to drink some wine. It was there that he met the ¡± lady of his destiny, ¡± Windsor.


    In Herman¡¯s description, Windsor was a beautiful girl with long, maroon hair, a slim and graceful body, and liked to wear sexy clothes. Her eyes were always filled with love for Herman.


    Of course, the last message was based on Herman¡¯s own feelings.


    The two of them met in a tavern and hit it off. That night, Herman had a sweet night, and they promised each other that they would have a good time in the future.


    Over the next month, Herman and the girl would meet every few days, and Herman would always be generous with Windsor and spend all kinds of money.


    During this process, Herman also gradually learned the girl¡¯s identity.


    According to Windsor, she was from a neighboring country. Because of the war between the feudal lords, she fled her hometown. Due to an accident, she and her brother were separated from their family, and the two of them had wandered all the way here.


    Then, she met Herman, the man she could trust with everything she had.


    His money had been spent during this period.


    ¡°Eli, maybe this is what love is.¡± After saying that, Herman looked at Eli with a sweet expression.


    ¡°Are you sure she really loves you?¡± eli asked with a strange expression.


    Why did he smell a strong sense of suspicion in this story?


    He met his true love at the bar, a beautiful woman, fell in love at first sight, promised a lifetime of love, and had a sappy background.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was embarrassed, even Eli felt like he would be clapping. What a beautiful love story!


    He had spent twenty to thirty gold tars a month.


    According to the purchasing power of this world, Herman spent about a million dollars a month on less than ten dates.


    ¡°I think you might have met a scammer!¡± Eli said directly. He felt that it was better to remind Herman as soon as possible.


    ¡°A scammer? How is that possible?¡± hearing what eli said, Herman immediately jumped up and said in a loud voice, ¡± it¡¯s true love between us. How could a beautiful girl like Windsor lie to me?


    ¡°you haven¡¯t experienced it, but I¡¯m sure that this is true love, a beautiful love. Eli, although you¡¯re my best friend, I won¡¯t allow you to slander Windsor like this. She¡¯s a good girl.¡± Herman huffed and said quickly.


    ¡°No, no, no, calm down first.¡± Eli didn¡¯t expect Herman to have such a huge reaction.


    However, thinking about it, it made sense. This kid was only 24 years old and had never been in a relationship.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Herman was panting heavily. Then he said, ¡± ¡°If she didn¡¯t really love me, why would she spend time with me?


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t really love me, why would she say ¡®dear¡¯ to me?


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t really love me, why would she go to the concert with me?¡±


    Eli blinked his eyes. ¡®Does someone have to be in true love with you just because they have done these things?


    ¡®Herman, you¡¯re too naive.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll lend you some money, but I have a request.¡± Knowing that he couldn¡¯t persuade him, Eli said.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± Herman replied.


    ¡°I can lend you some money, but since you¡¯ve decided to live together with her in the future, I think teacher and I should at least meet her,¡± Eli said helplessly.


    As Herman¡¯s junior, Eli felt that he had to show some concern for his senior.


    If it was really a scam, then he could be prepared in advance. Although Herman¡¯s money was gone, his father had left him a house worth almost a hundred gold tars.


    ¡°uh, but Windsor said that she doesn¡¯t want to see anyone until our relationship reaches a certain level.¡± Herman was conflicted.


    ¡°if she¡¯s really that determined to be with you, shouldn¡¯t she meet your friends and mentor? What¡¯s there to be conflicted about? I think teacher will be very happy too.¡± Eli asked.


    As if convinced by Eli, Herman nodded and said, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll go and ask.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± eli nodded, then took out a money bag from his pocket and gave three gold tars to Herman.


    ¡°Thanks, eli.¡± after receiving the money, Herman finally smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, Eli. I¡¯ll definitely talk to Windsor about this.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t be so flustered all the time. I¡¯m very smart, How could I be deceived? Besides, Windsor is so gentle and sweet.¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go. Work hard.¡±


    Seeing that Herman still had the urge to continue, Eli left immediately.


    ¡­


    After work in the afternoon, Eli didn¡¯t leave right away. Instead, he went to the second floor, ready to talk to the teacher about Herman¡¯s problem.


    Eli knocked.


    ¡°Come in!¡± A voice came from inside the door.


    Eli walked in. at this time, Scholar Clement was still working.


    ¡°Oh, Eli, what¡¯s the matter? I don¡¯t usually see you after work, so why did you come to me today?¡± compared to the changes in Eli and Herman, scholar clement didn¡¯t change much. The only obvious change was that there were more wrinkles on his face, and his hair had turned white.


    ¡± uh, teacher, it¡¯s like this, Herman¡­¡± Eli said directly.


    After hearing this, scholar clement also put down his pen, and his expression became serious.


    As expected, the teacher also felt that something was wrong!


    Seeing scholar clement¡¯s reaction, Eli nodded. This meant that he was an old man and had some experience.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s something wrong with this matter.¡± scholar clement stood up.


    ¡± Teacher, do you also think that Herman was tricked? ¡± eli said directly, but before he could finish, he heard clement say, ¡°something¡¯s not right. If Windsor is really that beautiful, why would she like Herman?


    ¡°Something¡¯s very wrong.¡±


    Eli, ¡®teacher, is this what you think?¡¯


    ¡°teacher, I¡¯m saying, is it possible that Windsor is a scammer? ¡± Eli said, speechless.


    ¡°Scammer?¡± Clement frowned as if he had never thought about this.


    ¡± Well, I¡¯ve arranged to meet them. We¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes. After all, Herman¡¯s a little silly, so it¡¯s better to confirm it. ¡± Eli added.


    ¡°That makes sense. That¡¯s what I was actually thinking just now.¡± Clement nodded in agreement. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it then. We¡¯ll just have to meet them when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave then, teacher.¡± eli left immediately.


    He had worked overtime for more than ten minutes for Herman.


    He was such a good junior.


    ¡­


    At the same time, at the wooden barrel bar.


    In a single room.


    ¡°Windsor, I think we¡¯re pretty stable in our relationship. I¡¯d like to arrange for you to meet my teacher and junior so that we can have a chat.¡± Herman was sitting by the bed, holding a woman¡¯s hand.


    The woman had maroon hair and was wearing thin clothes. She looked very sexy. She was snuggling in Herman¡¯s arms like a delicate little bird.


    However, when she heard Herman¡¯s words, she was obviously stunned. She thought for a moment and said in a flirtatious way, ¡°Sure, as long as you like it, I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Windsor, you¡¯re the best.¡± Herman could feel the softness of Windsor¡¯s body, and he couldn¡¯t help but snicker. He held Windsor in his arms and seemed ready to do something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m not feeling well today.¡± Windsor sensed Herman¡¯s intentions, so she quietly let go of Herman¡¯s hand and said.


    ¡°Well, alright then.¡± Herman was also stunned, but he nodded.


    ¡°I want to have a good rest today. You should go first. It¡¯ll be too late if you don¡¯t.¡± Windsor continued to act coquettishly.


    ¡°Alright. Oh, right, this is the perfume you wanted!¡± Herman stood up and took out the perfume he had bought in advance.


    ¡°Wow, I love you the most.¡± Upon seeing the perfume, Windsor¡¯s eyes lit up, and she gave Herman a big hug.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s what I should do. I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± Herman chuckled.


    After the hug, Herman left.


    As soon as Herman left, Windsor¡¯s smile disappeared.


    She walked to the wall and knocked on the wooden wall.


    A few seconds later, the door opened, and a man walked in.


    He was very tall and strong. Even though he was only wearing a long robe with long sleeves, one could feel the explosive muscles under his clothes.


    Upon seeing the man enter, Windsor immediately walked over and hugged the man¡¯s arm. ¡°David, this silly boy is in so deep. We can leave once we sell the proof of his house. But there¡¯s one more thing, his teacher wants to see me. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s normal. When the time comes, if you act well, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Don¡¯t worry, even if something happens, with my strength as a high-level Knight. I can solve everything.¡± the man named David said, a fierce light flashing in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Windsor caressed David¡¯s chest and said charmingly, ¡± Oh, right, you¡¯re my big brother now. I shouldn¡¯t be calling you by your name. ¡°then, brother, do you want to take good care of your sister?¡±


    Windsor raised her head and looked at David.


    There was no response.


    However, an arm had already picked up Windsor and walked towards the bed.


    ¡­


    At the same time, outside the tavern.


    Herman looked at the tavern behind him and left in satisfaction.


    She was worried that he would be home too late.


    As expected, Windsor loved her.

 Chapter 48 - Warning

    Chapter 48: Warning


    Three days later, Eli and scholar clement met this miss Windsor in a restaurant in the empire.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m eli, Herman¡¯s junior. This is my teacher, scholar clement. ¡±


    In a luxurious private room, Eli extended his hand to the lady.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Windsor!¡± Windsor and eli shook hands gently. she was wearing a light pink dress today, matched with her long, date-red hair. Her pretty face made her look even more delicate and beautiful.


    ¡°I¡¯m Herman¡¯s teacher, scholar clement!¡± he said. Scholar Clement also nodded at Windsor. He also felt that something was wrong.


    Would such a beautiful girl really like Herman?


    ¡°Everyone, please sit down!¡± Herman was chuckling at the side. He was obviously very happy.


    Everyone took their seats.


    The waiter began to serve the dishes, and scholar clement inquired about Windsor¡¯s situation.


    Windsor also answered very seriously. It was clear that she had come prepared. It would be a little difficult to tell if it was real or fake based on this.


    Hence, Eli chose a more direct method.


    While a few of them were chatting, spots of light that looked like stars appeared in the bottom of Eli¡¯s eyes. in the darkness, Eli¡¯s vision gradually changed.


    The air was filled with all kinds of pheromones, just like the stars. This was the zero-circle spell, information eye, which could observe things that could not be seen with the naked eye.


    He looked at the three of them.


    Herman¡¯s body was very clean. Other than some pink substances, there was all kinds of dust, the smell of horses, and the air mixed together. It was a very normal situation.


    As for the pink, it was probably from Windsor.


    Scholar Clement was in a similar situation as Herman.


    But when eli turned to look at Windsor, he was instantly stunned.


    At this moment, apart from Windsor¡¯s own pheromones, Herman¡¯s, a small number of Eli¡¯s, and scholar Clement¡¯s, there were also other types of pheromones belonging to other males on her body. He estimated that there were dozens of them.


    There were still seven or eight pheromones left in her body, which meant something.


    This was because the pheromones that Eli mentioned were not regular pheromones. They could usually be retained in a human body for three to six months.


    This meant that within half a year, Windsor had had sex with at least seven or eight people.


    And Eli observed that Windsor had been with the same person every day for the past few days.


    But if he remembered correctly, Herman had been staying in the library for the past three days.


    What he had guessed was right. There was no love at all.


    Scholar Clement and Windsor seemed to be having a good conversation. This woman called Windsor still had some tricks up her sleeve. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to charm Herman so much.


    However, the main thing was that scholar Clement was asking ordinary questions. Thus, Eli decided to take the initiative.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡±


    Suddenly, eli coughed twice, and a few of them looked at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. As for me, I¡¯ve always been very interested in foreign cultures. I¡¯ve also learned a lot about them. I heard that Miss Windsor is from another country. May I ask you a question? ¡± eli said with a smile.


    Clement was speechless.


    ¡®Since when are you interested in a foreign culture? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡¯


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Windsor smiled in response. She didn¡¯t refuse the question at all.


    However, a few minutes later, the smile on her face gradually froze, and small beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    The more confident she was earlier, the more panicky she was now.


    In the beginning, the questions that Eli asked were really about the foreign country. She knew most of it, but for some reason, Eli suddenly started asking about her situation here and what she had been doing there!


    However, how could Windsor reveal what she had been doing in the empire? She could only make up stories!


    However, the more Eli asked, the more logical his questions became. This left Windsor at a loss for an answer, and she was afraid.


    It was a pity that Lyas was not here, or she would have been able to empathize deeply with Windsor¡¯s feelings.


    Just as Windsor was about to collapse, suddenly, Eli laughed and said, ¡± that¡¯s all I have to ask. Thank you, miss Windsor, for answering my questions. ¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Windsor didn¡¯t seem to have expected why Eli had suddenly stopped, but she still felt as if a stone had fallen from her heart.


    ¡®God, it¡¯s finally over.¡¯


    Herman, who was standing beside him, was also puzzled As to why eli was asking a bunch of seemingly unrelated questions. However, since the questions were harmless, so he didn¡¯t stop him.


    In his heart, other than his mother, eli should be the person he had the best relationship with. he was willing to believe that eli wouldn¡¯t do anything bad to him.


    But this time, he felt that it was probably eli who had made a mistake.


    After that, they chatted normally. However, Eli would still interject occasionally, and Windsor would answer very cautiously every time.


    After chatting, Eli and the others left first.


    ¡°Eli, I told you Windsor is a good girl! ¡± along the way, Herman said to eli.


    Eli just looked at him calmly.


    ¡®My stupid senior!¡¯


    ¡°Oh, right, I forgot something. I¡¯ll go back and get it.¡± As if remembering something, Eli suddenly said.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Herman and scholar Clement nodded and watched as Eli returned.


    ¡­


    ¡°This is too terrifying!¡±


    At this time, in the original private room, Windsor wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and panted as she watched the few of them leave.


    In fact, she had experienced similar meetings many times, and it had always been the same situation in the past.


    She and David had been traveling between different countries and cities. Windsor had relied on her beauty to attract some people¡¯s interest and then deceived them.


    Of course, they would usually not choose people with real status, as that would make things difficult for them. They would usually choose people who had some money but no power.


    And this time, they met Herman.


    Originally, they only wanted to make a small profit, but after hearing that Herman had a house that was worth nearly 100 gold tarls, they immediately decided to grab him.


    That was why all these things happened. Otherwise, they would have left a few days ago.


    After all, they had already earned more than a dozen golden tars from Herman, which was normal for them. But this time, they wanted more.


    But today¡¯s meeting really made her a little scared.


    Every time eli asked her a question, she felt as if he had seen through her.


    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s already over. They shouldn¡¯t have noticed the problem. ¡± Windsor took a deep breath and prepared to leave.


    Suddenly, the door to the room opened again, and someone she didn¡¯t want to see walked in. It was Eli.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot something!¡± Eli walked in politely.


    ¡°Do you need me to help you find it?¡± Windsor didn¡¯t expect eli to return again, and her heart started beating rapidly again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I remember where it was!¡± This time, Eli walked in directly, then walked to the table and picked up a copper coin from it.


    ¡± oh, it¡¯s here indeed. I almost lost it. ¡±


    Windsor, ¡®Don¡¯t scare me like that.¡¯


    ¡± Oh, right. Miss Windsor, there¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± Eli said in a relaxed manner as he put the brass tarts back into his money bag.


    ¡°What?¡± Windsor was rather puzzled.


    ¡°You¡¯re not suitable for Herman. Please leave him.¡± Eli looked up at Windsor.


    Windsor¡¯s pupils instantly widened, but she still replied, ¡°I don¡¯t understand your suggestion. Herman and I are truly in love. ¡±


    Eli walked towards the door, and as he passed Windsor, he said coldly in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°This is not a suggestion. It¡¯s a warning!¡±


    ¡± if something happens to Herman, I¡¯ll have a lot more work to do. I¡¯ll be very unhappy. ¡±


    The cold voice reached Windsor¡¯s ears, making her feel a little cold. Just as she was about to say something, she realized that eli had already left the room.


    After a few minutes, she also left the room.

 Chapter 49 - Crushing

    Chapter 49: Crushing


    On the other side, Herman and scholar clement had already left, and eli had returned to the library alone.


    In the previous interrogation, as well as the evidence left in her body, he was very certain that Windsor was a liar, a repeat offender at scamming money.


    There was naturally a reason why he had given a warning instead of directly attacking.


    First, they were in Jun Lin city, which was a little inconvenient. Also, if someone died, it would be too cruel for Herman, and he was sure that she had accomplices, which would be even more troublesome.


    Secondly, her goal was money, so Herman would be fine for a while.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if she knows what¡¯s good for her.¡± Eli shook his head.


    The best-case scenario would be for Windsor to leave on her own.


    Of course, if she really didn¡¯t want to leave and did something irrational, eli wouldn¡¯t mind doing something.


    Following the path, Eli quickly returned to the library.


    On the second floor of the library, in the office, Eli saw the teacher, but not Herman.


    However, when he saw scholar Clement¡¯s speechless expression, he knew what had happened.


    ¡± Herman left, but he still thought that he had found his true love! ¡± Scholar Clement said, speechless.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Eli nodded.


    Eli was already very sure, but scholar Clement probably had his own thoughts as well. After all, he was shrewd. Scholar Clement was almost 60 years old, so he was naturally someone who had seen many storms.


    ¡°The Imperial Police Department is closed today. I¡¯ll look for her myself tomorrow!¡± As a teacher, Clement naturally wouldn¡¯t let Herman enter the fire pit.


    As for the empire¡¯s police station, it was similar to a police station.


    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t bother about this matter. If something really happens, there might be someone else behind this Windsor. You won¡¯t be able to handle it!¡± scholar clement added.


    Eli nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We didn¡¯t provoke Windsor. They won¡¯t make a move for a while, so we still have plenty of time!¡± Scholar Clement comforted.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, a cry of surprise came from scholar clement¡¯s office.


    ¡°What? Herman is missing?¡±


    In the room, scholar clement looked at the library staff in front of him in surprise.


    It turned out that Clement was still worried, so he sent someone to look for Herman in the afternoon. However, after searching the whole house, he still couldn¡¯t find him.


    ¡°The Imperial Police are already off work at this time. They definitely wouldn¡¯t send out people for someone who¡¯s not sure if he¡¯s missing.¡± Clement mumbled.


    The truth was that the people couldn¡¯t rely on the imperial police.


    ¡°No, I have to do something.¡± Scholar Clement seemed to have realized something and immediately walked out of the door.


    Among the people who cared about Herman, scholar Clement was definitely one of the tops.


    But before he could walk out, he turned around and said to Eli, who was raising his head not far away, ¡± Eli, you go back first. Go back and wait for the news.¡±


    Eli was there to help with work.


    However, he also had a strange expression on his face at the moment.


    He had warned her in the afternoon, and now she was taking action in the afternoon. She looked down at him.


    Or did Herman volunteer himself to her?


    ¡°Alright, teacher!¡± But Eli still said to Clement.


    As he spoke, Clement had already left the room, and so did Eli.


    As he walked out of the door, he closed his eyes and tried to sense Windsor¡¯s location.


    When he returned in the morning, it wasn¡¯t really just a warning. Similarly, without making a sound, he also left a spiritual imprint on Windsor so that it would be easier for Eli to find her.


    At this moment, she was in a house in Jun Lin city.


    She had completely ignored his warning.


    He was a little angry.


    ¡­


    In the Western part of Junlin city.


    This was a slum area that was about to be abandoned. It was said that it was going to be demolished and rebuilt, so there was almost no one here at the moment. There were dilapidated houses everywhere.


    At this moment, there were three people in a relatively intact courtyard.


    However, two of them were standing, while the last one was unconscious and tied to a chair.


    ¡± David, is this really okay? I really feel that something is wrong,¡± Windsor said to David with a conflicted expression.


    After hearing Eli¡¯s warning, she was really scared, so she returned to the tavern and informed David to get ready to leave. Although David was upset, he agreed to leave.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect Herman to show up just as they were about to leave.


    Perhaps due to his ferocity, David actually suggested tying Herman up and demanding he gives up the proof of ownership. He would then sell the proof to the black market before leaving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. We¡¯ve already done it. As long as we get the deed, we¡¯ll kill this guy and sell him. We¡¯ll leave after that. I¡¯ve already contacted the black market.¡± David said. After all, he was the backbone.


    ¡°But who would dare to take it?¡± Windsor hesitated.


    ¡°Hmph, who do you think is behind the black market? they don¡¯t care.¡± David snorted coldly.


    Upon seeing that David was a little unhappy, Windsor didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve done this seven or eight times, and we¡¯ve never failed. Just a warning and you¡¯re so scared. Hmph, it¡¯s just that that man is not here. If he were, I would¡¯ve killed him!¡± David seemed to like Windsor as well, so he consoled her.


    Windsor nodded and stopped struggling.


    ¡°oh? Who would have you killed?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice rang out in the quiet courtyard.


    David and Windsor froze at the same time and turned to look.


    Not far away from the broken gate, a man in black clothes and holding a cane slowly walked in.


    ¡°Eli!¡± Windsor¡¯s eyes widened as if she couldn¡¯t believe that she was seeing this person.


    David, on the other hand, looked at eli cautiously as he walked in, his eyes wandering in other directions.


    ¡°Not a bad place, a good place to do bad things,¡± Eli commented on the small courtyard as if he didn¡¯t see the two of them.


    ¡°How did you find this place?¡±


    At some point in time, David had already picked up the Knight¡¯s longsword that he had brought along in advance and was looking at Eli with a serious expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re nervous? Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m alone.¡± As if seeing David¡¯s tensed muscles, Eli smiled.


    David felt wonderful at that moment.


    At first, he was still very nervous, but when he saw that Eli was really alone, his mood became a little better. However, he found it strange that Eli was so calm.


    ¡®you¡¯re just an ordinary person. Who gave you the courage to come here?¡¯


    David also knew that he had no other choice but to kill Eli. Therefore, he got ready without any hesitation or nonsense. His muscles tensed up quickly, and he held his longsword tightly in his hand.


    The next second, he suddenly attacked.


    He stomped on the ground, and the terrifying power directly caused a small pit to appear on the ground. He brandished his longsword and slashed at Eli. He had used this attack to cut off the heads of many enemies before.


    Today was no exception.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± David grinned.


    But the next second, he was stunned.


    Just as he was a few meters away from Eli, a wall of wind suddenly appeared, blocking his longsword. Then, he saw the man pick up his cane and glance at him.


    Then, as if his head had suffered a heavy blow, he instantly felt dizzy and was directly thrown into the air by the wind wall.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything at all in the sky, and he was also in a dizzy state.


    However, when he finally regained his consciousness, he saw that a wind blade had already kissed his neck.


    In an instant.


    Blood splattered all over the sky, and in a daze, David saw his body separate.


    ¡°Am I dead?¡± David¡¯s vision gradually fell into darkness.


    With a bang, the two halves of the body fell to the ground.


    On the other side, Windsor was already dumbfounded as she watched the scene with her mouth agape.


    Was this a demon?


    Was there such a power in this world?


    Was this the power of a Grand Knight?


    Fear instantly enveloped Windsor, and she collapsed to the ground.


    ¡°spare me!¡±


    Upon seeing David¡¯s instant death, Windsor begged while trembling.


    However, it seemed like Eli didn¡¯t intend to answer her. Instead, he sent a wind blade flying over.


    Blood splattered again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance, and there¡¯s only one chance. ¡±


    Eli walked over slowly, looked at the corpses in front of him, and sighed.

 Chapter 50 - Ten Months

    Chapter 50: Ten Months


    In the dark courtyard, standing on the clean ground in between the pools of blood, Eli¡¯s mood was slightly different.


    He didn¡¯t feel anything when he killed just now, but now he had a strange feeling. He didn¡¯t feel any discomfort. Perhaps it was the absolute rationality of being a mage.


    There was no pain, regret, or any other unnecessary emotion. Even the joy of getting off work early today seemed to be stronger than this.


    ¡°Being too rational is not necessarily a good thing!¡± Eli sighed and started searching the body.


    Wasn¡¯t it normal to kill and loot corpses?


    In the end, Eli found more than fifty gold tarls on the two of them, as well as a Knight¡¯s skill book. Eli was surprised to find that.


    He did not have any thoughts about becoming a knight, but he felt that he could have a deeper understanding of knights through this book. Eli was very happy.


    After that, Eli left immediately.


    As for Herman, he would just leave him here.


    When he woke up, he would definitely be very surprised.


    ¡­


    The next afternoon, the imperial police found Herman in the abandoned house.


    According to Herman, he woke up in the afternoon and saw that scene. He was tied up, so he almost crawled out of there before he was discovered.


    No one knew how Herman felt that day.


    However, that night, Herman also learned from the Imperial Police that Windsor and David were repeat offenders, which made him feel ashamed.


    Hence, on the fourth day at work, Herman said that he would take on more work in the future, which was a pleasant surprise for eli.


    Herman had a strong tolerance, so he quickly got over the incident. It was said that he met a nurse in the hospital, and they seemed to have fallen in love.


    This time, it was normal. she was just an ordinary girl.


    The two of them were preparing to get married a year later. Of course, this was a story for later.


    As for who had killed Windsor and David, no one cared.


    At first, the police wanted to investigate, but there were no clues, so they gave up. No one cared about the life and death of two repeat offenders.


    As for Scholar Clement, he had gone to a noble he was familiar with to ask for help, but the noble didn¡¯t care much. After some running around, Clement found Herman at the imperial police station.


    As for Eli¡­


    He went home to sleep. After all, this matter had nothing to do with him.


    ¡­


    Herman¡¯s matter had come to an end.


    On the other side of the empire, a storm was suddenly brewing.


    No one knew where the news came from, but the king¡¯s health was on the verge of collapse. Suddenly, Jun Lin City and the whole kingdom became unstable.


    The commoners loved the current king, and when he was the king, the Empire had been developing well. No one knew what would happen if he died.


    Of course, compared to them, the surrounding countries were also very concerned about this matter.


    The most obvious feeling was that there were many more foreigners in Junlin. No one knew what purpose they had in Junlin.


    As for Eli, he went to and from work as usual.


    He would consume a bottle of khorium no. 1 every once in a while, and his mental strength was also growing. However, he could clearly feel that his resistance to this potion was getting stronger and stronger. It might not be long before it would be useless.


    He had also carefully read through the knight¡¯s book that he had found on David.


    He found out that the advancement of a Grand Knight actually required the integration of elements. However, it did not record how they integrated elements. This should be a secret, so he did not spend too much effort on it.


    Half a year later, Eli received a piece of news from his teacher.


    Perhaps due to diplomatic considerations, the empire decided to visit the neighboring countries to establish a deeper connection.


    There would be a marquis of the empire leading the team, along with some knights, musicians, scholars, and so on. they would visit and interact with each other to establish friendship between the two countries.


    As for who would lead the team, who would be brought, and where the visit would be, those were all classified information.


    But eli knew very well that this matter wouldn¡¯t be delayed for too long.


    He reckoned that this was the king¡¯s last plan to pave the way for the first prince before his death.


    Of course, this matter had nothing to do with Eli and the others.


    First of all, it was impossible for the visiting group to bring him, an ordinary librarian, along. Even if he were to go, he would definitely be going with his teacher.


    However, with how low-key Scholar Clement usually was, it was almost impossible for him to be chosen.


    Although this was only a diplomatic activity, it was a good promotion for scholars. Many famous scholars and even Grand scholars would fight for it.


    It really wasn¡¯t that Eli was looking down on her teacher.


    Scholar clement was a slacker among the scholars. Perhaps he was old and knew that he couldn¡¯t compete, so he just did his own thing.


    It could be said that clement was the most low-key scholar among all the scholars.


    Even if there were activities outside, they almost didn¡¯t participate unless they were forced to.


    Regarding this, Eli didn¡¯t care.


    This was also good.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in the palace, the pale-faced King Bryne the sixth sat on the throne. There were two guards on both sides of him, and below him stood a man who did not look any younger than the king.


    ¡± Marquis Alina, you should know that even though the kingdom is doing well now, after my death, whether it is the rats within the empire or the jackals outside the empire, they will all make their move.


    ¡°At this time, we need more friends to help us. This time, I will send you to the Lorraine Kingdom to establish an alliance with them.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡± marquis Alina also raised his head to look at the king.


    This man, who used to be a peak grand knight, had become like this. It was really sad.


    It was almost impossible for even a Grand Knight to penetrate the enemy¡¯s camp and kill the Duke of Frostwolf, but he had done it. It was simply unimaginable.


    ¡°Alright, then you can leave. The members have already been decided, but if you want to change, it¡¯s up to you.¡± the king waved his hand, signaling for marquis Alina to leave.


    The two of them had known each other for many years and were already very familiar with each other.


    ¡°yes.¡± Marquis Alina didn¡¯t waste any time and left.


    After Marquis Alina left, the king gestured for the two guards to leave.


    Not long after, another man walked in.


    He was wearing a loose scholar¡¯s robe, had a head of white hair, black eyes, and a strong body.


    ¡°Ash, you don¡¯t have much time left.¡± the man said.


    ¡°I know!¡± The king, Ash, coughed twice, and a mouthful of blood flowed out. ¡°There¡¯s an item left behind by my ancestors. It can only be used by consuming my flesh and blood. It¡¯s really terrifying. I¡¯m clearly a Grand Knight, but after using it, I can explode with power far stronger than a Grand Knight.¡± Said the king helplessly.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mastered that power called spiritual power and wanted to use it, it would have been impossible. So you paid the price.¡± the man looked at the king and shook his head.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true,¡± Bryne the sixth smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°are you still looking for that power?¡±


    ¡± of course, since Saleen came from the outside, there must be a place famous for having ¡®mages¡¯. I have been looking for it, but I have not found it. ¡± The man shook his head.


    ¡°Stop finding, or you might end up getting killed.¡± Bryne the sixth said with a chuckle.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just accept it.¡± The man shook his head and said.


    ¡°Also, your eldest son has been trying to meddle in the library recently. I won¡¯t allow that to happen.¡±


    ¡°Haha, okay, I¡¯ll warn him. But after I die, I probably won¡¯t be able to intimidate him for long. After all, he¡¯s the future king.¡± a smile appeared on Ash¡¯s pale face.


    It was no secret that the king had a good relationship with the head of the library.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be leaving then. Take care of yourself¡±. The man took one last look at the king and left.


    Finally, in the empty Palace, only Bryne the sixth was left on the iron throne.

 Chapter 51 - 51 List

    51 List


    On the other side, when marquis Alina got home, he lay on the sofa. Although he had recovered from the poison a few years ago, he had some minor problems, such as getting tired more easily than before.


    ¡°Father, this is the name list given by the king!¡±


    At this moment, Alex walked in.


    Compared to more than three years ago, he was also more mature. He was much older than Eli, already 26 years old, and was already engaged to another Marquis¡¯ daughter.


    Actually, many of the people that eli knew were engaged or even married. Kurt got married when he was nineteen, and Eli wasn¡¯t even invited.


    Herman and Alex were also about to get married. Even Klein and Alice, whom he had met once before, were already married. Of course, they didn¡¯t invite Eli to their wedding.


    Speaking of which, scholar clement had told eli many times to find a girl to marry, but it seemed like eli didn¡¯t have that plan.


    There was also Rias, who seemed to be single at the moment. She had left the library and returned to the Gimori family. It was said that she would leave Junlin and head to the fief given to her by the count.


    ¡°Oh, is it the list of people who will be coming with?¡± Asked Marquis Alina.


    At the moment, Alex had already taken over many of the family¡¯s businesses, and Alina was also working hard to groom Alex into an outstanding heir in his remaining time. As such, there were many things that Alex was actually doing for him.


    ¡± yes, the king just sent it over. ¡± Alex nodded and handed over a document.


    Marquis Alina took the document, opened it, and took out a few pieces of paper. On the paper was a list of the trip.


    [ nobles: marquis Alina, count Ivan, count Gimori ]


    [ Knights: great knight Haworson (Imperial Knight Academy), great knight Leighton (Imperial Royal Knights Regiment), great knight¡­, great knight Abaddon (Imperial Knight Academy) ]


    [ other members: Robert (Imperial monastery, doctor), Hila (Imperial Library, scholar) ]


    With just a glance, there were dozens of main members. if these people also brought students, followers, and the like, there might be more.


    ¡°There are too many people.¡± marquis Alina shook his head. If things went as they were now, there would probably be hundreds of people. They were going on a diplomatic mission, not to fight a war.


    ¡°Get rid of these people.¡± He was also the screening staff and removed some unnecessary personnel.


    ¡°Then, father, do you want to change some people? The manager of the cross Chamber of Commerce wants to participate in this event, and he has paid a lot.¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Marquis Alina nodded and added one more person.


    Alex was going to be the leader of the family in the future, so he didn¡¯t mind giving him some authority.


    He was very clear that although it was diplomatic relations, the benefits involved were too great. Among the characters he had just deleted, who knew how many of them he had already offended by removing them?


    How many people still wanted to squeeze in?


    ¡°Oh, right.?¡± as if he suddenly thought of something, marquis Alina picked up a pen and deleted Hila (imperial library, scholar).


    ¡°Father, Hila seems to be the youngest scholar in the empire at 26 years old. She has also made several suggestions for this mission. She is knowledgeable and has a certain reputation. It is not good to delete her like this. ¡± Alex said.


    Upon hearing this, Marquis Alina glanced at him and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to make a diplomatic trip. The situation outside is complicated, and she¡¯s too young. We need an experienced old scholar.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Alex was about to say something, but he suddenly thought of something, and he paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Then who do you think is the most suitable?¡± Marquis Alina asked again.


    ¡°In terms of qualifications, I think scholar Clement is very suitable.¡± this time, Alex said firmly.


    ¡°yes, you¡¯re right.¡± marquis Alina pretended to think for a moment and then agreed.


    With a few words, the two of them deleted a famous scholar in the empire and replaced him with scholar clement.


    As for a reason, there was naturally no need to explain.


    So what if there was nepotism?


    The king had already given him the power anyway, so it was up to him to do what he wanted.


    As for who Hila was, it had nothing to do with him. She was just a scholar who did not meet his requirements.


    ¡­


    Naturally, Eli didn¡¯t know about the conversation between Marquis Alina and Alex.


    As usual, he was preparing for the upcoming learner¡¯s test.


    ¡°Four years, and another four years. This time, I must become a learner.¡± Eli walked on the road.


    He didn¡¯t really want to become a scholar, but if he could become a scholar, he would have an additional five days of leave every month, half of his workload, and a salary increase.


    How could he reject this?


    The test was naturally a cinch for Eli. When the time came, he would probably just casually do it, and he would be done for. There was not much difficulty, to begin with.


    ¡°It¡¯s Herman who¡¯s in trouble this time.¡± Eli shook his head.


    Herman had only started learning from his teacher a year earlier than eli, and it had been almost nine years since then. He was 25 years old, the same age as eli, and the average age to become a learner was actually 30 years old. This also showed how amazing it was for hila to become a scholar at 26 years old.


    Even now, eli still remembered that scholar clement had said that he knew Eli would become a scholar within four years. It was only later that he found out that he had said the same thing to Herman and Kurt. The man said the same thing to every one of his students.


    ¡°A peaceful life!¡±


    Eli sighed.


    In fact, his life was really very plain. His main life was work and experiments.


    ¡­


    The news that the marquis had confirmed the list quickly spread.


    As the name list was submitted, some people already knew who was on the list. Many people felt heartache when they saw it. They had clearly spent money, but they still did not get on the list.


    At the same time, in a villa, a woman was looking at the letter in her hand, her eyes full of surprise.


    The woman was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. She had a good face and was wearing a black scholar¡¯s uniform. Although it was large, it was not difficult to see the curvaceous figure under it.


    At this moment, she was sitting in the living room, which was filled with all kinds of books. It was like a sea of books. When the woman sat in it, she had a fusion of knowledge and sexy beauty.


    However, the beauty was frowning at the moment.


    The letter that had just arrived told her that she had been squeezed out of the tour and that she had been replaced by an unknown scholar.


    It was worth noting that the imperial library involved more than just librarians. Some scholars did not necessarily work in the library. They might work at home, as vassals of the nobles, or even in the palace.


    ¡°Scholar clement? Who is this?¡±


    The empire¡¯s newly promoted scholar, Hila, frowned and asked.

 Chapter 52 - 52 Coincidence

    52 Coincidence


    ¡°No, I have to make a trip!¡±


    Although Hila did not really care about that spot, she had already made up her mind, and now, her spot had been taken away by an unknown scholar. How could she accept that?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Her full chest rose and fell with her breathing.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go tomorrow morning!¡± Hila looked outside, and the full moon was already high in the sky. At this time, even if it was the library, there should not be many people.


    Hila took a deep breath.


    She wanted to see who this clement had.


    ¡­


    The full moon gradually set, and the sun gradually rose.


    The bright golden sun touched the earth, and the cool morning wind swept through every street in Junlin. The city began to come alive.


    Eli walked down the street, heading towards the library as usual.


    The tramps on both sides of the street were no longer the tramps they used to be, and many of the shops on the street had been replaced.


    The people on the road were either walking quickly, taking a leisurely stroll, or worrying about not being able to find work.


    ¡®khorium one¡¯s effects are getting worse and worse. I need to make new plans. It¡¯s a pity that Saleen Metatrin left me with very little information about potions, and there are no other mental power potions. It seems that I can only rely on time to slowly grind it out.¡¯ On the way, Eli thought to himself.


    It was true that it was difficult for Eli to concoct a perfect potion, but thankfully, Eli didn¡¯t need to do that. He only needed to concoct one that consumed life force to permanently increase mental power.


    However, the only problem was that even though Roland¡¯s trade association had developed a lot, it was still limited to the Empire. The materials were all materials that could be found in the Empire, and Eli had more or less studied these materials, so he did not need them.


    Unfortunately, he had no access to other countries.


    ¡®Sigh, forget it. I¡¯ll just take it one step at a time. At most, I¡¯ll just slowly grind it out with time.¡¯ Eli was very relaxed.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t need the spiritual force potion.


    Although it felt good to quickly increase his spiritual power, he actually cared more about the process.


    To a mage, the spiritual force could be transformed into visible power, but in the end, knowledge was the true source of a Sorcerer¡¯s strength.


    However, knowledge did not come out of thin air. In addition, the help he had was limited, so he could only use this as the foundation in the notes to continue to extend and expand.


    The simplest way was to constantly do various experiments and carry out various investigations.


    For example, in the experiment to make khorium one, other than the unexpected success of the potion, Eli learned that the process of making the potion was more important than the final success.


    He couldn¡¯t slack off in his studies for even a moment, and he couldn¡¯t stop his experiments for too long either.


    As he pondered, he quickly arrived at the library.


    It was only when he arrived at the library that he found out that something special had happened today. Scholar Clement was called out early in the morning while Herman went out to play with his fianc¨¦e. He told Eli that he had gotten engaged a while ago.


    At the time, Eli even saw the girl. She looked average, but she looked very nice.


    Eli also observed her for a moment. She was a very clean girl.


    In the blink of an eye, that cheeky Herman was also getting married. It could only be said that time passed too quickly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been slacking off for the whole day!¡± His teacher and senior had run away, so Eli decided to slack off for the rest of the day.


    He went straight to the second floor and opened the door to the teacher¡¯s office.


    Then, he went in and lay on the recliner. He began to think about the problems he had encountered in the past few days.


    ¡­


    On the other side, an exquisite carriage stopped in front of the library.


    A woman got off the carriage. She was wearing a white, elegant long dress with a slender waist. She walked towards the library, and the eyes of the people around her instantly focused on this beautiful lady.


    The only thing they regretted was that the woman was still wearing a black gauze hat, which blocked her face.


    ¡°This must be a beautiful lady!¡±


    Everyone exclaimed in surprise.


    Hila, on the other hand, was already used to such situations, and she walked toward the library.


    ¡°Beautiful lady, please come in.¡± The guard at the door saw Hila and quickly greeted her.


    ¡°Do you know where scholar Clement is?¡± Hila had not been to the library for a long time, and she did not know who scholar clement was.


    The guard felt extremely happy at this time, and he stammered, ¡± beautiful lady, scholar Clement¡¯s office is on the second floor, the one closest to the right side of the corridor.


    ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± Hila said politely before walking into the library.


    Perhaps it was because of her beauty, no one stopped her along the way. She went straight to the second floor and arrived at the room that the guard had mentioned.


    Hila gently knocked on the door.


    ¡­


    Upon hearing the knock, eli, who was lying down, stood up immediately.


    ¡°teacher, you¡¯ve returned so quickly?¡± Eli was a little surprised.


    His mental power flowed out, and Hila¡¯s image outside the door was reflected in Eli¡¯s consciousness.


    It was a woman, and she was very beautiful. He didn¡¯t know her.


    ¡°Please enter!¡± Eli didn¡¯t know who she was either, but he still felt like inviting her in first.


    Hila, who was outside the door, heard the sound and gently pushed the door open, walking in.


    ¡°What a beautiful woman!¡± upon seeing the woman, eli was a little surprised too. Such a beautiful woman was rare even in the empire.


    ¡®Is he scholar Clement?¡¯


    Hila looked at Eli. Because of the transformation, Eli¡¯s face did not look young, but neither did he look old. Hila estimated that he was around 23 to 28 years old.


    As Hila did not know much about clement, she did not know how old he was.


    But seeing that ¡± Clement ¡± was so young, many thoughts appeared in her mind. The first thought was that he was a descendant of a gilded noble.


    In fact, whether it was the library, the cloister, or even the knight academy, there were similar people. They were blessed from their birth.


    She started to understand why she had been replaced. It was politics at work.


    As such, Hila was very angry right now. If her slot had been given to an old scholar, he might not be so angry, but right now, she was really angry.


    However, she still decided to test ¡± scholar Clement ¡± first to see how bad his academic ability was.


    And from the expression on scholar Clement¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t know her.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Eli had a strange look on his face. This woman didn¡¯t say anything the moment she came in. Was there something wrong with her?


    ¡± It¡¯s like this. I came to the library recently and had been studying. I have a lot of questions. I heard that you are very knowledgeable, so I want to ask you some questions. May I? ¡± Hila requested.


    Eli thought it was something important, but she just wanted to ask for advice.


    Occasionally, he would encounter people from the library who would come to ask for advice. Eli usually wouldn¡¯t stop them since they would only pose simple questions.


    It was a pleasure to help others.


    ¡°Of course you can,¡± Eli replied with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Hila thanked him, and the questions that she should be asking appeared in her mind.

 Chapter 53 - 53 The Confused Hila

    53 The Confused Hila


    Hila left, her eyes blank.


    ¡­


    In the carriage, Hila had even forgotten how she had opened the door, how she had come down from the second floor of the library, and how she had entered the carriage.


    She sat in the carriage, took a few deep breaths, and clutched her chest.


    She wasn¡¯t angry, but she was a little confused!


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Hila took off her veil and pinched her beautiful face, doubting her life.


    This was the first time in her life that she felt defeated in terms of knowledge.


    She closed her eyes and tried to recall what had happened in the library. It was as if every scene was still clear.


    At first, she had asked with the intention of testing him, and then she had asked some random questions that were actually quite difficult. she didn¡¯t expect ¡± clement ¡± to answer all of them and even give some details that she hadn¡¯t noticed.


    This also triggered Hila¡¯s competitive spirit.


    Gradually, the two of them went from asking questions, to discussing, to arguing, and finally to silence.


    As for why she was silent, it was because Hila was asked a lot of questions that she was also puzzled by. Then, the two of them retorted, but every time they argued, she found that Eli was right every time.


    Thus, Hila fell silent.


    ¡°Fortunately, it didn¡¯t blow up this time. I was too impulsive.¡± hila shook her head self-deprecatingly. she had always thought that she would be one of the top scholars.


    But today, her confidence was completely shattered.


    Furthermore, clement was so low-key that hila had not even heard of him. However, Hila felt that this unknown scholar¡¯s knowledge was not inferior to that of the grand scholar.


    It was too shocking.


    This reminded her of what her teacher had once taught her: a true scholar should always be humble and have a heart for learning.


    In the past, she didn¡¯t quite understand this sentence, but now she seemed to understand.


    Scholar Clement was the best embodiment of this sentence.


    As for herself, the youngest scholar, the most beautiful scholar, and the lady who might become the Empire¡¯s first female Grand scholar ¡­


    She thought of all the glory she had in the past. It turned out that it was just fleeting clouds.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to settle down and focus on myself.¡± hila clenched her right fist and looked out of the carriage, which was gradually moving away from the library. In her mind, she thought of ¡®clement¡¯.


    ¡°Clement, I will definitely surpass you.¡±


    Facing the rising sun, hila said with certainty.


    ¡­


    ¡± She¡¯s finally gone. ¡±


    In the library, Eli stretched his body, skillfully took out Clement¡¯s cup, and poured himself a cup of tea.


    Such a beautiful lady. How could she be so pushy?


    The questions came one after another, making it a little troublesome for him.


    ¡°Whoever marries her will be in deep trouble!¡± Eli clicked his tongue.


    He had thought that it would only be a few questions, but he didn¡¯t expect this woman to ask him for almost half an hour. Moreover, the woman would always argue until her face was red and then lower her head in shame.


    As for the woman¡¯s question, Eli didn¡¯t really feel anything.


    If one could basically read all the books in the library, one could easily answer all the questions. Of course, this might require a bit of memory and the ability to link the knowledge together.


    It just so happened that Eli had that ability.


    However, she was really quite beautiful, just a little stupid. She always had to think for a long time to solve some problems.


    Who knew what Hila would think if she knew about Eli¡¯s evaluation?


    ¡­


    ¡°Is that Hila? Why is she in the library? ¡±


    Just as the carriage left, a plain and ancient carriage slowly stopped in front of the library.


    Scholar Clement got off the carriage with a happy expression and saw Hila, who had just left. He could not help but feel a little confused.


    He knew Hila, but she probably did not know him. He had once seen this famous new female scholar at the Grand Scholar¡¯s Banquet, and she was indeed very attractive.


    He felt that he was inferior in some aspects.


    However, why would this scholar come to the library? Was she here to look for information?


    Clement was a little confused, but his confusion only lasted for a few seconds before he was buried by another matter.


    He quickly walked toward the library and entered it.


    ¡°It seems that the beautiful lady has missed him. Will she come again? ¡± When the guard saw Clement, he guessed that Hila had not found scholar Clement and had missed him. He wondered if he would be able to see that beautiful lady again.


    However, since he had not found her, why did Hila still go up for more than half an hour, and when she came out, she seemed to have lost her soul?


    This made the guard a little puzzled.


    ¡­


    Clement entered the library and quickly went up to the second floor.


    He went straight to his office and pushed the door open without even checking if there was anyone inside.


    Then, he saw eli holding his cup and drinking his tea.


    If it was any other time, he might have said a few words, but today, he was not in the mood for that.


    ¡°Eli, go back and pack your things. In three days, we¡¯ll set off for the Lorraine Kingdom!¡± clement said quickly.


    Eli was confused.


    At this moment, Eli was holding his teacher¡¯s teacup and enjoying his high-grade tea leaves. When he heard this news, he was also dumbfounded.


    Pack up?


    The Lorraine kingdom?


    What was he doing?


    ¡°Teacher, what happened?¡± asked eli as he put down his teacup.


    ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯m actually on the list for this visit. Sigh, as expected, my hard work over the years has been seen. I heard that even the famous female scholar of the Empire, Hila, was not selected. As expected, your teacher still has a status.¡± Clement said proudly as if he hadn¡¯t been this happy in a long time.


    Eli raised his brows. ¡®he actually got chosen.


    ¡®When did reality become so magical?¡¯


    ¡°Who is the Marquis leading the team this time?¡± After some thought, Eli asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s marquis Alina.¡±


    Well, the case was solved.


    Eli immediately understood what was going on.


    Alina was friends with his teacher.


    ¡°As expected of you, teacher. This is the Empire¡¯s recognition of you!¡± Of course, Eli would definitely not tell the truth. Instead, he just flattered him.


    ¡°Of course.¡± upon hearing this, scholar clement was obviously happier and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day off today. Go and pack, but don¡¯t bring too many things. ¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli nodded.


    He had been thinking that there were no foreign materials, but here he was.


    Moreover, they would be following the Empire¡¯s patrol team, so their safety was very guaranteed. They could also go to foreign countries to experience the local customs and broaden their horizons, and it was for a public fee.


    He had no reason to refuse such a good deal.


    The experience was also very important to a wizard.


    Moreover, he should go out and take a look.


    For more than eight years, he had never left Junlin for more than a few kilometers. It was time for him to go out.


    He had immortality and he wasn¡¯t going to coop up in Junlin for a few hundred years. That would be too boring.

 Chapter 54 - 54 Departure

    54 Departure- Lorraine Kingdom


    There were still three days left.


    Hence, there was plenty of time for eli to prepare.


    He was not in a hurry to go back. Instead, he left after drinking the good tea. Scholar Clement was happy, so he didn¡¯t say anything and even asked him to drink more.


    After finishing the tea, Eli immediately left the library and headed for the market.


    After all, he was going on a trip, so he had to bring some things. Otherwise, it would be very inconvenient. From simple toiletries to some materials that he might need, he bought a lot.


    Of course, considering the problem of weight, he was also very moderate.


    But for some of the materials, Eli was ready to go to Roland.


    After all, it was really troublesome to have no channels.


    As Roland¡¯s rose chamber of commerce was on the street next to the market, Eli chose to walk there. Coincidentally, he had also made an appointment with Roland a week ago, and it was today.


    However, when Eli arrived at the Rose Chamber of Commerce, he realized that the entrance of the Chamber of Commerce was already full of people.


    ¡°What about Roland? He has to give us a guarantee!¡±


    ¡°Get Roland out!¡±


    ¡°We must see Roland today, or we won¡¯t leave.¡±


    At that moment, a group of merchants in luxurious clothes blocked the entrance of the rose chamber of commerce. A group of people wanted to squeeze in, but they were blocked by a group of guards.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Eli was puzzled.


    He had even looked for Roland once three months ago. At that time, Roland was in high spirits. At that time, because of the king¡¯s influence, the Rose Chamber of Commerce had taken on many big orders, and its influence had directly surpassed many established Chambers of Commerce.


    However, it seemed that the situation had changed today.


    ¡°Mr. Eli!¡± Just as Eli was feeling puzzled, a voice came from behind him.


    He turned around and saw a man. Eli had some impression of him. He seemed to be someone close to Roland.


    ¡°Eh, Chris, what¡¯s going on here? Did something happen to Roland? ¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Mr. eli, something did happen. ¡± Chris didn¡¯t expect Eli to remember his name and was a little touched, but then he frowned and said, ¡± Mr. eli, it¡¯s complicated. It¡¯s not something I can explain clearly. You should talk to the boss. The boss is worried that something might go wrong with you coming here today, so he asked me to wait here. Come with me. ¡±


    ¡°So, Roland isn¡¯t here!¡± Eli also understood that something must have gone wrong, or it would be impossible for even Roland not to dare to come to his Chamber of Commerce.


    After Chris finished speaking, he walked towards the street not far away, with eli following behind.


    Soon, Eli met Roland in a private room in a Tavern.


    However, Rowland seemed to be a little drunk at this time. He was leaning on the sofa with a bottle of rum in one hand, and his face was a little red.


    ¡°Eli, my friend, you¡¯re here!¡± he said. Roland wobbled and raised the bottle with his right hand.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Chris left the room, leaving the two behind.


    Roland burped at first and then said, ¡± Eli, my Chamber of Commerce might be finished. I might not be able to provide you with materials in the future.¡±


    ¡°What happened? did the chamber of commerce run out of funds? I can help you if you need it. ¡± Although the materials were more important, Eli was also very concerned about the state of his few friends.


    ¡± Haha, thanks. I knew you were rich, but this time, it¡¯s not something that can be solved with money. ¡± Roland shook his head, poured himself a glass of wine, and finished it in one gulp.


    ¡°As you know, due to the expansion of the Chamber of Commerce, I¡¯ve encountered many competitors. The biggest one is the cross Chamber of Commerce. They played a dirty trick and directly cut off our domestic suppliers. However, due to the previous contract, I still have a huge amount of medicinal ingredients to deliver in batches. I can¡¯t back down now.¡±


    ¡°Then how long can you guys last?¡± Eli knew that he really couldn¡¯t help at the moment.


    ¡°At most, half a year. After half a year, the large number of orders will directly crush me. You should have seen the group of merchants.¡± Roland grinned, full of self-mockery.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent you the materials.¡± Roland stood up and said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry about me. maybe things will turn for the better in half a year.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯ve already sent people to the big chambers of commerce in the surrounding countries to seek cooperation. Maybe there will be a turn for the better. ¡± Roland seemed to have recovered a little and said with a smile.


    ¡°If you need anything, you can find me anytime,¡± Eli said without any nonsense.


    True friends didn¡¯t need to talk too much.


    ¡°I will. You are the person I can¡¯t understand the most. You are two years younger than me, but you always give me a sense of mystery. ¡± Roland nodded.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stay any longer. You might need some private space now. Also, don¡¯t drink too much. It¡¯s not good for your health. Anna will be unhappy! ¡± Seeing this, Eli knew that Roland needed some time alone, so he prepared to leave.


    Anna was Roland¡¯s current wife, and they were married a year ago.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Roland scolded jokingly. ¡°Also, you¡¯re already 25, and you¡¯re not married yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry!¡± eli smiled as well and left the room.


    He was really not in a hurry.


    With regard to Roland¡¯s matter, Eli could not help.


    But when Eli answered home, he realized that there was already a huge pile of materials in the house, three to five times more than what he usually bought, all of which were gifts from Roland.


    ¡°Really, he should look after himself first!¡± eli looked at the materials in front of him and shook his head, his emotions a little complicated.


    Putting away the materials, Eli returned to his room.


    In his heart, he was prepared to see if he could do anything during this trip to the Lorraine kingdom.


    ¡­


    Three days later.


    It was a sunny day.


    A huge convoy had already gathered in a manor in the suburbs. Just by looking at it, it was estimated that there were more than a hundred people. The carriages were parked in a random and orderly manner, and some of them belonged to various forces.


    Not far away, there was a large number of carriages pulling unknown goods.


    Knights and grand knights were riding on horses, giving off powerful auras. There was also a group of soldiers who were ready to set off at any time.


    The carriage in the lead belonged to Alina¡¯s family. The count was dressed in noble clothing and was standing at the very front of the group, a person reporting something to him.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    ¡°Lord marquis, everyone has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± the marquis nodded and got into the carriage.


    After receiving the order from the marquis, the moment they left, someone started to direct them. In just a few minutes, a long line of carriages started to move, turning into a long dragon and moving towards the main road.


    And off they went.

 Chapter 55 - 55 On The Way

    55 On The Way


    There was a carriage at the rear of the group.


    When the coachman heard the order, he also directed the horse to move forward, and a slight bump was transmitted into the carriage.


    ¡°Eli, this is a tour or an exchange. When we reach the Lorraine kingdom, you have to be careful. We¡¯re representing the library. ¡± In the carriage, Clement sat on one side of the carriage and spoke to the person opposite him.


    The carriage wasn¡¯t big, but there weren¡¯t many people in it either. There were only two people, eli and scholar clement.


    Considering that the journey would take a long time, there were not many people in each carriage. As the representation from the library, the two of them occupied one carriage.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Eli nodded and couldn¡¯t help but look at clement, who was opposite him.


    At this time, scholar Clement was dressed in his best attire. Not only had he changed into a new scholar¡¯s uniform, but his beard had also been carefully trimmed. He was in good condition.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve never seen you so formal before.¡± Eli laughed and teased.


    ¡± hmph, what do you know? This is the empire¡¯s recognition of me, so I naturally have to be more serious. ¡± Clement cast a glance at Eli in annoyance.


    Eli nodded, not bearing to expose the truth of the matter.


    The two of them chatted.


    ¡°Oh, right, I saw scholar Hila coming to the library the day before yesterday. Do you know what she was there for? ¡± Clement suddenly asked, as if he had thought of something.


    ¡°Hila? I don¡¯t know.¡± Eli shook his head.


    That day, he had only seen a Pretty Woman who was a little stupid, but he had not seen Hila.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Clement also asked casually, but there was no answer, so the two fell silent again.


    Eli wouldn¡¯t try to start a conversation, so he looked out of the car.


    The small window of the carriage shone on Jun Lin, but at this moment, the city was getting smaller and smaller in Eli¡¯s eyes. This meant that they were getting further and further away from the city.


    It had been eight years, but he was still in the same city. This was the first time he had left this place.


    ¡°This world is really peaceful!¡± The sadness only lasted for a moment before he turned his attention to other aspects.


    As the carriage advanced, the trees on both sides gradually increased. In the midst of the lush greenery, Eli could even see the wild beasts that were spying on them from the forest.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were soldiers and Knights on both sides of the convoy, Eli seriously suspected that a wild beast would have charged straight at them.


    Traveling far was never a simple matter, especially a long-distance trip across countries.


    In fact, most of the people in the empire would probably live and die wherever they were born. Very few people would choose to leave the safety of their neighborhood.


    Therefore, the host must have some ability to be able to escape to Jun Lin from some other places. Otherwise, he would have died on the way.


    The convoy continued on until nighttime and finally stopped at a large patch of grass.


    The coachmen had the horses gnaw on the grass on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Eli and his teacher came down from the carriage to stretch their muscles.


    ¡°Comfortable!¡± Eli spread his arms and stretched them out.


    Although he could even lie down and sleep in the carriage, Eli still preferred the feeling of nature.


    Looking at the surrounding jungle, Eli decided to take a look around and broaden his understanding of this world.


    ¡°Eli, there¡¯s a chef in the convoy cooking. if you¡¯re hungry, you can go over and have some. I¡¯ll go visit grand scholar colt. ¡± Clement said to Eli. ¡± oh, and don¡¯t stray too far from the convoy. It¡¯s dangerous outside. ¡±


    Other than clement, there were naturally other people in the library, and grand scholar colt was the highest-ranking person.


    ¡°I understand!¡± eli nodded.


    But when he saw that scholar Clement had gone in the other direction, he immediately went to the forest.


    Understanding the advice was one thing, but whether or not he would listen was another.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too far away from the convoy. The jungle is very dangerous. ¡± Eli met a patrolling team of knights, and one of them reminded him.


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t be too far away.¡± eli nodded as well, accepting his kindness.


    ¡°Hey, are you Eli?¡±


    The patrolling team was made up of three people. Someone suddenly said.


    ¡°And you are?¡± eli looked at the knight who spoke, but because he was wearing a helmet, he could not recognize him.


    As he spoke, the knight took off his helmet, revealing a red-haired man with a determined face. Eli blinked and remembered. ¡®wasn¡¯t this the man who tried to tame the horse five years ago?


    ¡®What is his name again?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m Andre!¡± After more than five years, the man had obviously matured a lot, and his body also exuded the aura of an intermediate Knight.


    ¡°Of course, Andre. I remember you from five years ago, ¡± Eli greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re Eli!¡± At this moment, the two knights beside Andre also said curiously.


    ???


    ¡®Do I know that many knights?¡¯


    ¡°Heh, Eli, you¡¯re very famous in the knight academy. Five years ago, because of you, we added many more horsemanship classes, and the price was that we lost a day of rest every week. This made you very famous among the students. ¡± Andre couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Eli, ¡°¡­¡± No wonder so many knights knew him. There must be a lot of people secretly scolding him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Back then, I was scolding Eli and Andre while I was in class. But fortunately, we were one year away from graduation, so I felt fine. Those who had been in school for two or three years were the ones who really felt terrible.¡± One of the Knights chuckled.


    Eli could only smile in agreement.


    He really didn¡¯t know that there was such a thing. Poor Knights in training.


    ¡°But the most miserable one is still Andre. He¡¯s been ambushed and hazed quite a few times!¡± Another Knight added.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell anyone about this!¡± Hearing this, Andre¡¯s eyes widened. This was his dark history.


    It was reasonable to think about it this way. as the person who lost to Eli, Andre must have had an unforgettable year in the academy.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk next time. We still have to patrol.¡± Andre hurriedly pulled a few of them away. He didn¡¯t want his shameless history to be exposed.


    Looking at their backs as they left, Eli thought to himself that if he were to meet any students from the Knight Academy in the future, he would just use Herman¡¯s name.


    There was a risk of being beaten if he used his name.


    ¡°Eh? This is a seven-petaled flower, right? ¡±


    After Andre and the others left, Eli continued walking toward the forest.


    Suddenly, eli saw a small beige flower swaying in the wind in the grass.


    The seven-petaled flower was a precious supplementary ingredient for potions. As it was considered a useless plant in the empire, it was very difficult to find. Even eli only had a few.


    But today, he actually encountered one just as he wandered about.


    ¡°The seven-petaled flower usually grows in large patches. There must be more around here. ¡± something came to his mind, and his eyes lit up. He passed through the grass and entered the woods. In an open space not far away, a pile of beige flowers grew.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    With these seven-petaled flowers, the trip was already worth it.


    This might be a good sign too.

 Chapter 56 - 56 Arrival

    56 Arrival


    After a night¡¯s rest, the journey to the Lorraine kingdom began again.


    For safety reasons, they traveled along the main road most of the time, but occasionally they would pass through the territory of some nobles. The local nobles would actively cooperate and send people to escort them, as well as appropriately supplement some resources for the convoy.


    Every time this happened, it also meant that they could rest for a day. After all, this was a long journey, so they naturally needed to rest. Not everyone¡¯s physique was the same as that of knights.


    To Eli, it was also an interesting trip.


    Along the way, Eli saw a lot of interesting things, and he would occasionally collect some items that Jun Lin did not have. Some of his knowledge also increased rapidly.


    Ten days later, the convoy arrived at the border.


    After some negotiations, the convoy successfully crossed the border and entered the boundary of the Lorraine Kingdom.


    The kingdom of Lorraine had also sent a group of people to receive them, and the carriage was led forward.


    Perhaps it was just like what Eli thought the other day, seeing the seven-petaled flower was a symbol of good luck.


    The journey was very smooth, and they did not encounter any obstacles.


    However, after thinking about it, it made sense. After all, they were representing the Bryne empire. If anything happened to them, it would inevitably cause a huge dispute. This was something that the Lorraine kingdom did not want to see. Therefore, the Lorraine kingdom would definitely ensure their safety within the kingdom.


    As for Eli, he was also observing along the way.


    In fact, the Bryne empire and the Lorraine kingdom were located in similar locations. They were basically flat lands. However, as the carriage moved forward, eli also noticed the differences between the two countries.


    The first was the land.


    Perhaps it was due to the difference in location, but the soil quality of the Lorraine Kingdom was better than that of the Bryne Empire. This resulted in the Lorraine Kingdom being able to produce a large amount of food every year. Other than for their own use, they would even export a large amount of food to the Bryne Empire.


    Eli guessed that this was an important reason why the king had chosen to establish diplomatic relations with the kingdom of Lorraine.


    The second was the people.


    Eli could clearly sense that the population here was not as large as that of the Bryne Empire, and there should be some differences between the people here and the Bryne Empire. For example, the people here were generally taller, and their eyes were big. Their pupils were mainly blue, which made them look very exotic.


    Of course, this was only what Eli had observed simply. If he really wanted to understand the differences between the two countries in detail, he would need to observe more closely, but he had no interest in that.


    He was here for a public tour, not to check out the local customs.


    Just like that, eli enjoyed the scenery along the way and arrived at their destination.


    The capital of the Lorraine kingdom, Douling city.


    This was a city that was no less magnificent than Jun Lin city. In fact, it was even more prosperous than Jun Lin city. Thanks to the food business, the Lorraine Kingdom¡¯s military might not be as strong as the Bryne Empire, but their wealth was not inferior, or even more.


    This could be seen from the magnificence of the city walls. Whether it was the sniper cannons every few meters on the city walls or the armor of the soldiers that reflected the sunlight, it fully demonstrated the wealth of the country.


    At the city gate, they were inspected as usual.


    After the inspection, the carriage entered Duoling.


    ¡°Is this Duoling?¡± sitting in the carriage, eli looked outside.


    At this time, the carriage was traveling on a very wide road. The road was paved with stone bricks, and the width was enough to accommodate ten carriages running at the same time.


    On both sides were shops, all of which were three stories or above. This was something that couldn¡¯t be seen in jun Lin because the houses in jun lin were usually two stories high. Of course, this was just a difference in habits.


    Perhaps it was because it was afternoon, but there were many people on the road. Most of the men were wearing gray clothes, while most of the women were wearing purple and red clothes, revealing their arms and legs. They even had jewelry on their heads, which made them look very sexy.


    This made many of the casual soldiers¡¯ eyes pop out of their sockets. In Junlin, there were very few women who would dress so sexily outside. If you revealed too much, you would even be arrested by the guards.


    But Duoling was different. Women had a higher status.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t without reason. This was because the current Supreme Leader of the Lorraine Kingdom, Queen Cynthia, was a woman.


    As Eli observed the people, there were naturally people observing the convoy.


    ¡°Is this the symbol of the Bryne empire?¡± On the way, a man asked an old man beside him.


    ¡°I think so. the symbol of the Bryne empire is the black dragon. Look at the carriage in the front row. It has the black dragon symbol! ¡± The old man pointed at the convoy at the front.


    ¡± I wonder what they¡¯re doing in our country? ¡±


    ¡°Who knows? That¡¯s a matter between the nobles and the Queen. What does it have to do with us? ¡± The old man said without a care.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. It has nothing to do with us!¡± The man was stunned. However, it seemed to be the case after some thought.


    Even if something did happen, it would have nothing to do with him.


    The man observed the convoy for a while longer before he turned around and left.


    ¡­


    On the other side, the convoy had also arrived at their destination under the guidance of the people from the Lorraine Kingdom.


    It was a hotel that was dedicated to receiving outsiders.


    When Eli walked into the inn, he looked at the compact tiles on the floor, the chandeliers that were worth at least dozens of gold tarls hanging in the hall, and the portraits hanging on the walls.


    It was only then that eli truly realized that the Lorraine kingdom was truly rich!


    ¡°Eli, let¡¯s go to our room first!¡± beside him, scholar clement patted Eli¡¯s shoulder and motioned for him to follow him.


    The two of them followed a waiter who was waiting for them and soon arrived at their room.


    The room was also very luxurious. The bed was covered in goose down, the bedding was smooth, and the furniture was made of mahogany. This made Clement a little stunned.


    ¡°Teacher,¡± Eli patted Clement on the shoulder.


    ¡°Um.¡± Scholar Clement recovered and said slowly, ¡°It seems that the alliance this time is not as simple as it seems?¡±


    ??


    Eli frowned. What did this hotel have to do with the alliance?


    ¡°Teacher, is there a problem?¡± It was always Eli¡¯s habit to ask if he didn¡¯t understand.


    Scholar Clement looked over and said slowly, ¡± I¡¯ve been to Duoling before, and we stayed in this very hotel, but that was 30 years ago. I came here with my teacher.


    ¡°However, the king back then was not the current queen of Cynthia, but king Harriman. Back then, this place was very simple, with only a bed and simple furniture, but it was also very crude. But now, just look at this hotel, and it¡¯s so luxurious. What do you think this means?¡±


    When he said the last sentence, scholar Clement looked at Eli and said worriedly, ¡°To be able to develop the country to such a great extent in such a short period of time, it seems like this Queen Cynthia isn¡¯t a simple character. Will she really agree to an alliance so easily? ¡±


    ¡®Just that?¡¯ Eli thought it was something worse.


    ¡°But teacher, what does this have to do with us? The negotiation should have nothing to do with us, right?¡± Eli said with a strange expression.


    Scholar Clement, ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 57 - 57 The City of Perfume

    57 The City of Perfume


    The tour was only a front, but the purpose of the Bryne Empire was still to seek an alliance.


    Of course, this was definitely not something that could be done in a day or two. Even if it was just a rough estimate, Eli estimated that it would take more than a few months. By the time he returned, the learner¡¯s test should have already ended.


    If nothing went wrong, Herman would become a learner by then, and so would Rias. After all, even though she had decided to inherit part of the family fortune, she would never give up her identity as a scholar, which was a great bonus.


    Only the pitiful eli was still an ordinary librarian.


    Therefore, he decided to take a break and go out to find a channel for herbs. This way, his trip would not be in vain.


    However, this plan was destroyed by marquis Alina at the very beginning.


    Out of consideration for the safety of the environment, except for a few people, everyone had to stay in the hotel for three days. They could only leave after that.


    With no other choice, Eli could only stay in the same room as scholar Clement for three days.


    Each room had two bedrooms.


    Every day, Eli would stay in his room and think about some problems. Although scholar Clement could not go out either, he would hang out with the other scholars every day. During this period, he invited Eli, but he was rejected.


    Finally, three days passed as Eli anxiously waited.


    The sun had just come out that day when Eli jumped out of bed.


    But it wasn¡¯t just him. Scholar Clement had also woken up early and even earlier than him.


    ¡°Eli, are you going out?¡± scholar clement asked eli as he tidied up the suit he had specially bought for going out.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m planning to go out and see the difference between Duoling and Jun Lin.¡± Eli replied with a smile.


    ¡°Be careful. There are many mercenaries in Duoling. Be careful and run to a place with more people if you¡¯re in danger.¡± Scholar Clement reminded.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Eli nodded.


    Then, he watched as scholar Clement tidied up his clothes, took out some perfume from his pocket, and sprayed it on himself. ¡°teacher, are you going to meet a beautiful lady? ¡±


    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Scholar Clement glared at Eli and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know Duoling¡¯s other name, the perfume city? Perfume is very important in this city.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know. I was just joking? ¡± smiling, eli also took out the perfume he had prepared from his pocket and simply sprayed some on.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since Duoling was called the perfume city, probably around 20 years ago. It started because Queen Cynthia loved perfume. In order to please the Queen, more and more new perfumes were developed. Slowly, Duoling became known as the perfume city.


    Therefore, there was no shortage of perfume stores in Duoling. There might not be any other stores every few dozen meters, but there were definitely many stores selling perfume.


    In this country, everyone had a special feeling for perfume. It was also a custom to wear some perfume when going out. They were doing as the Romans did.


    ¡°Teacher, where are you planning to go today?¡± After making a joke to liven up the atmosphere, Eli continued to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to visit some old friends. If you¡¯re willing, you can come with me, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll reject me, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± scholar clement shot him a glance.


    After more than eight years together, eli knew clement very well, and clement also knew eli very well.


    Eli didn¡¯t answer and only smiled. As expected of his teacher.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave together.¡±


    The two of them finished packing at almost the same time and walked out together.


    Along the way, clement chatted with eli. Just as they reached the hall, they saw a group of people walking over.


    Leading them was marquis Alina, followed by a few earls and a professional diplomat.


    At this time, the nobles were all dressed up, and with the addition of the diplomat, it was needless to say that they were going to the palace for their first meeting.


    When he saw that it was marquis Alina and the others, scholar clement subconsciously pulled eli aside to make way. After all, they weren¡¯t familiar with each other. However, something that he didn¡¯t expect happened. Marquis Alina actually greeted him. ¡°good morning, scholar clement!¡±


    Clement was instantly stunned.


    He did not expect that marquis Alina would take the initiative to greet him.


    ¡°Good morning, Lord Marquis.¡± scholar clement stammered and replied.


    ¡°Good morning, Lord Marquis,¡± Eli replied respectfully.


    ¡°Yes, we still have things to do, so we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± The Marquis said casually. He nodded and walked out.


    The counts behind him also looked at scholar Clement with strange expressions.


    Although it was a simple greeting, everyone could tell that marquis Alina was definitely related to this scholar clement. Otherwise, the marquis would not have stopped to say good morning.


    ¡®It seems that this scholar is not simple.¡¯ the few of them silently remembered this and left with the Marquis.


    ¡°Eli, did you see that? This is my academic status. ¡± after the marquis and the others left, although scholar clement was still a little confused, he still smiled and spoke to eli.


    ¡°Of course, it seems that your reputation has already spread to the upper levels!¡± Said Eli with a smile as he cast a glance at the Marquis who was leaving.


    Needless to say, this was the Marquis¡¯ kind gesture. As for who he was talking to, it was obvious to Eli. After all, Eli¡¯s teacher was present, and he couldn¡¯t just greet him directly, as that was not in line with the etiquette of the nobles.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly say hello to Eli. After all, the fact that Eli had saved the Marquis was a secret, so he could only say hello to scholar Clement.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± upon hearing Eli¡¯s flattery, clement¡¯s face bloomed with joy. He took out a money bag from his clothes and took out a dozen silver tarls, handing them to eli.


    ¡°Take it and spend it. I¡¯m in a good mood today.¡±


    ¡°Okay, teacher.¡± Eli took the silver tarts from scholar Clement with a smile.


    It would be a waste not to take free money.


    After putting silver tarl into his wallet, eli and scholar Clement parted ways at the entrance of the hotel.


    Clement headed in one direction while eli headed toward a carriage.


    ¡°Sir, would you like to rent a carriage?¡± before the carriage, the man bent down and asked eli.


    ¡± yes, I need a carriage that is as comfortable as possible. I will rent it for a week. How much would it cost? ¡± Eli stated his request.


    The upcoming negotiations would have nothing to do with him, so he decided to hire a carriage to take him around Duoling.


    Upon hearing the request, the man quickly found a carriage that met Eli¡¯s requirements. The horse was a maroon-colored horse, and the carriage was relatively exquisite, very much in line with Eli¡¯s requirements.


    ¡°This one.¡± Eli was very satisfied.


    ¡°Five silver tars in total.¡± The man said with a smile.


    ¡°Sure!¡± eli nodded. Without haggling, he immediately took out five silver tarls.


    After paying, the man quickly called the coachman over. He was a middle-aged man who looked a little old.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Eli also got into the carriage.


    ¡°Sir, where are we going?¡± The driver¡¯s voice was very muffled.


    ¡°Um, the most fun place.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Camellia Lane, then. The most beautiful women in Duoling are there.¡± The coachman thought for a moment and said. Then, the carriage began to move slowly.


    ¡®Camellia lane?¡¯


    At this moment, Eli blinked his eyes in the carriage.


    ¡®Does he mean¡­¡¯


    However, since the carriage had already started moving, it would definitely be troublesome to turn around. It was better not to make things difficult for the coachman.


    He was too kind.

 Chapter 58 - 58 Hijacked?

    58 Hijacked?


    In the afternoon, Eli walked out of the street, satisfied.


    He turned around and saw that it was a rather wide street. On both sides of the street were three-story buildings. Red and purple silk were hung on the buildings, and sexy girls stood at the entrance of the buildings.


    ¡°As expected, the place is still a little different from Bryne. They both have their own unique characteristics. ¡± Eli stretched his back. It wasn¡¯t even noon when he went in, but it was already afternoon when he came out. Eli was proud of himself.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve come out.¡± at this moment, the coachman who had been waiting outside the alley saw that it was eli and quickly came over.


    ¡®This gentleman¡¯s physical strength is really good. He has been here for more than half a day!¡¯


    ¡°Sir, where are we going next?¡± the coachman asked.


    ¡± Well, next, we¡¯ll go to the casino here to make up for the money we spent. ¡± Eli thought for a moment. He had been busy spending a lot of money today, so he had to replenish his funds.


    ¡°Alright, Sir, please get in.¡± The coachman immediately brought Eli to the front of the previous carriage and lifted the curtain of the carriage.


    Eli went up directly.


    ¡± Please sit tight. I¡¯ll check the carriage, and then we¡¯ll leave. ¡±


    In order to avoid any accidents, every time the carriage started, the coachmen would check to see if the carriage was in good condition. After all, someone would really dismantle the carriage¡¯s parts to exchange for money. If an accident happened, it would be troublesome.


    The coachman circled around the carriage while eli was sitting leisurely in the carriage.


    He could clearly sense the situation around the carriage with his spiritual power. The coachman was checking the back of the carriage. A figure was hiding in the corner of the alley and seemed to be watching the carriage!


    ¡°Oh? ¡± Eli raised an eyebrow.


    It should be a coincidence, but looking at that posture, curled up in the corner, holding his head, it looked more like he was hiding from something!


    ¡°Damn it, sir, a small part of the wheel has been stolen. I need to fix it. ¡± At this time, the driver¡¯s cursing came from behind the carriage. He needed to go to the toilet earlier and left the carriage unwatched. A theft did happen.


    In fact, this was a rare situation because most guests wouldn¡¯t stay in one place for too long, but he didn¡¯t expect that eli would be here for so long.


    What else could Eli say other than yes? But his attention was on the man in the corner.


    He did not move, but he seemed to be afraid of something. His muscles were in a tense state, and from the strength of his aura, he should be a low-level knight.


    Eli guessed that he was probably hiding from someone.


    ¡°Find him. We must catch him today!¡±


    Suddenly, a few burly men ran out of Camellia Street and searched around.


    On the other hand, eli could clearly sense that the man¡¯s aura of fear was even more obvious.


    Did the man eat without pay? Or was this revenge? Eli didn¡¯t know, and he didn¡¯t want to know. He just hoped that the man wouldn¡¯t drag him into this.


    There were about seven or eight strong men, but the weakest of them was an intermediate Knight. They were exploring the street in this direction. If there were no accidents, they would be able to find the man soon.


    The coachman was carefully repairing the car at the back. Suddenly, the man seemed to have made up his mind. While most of the knights on the other side had entered another alley, he rushed directly toward eli.


    It was a short seven to eight meters, which only took a few seconds.


    The coachman didn¡¯t notice that the man had already slipped into Eli¡¯s car.


    A cold light suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Take me away!¡±


    The sharp dagger was pointed at Eli, and the shadow of the dagger swayed inside the carriage under the candlelight.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli nodded.


    It was only then that he saw the man clearly. No, it would be more appropriate to say that he was a boy. He was about 19 years old and looked a little young. He had brown hair and black eyes. Although he looked calm on the outside, Eli¡¯s senses told him that the child was very frightened.


    Whether it was his rapidly beating heart, his tensed muscles, or his slightly trembling dagger, all of them spoke of his nervousness.


    ¡°Sir, the carriage is fixed. We can leave now.¡± at this moment, the coachman had also finished repairing the carriage.


    ¡°Tell the coachman to bring us away!¡± the boy said again, still holding the dagger in his hand.


    Eli smiled and nodded. Although Wizards were not good at strength, due to the increase in mental strength, his physical fitness was not much weaker than that of a low-ranked Knight.


    At this distance, his safety could be completely guaranteed.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Eli said calmly.


    This made the boy a little less confident.


    Wasn¡¯t he trying to hijack the car? Why wasn¡¯t there any panic in the eyes of the man in front of her?


    However, when the carriage started moving, the boy seemed to be much more relaxed.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± suddenly, a voice was heard. The boy saw that it was actually the kidnapped eli. The boy was speechless.


    ¡®Is this something you should be asking? Can¡¯t you have a little self-awareness that you¡¯re being held hostage?


    ¡®You¡¯re just an ordinary person. How can you be so brave?¡¯


    ¡°Shut up and keep quiet!¡± the boy glared at eli and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯re probably being hunted down. Let me guess, are those people your enemies or hired to kill you? You¡¯re so young, so you¡¯re probably not a Big Shot. You should be the descendant of a great noble or a merchant with status.¡±


    What the boy didn¡¯t expect was that Eli actually started analyzing.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a descendant of a noble, you don¡¯t look like one. You don¡¯t have the habit of a noble, and your skin is very fair. You probably don¡¯t go out often. You look more like my friend from the chamber of commerce.


    ¡°Are you a descendant of some big merchant association, and you¡¯re being hunted?¡± As if it was something fun, Eli analyzed the situation.


    However, it was only a guess.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    What Eli didn¡¯t know was at this moment, a storm was already brewing in the boy¡¯s heart. Although Eli¡¯s analysis was strange, he didn¡¯t get much wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The boy felt a little nervous for some reason, and the dagger in his hand unconsciously moved closer to Eli as if it would give him a greater sense of security.


    He extended his dagger.


    He saw the man, in front of him, smile at him. Suddenly, he felt a little dizzy. His head was dizzy, and his vision was a little blurry. At the same time, he felt as if he had lost something.


    It didn¡¯t take long, only a few seconds.


    However, the next time he woke up, he found that the dagger in his hand had already moved from his hand to his neck.


    The man in front of him, who was eli, stared at the boy, one hand holding a dagger to his neck as he said politely, ¡°Sir, if you don¡¯t explain why you got into my car without permission, you¡¯ll die!¡±


    He could feel the coldness of the dagger on his neck and face the polite smile of eli.


    The boy¡¯s back was instantly drenched in sweat.


    He seemed to have just left a wolf¡¯s den and entered a tiger¡¯s den.

 Chapter 59 - 59 The Deal

    59 The Deal


    The boy¡¯s throat moved slightly, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead.


    What just happened?


    In just a moment, before he could even react, the dagger had already disappeared from his hand. In the blink of an eye, he turned from a criminal to a hostage as if it was a dream.


    However, the coldness of the dagger told him that it was not a dream.


    Everything was real.


    ¡°Tell me, who are you? Why did you barge in here?¡± Eli was smiling like a gentleman.


    ¡°I ran out because I didn¡¯t pay at camellia lane, and then they sent people to chase me.¡± the boy¡¯s voice trembled. He knew that at this distance, even if the man in front of him was an ordinary person, he could easily kill him.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re lying!¡± Eli shook his head, and stars appeared in his eyes. He glanced at the boy and said, ¡°no, other than your trembling muscles and unnatural facial expressions, if I¡¯m not wrong, your body is very clean. You¡¯re a virgin. ¡±


    With just one look, the boy felt as if he had been seen through from head to toe.


    The first half of the sentence chilled his heart, and the second half made him widen his eyes. Even though a sharp dagger was placed on his neck, he still gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry for lying to you. But I¡¯ll just say this. I¡¯m not a virgin.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± The voice was low but extremely insulting. ¡°tell me about your situation. my patience is limited.¡±


    The carriage was moving along the streets in the evening.


    The boy glanced at Eli. Although he didn¡¯t know why, he could tell that Eli wasn¡¯t lying to him, so he slowly said, ¡°My real name is Aria Kazan, and my father is the owner of the Kazan Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    ¡°Kazan chamber of commerce? it sounds a little familiar.¡± Eli frowned, feeling as if he had heard this name before.


    ¡°The Kazan chamber of commerce is the largest chamber of commerce in the Lorraine kingdom. Its herb and perfume business is the largest in the kingdom.¡± Aria reminded.


    ¡°You¡¯re the son of the owner of the Kazan Chamber of Commerce. Then why are you being hunted down? Don¡¯t tell me your father doesn¡¯t know?¡± it was strange, but from Aria¡¯s expression, he was not lying.


    ¡°That¡¯s because my father died, and my uncle joseph secretly used his former power to obtain the support of two-thirds of the people in the chamber of commerce and took over the chamber of commerce. ¡± aria said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Then why did he still want to kill you when you didn¡¯t have the ability to resist? ¡± Eli was a little curious.


    ¡°Because my father left the title deed to the chamber of commerce to me. That¡¯s why he wants to capture me. ¡± knowing his situation, Aria did not dare to lie.


    ¡°Let me go. If I take back my rights to the Chamber of Commerce, I will definitely repay you.¡± Aria was agitated as he looked at Eli with a sincere gaze.


    ¡°You think you still have a chance?¡± His sharp mind allowed him to quickly analyze the situation, but he didn¡¯t think Aria Kazan could take back the Chamber of Commerce.


    On one side was a large Chamber of Commerce with many people, and on the other side was Aria Kazan, who was alone.


    No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem reliable.


    In fact, when he heard that Aria was the son of the owner of the Kazan chamber of commerce, he was a little surprised because the Kazan chamber of commerce could solve the purpose of his visit.


    However, he immediately understood that he had just met an abandoned child.


    This time, Aria was silent.


    If he could really take back the chamber of commerce, he wouldn¡¯t have been chased so badly. If it wasn¡¯t for the carriage that suddenly came, he might have been caught.


    A few seconds later, he said, ¡°Actually, I still have a chance. As long as I can get the support of the major nobles behind the chamber of commerce, I can take it back. Not all members are traitors. There are people I can trust. ¡±


    Every large chamber of commerce had nobles behind them, and it was because of their support that the chamber of commerce could operate better.


    ¡± But why do you think that the great nobles behind the chamber of commerce will support you? To them, I think it makes no difference whether you or Joseph is the leader of the chamber.¡± Eli shook his head. Aria in front of him was as innocent as a child.


    ¡°No, the aristocrat behind the Kazan Chamber of Commerce is different. She is a real top aristocrat. She doesn¡¯t care how much profit the Kazan Chamber of Commerce can bring her. In fact, the only reason why the Kazan Chamber of Commerce can get her support is because of our perfume production. The Chamber of Commerce has the best perfume in the Empire.


    ¡°She¡¯s a perfume fanatic, and as long as I can come up with a better perfume, I can get her support.¡± Aria hesitated for a moment and then said more.


    ¡°Perfume fanatic?¡± eli raised an eyebrow.


    This world was getting more and more ridiculous.


    But it was also normal. If she didn¡¯t care who provided her with benefits and only wanted the perfume, then it seemed that if Aria Kazan could come up with a better perfume, he could really get the support of this noble.


    The way Eli looked at him suddenly changed.


    If that was the case, Aria Kazan had great potential value!


    He wanted to invest in this project.


    ¡°Do you have a better perfume?¡± Eli asked with concern, his dagger still on Aria¡¯s neck.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Aria was really silent this time.


    Eli, ¡°¡­¡±


    As expected, he shouldn¡¯t have trusted this kid.


    However, if he could help Aria Kazan obtain the chamber of commerce, then many of Eli¡¯s problems could be easily solved, whether it was his material problems or Roland¡¯s.


    He didn¡¯t know how to make perfume, but it was possible if he used his Wizard Power.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry. If you¡¯re willing to let me go, I¡¯ll take back the Chamber of Commerce in the future. I¡¯ll definitely¡­¡± Aria¡¯s eyes were sincere as he pleaded. He was really afraid that Eli would kill him with a knife.


    ¡°Of course.¡± What Aria didn¡¯t expect was that this time, eli actually smiled and said.


    Aria¡¯s eyes widened, and he was about to thank him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me so quickly. How about this? I want to talk business with you.¡± Eli looked at Aria, his gaze softening.


    ¡°What business?¡± Aria was a little shocked.


    ¡°I can provide you with better perfume to help you take back the chamber of commerce. However, according to the principle of equivalent exchange, you have to pay me back something. ¡± Eli said with a smile.


    Aria was completely confused.


    ¡°A better perfume?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the dagger on Aria¡¯s neck, he would have laughed out loud. The Kazan chamber of commerce made its fortune with perfume, but the man in front of him said he could produce a better perfume. Was this a joke?


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eli nodded again.


    Aria wanted to reject him, but looking into Eli¡¯s eyes, Aria felt an inexplicable attraction, as if he wanted to agree with him subconsciously.


    He was already in this state, what else could he lose?


    What if Eli really succeeded?


    ¡°Alright!¡± Aria nodded.


    ¡°Then what do you want in return?¡± Aria asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡± eli smiled but did not reply this time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come and find you in three days. ¡± Eli patted Aria¡¯s shoulder and handed him the dagger. ¡°I¡¯ve arrived. You should leave.¡±


    The carriage had already arrived at the casino. Eli patted Aria¡¯s shoulder and got off the carriage.


    Aria looked at the dagger in his hand and was stunned.


    He took the opportunity to run out of the carriage when the coachman stopped the carriage at the back. He ran in another direction, determined the direction, and decided to find his aunt, whom he believed in.


    However, he suddenly stopped on the way.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me where to meet in three days, did he?¡±


    On the way, Aria blinked and felt that he had met a strange person.

 Chapter 60 - 60 Perfume

    60 Perfume


    Time always flew by, and by the time Eli came out of the casino, it was already night.


    ¡°This is a really good place.¡±


    Eli came out of the casino and stretched.


    Behind him was a magnificent three-story building with a long red carpet in front of it. There were only a few people who were poor. This was the biggest casino in Duoling.


    Duoling¡¯s business was indeed better than Bryne¡¯s. Elin had seen many new ways of gambling.


    Eli had also collected more than thirty gold tarls.


    However, Eli didn¡¯t cheat. He was just playing normally, and this amount wasn¡¯t considered too big here, so no one would cause him trouble.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve come out.¡± The coachman was waiting beside the carriage in boredom. When he saw Eli, he immediately came over.


    A golden Tarl was thrown over, and it streaked across the sky.


    The coachman¡¯s eyes were wide open. He caught the gold coin with the most agile movement in his life. Feeling the dense touch of the golden tars, the coachman felt like he was about to fly.


    ¡°Sir, this is?¡± However, he still asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Eli walked up the carriage with a smile.


    ¡°You are the most generous gentleman I have ever met. as long as you are in Duoling, I will always be at your service. ¡± The coachman was completely won over by Eli. This was the biggest reward he had ever received in his life.


    He quickly got into the carriage and asked, ¡°Sir, where are we going now?¡±


    Now, even if eli asked him to go to the palace, he would still dare to go with him.


    ¡°Back to the hotel.¡± A voice came from the carriage.


    ¡°Alright, sit tight!¡± The coachman was no longer in a tired state. He sat up straight and drove the carriage.


    The horse let out a low neigh and then carried the two away.


    ¡­


    The main purpose of the day was to relax, other than meeting Aria, which was a small accident.


    However, Eli didn¡¯t mind the chance encounter. After all, his investment wasn¡¯t high, but if he succeeded, the benefits would be huge. It was so huge that not only could Eli solve his economic problems completely, but he could also solve the medicinal materials and Roland¡¯s problems.


    He had even used a portion of his spiritual power to guide the conversation, which allowed the two to carry on smoothly.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll find a way to solve the perfume problem.¡±


    After thinking about what he had to do tomorrow, Eli fell asleep.


    ¡­


    The next day, before he left, he received a message.


    The first round of negotiations had failed.


    It seemed like Queen Cynthia felt that there was no point in forming an alliance, so she rejected the request of the Bryne Empire during the first round of negotiations.


    This caused the entire convoy to feel a little defeated.


    However, even though the start was not smooth, Marquis Alina¡¯s side did not give up. The second round of negotiations would take place in three days, and there might be new developments then.


    Of course, the diplomatic team¡¯s defeat did not affect Eli much.


    On this day, Eli was still in the same carriage as yesterday, but he didn¡¯t go anywhere else. Instead, he had the coachman take him to another place.


    ¡°Sir, this is the local perfume workshop. Are you sure you want to come here? ¡± the coachman brought eli to a street along the river.


    It was built along a river in the city, but the nearby area was dyed in various colors. Houses stood on the streets, emitting various smells.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Eli got off his horse, and an invisible wind immediately dispelled the smell near his nose.


    As Duoling¡¯s largest perfume production base, it was best to wear a mask or something if you were not working here all year round. Otherwise, the smell would make you uncomfortable.


    And he was there to make perfume.


    He first had to rent a place to conduct his experiment.


    ¡°Sir, this place belongs to private families. If you want to rent it, it may be difficult. ¡± Eli had already told the coachman his purpose when he came.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Eli just shot him a glance.


    ¡­


    Half an hour later, in front of a building.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. This place will be yours for the next three days. I¡¯ll leave with my family now. You can also order the workers here as you wish.¡±


    In front of a small perfume workshop, a middle-aged man was bending over and smiling. Behind him was a woman in linen clothes, holding a seven or eight-year-old girl in her arms.


    She was still young and didn¡¯t seem to understand why her father had pulled them away with their luggage after the handsome brother in front of her had taken out thirty gold tarls.


    ¡°Well, Sir, we¡¯ll take our leave first. You can do whatever you want with the rest.¡± With that said, the man quickly pulled his family away as if afraid that Eli would go back on his word.


    Behind them, the coachman¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the few of them who were running for their lives.


    What just happened?


    ¡­


    ¡°Help me buy some things now.¡± as he watched the original owner of the perfume workshop leave, eli turned to the coachman behind him.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± the coachman naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    Following that, eli handed the coachman a list and sufficient money to make the purchase for him. Then, he turned around and entered the room.


    Although it was just a small workshop, it already had the ability to produce perfume. Moreover, this was the capital of perfume. Even if it were just a small workshop, the perfume produced here would not be too bad.


    Sure enough, the worker in the workshop handed a newly made perfume to Eli.


    Eli smelled the fragrance of the perfume and nodded. With such a quality as the base, it should be enough to match his magic potion.


    That¡¯s right, Eli had no intention of making perfume from the start. After all, even though he had a strong learning ability, how could he possibly make a top-class perfume in three days?


    That was unreasonable and impossible.


    Eli¡¯s plan was to mix a small amount of charm potion with the basis of the existing perfume and then get a smell that had a special attraction but also an original fragrance.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t easy. The difficulty lay in the ratio of the potion and perfume, but it was much easier than making perfume from scratch.


    Three days should be enough.


    Half an hour later, the coachman delivered the materials. This surprised Eli a little, as he didn¡¯t expect the coachman to be so fast.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back tonight. You can come here then. You can go somewhere else now. ¡± Eli said to the coachman as he took the materials.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve paid. I¡¯ll just wait here.¡± The coachman said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Eli didn¡¯t refuse and directly entered the workshop with the materials.


    Two days later, in the studio, Eli looked at the freshly prepared perfume on the table and smiled in satisfaction.


    The perfume was a success.

 Chapter 61 - 61 Soul Imprint

    61 Soul Imprint


    It was cold and dark.


    Aria Kazan took a deep breath and reached out his hand, feeling a deep sense of powerlessness and sadness.


    Before he was a dilapidated hut. It was so simple that there was only a wooden bed, and the only light source was a candle that was almost burned out.


    This was one of the houses in Duoling¡¯s biggest residential area, and it was one of the few places that were safe for him.


    He had spent the past three days here.


    In fact, three days ago, he was going to look for his aunt because his father had given him a list of people he could trust before his death, and his aunt was one of them.


    But halfway there, he decided to change locations and hide here for a while.


    His aunt could be trusted, but his uncle might use this to set up spies around his aunt, waiting for him to walk into the trap.


    Moreover, the person he had met three days ago was still in his mind. That mysterious person and the ¡± business ¡± they had discussed.


    Now that the three days were up, would he come?


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t even have his address, so how was he supposed to find him?


    ¡°Like a magician?¡± The man¡¯s elegance and calmness from that day suddenly appeared in Aria¡¯s mind. It was as if victory was in his hands.


    But to be honest, he didn¡¯t have much hope.


    He felt like he was dreaming.


    ¡°Three days ¡®time is almost over. It seems that it¡¯s wishful thinking.¡±


    Aria looked out of the window. The sky was getting dark. He looked at the wooden door not far away. It did not move.


    Suddenly, the wooden door moved.


    Hearing the sound, Aria¡¯s eyes widened, and his heart beat faster for some reason. His first reaction was not that Eli was here but that his uncle had found him. But that was impossible. This place should be safe. How could he find him?


    ¡°You look a little nervous!¡±


    However, what entered Aria¡¯s ears was not the rough voice of the mercenary. Instead, it was a calm voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    The moonlight flowed in through the gap in the door. Eli was dressed in black and held a cane in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad place, but it seems like you haven¡¯t had a good time these past three days!¡±


    Eli looked around, then said to Aria Kazan, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the spiritual imprint, this place would have been hard to find! ¡±


    At this moment, Aria was already dumbfounded. He did not expect that eli would actually find him.


    Could it be that eli had actually been monitoring him these past few days?


    ¡°As promised, I¡¯ve brought perfume!¡± It was as if Eli had no patience to listen to him as he threw a bottle over.


    Aria was speechless.


    Aria caught the bottle in his hand. There was a strange liquid flowing in the bottle.


    He was stunned for a moment. Could this be the perfume he was talking about?


    He unscrewed the bottle, and the smell in the bottle immediately entered his nose. as the original heir of the Kazan chamber of commerce, his ability to identify perfume was naturally good.


    The smell was above average at best, but when he smelled it, he seemed to feel an impulse to inhale more of it.


    Aria smelled it helplessly and was stunned. He could not understand how such a unique perfume could exist. However, he was overjoyed. With such a great perfume, he could definitely win the support of the noble in the chamber of commerce.


    Once he got her support, he would be able to regain control of the Chamber of Commerce.


    As for why he was so confident in the power of the noble behind him ¡­


    This was because the person standing behind the Kazan chamber of commerce was the largest noble in the Lorraine kingdom, queen Cynthia. Only she would not even care about the profits of a large chamber of commerce.


    Aria held the perfume tightly in his hand as if it was his last hope.


    ¡°Wait a minute, are you forgetting something?¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out. It was Eli who spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh, right. I remember you said this is a deal! ¡± Aria also seemed to have woken up from a dream. He quickly asked Eli, ¡°then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a principle in doing business, it¡¯s called the principle of equivalent exchange. Do you know that?¡± Eli said as he slowly approached Aria.


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you something equivalent in value to the perfume. ¡± Aria was stunned for a moment and quickly replied.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s more than that.¡± Eli shook his head.


    Aria was confused.


    ¡°You got into my car by chance, and I saved your life. So, your life should be mine. That¡¯s more reasonable.¡± eli looked at Aria and smiled as he analyzed the situation.


    Aria was speechless.


    He was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t quite understand what Eli meant, but he generally understood that Eli was asking everything from him, be it his life or the Kazan Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°Impossible, you¡¯re too greedy!¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°No, the deal has already begun since you got in my car. ¡± Eli shook his head. At the same time, the Magus¡¯s hand appeared and grabbed Aria, who was just inches away.


    Aria¡¯s eyes widened, but he could not resist at all. He could only watch as eli slowly reached out his hand and placed it on his head.


    In an instant, Aria felt as if his brain was being pricked by countless needles. An invisible but mysterious connection was formed between him and the man in front of him.


    This process lasted for a full five minutes before eli finally stopped.


    After all, the soul imprint was not a simple spell.


    Soul imprint was a zero-circle spell. Its purpose was to engrave a soul imprint in the target¡¯s consciousness, allowing one to completely understand the target¡¯s thoughts and manipulate the other party to a certain extent.


    [ Requirements: level 2 mage acolytes and above, the difference in spiritual power must be huge, and there must not be excessive resistance. Also, you must leave a spiritual force marker on the target three days in advance. ]


    This was also the first time that eli had used this spell because the conditions for using this spell were really troublesome. Furthermore, with his current mental strength, he could only perform three at most.


    The reason why he booked the carriage for three days was also because of this spell. As for when he left the mark, it was when he patted Aria¡¯s shoulder before he left the carriage.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± At this moment, Aria was already lying on the ground, looking at Eli with fear in his eyes.


    He even had a feeling that, at this moment, Eli could completely understand what he was thinking or even kill him directly.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already figured it out?¡± Eli lowered his head and looked at Aria.


    He had planned to do so from the start. After all, Eli didn¡¯t really trust verbal or verbal promises. The ones engraved in mind were much more reliable.


    ¡°Impossible! How could there be such a method? ¡± Aria¡¯s face twitched.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try,¡± Eli said.


    Aria¡¯s eyes widened.


    In the next moment, it was as if his brain was being torn apart, his soul was burning on one side and being pierced by countless needles on the other. Aria let out a painful howl. It was a pain he had never experienced before.


    Compared to physical pain, the pain of the soul was ten times, no, a hundred times more terrifying.


    The torture only lasted for five seconds, but Aria felt as if hundreds of years had passed.


    ¡°Do you still want to give it another try?¡± Eli asked again, but in Aria¡¯s ears, it sounded like a demon¡¯s whisper.


    ¡°No,¡± Aria mumbled.


    In just five seconds, he had completely understood his situation.


    He had jumped straight into hell.


    ¡°From now on, you are bound to me. Everything you have is mine. Are you willing to accept that? Of course, you actually have another choice. I can remove the seal and then kill you. You can choose.¡± Eli lowered his head and looked at Aria.


    Did he still have a choice?


    Tears fell from Aria¡¯s eyes. He knew that he had no other choice.


    He suddenly remembered something his father had once said. All the gifts had already been secretly marked with a price. He didn¡¯t understand it before, and now he understood it, but it was a little too late.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± After a few seconds, Aria finally nodded in resignation.


    He chose to live.


    ¡°Very good, you¡¯ve accepted it very quickly!¡± Eli said in a relaxed voice. ¡°I¡¯m almost 30, and you¡¯re only 19. When I die, you and your descendants will be free.¡±


    Aria¡¯s eyes lit up, and he slowly got up from the ground.


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s better,¡± Smiling, Eli squatted down and looked at Aria. ¡± Then let¡¯s talk about the noble behind the Kazan chamber of commerce and how you plan to take back the chamber of commerce that belongs to me. ¡±

 Chapter 62 - 62 Seed

    62 Seed


    ¡°As expected, Queen Cynthia is behind the Kazan Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    On the way, Eli thought about his conversation with Aria.


    Because of the soul imprint, Aria had told him everything, including the biggest aristocrat behind the Kazan Chamber of Commerce and the cards he had up his sleeve.


    According to Aria, only one-third of the people in the Chamber of Commerce were his uncle¡¯s men. One-third of them were people who were still on the fence. The remaining one-third were people he could trust.


    Furthermore, his father had also told him about some reliable channels to contact the nobles behind the Chamber of Commerce, as well as Queen Cynthia.


    In other words, as long as Aria delivered the perfume to Queen Cynthia and revealed his identity as the rightful heir, there was a 90% chance that he would receive Queen Cynthia¡¯s support.


    As for why it was 90%, it was because Eli felt that there was nothing in this world that was 100% certain. To be able to reach 90% was already a very high level.


    It was worth a gamble for Elie.


    As long as he obtained the Queen¡¯s support, the Kazan Chamber of Commerce would also be indirectly under Eli¡¯s control.


    ¡°But now it¡¯s Aria¡¯s time to work.¡± Eli thought to himself in a relaxed manner while walking.


    Before he left, Eli gave Aria some gold coins. This was also the last investment Eli gave him. After that, it would all be up to Aria Kazan. Eli would not make a move again.


    If Aria was still unable to succeed, it would only prove that Aria did not have the ability. Even if Eli helped him, the merchant Association would not be doing well in the future.


    It could be said to be a test for Eli.


    His first priority was not to expose himself. From the looks of it, no one could link him to Aria. Their only contact was at the entrance of Camellia Lane, but no one cared too much.


    As for whether he would succeed or not, if he succeeded, then he would obtain huge benefits. If he failed, then he would pretend that this had never happened. After all, he had only spent three days.


    There were still many more three-day in the future.


    As for helping Roland, it might not be of much help, but this would at least keep him alive. after all, he really had few friends.


    Today was a secret operation, so Eli didn¡¯t call for a carriage and walked back.


    As there was a huge market right next to the slums, Eli decided to take a look and see if he could pick up anything.


    After a few rounds, Eli didn¡¯t find anything good, but he did gain a lot of knowledge, so it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t gain anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡± After strolling around for a while without any results, Eli was ready to leave.


    Suddenly, when he turned a corner, a stall caught his attention.


    This was a stall in the corner. There was an old man in linen clothes. One of his legs was disabled, and the bottom of his pants was still stained with mud. He looked very unkempt.


    In front of him, there was a piece of cloth with various seeds on it. It seemed to be a stall that specialized in selling various crops and other seeds.


    Naturally, these were not the things that attracted Eli. Instead, there was a dark green seed in the center. It was covered in green patterns, and it seemed to be exuding elemental power.


    Although Eli didn¡¯t know what kind of seed it was, he knew it was definitely not simple.


    He immediately walked over. No matter what it was, he would buy it first.


    ¡°Hello, what kind of seed is this?¡± Walking to the stall, Eli pointed at the seed and asked the old man.


    Seeing that there was business, the old man immediately perked up and explained to Eli, ¡°Sir, I picked this up on the way here this morning. I don¡¯t know what kind of seed it is, but I guess it must be the seed of some precious crop. Otherwise, how could it be so big?¡±


    Indeed, this seed was the largest among them. It was the size of a peach, so big that it didn¡¯t look like a seed.


    ¡°How much is it?¡± Eli asked directly, not bothering to waste any more time.


    ¡°Um, Sir, this is very expensive. This seed ¡­¡±


    ¡°How much is it?¡± eli asked again.


    ¡°One silver tarl, no, no, it¡¯s five silver tarls.¡± The old man seemed to hesitate for a long time. He first called out a high price, but seeing that the gentleman in front of him seemed to be quite extraordinary, he decided to call out a higher price.


    The heavens pitied him. Five silver tarls were already the highest price he could think of.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli nodded and gave the money to the old man.


    Although he knew that the old man had raised the price on purpose, he knew that these people were struggling. Five silver tarls was his monthly salary, but it was only a fraction of the amount of money he managed to earn on the gambling table.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± The old man was also stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the gentleman in front of him to actually pay directly.


    This was five silver tarls. In fact, the base price in his heart was fifty copper tars.


    He stood up in a hurry, his crippled leg almost causing him to fall, but he still immediately put away the seed and handed it over to Eli, afraid that the latter would go back on his words.


    Eli took the seed, and the transaction was completed smoothly.


    In fact, it was just a seed. How could anyone pay attention to him? it was impossible for a noble young master to come to such a place, and there were no Knights who would fight with him for the seed.


    Although Eli was in the noble circle, he really didn¡¯t have any enemies, nor did he have anyone who hated him to the core. In fact, many people might not even remember him.


    This was the norm for Eli.


    ¡°Take care, sir.¡± After purchasing the seeds, Eli left immediately, and the old man¡¯s respectful voice came from behind.


    Five silver tars might not even be enough for one of Eli¡¯s experiments, but to the old man, it was enough for him to find a place to sleep, buy some black bread, and live for a few months.


    On the way out of the market, Eli checked the seed briefly. The dark green seed exuded a strange life force. Eli was sure that it was something he didn¡¯t understand, so he put it away and headed back to the hotel.


    He would observe it carefully when he returned. For now, he should go back first.


    Soon, Eli returned to the hotel.


    Perhaps it was an accident, but this time, they happened to run into the returning diplomatic team. Their leader, Marquis Alina, had a dark expression. Needless to say, the negotiations were probably not going well.


    ¡®It seems like this Queen Cynthia isn¡¯t a simple character!¡¯ Eli shook his head, turned around, and went up to the second floor.


    He was just going on a tour, and he had nothing to do with Foreign Affairs.


    Instead of thinking about this, his time was better spent thinking about Aria Kazan and what the hell was that seed just now.

 Chapter 63 - 63 Aria in Action

    63 Aria in Action


    Perhaps it was still early, but when Eli returned to his room, scholar Clement was not there.


    Eli went straight into the room and began to observe the seed.


    The seed was dark green in color, and there were green patterns all over it. Life force was slowly being emitted from within, and even Eli could feel the wood elements around him being slightly mobilized.


    Everything was telling him that this was no ordinary item.


    In fact, Eli wasn¡¯t even sure if it was a seed.


    After all, he did not know what level the seed was at that it could still unconsciously attract elements and even emit a life force that surprised even him.


    ¡± Oh? ¡± Eli¡¯s interest was piqued.


    He had just become a wizard, but he had never seen such a strange item.


    He immediately used spiritual power detection, vitality detection, the eye of information, and elemental composition.


    The result surprised him. It was really a seed, and the test told him that with a certain amount of incubator liquid and enough time, it should be able to germinate.


    As for what kind of seed it was, he really couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to leave some space in my courtyard.¡± Eli shook his head and kept the seed.


    Whether it was a tree, a grass, or a flower, he would know after he planted it.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    In Marquis Alina¡¯s room, ten people sat in a circle in silence.


    They were all high-ranking officials who were on this tour. There were nobles, Grand scholars, diplomats, and even Grand Knights.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡± in the end, it was still marquis Alina who spoke. He calmly glanced at the room and said, ¡°Are you guys giving up just like that?¡±


    ¡°Lord Marquis, but Queen Cynthia doesn¡¯t have any intention of negotiating. We haven¡¯t made any substantial progress at all.¡± A noble with a white unicorn coat of arms hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± beside him, scholar colt nodded.


    ¡°Lord Marquis, I think the king must have thought of this. He has been dealing with the Lorraine Kingdom for so many years. Don¡¯t you know her well?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no breakthrough at all. Queen Cynthia, on the other hand, is a perfume fanatic. Unfortunately, the Empire doesn¡¯t have any top-notch perfumes in this area, so we can¡¯t attract the Queen¡¯s attention.¡± Another person shook his head.


    ¡°So we¡¯re giving up, are we?¡± Marquis Alina was also a little angry. He slapped the table and said, ¡± the king naturally knows about this, but he still sent us here. What does this mean? He needs us to succeed!


    ¡°Think about the consequences of failure.¡±


    Marquis Alina squinted at the crowd, causing them to feel an invisible pressure.


    Even the Grand Knights found it hard to breathe. It wasn¡¯t the knight¡¯s suppression but the aura that made everyone nervous.


    ¡°But the Queen doesn¡¯t seem to want to see us. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even be able to enter the door next time.¡± Grand scholar Colt sighed with a worried expression.


    Everyone was silent for a moment.


    ¡°We¡¯ll visit again in five days.¡± A few seconds later, Marquis Alina made his decision. The others could only agree and leave one by one.


    Half a minute later, Marquis Alina was the only one left in the room.


    Looking at the silent room, Marquis Alina sighed.


    ¡°I hope the next time, it won¡¯t be too miserable!¡±


    ¡­


    Compared to the worried side of the Bryne Empire ¡­


    On the other side, Aria was much more active.


    After getting Eli¡¯s money, he first went to the mercenary association and hired a few elite knights to protect his personal safety. then, he began to secretly contact a few people in the association who supported him and asked them to make early preparations.


    He also began to actively contact the connections his father had left him and began to create a protective net for himself.


    In fact, as the son of the original owner of the trade association, Aria was not a good-for-nothing either. It was just that this time, it was too sudden, so he was caught off guard.


    He had already laid out a plan but considering he had no solution. He decided to lay low. It was why he was so excited when he received Eli¡¯s deal in the carriage that day.


    He had found the way to victory, but he lost himself too.


    However, he had already let it go. Even though he didn¡¯t know what kind of technique Eli had used, he had resigned himself to his fate after experiencing those five seconds of pain.


    So be it if he was bound to Eli.


    At the very least, he still retained a certain degree of freedom. In fact, if he were to obtain the Chamber of Commerce in the future, he would also be able to enjoy the benefits of the Chamber of Commerce. He just needed to dedicate himself to Eli without any reservations.


    Just like what Eli said, after he died, wouldn¡¯t it be like nothing had happened?


    However, that would take a long time.


    By the time his son or grandson was born, it would be impossible for him to still be alive. When that time came, the Chamber of Commerce would still belong to the Kazan family and not to Eli.


    After everything was prepared, Aria finally decided to deal his uncle a fatal blow. This was the final and most crucial step of his plan to obtain Queen Cynthia¡¯s support.


    Five days later, Aria specially chose an exquisite perfume bottle and brought the perfume that eli gave him into the palace.


    As it was the palace, Aria was the only one who entered.


    He was wearing a black shirt and black pants today. His face and hair had also been carefully groomed. After all, he was meeting the Queen and could not be sloppy.


    It was only because she heard that Aria had top-grade perfume and respect for Kazan Senior that Queen Cynthia decided to meet him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to see the Queen.


    Aria followed the guard and walked through the palace.


    It was also here that Aria finally understood how rich the kingdom was.


    The steps were made of white marble, and the corridors were engraved with embosses made of gold and silver powder. Gemstones worth dozens of gold tars could be seen everywhere. It was truly extravagant.


    ¡®No wonder the Queen doesn¡¯t care about the Chamber of Commerce at all.¡¯ Aria¡¯s throat moved slightly, and his respect for the Queen increased.


    Soon, they passed through another long corridor, and Aria was led to a room.


    ¡°Please wait here. Her Majesty the Queen will be here soon.¡±


    The guard said calmly and then stood by the door.


    Aria looked into the room. It was just an ordinary room. It was not as luxurious as the hall outside, but Aria¡¯s mouth was wide open when he saw the scene.


    It was not because of the room but because there was another person sitting on the sofa in the room.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Aria!¡±


    Two voices sounded at the same time.


    Aria¡¯s uncle was the one who had taken the merchant guild away. There was a box beside him. If Aria was right, it was a box used to store perfume.


    Aria¡¯s uncle also saw Aria and the perfume in his hand. He had a strange expression.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    The room fell into silence.

 Chapter 64 - 64 Queen Cynthia

    64 Queen Cynthia


    ¡°Long time no see, Victor!¡±


    In the end, it was Aria who broke the silence. His uncle¡¯s name was Victor Kazan.


    ¡°Long time no see!¡± Victor was also stunned, but he quickly returned to normal. He glanced at him and said, ¡°Aria, you are getting more and more impolite. You don¡¯t even want to call me uncle. I am so sad.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any sadness on your face.¡± The two of them looked at each other, and Aria said coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. Why are we still talking about it?¡± Victor waved his hand as if he didn¡¯t care.


    Then, he scanned Aria from head to toe and looked at the perfume bottle in his hand. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± This perfume bottle looks like the classic perfume of the Kazan Chamber of Commerce, called Venus. Unfortunately, it has been out of use for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but in the future, the name of Venus will once again spread throughout the entire Lorraine Kingdom.¡± Aria also glared at him and said impolitely.


    Victor shook his head to show his disdain.


    Although he did not ask, Aria¡¯s intention was obvious.


    He just wanted to use the perfume to gain the Queen¡¯s support, and he had the same goal. How could he win against him with that plain-looking perfume?


    ¡°Aria, I¡¯m sad that you left the Chamber of Commerce. If you¡¯re willing to come back, I¡¯ll be very happy.¡± Victor shook his head as if he was sighing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only be happy if you leave the chamber of commerce, thief.¡± aria gritted his teeth and said, word by word.


    ¡°Little bastard!¡± Victor was also a little angry.


    Victor glared at Aria but did not make a move.


    Not only was the location unsuitable, but he was also just an ordinary person. His combat ability was not as good as Aria. If he rushed over, he would probably be beaten up.


    At this moment, the sound of heels stepping on the ground could be heard from outside the door.


    The two of them immediately stopped arguing because the Queen had arrived.


    The gorgeous red door was pushed open, and the Queen slowly walked in.


    The red dress was inlaid with gold thread, and the gorgeous crown was full of gems. Her face was not the standard oval face, but it gave people a sense of nobility.


    The corners of her eyes were slightly raised, and her facial features were well-defined. Her figure was covered by her dress, but everyone could feel the beauty of her figure. Her neck was slender, making her look very slim. Her eyes were bright and full of vigor, full of majesty, and oppression.


    Aria and Victor lowered their heads at the same time.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡±


    At this moment, there were many guards following behind the Queen. Queen Cynthia waved her hand, indicating for them to wait outside. Then, she walked into the house alone.


    ¡°Take it out. Let me see your perfume!¡± Queen Cynthia glanced at the two of them and said directly.


    The two of them didn¡¯t dare to say anything. just standing in front of the queen made them feel immense pressure.


    After all, she was a real Queen.


    In just a few decades, she had led the Lorraine Kingdom to its current prosperous state. It was not because of her beauty but because of her iron-blooded and decisive will.


    ¡°My queen, this is the new perfume set I brought. It¡¯s called Months of the Year.¡±


    Victor stood up slowly, took the box, and opened it gently. Suddenly, white mist drifted out. He opened it and revealed the bottles inside.


    Twelve bottles of tight perfume were quietly placed in a velvet box, surrounded by ice to temporarily store the perfume.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is the Kazan Chamber of Commerce¡¯s latest top perfume. They correspond to the twelve months of a year. For example, this is January, also known as the month of the first sun. It¡¯s soft and friendly, making people feel as if winter is about to pass and the beauty of the first sun is rising. This is the second month¡­¡±


    Victor quickly began to introduce the characteristics of each bottle.


    Queen Cynthia¡¯s eyes lit up with interest.


    Being a Queen was very stressful, and perfume was one of her few hobbies.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you want to try?¡± Victor took out the first bottle respectfully and presented it to the Queen.


    The queen¡¯s guards didn¡¯t try to stop him. after all, the perfumes had already been inspected. Furthermore, queen Cynthia was a grand knight. Not many guards could defeat her.


    In the early years of the kingdom, Queen Cynthia would often go out with the Army, and her reputation was truly earned.


    Queen Cynthia directly took January.


    The bottle was shaped like a crescent moon. The body of the bottle was uneven, and the reflected light was beautiful.


    Holding the perfume, queen Cynthia sprayed it directly in front of her. Immediately, a gentle fragrance appeared. queen Cynthia took a deep breath and revealed a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Very good!¡± This perfume should be in the top 30 of her collection of perfumes.


    She had cold storage that stored perfume, and there were about 3000 types of perfume in it.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you want to try February?¡± Victor¡¯s face also relaxed a little, and he took out another bottle of perfume.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll try them one by one. In order to experience the new perfume, I rejected a very important negotiation. The Kazan Chamber of Commerce really didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Queen Cynthia seemed to relax a little upon seeing her favorite perfume. She was very happy.


    She kept her word. For the next ten minutes or so, Queen Cynthia really did go over to them one by one. Every time she was done, she would even share her feelings.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad at all!¡± After experiencing everything, Queen Cynthia revealed a smile on her face.


    This series of perfumes was indeed very exquisite, and she liked it very much.


    ¡°It¡¯s my job to produce the best perfume for her Highness.¡± Victor also cheered in his heart, but he still said respectfully.


    ¡°Oh, and Aria, you¡¯re old Kazan¡¯s son. I have some expectations for your perfume.¡± the queen then asked Aria Kazan, who had been standing to the side.


    Aria was nervous. It seemed that Victor¡¯s perfume was also good, so he was very nervous. When he suddenly heard the Queen¡¯s call, he was stunned and then reacted.


    The Queen actually knew his name. He was touched, and although he hesitated, he still took out his perfume.


    The bottle was like a harp, and there was a colorless perfume flowing inside.


    ¡°This is mine.¡± Aria also presented the perfume.


    Queen Cynthia was speechless.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Venus?¡± Queen Cynthia had a very good memory. This perfume was one of her favorites. It was also because of this perfume that old Kazan had gained her support.


    She knew what Aria and Victor¡¯s intentions were, but if Kazan Junior thought that the same perfume could get her support again, he was thinking too much.


    She thought that Kazan Junior could surprise her, so she was a little disappointed.


    ¡°Your Highness, the bottle is the same, but the perfume is different,¡± Aria quickly added.


    ¡°I see!¡± Queen Cynthia nodded. Then, she took out some perfume and sprayed it lightly.


    Instantly, a smell entered Queen Cynthia¡¯s nose.


    However, Queen Cynthia didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. She seemed to have fallen into a daze.


    Victor¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but he was gloating in his heart.


    The silence lasted for more than ten seconds before Queen Cynthia slowly spoke.


    ¡°Leave the room now!¡±


    A voice that left no room for doubt was heard. Arria and Victor were a little surprised and did not understand what had happened, but they were quickly taken out of the room.


    Bang!


    The door slowly closed.


    Queen Cynthia finally moved.


    She slowly closed her eyes, and two streams of tears flowed out from the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 65 - 65 The Dumbfounded Marquis Alina

    65 The Dumbfounded Marquis Alina


    Queen Cynthia had long forgotten when she had cried the last time!


    On the day of her father¡¯s death, she cried.


    After that, no matter if it was the harassment from powerful countries or the political disputes of the Empire, she never cried. It was not that she did not want to cry, but she knew that she could not cry!


    How could the Queen of the kingdom shed tears?


    However, when she put on the perfume and smelled it, she was sure that the perfume was ordinary and couldn¡¯t even enter her collection. However, it made her feel like she had seen her father.


    When she was young, her father always liked to hold her in his arms and tell her about the kingdom. She would also pull her father¡¯s beard, and the two of them would laugh together.


    That was her happiest time.


    ¡°Venus? What a nice perfume!¡± More than ten seconds later, Queen Cynthia wiped away her tears and clenched the perfume in her hand.


    This perfume seemed to let her see what she wanted to see the most. It was a feeling that she had never felt before in other perfumes. How should she put it? It was wonderful, but she really liked it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a really good perfume.¡± Queen Cynthia was very happy. She hadn¡¯t been this happy in a long time.


    She tidied up and called for the guard to get Aria.


    Aria and Victor were in the room next door, waiting.


    ¡°Aria, you can¡¯t win against me. The Chamber of Commerce should have been mine. If you are willing to come back, I will welcome you.¡± victor said as kindly as ever.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense now. Don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡± Aria just glanced at him and ignored him.


    He was anxious, not knowing what had happened.


    Could it be that the perfume was too strong?


    Suddenly, the sound of the door opening was heard.


    A guard walked in, and both Aria and Victor stood up immediately.


    The guard glanced at the two of them and said, ¡°Aria Kazan, the queen wants to see you. as for victor Kazan, you can leave. ¡±


    Victor felt as if he was struck by lightning. He looked at Aria, who was not far away, with a face of disbelief.


    How was that possible?


    A smile finally appeared on Aria¡¯s face. He immediately followed the guard.


    But when he saw the Queen again, the first thing the Queen said was, ¡°I don¡¯t think the name Venus is good. Let¡¯s call it Starlight, the only ray of light among the stars in the sky.¡±


    Aria was stunned for a moment, then he smiled.


    ¡°From today onwards, this perfume will be called Starlight.¡±


    He got it.


    ¡­


    Victor walked away in a daze.


    Aria left smugly.


    Queen Cynthia returned to the main hall and sat on her throne. She held the bottle of perfume in her hand.


    Queen Cynthia had long since gotten used to the cold throne. She once again sprayed a little bit of perfume and sniffed. In an instant, a strange attraction spread over her body.


    She didn¡¯t cry. Last time, she had only cried because she had suppressed her tears for too long. After venting her emotions, she was still the majestic queen of the empire.


    At this moment, someone else walked into the hall.


    ¡°My queen, marquis Alina of the Bryne empire requests to meet you again!¡± This was a woman who also exuded the aura of a Grand Knight. However, she was a little confused at this time. Looking at the Queen, she felt that the Queen was particularly attractive today, which made her want to tease her.


    ¡°Yes. Let him come!¡± Queen Cynthia nodded.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t see them last time, my queen?¡± The woman was puzzled. She had grown up with the Queen and had the closest relationship with her. Now, there were only two of them, which was why she asked this question.


    Queen Cynthia glanced at her and said, ¡± the Bryne empire is stronger than the Lorraine kingdom, but the Lorraine kingdom is richer than the bryne empire. This is not a good thing.


    ¡°So I needed to give them a warning and wait for the right time to talk about the conditions. Otherwise, they will only think that we are weak.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your majesty tell me yesterday that we won¡¯t do that so soon? Why are we doing it today?¡± The woman asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just in a good mood.¡± Queen Cynthia glanced at her and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go meet the Marquis of Bryne.¡± Queen Cynthia said calmly as she walked down from her throne.


    It was originally planned, but she was in a good mood today, so she decided to bring this process forward.


    As for a reason, it was probably because of that small bottle of perfume.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in a conference room, Marquis Alina sat in the front, his expression calm.


    Behind him were the others, most of them looking nervous. If they were nervous for a while, they might be rejected without hesitation.


    ¡°I hope this time will go smoothly.¡± marquis Alina calmly looked ahead, deep in thought.


    In fact, Queen Cynthia¡¯s repeated rejections had already caused his original confidence to waver. He wondered if he should lower the conditions a little.


    This Queen was much more difficult to deal with than he had imagined.


    Just as they were thinking, the door suddenly opened.


    Queen Cynthia walked in front with the group of people following behind.


    The Queen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a sense of majesty emanated from her. This Queen, who had ruled the kingdom for nearly 20 years, had long let the other countries know that she was not to be trifled with.


    Everyone took their seats.


    Marquis Alina took a deep breath and prepared to speak.


    ¡°I agree to the alliance. Let¡¯s talk about the conditions.¡± However, before Marquis Alina could speak, Queen Cynthia spoke.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Marquis Alina choked on his breath and almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    His mind was filled with questions. What had happened?


    Why did the Queen change so much?


    ¡­


    The next day, in the morning, eli had received news that Aria had received the queen¡¯s support and had already returned to the chamber of commerce, preparing to eliminate victor. This was normal, and in this way, Eli felt that his efforts were not in vain.


    A small amount of investment was about to turn into a huge amount of wealth, which would give Eli the possibility of obtaining wealth and freedom in the future.


    But the news he received in the afternoon surprised him.


    The Alliance had actually succeeded.


    This made Eli look at Marquis Alina in a new light. He didn¡¯t expect him to turn the situation around so quickly.


    But what he did not know was that Marquis Alina was even more confused than he was. He just wanted to know why!


    However, success was only the beginning. What followed would be the negotiations for the exchange of interests. That would be the time for the real confrontation. Marquis Alina would not give up on the interests of the Empire, and Queen Cynthia would definitely show her skills.


    This would probably take some time.


    At this time, the doctors, scholars, and the other people that they had brought with them could finally play their roles. They were assigned to various departments in the Lorraine Kingdom to learn and communicate.


    Eli and Clement were assigned to a small team of scholars.


    They would work together on a project that people were not optimistic about.

 Chapter 66 - 66 Ruins of the Empire

    66 Ruins of the Empire


    ¡°The Empire¡¯s ruins?¡±


    Even when Eli heard the news from Clement, he still found it strange.


    There was actually a scholar who specialized in researching and looking for the location of a ruin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. This Empire¡¯s ruins are not simple.¡± In the carriage, scholar Clement glanced at Eli. The two of them were on their way to the research team.


    Scholar Clement had gotten some information from his old friend in advance and knew some details. The master and disciple were randomly assigned to a research group about the ruins of the Empire.


    The main purpose was to find and verify the authenticity of the Empire¡¯s ruins.


    Speaking of these ruins, it wasn¡¯t that long ago, about two hundred years ago, but it had a very long History. At that time, the Lorraine Palace wasn¡¯t the Lorraine Kingdom yet, and it was occupied by an Empire called the Olisen Empire.


    Later on, the kingdom was destroyed by bryne. Before its destruction, the king of the Olisen empire had hidden most of the empire¡¯s treasures and treasures.


    As for where it was hidden, not many people knew. This was also the mystery of the ruins.


    It was only after that that the Lorraine Kingdom was established and continued to this day.


    This research project was founded by a Grand scholar of the Lorraine Empire more than a decade ago. At that time, the Queen also paid a lot of attention to it. Scholars from all over the country, historians, and even geographers participated in it.


    It caused a huge sensation in the Kingdom¡¯s academic world. At that time, there were hundreds of people participating in this project at the same time. Every year, the Empire would also provide a large amount of financial support.


    ¡°What did they find?¡± After getting a general understanding of the subject, Eli asked curiously.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Scholar Clement rolled his eyes at him.


    Eli also patted his head. What a stupid question. If he really found it, why would there be a research project? Was he infected by Herman?


    ¡°Speaking of which, when my friend told me about this, he said that it would definitely be a surprise for us!¡± Clement added, a little curious.


    On the other hand, Eli had a faint feeling that something was wrong.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, scholars!¡± The carriage stopped as well. Eli and scholar Clement exchanged a glance. Scholar Clement stepped out of the carriage first, and Eli followed closely behind.


    The two of them got off the carriage and looked at the scene in front of them. Then, they fell silent at the same time.


    They were no longer in the city but on a small, isolated road in the East of Duoling. There were low-rise buildings everywhere, and the highest was only two stories high. Most of them were in bad shape.


    They were left on this Street, in the middle of the road. Looking around, there was no so-called project team.


    Scholar Clement looked at the ground, which was mixed with stone and mud, and asked, ¡°Where is the project team?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, over there!¡± The sharp-witted Eli had already discovered the target of their trip.


    A worn-out sign hung between the walls of two nearby buildings. A hemp garment waiting to dry was hung on the sign, and through the garment, one could faintly see a few large words on it.


    The Empire¡¯s Ruins.


    Clement and Eli looked at each other and understood what the surprise was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. Maybe it¡¯ll be much better inside.¡± The corner of scholar Clement¡¯s mouth twitched as he consoled himself.


    The two of them walked into the alley and tried to ignore the garbage and the running rats. At the end of the alley, they saw a passage that led underground.


    Without a doubt, this was their destination.


    As a student, Eli politely gestured for the teacher to enter first.


    Scholar Clement took a deep breath and strode into the narrow and dark entrance.


    Inside, it was a small basement with dim lights. There was a huge table in the middle, surrounded by bookshelves with all kinds of maps and documents.


    As for the researchers, there were three of them.


    One of them was buried in a pile of maps, looking for something. Another one was lying on the mountain of books, studying something with his head lowered. The last one had his eyes closed as if he was thinking about life.


    Eli and scholar Clement looked at each other again.


    This project seemed to be a little unabandoned. It was a little unreliable.


    ¡°Wow, finally a new person? ¡±


    Suddenly, as if he had heard a sound, the man, with his eyes closed, opened them. When he saw Eli and the other man, his eyes lit up instantly, and he got up in an instant.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the person in charge of the Empire¡¯s ruins. Welcome, welcome!¡±


    The man held scholar Clement¡¯s hand and said excitedly.


    ¡°Uh, we¡¯re from the bryne empire. we¡¯re here for scientific exchange.¡± Scholar Clement smiled with difficulty and explained.


    ¡°Oh, I remember now.¡± As if he had thought of something, the man revealed a look of sudden realization.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll get you a glass of water!¡± The man explained, then immediately ran to a shelf and looked left and right. After a few minutes, he walked back awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t seem to have any extra cups here. If you don¡¯t mind, you can use my cup.¡± The man was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± the corners of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. It seemed like this project team was even less important than he thought.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t seem to be in a good situation!¡± Eli looked around. There was almost nothing new, not to mention the two workers who didn¡¯t even raise their heads.


    ¡°Indeed, ever since the kingdom thought that it was a stupid and wrong decision to spend time and energy on this, we have not received a single cent. Scholars also need money, and now, there are only three of us left.¡± the man shook his head and explained sadly.


    ¡± Oh, right, you can call me Ake, a natural scholar. He¡¯s Arthur, a scholar who studies history. This is Vera, a scholar who likes to study maps. But they¡¯re both fanatical, so they might not like to talk and communicate. ¡± Ake stood there and pointed at the other two as he spoke to Eli and Clement.


    That was true. The two of them had been in here for so long, but they had no reaction at all.


    ¡°Arthur, Vera!¡± Ake couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He finally ran over and pulled the two up.


    Arthur was a thin man with dark circles under his eyes, while Vera was a freckled lady. Although she didn¡¯t dress up, her facial features were decent.


    ¡°Welcome, welcome.¡± The two of them were pulled over to greet Eli and Clement.


    ¡°I¡¯m eli. This is my teacher, scholar clement! ¡± Eli introduced as well, and the group got to know each other.


    ¡°Welcome to the team!¡±


    After getting to know each other, a smile appeared on Ake¡¯s face while Arthur and Vera returned to their work.


    On the other hand, Eli and Clement felt like they had been scammed.

 Chapter 67 - 67 Error in Thinking

    67 Error in Thinking


    Since he had no choice, he could only accept it.


    Eli and clement took their simple luggage and settled down here. The most fortunate thing was that the bedrooms here were still in good condition and relatively clean.


    Early in the next morning, Ake gathered everyone and decided to have a seminar to discuss what to do next.


    ¡°Before we start the discussion, scholar Clement and Eli, please introduce what you¡¯re good at so that I can arrange work.¡± Asked ake.


    ¡°I¡¯m good at history, Botany, and some natural science.¡± Scholar Clement said.


    ¡°I¡¯m good at history and heraldry.¡± Eli continued.


    ¡°Yes, Botany may not be of much help, but history will be of some help. No wonder you were assigned here. But you must not be so familiar with the history of the Lorraine Kingdom. I need to think about how to arrange the work.¡± Ake fell into deep thought.


    Suddenly, he heard snoring sounds. Arthur had fallen asleep and was drooling on the table. Vera nodded her head.


    The corner of ake¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, both of them like to work at night. They¡¯re always like this during the day!¡± Explained Ake.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s continue.¡± scholar clement closed his eyes in despair and accepted the situation a few seconds later.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll continue. Where were we just now? Oh, I¡¯m talking about history. The Lorraine Kingdom was built on the foundation of the Olisen Empire. We¡¯ve also received most of the Empire¡¯s heritage, so our history here is a little complicated. Speaking of which, if you want to talk about it, you¡¯ll have to start from the first king of Bryne, Saleen Merlin.¡±


    What the hell did he just hear?


    What?


    The first king of Bryne, Saleen Merlin?


    Saleen Metatrin!


    ¡°Ake!¡± Eli¡¯s breathing was a little rushed as he quickly interrupted Ake.


    ¡°Ake, wait a minute. How do you know the name of the first king of the bryne Empire? almost no one in the bryne Empire knows this name.¡± Eli asked. He had not been this excited for a long time.


    ¡°Oh, right, this should be confidential information, but it¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve already joined the project team, so you¡¯ll know some things. I forgot to tell you. The project team was directly under the Queen¡¯s supervision at that time. So, even though we don¡¯t have money, we still have the authority.


    ¡°We can even enter the Empire¡¯s second library to read some important documents. However, don¡¯t you know the name of your first king?¡± Asked Ake.


    Eli nodded.


    In just a moment, he slightly understood.


    He had never entered the real library of the kingdom, so he did not know some of the secrets. But here, some things were not necessarily secrets, and the information here might be more accurate than the Bryne Kingdom.


    This was because many countries would modify their own content. For example, Saleen Merlin had hidden his name and the people around him in the Bryne history, but other countries would not!


    Subtly, Eli felt his breathing quicken.


    If it was true, this project team was a treasure vault for him!


    The treasure did not matter. More importantly, it allowed him to get closer to Bryne¡¯s history, the real history.


    Furthermore, combining the information from before, there was a high probability that this Saleen Metatrin was Saleen Merlin.


    On his first day on the project team, he confirmed a question that he had previously suspected.


    This was truly a treasure trove.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. After all, this information seems to be quite confidential¡± Ake nodded.


    The two of them were speechless. ¡®Then, why are you telling us?¡¯


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just continue.¡± Ake shook his head. ¡°speaking of Saleen Merlin, he actually had a student. Very few people know about this, but it was this student who was the liaison between the Olisen Empire and the Bryne Empire at that time. He was in charge of diplomacy, but it seemed that something had happened later on, and the Empire had destroyed the Olisen Kingdom.¡±


    Ake explained slowly, and at that moment, Eli was already numb!


    Fortunately, he was assigned to this place.


    Saleen Metatrin actually had a student who was a diplomat for both empires.


    This time, eli didn¡¯t ask. Instead, he was prepared to investigate this himself.


    This time, he had thought that his biggest gain was the Chamber of Commerce, but now he could only say that he was too shallow and inexperienced.


    The ruins of the Empire? This was his treasure.


    Soon, Ake gave a simple explanation of the latter part, but there was nothing that eli wanted to hear. Then, he assigned the two of them their jobs.


    He mainly gave them some historical documents to read. Of course, if they wanted to read more advanced information, they could also tell him. He could bring them to the Kingdom¡¯s second library.


    Clement sighed while Eli¡¯s eyes were shining.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    The Bryne Empire and the Lorraine Kingdom were discussing the exchange of interests. Neither side was giving in to the other. This made the negotiations continue, but there was almost no progress. Marquis Alina was so anxious that he could not even eat.


    Some were anxious, while others were happy.


    For the past month, Eli had been really hungry and thirsty for knowledge.


    Not only did he read through all the documents here, he even asked Ake to take him to the second library and read almost all the materials he could.


    This was a huge gain for him.


    First of all ¡­


    He was certain that Saleen Merlin was Saleen Metatrin, and this was an important discovery.


    Second.


    He found that Saleen Merlin did have a student named Weiss. It was said that he had appeared here with Saleen. This was also in line with what Marquis Alina had said, that they were outsiders.


    Third.


    After analyzing the materials, it was found that Weiss had died in the battle with the Olisen Empire, and his items had been seized by the Empire and kept in the Treasury.


    The most important point was that when the Olisen Empire was defeated, the treasury¡¯s collection was also in ruins. It had disappeared along with the Olisen Kingdom.


    Eli guessed that there was a high chance that Weiss was a wizard.


    So, now that Eli confirmed there was a relic left behind by a wizard in the ruins of the Empire, and that it was once owned Saleen Metatrin¡¯s student, it made Eli feel a little tempted.


    Alright, he wasn¡¯t tempted but determined to get it.


    The only problem was finding the Empire¡¯s ruins.


    Eli felt that it was time for him to contribute to the project team.


    He just wanted to help the poor project team. What was wrong with him?


    He could only blame himself for being too kind.

 Chapter 68 - 68 Two Months

    68 Two Months


    As time was tight, they would leave once the negotiations were over.


    So, Eli even stopped his daily meditation and went straight into studying. He rested seven hours a day and spent the rest of his time working.


    This made Clement dumbfounded. Why was his student so diligent?


    On the other hand, because of Eli¡¯s fanatical work, it also made Ake and the other two accept the two of them. And to their surprise, it seemed that with Eli¡¯s participation, their progress actually seemed to have improved a little.


    Ten days later, when Eli took out the complete chain of evidence to prove that the ruins of the Empire definitely existed, the entire project team went crazy.


    Originally, their progress was still confirming whether the remains really existed. In fact, although everyone had always believed that the remains of the Empire existed, to be honest, there had been no real evidence found, which was also an important reason why the Queen gave up.


    ¡°Oh my God, Eli, you¡¯re a god. I have to report to the Queen. You¡¯re amazing.¡± Ake held the complete piece of evidence in his hand, unable to believe it.


    Arthur and Vera were also looking at him in disbelief. They were fanatical, so their love for this project was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.


    However, when a project team member progressed faster than they had in years after joining the project team for ten days, the two of them were a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°I suggest that we don¡¯t report this to the Queen. We should wait until we have more discoveries. Otherwise, if we can¡¯t find any more evidence, the whole project might be removed.¡± Eli said calmly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Ake nodded, and the other two agreed.


    At this moment, although Ake was still the person in charge, the actual central figure had become Eli.


    This was also because the three of them really wanted to find the remains, and the project team was very small, so no one knew about their situation.


    Beside him, scholar Clement put down his pen and fell silent.


    Weren¡¯t they here to participate? How did things end up like this?


    By the way, scholar Clement had actually contributed a lot to this project. He had helped Eli analyze all the materials, and Eli had found all the connections and obtained evidence.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Eli couldn¡¯t complete it on his own, but the workload was too huge, and they didn¡¯t have much time. Eli had to use part of his talent.


    The project team had a new leader, and Eli began to assign work to a few people who followed his orders obediently.


    It was hard to imagine that ten days ago, he and scholar Clement had just arrived. In the blink of an eye, their status had changed greatly.


    It was also the first time that Eli had completely immersed himself in work. It was only twenty days later, when he received the news that Aria had completely taken over the business of the Chamber of Commerce that he suddenly realized that another twenty days had passed.


    They¡¯d been progressing very quickly recently. Eli could always find the clues in the discoveries and then eliminate the wrong answers.


    It could be said that the current efficiency made Ake feel that they were much more efficient than when they had hundreds of people back then.


    On the other side, Queen Cynthia was indeed Queen Cynthia. She completely displayed her unyielding attitude at the negotiation table. The two countries were locked in a heated argument over the exchange of benefits, but no one was willing to take a step back.


    This was because every step she took would result in a huge loss. At this moment, Queen Cynthia definitely wouldn¡¯t give in just because she was in a good mood. This was a major country-wide transaction, and the only thing that could be decided right now was profit.


    Everyone was spinning like a wheel. Everyone was very nervous.


    ¡­


    The project team for the ruins of the Empire was undergoing some visible changes.


    Because of the busy work, the environment there was even worse. There were piles of documents and garbage everywhere. The alley at the entrance was even worse since no one cleaned it.


    In the end, it was still eli who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and hired someone to clean it up.


    However, when the cleaners entered the ruin and saw the unkempt Ake, Arthur, Vera, and a few others who seemed to have gone crazy, they quickly did the cleaning and ran out of the place.


    It was like a mental hospital.


    ¡­


    Another ten days passed.


    ¡°Is the location of the ruins confirmed in this large area?¡±


    The progress of the project had taken a big step forward again.


    After ten days of deduction, they confirmed that the ruins should be in an area near the northern mountain range of the Lorraine Kingdom. However, it was very large, and they still needed time to confirm it.


    At that moment, Ake felt dizzy.


    How could progress be so fast?


    It was as if everything had changed ever since Eli and Clement joined, and it was self-evident how much Eli played a role in it. This made Ake even admire him.


    Arthur and Vera looked at Eli as if they were looking at a god.


    As for Clement, he was a little relieved. It seemed like his student was quite talented.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, another ten days passed.


    The tense atmosphere filled the diplomatic teams of the two countries. Until now, no one was willing to take a step back, which kept their progress at the same level as a month ago.


    Marquis Alina felt his head throb, but he could do nothing about it.


    The others provided many suggestions, but they were all useless.


    For a moment, he thought of the young man, Eli, who had saved his life before. He wanted to ask him if he had a way, but he couldn¡¯t find him at all. He only knew that Eli had been in the second library here for five days and hadn¡¯t come out. They couldn¡¯t see him at all.


    Marquis Alina sighed and gave up. Why would he think Eli would have any solutions?


    Three days later, Eli returned from the library.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found it!¡±


    Everyone was shocked by his words.


    Ake¡¯s mouth was agape, and he couldn¡¯t close it. Arthur, Vera, and scholar Clement all looked up in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found the place where the ruins were once buried. It¡¯s called the southernmost protruding corner of the hordes mountain range, but it seems that there was an earthquake more than 50 years ago, so the terrain has changed greatly. What we need to do now is to find its current location.¡± Eli finished in one breath.


    After going through the analysis and verification of a large amount of information in the library, Eli made some progress. Fortunately, there was still some information left behind from before, which finally allowed him to find the place.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go find it now!¡± As a map scholar, Vera immediately nodded.


    The others also helped out. Scholar Clement looked at Eli, feeling that his student had really matured. He was a mature scholar, although he wasn¡¯t even a learner yet.


    Seeing that the others had started to get busy, a smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    The rest of the work was not difficult, so he left it to them.


    As for him, of course, he was going to sleep.


    Even with his mental energy, he was very tired after staying in the library for five days without sleeping.


    Looking at Eli, who was lying on the bed, the others didn¡¯t have any objections. Instead, they felt that this was what he deserved.


    Another three days passed.


    On this day, Vera, who was buried in the map, looked up with an excited expression and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve found it, I¡¯ve found it.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found the Empire¡¯s secret treasure!¡±

 Chapter 69 - 69 The Ruins of the Empire

    69 The Ruins of the Empire


    The next day, the news that the ruins of the Empire had been found instantly blew up in Duoling!


    No matter if they were nobles or scholars, everyone was shocked and dumbfounded when they heard the news.


    No one really thought that this ¡°rumor¡± that had been circulating for more than a decade was actually true.


    Everyone also knew that the discoverer of this incident was the team behind this project.


    But everyone knew that it was impossible to have this discovery with just the original three-man team. Then, they found out that all this had happened after the two people named clement and eli had joined the team.


    Clement and Eli had become famous all of a sudden, at least in the circles of the Lorraine Kingdom.


    Countless scholars and Grand scholars of the Lorraine Kingdom wanted to know how they had found it and where the true location of the ruins was.


    Of course, there were also people who suspected that this was a scam. Many people felt that it was completely unreasonable for them to find something that had not been found for decades. They were all waiting to see the diplomatic team of the Bryne Empire made a fool of themselves.


    Marquis Alina, who had just finished a failed negotiation, had also heard this news.


    While they were still in shock, they decided to look for Eli and Clement immediately. However, when they arrived, they realized that Eli had not gone to the library this time but had already been summoned by the Queen.


    The others, whether it was Grand scholar Colt, other scholars, Grand Knights, or others, were all completely shocked.


    There were also many people who regretted not befriending them before.


    They all had their own thoughts.


    ¡­


    Just as the others were guessing, eli and the others were indeed summoned.


    The group of five was escorted into the palace and met the famous Queen in the main hall.


    It was still the same Hall. Queen Cynthia sat high up on her throne, calmly looking down at the entire Hall. Beside her was the female knight.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve found it?¡± Queen Cynthia asked.


    Even she was in a state of shock.


    More than a decade ago, this project team was established with her support. At that time, the Empire was still in a difficult situation and urgently needed a sum of money to fill the gap. Later, because other aspects were developing well, the gap was filled, so she didn¡¯t spend more effort on it.


    However, even she could not deny that if the ruins were real, the wealth inside could not be completely ignored even by the current Empire. After all, the strength of the Olisen Empire at that time was not inferior to the current Bryne Empire.


    The Bryne Empire had once been very strong, but it had weakened a lot in recent years.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. We¡¯ve searched through historical documents and found the original location of the ruins. We also found out about the terrain that was changed by the earthquake fifty years ago. It took us a long time to determine the current location.¡± Ake respectfully said, unable to conceal his excitement.


    Queen Cynthia nodded.


    As for whether it was true or not, she only needed to confirm it when the time came.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little curious. How did this suddenly happen when your progress has been very slow in the past ten years? ¡± Queen Cynthia asked.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this was all thanks to the help of scholar Clement and his student, Eli. They were the main force, and I even gave the full command to Eli later on.¡± Ake was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Queen Cynthia was a little surprised. She looked at the two people beside Ake, one old and one young. Needless to say, the old one was scholar Clement, and the young one was Eli.


    ¡± Your majesty, I¡¯m clement, and this is my student, eli! ¡±


    Scholar Clement was also a little stunned. This was the first time he had met someone of such high status.


    ¡°Not bad. If it¡¯s true, I won¡¯t mistreat you. You can take any three items from the ruins.¡± Queen Cynthia nodded and said.


    Everyone was overjoyed. As for the three items, they were the Empire¡¯s relics. Who knew how many valuable items there were? The most valuable ones could easily reach several hundred gold tarls.


    ¡°Mm, since Eli is the main participant, then, Eli, tell me the details of your discovery.¡± Queen Cynthia revealed a smile. Her troubles from the unsuccessful negotiations had been alleviated significantly, and she found Eli rather pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the process. First, we read through thirty-two books, and then we confirmed the authenticity of the ruins and relics. Then, we read through a large amount of information again.¡± Eli gave a simple description.


    ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± Queen Cynthia said again.


    ¡°Alright, Your Majesty. But it will take a little time.¡± Eli nodded.


    The Knight beside Queen Cynthia pursed her lips when she heard this. How much information could there possibly be?


    However, after five minutes of listening to Eli, the corners of the female Knight¡¯s mouth twitched, and she thought to herself that it was better to be a Knight, without having to use her brain.


    Beside her, Queen Cynthia¡¯s expression was the same as usual, as if nothing had changed. However, her slightly trembling eyelashes still showed that she was not calm.


    Only after Eli finished speaking did Queen Cynthia heave a sigh of relief. Then, she forced out a sentence, ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard!¡±


    It was indeed too hard, and it sounded more tiring than her thinking about national affairs. It mainly referred to logic, thinking, and numbers. Were all the scholars in Bryne so strong?


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad. The people I sent out tonight should be back soon. you¡¯ll know the results when the time comes.¡± Queen Cynthia had received the message last night and summoned Eli and the others today.


    At this moment, someone suddenly walked into the hall. It was a Knight.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve checked the area and confirmed that there¡¯s something underground. We¡¯ve detected a large amount of gold. It should be the ruins!¡± The Knight said as he knelt on the ground with one leg.


    ¡°It seems to be true.¡± Upon hearing this, Queen Cynthia¡¯s eyes lit up.


    At the same time, Eli and the others also heaved a sigh of relief.


    After all, they had found it on paper, and no one knew the exact situation.


    ¡°Eli, you¡¯re very talented. If you¡¯re willing, you can come to the Lorraine Kingdom, and I can even reward you with a noble title.¡± Queen Cynthia was overjoyed.


    ¡°Your majesty, I just want to study. I¡¯m very satisfied with the current situation!¡± Eli declined politely.


    In the future, he might go to other countries, but it was still early. Everything of his was still in Bryne, and he was in no hurry to leave.


    ¡°Alright, the door of the Lorraine Kingdom will always be open for you. Of course, scholar Clement is welcome too!¡± Queen Cynthia nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve proven it, and the place isn¡¯t far from Turin, let¡¯s go there tomorrow and dig it out.¡± Queen Cynthia¡¯s interest seemed to have been piqued as she spoke directly.


    The group of people looked at each other. The Queen was also an impatient person!

 Chapter 70 - 70 Ruins

    70 Ruins


    That night, Eli and the others were left in the palace. Scholar Clement was a little emotional. This was his first time meeting the Queen of a country. On the other hand, Eli was full of anticipation for the excavation tomorrow.


    It had to be said that the Queen was indeed very beautiful. Although she was in her thirties, she looked like she was in her twenties due to the physical fitness of a Grand Knight. She also had a kind of Majesty that ordinary people did not have.


    However, compared to the Queen, Eli was more concerned about Saleen Metatrin¡¯s student.


    ¡°I hope Weiss¡¯ inheritance is still there!¡±


    This was the most important reason why Eli was so attentive this time.


    He didn¡¯t want to waste his time.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in the palace.


    Back in the main hall, Queen Cynthia sat alone on her throne, seemingly in deep thought.


    Suddenly, a cloak was placed over the Queen¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting a little cold now.¡± the female knight stood beside queen Cynthia, her eyes fixed on the queen as she spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Ever since I became a Grand Knight more than ten years ago, this wind is no longer cold enough to make me feel cold.¡± Queen Cynthia said calmly as she looked ahead.


    ¡°Maybe, but this is a force of habit. When we were teenagers, we were carefree. Our favorite thing was to run to the top of the hall at night to look at the stars. We would wear cloaks, or it would be very cold!¡± the female knight said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, but we can¡¯t go back to how we were before. In the face of time, everyone is equal.¡± Queen Cynthia sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Relax a little.¡± The female knight placed her hand on the Queen¡¯s shoulder and said.


    ¡°Yes, but not now. I heard that Bryne the sixth is dying. Many countries have been in turmoil recently. We need more power to maintain the hard-won peace.¡± Queen Cynthia said as she looked at the empty Hall before her.


    ¡°Alright, I will always be by your side!¡± The female knight also looked forward.


    The female knight was the Empire¡¯s general and was in charge of managing the Kingdom¡¯s Army. She was also Queen Cynthia¡¯s absolute supporter. The two of them had always managed to keep the kingdom in good order.


    They were the core of this country.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, it was the next day.


    Eli and the others were led out of the palace early on. They were assigned to their warhorses and were prepared to follow the soldiers to the place where the ruins were buried. They were in charge of observing the ruins.


    As for scholar Clement, he wasn¡¯t there, mainly because he wasn¡¯t young anymore and couldn¡¯t ride a horse.


    But what Eli didn¡¯t expect was that when he and the others arrived, someone was already waiting.


    Queen Cynthia was dressed in silver-white armor with a sword hanging from her waist. A crimson cape was draped over her back, and she was riding on a magic horse. Every breath she took would release a pillar of air.


    ¡°You guys follow me. We¡¯ll set off immediately. We should be there in half a day.¡± Queen Cynthia straightened her body and looked at everyone with a calm gaze.


    Eli was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect the queen to come out personally. He immediately followed her, and the others followed closely behind.


    Just like that, the Queen rode her horse at the very front, while Eli and the others followed behind on both sides. Then, there were a large number of cavalrymen and soldiers around them, and the group quickly advanced toward their target.


    Along the way, the Queen didn¡¯t say a word, and no one around her said a word.


    Because the Queen was going to travel personally, the road ahead had been cleared. Along the way, many big trees could be seen being cut down, as well as mountain rocks that had been moved away.


    Four hours later, they arrived at their destination.


    This was the foot of a huge mountain range, and there were many green-black rocks that were like chasms. A large number of rocks were piled together, like a small mountain.


    In addition to these, hundreds of people had been summoned here in advance. They had completely occupied the surroundings and were ready to clean up everything in front of them at any time.


    ¡°Is this the place we found?¡± Vera looked at the scene in front of her and exclaimed.


    ¡± Yes, ¡± Eli replied softly as he looked at the mountain range in front of him.


    According to the records from a hundred years ago, this place should be a small plain. However, it was now a corner of a small mountain range. It could only be said that the changes caused by the earthquake were much greater than what Eli had imagined. It was no wonder that this place had not been discovered by anyone for decades.


    ¡°Eli, we¡¯ve confirmed that there¡¯s something underground here. Do you have any suggestions? ¡± at this moment, the queen spoke, tilting her head slightly and looking at eli.


    ¡°Your Majesty, your people must have already observed everything. I¡¯d better not show off in front of an expert! ¡± Eli replied.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Queen Cynthia nodded. She really liked this young man, Eli. He had a good sense of self-awareness and was also very good-looking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Queen Cynthia shouted at the knights and soldiers not far away.


    ¡°Everything is for the Queen!¡± A deafening sound was heard.


    Everyone took out the tools that had been sent here in advance and began to dig.


    The scene of hundreds of people working at the same time was spectacular. Eli saw that the hill in front of him had instantly shortened by a layer. When the soldiers dug up the soil, if they encountered a stone, the Knights would smash it directly, and then the soldiers would transport the pieces of rocks not far away.


    ¡°How are the soldiers of the Lorraine Kingdom compared to Bryne?¡± Queen Cynthia asked Eli again.


    ¡°Very energetic. I can feel that they even worship Her Majesty in their hearts. Her Majesty is their faith!¡± Eli replied respectfully. He could truly feel the soldiers¡¯ support for the Queen.


    ¡°What a novel answer!¡± Queen Cynthia¡¯s brows twitched as she revealed a smile that resembled a blooming flower.


    She had asked many people this question. Some talked about the combat power of the army, some talked about the quality of the soldiers, and some talked about their cohesion. Eli was the first to talk about faith.


    ¡°I investigated you yesterday and suddenly felt that Bryne has really buried your talent. Why don¡¯t you come to the Lorraine Kingdom? We are in need of talents like you.¡± Queen Cynthia invited again.


    She really did think that Eli was a very talented person.


    She had sent someone to inquire yesterday, and only then did she find out that Eli wasn¡¯t even a scholar, but only Clement¡¯s student, and he was just an ordinary librarian. This shocked her greatly.


    Initially, he thought that Eli was a genius scholar from the Bryne Empire, but it did not seem like that was the case. However, judging from the talent displayed in the ruins of the Empire, he was definitely a rare talent.


    This could only mean that eli didn¡¯t care about fame and fortune at all, which made her like him even more, and she wanted to take him under her wing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. I still prefer the days in the library.¡± Eli had his own thoughts.


    If he were to really come here, he would receive a lot of attention, which would make him feel terrible. Furthermore, he had not finished investigating Saleen Metatrin, the king of the Bryne Empire, so how could he leave?


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll say the same thing. The door of the Lorraine Kingdom is always open for you.¡± The Queen nodded, indicating that she understood.


    She knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade Eli. He was definitely not an ordinary young man.


    ¡°It¡¯s been dug open!¡± At the same time, not far away, the ground suddenly caved in, revealing a large hole. The soldiers at the side shouted excitedly.


    Queen Cynthia¡¯s eyes lit up as she rode over on her horse.


    ¡°How timely!¡±


    Looking at the leaving Queen, Eli also relaxed a little. If the Queen really invited him again, he really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    But now that they had found the ruins, the next step was to check whether Weiss¡¯ inheritance was still there.

 Chapter 71 - 71 The Queens Concession

    71 The Queen¡¯s Concession


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    Queen Cynthia was standing not far away. When she saw the golden light reflected off the hole, she felt at ease. Then, she immediately ordered the soldiers to dig.


    The soldiers immediately expanded the cave and found that there was a large karst cave underground. It was filled with gold and treasures. A large number of items were piled together like a sea of gold.


    All the soldiers¡¯ eyes lit up, but they didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Because all of these belonged to Her Highness the Queen.


    As the main force excavating the ruins, they were also the queen¡¯s trusted aides and soldiers who had followed the queen for many years.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    At the Queen¡¯s order, a Knight immediately jumped into the hole, and the others followed. Everyone moved things out.


    Eli was also standing not far away, calmly witnessing everything, his eyes searching for the possible remains of Weiss.


    The things were moved out one by one and loaded into the carriage. This work continued for three hours and was not finished.


    But it seemed like Eli had finally found his target.


    As a pair of soldiers were carrying a pile of boxes out, Eli¡¯s gaze suddenly sensed something. He looked towards one of the boxes and felt a magical reaction from inside.


    However, Eli pretended that he didn¡¯t see it. He continued to scan the area casually.


    ¡°Damn it. Help!¡±


    Suddenly, a soldier¡¯s cry of alarm came from within the cave.


    Following the shrill screams, five or six demonic beasts the size of cattle ran out. Each of them had six eyes, and their legs were as sharp as blades.


    One of them directly stabbed its leg into the soldier¡¯s body and then tore him in half.


    ¡°Unknown demonic spider, one intermediate zero circle, five beginner zero circle.¡± Not far away, Eli quickly retreated on his horse and analyzed the strength of the spiders.


    He could deal with one intermediate Spider, but it would be troublesome if all of them came out together. Moreover, this was only a part of the spiders that came out. There might be other spiders in the cave.


    This made Eli feel lucky that he wasn¡¯t here alone.


    The Queen rode on her horse and led the way. A spider pounced on her, but with a flash of a sword, the spider was torn in half.


    This was the first time that Eli had seen a Grand Knight in action. Compared to Knights, be it in terms of strength or speed, they were far superior. They were on a completely different level. Furthermore, Queen Cynthia had yet to use her elemental powers.


    It was obvious that Queen Cynthia didn¡¯t expect there to be more demonic spiders here. In order to avoid danger, she quickly retreated after killing one. After all, there were hundreds of soldiers, Knights, and even a few Grand Knights here. She didn¡¯t need to do anything.


    Queen Cynthia retreated, and the spider was immediately surrounded.


    There were at least a few dozen advanced Knights, and in the blink of an eye, these spiders were surrounded and killed. As for the intermediate Spider, it let out an angry howl.


    A wind blade flew out, and an intermediate Knight was blown away in an instant. Then, the spider ran towards the empty space. It wanted to escape.


    However, it was naturally impossible for it to escape. When it ran to a forest at the side of the mountain, a man suddenly sprang out from the side, holding a huge sword in his hand. Strong wind element instantly wrapped around the sword, and the demonic Spider was torn apart in an instant.


    ¡°Is this the power of a Grand Knight?¡±


    Not far away, Eli was watching with interest.


    Normally, a Grand Knight would be at the peak of the Knight rank. However, from the looks of it now, it seemed that it was only equivalent to a level 2 acolyte. A slightly stronger Level 2 acolyte could even defeat an ordinary Grand Knight.


    After the incident with the demonic Spider, the Grand Knights immediately checked the inside and found seven or eight more spiders. They were quickly killed by the Grand Knights and then burned.


    As for the treasures, they were all moved out.


    Then, the army returned to Duoling.


    As for Eli, he was just an ordinary person, so he naturally followed the Queen back to Duoling.


    ¡­


    On the way, Queen Cynthia allowed him to choose as he wished.


    Eli also casually picked ¡± that chest ¡± and two other high-value items. Queen Cynthia just smiled and had them delivered to Eli¡¯s hotel in Duoling.


    As for what was inside, she didn¡¯t care.


    The entire Lorraine Kingdom was hers, and she really didn¡¯t think there was anything that could make her look highly at it.


    The journey took four hours to get there, and six hours to get back, mainly because there were too many treasures.


    And with Queen Cynthia¡¯s return, the question of the existence of the Empire¡¯s ruins was resolved on its own, causing those who suspected that Eli and the others were faking it to shut up immediately.


    The scholars of the kingdom of Lorraine also acknowledged the power of Clement and Eli. However, those who didn¡¯t know the inside story still felt that Clement was the main contributor. After all, he was a scholar.


    Even Marquis Alina thought so.


    However, when he personally visited scholar Clement, he was extremely shocked. It turned out that Eli was the main force, and he was only there for support. This allowed him to completely reevaluate the young man.


    However, there were only a few who knew what was going on, so even though this matter still had an impact, a large part of the credit was taken away by Clement, which reduced the attention Eli received.


    In fact, many people thought that this was just a teacher leading his students to complete an important topic.


    Ake, Vera, and Arthur were indignant about this, thinking that it shouldn¡¯t be like this, but Eli thought that it was fine this way. He had already gotten what he wanted, and things like fame were useless to him.


    He was full of anticipation to see what was in the box!


    But what Eli didn¡¯t expect was that he didn¡¯t even have time to open the box before he left.


    As soon as he returned, marquis Alina immediately sought him out, hoping that he could join the diplomatic team. Eli rejected him in all ways, but the marquis was very determined and finally pulled him in.


    Just like that, Eli sneaked into the team of Grand scholars, Grand Knights, and Grand nobles. He stayed with them temporarily and began to get busy.


    Most of the time, there was nothing for him to do, and he only spoke occasionally.


    Then, a few days later, the negotiations resumed.


    It was also at the negotiation table that Eli met a different Queen Cynthia for the first time.


    Her words were sharp and she didn¡¯t give in. On the battlefield, she was an invincible knight. On the negotiation table, she was a king who would not let go of anything for the benefit of her country.


    As for Eli, he was sitting in the corner of the negotiation table.


    The negotiations still didn¡¯t go smoothly at first. However, Queen Cynthia later spoke about the Empire¡¯s ruins and gave a speech.


    ¡°Originally, I wouldn¡¯t have given in, but your people suddenly gave me a huge inheritance, which is a huge fortune. I¡¯m willing to take a step back in this negotiation and give up some benefits.¡±


    Everyone looked at Eli in the corner while Marquis Alina sighed with emotion that good things would happen with this kid.


    Alina also announced that they could take a step back, and just like that, the negotiations between the two countries rapidly progressed.


    Ten days later.


    The negotiations ended, and the two countries formed an alliance.


    As for Eli, who had only wanted to obtain the legacy of Saleen Metatrin¡¯s student, he had inexplicably pushed for diplomatic relations between the two countries. It could only be said to be very intriguing.


    After the alliance succeeded, the Bryne convoy did not plan to stay any longer. The exchange was almost over, so they prepared to return to the empire.

 Chapter 72 - 72 Returning to the Empire

    72 Returning to the Empire


    ¡°Aria, I am about to leave. Let¡¯s talk about the Business Alliance.¡±


    In a luxurious room, Eli sat on the main seat while Eli sat on the ground.


    This was the Kazan Chamber of Commerce, and today, Eli was here to see Aria for the last time.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Aria nodded respectfully.


    After such a long period of turmoil, the Kazan Chamber of Commerce was now completely in his hands. As for Victor, he had long been eliminated and expelled from Duoling.


    It was already very kind of him not to kill his uncle directly.


    Outside, he was the boss of the largest Kazan Chamber of Commerce in the Lorraine Kingdom, but only he knew that he was now equivalent to a tool. Everything belonged to the young scholar named Eli in front of him.


    These days, Eli was very famous in Duoling. Aria had easily collected a lot of information about him, but the more he knew, the more afraid he became. The main thing was that he did not know anything about Eli at all.


    ¡°Sir, the Alliance between the two countries has been formed. When the time comes, the two countries will have more contact. Our Kazan Chamber of Commerce will also open a branch in Jun Lin. When the time comes, you can contact them directly. No matter what you need, I will find it for you.¡± Aria said respectfully.


    Eli nodded in satisfaction.


    Didn¡¯t he help Aria with this purpose in mind?


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s something else I need you to deal with.¡± As if remembering something, Eli suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a rose Chamber of Commerce in Junlin. I heard that they¡¯d encountered some trouble with raw materials recently. You should know what to do, right? ¡± Eli cast a glance at Aria.


    ¡°I understand, my Lord.¡± Aria was not a fool, and he understood what he meant.


    ¡°Oh, then we¡¯ll stop here for today. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Eli picked up his hat from the table beside him, put it on, and headed straight for the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off!¡±


    Aria stood up immediately.


    ¡°No need. Also, don¡¯t do those little tricks. If there¡¯s a second time, I¡¯ll just kill you.¡± Eli shook his head and spoke in a very normal tone.


    Aria was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Aria¡¯s breathing quickened, and he lowered his head.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll punish you slightly this time. It won¡¯t be so simple next time.¡±


    Eli pushed the door open and walked out.


    The next second.


    A low groan of pain came from the room behind!


    ¡­


    The Black Dragon flag fluttered again.


    The convoy from the Bryne Empire slowly set off from Duoling city and exited the city gate.


    Sitting in the carriage, Eli watched as the bustling city of Duoling gradually disappeared from his sight. He slowly pulled down the curtain and sat in the carriage, his heart filled with emotions.


    His first trip was over.


    It had been almost three months, but he felt as if it had been a long time. It was mainly because this was his first time going out, so he had such a feeling.


    However, he had also gained a lot. First, he had obtained control of a large Chamber of Commerce, which would make it easier for him to earn money in the future. He also had a larger and newer supply channel for materials.


    The second thing was to obtain Weiss¡¯ legacy, which filled him with anticipation. He wanted to know what Saleen Metatrin¡¯s student had left behind. He had actually obtained the box a few days ago but found that it was locked. In order to avoid damaging the items inside, he had not opened the box. However, he had already carved out the key.


    Oh, and he also got two other things from the Queen. They were two very valuable items worth at least five hundred gold tarls.


    After all, there was nothing else with magic in the cave. Even if there was, it would have been eaten by the spiders, so he could only choose the more valuable items.


    It was the same for his teacher. Thus, it could be predicted that his teacher would achieve freedom in wealth for a long time in the future.


    As for what was in the box, eli decided to wait until they got back. After all, they were in a convoy, and there were too many people. If anything happened, it would be even more troublesome.


    At night, the convoy stopped at a place to rest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and eat something.¡±


    After alighting from the carriage, Eli looked back. Compared to the usual carriage he had, his current carriage was much more luxurious. Both the materials and decorations were far better than before, and this one was not far from Marquis Alina¡¯s carriage.


    It was said that this was a special order from Marquis Alina. Of course, scholar Clement¡¯s treatment was almost the same. This was a change in status.


    He followed the soldier into a tent. At this time, there were only some high-ranking people in the tent, such as some great nobles and a Grand scholar. Eli ignored them and found a place to sit down and eat.


    The others, on the other hand, glanced at him from time to time, looking at him with admiration.


    ¡°Eli, come here and eat with us!¡± suddenly, marquis Alina, who was in the middle of the hall, waved his hand, signaling for Eli to come over. Eli nodded and walked over.


    ¡± Eli, you¡¯ve done a great job this time. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely tell his majesty the king. He might even personally summon you! ¡± Marquis Alina looked at Eli with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°This time, the credit goes mainly to my teacher. I¡¯m just an assistant!¡± Eli replied with a smile.


    It was still fine in the Lorraine Kingdom, even if he was summoned by the Queen. However, if this matter were to be brought back to Jun Lin city, the possibility of it spreading in the city was high. Eli had no intention of meeting the king.


    ¡°You¡¯re still so humble!¡± As he ate, Marquis Alina asked, ¡°I heard you¡¯re not married yet, right? Do you want me to introduce you to someone? The Alina family has many beautiful girls!¡±


    ¡°No need, thank you, Lord Marquis. Oh, right, Lord Marquis, what do you think of the Lorraine Kingdom?¡± Eli quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°The Lorraine Kingdom has a good Queen!¡± Marquis Alina thought for a moment before replying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if His Majesty¡¯s idea of an alliance is a good thing, but I know that if we don¡¯t stop their development, it will be a problem for Bryne in the future, ¡± he said.


    Marquis Alina seemed to be interested and began to analyze the situation for Eli in detail.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± On the other side, Eli was eating quickly.


    ¡°Hey, why are we talking about this? Let¡¯s talk about why you¡¯re not married yet!¡± A few minutes later, Marquis Alina suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Lord Marquis, I¡¯ve finished eating!¡± But by then, Eli had already finished eating, so he bade farewell and left the tent.


    Marquis Alina looked at Eli¡¯s back and smiled.


    What a good kid.

 Chapter 73 - 73 Weiss Legacy

    73 Weiss¡¯ Legacy


    The team arrived at Jun Lin at midnight!


    So when they arrived at the city, there was no one else other than a team of soldiers and some nobles ¡® servants to welcome them.


    As for Eli and Clement, they asked the carriage driver to send them back. As for the rewards, or if someone wanted to see them, that would have to wait.


    Soon, with the sound of horse hooves, Eli returned to his house. The pitch-black house stood in the darkness, and the vines clinging to the railings told Eli that everything was normal.


    Eli asked the coachman to carefully move the box down, then asked the coachman to help move it in.


    ¡°Yes, sir, of course!¡± The coachman nodded and looked at the house. He felt that the darkness was particularly terrifying.


    He carried the box and walked into the small courtyard.


    Whoosh!


    He seemed to hear something crawling and making a series of rubbing sounds.


    The coachman¡¯s heart beat even faster. He glanced around and found some small animal corpses under the vines not far away. He couldn¡¯t help but become more afraid.


    ¡°Just move it here.¡± Suddenly, Eli spoke.


    The coachman immediately put down the box and ran out of the yard. He then got on the carriage and left.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Eli shook his head in confusion, looked at the vines, and came to a sudden realization.


    He had been away from home for three months, but he had not fed the vines.


    However, these were all small problems. He would think about it tomorrow. Eli couldn¡¯t wait to see what was in the box!


    He took the box into the laboratory and closed the door. Eli opened the box.


    In an instant, the contents of the box were displayed before his eyes.


    There was a crystal ball and three books.


    It was definitely a great harvest.


    There weren¡¯t many things, just books, and a crystal ball, but it was enough to surprise him.


    Eli immediately picked up the books. The three books were ¡®Warlocks¡¯ bloodline choice¡¯, ¡®advanced potionology¡¯, and¡¯ advanced alchemy¡¯.


    When he saw the names of the three books, Eli¡¯s mouth was wide open. These were all stores of knowledge. They were all that he lacked the most, what he wanted the most.


    He first picked up advanced potionology and immediately flipped through it.


    In an instant, looking at the familiar yet higher level of knowledge in the book, Eli trembled in joy. Be it the special techniques recorded in it or some new potions, they all made Eli feel as if a new world had been opened up.


    Eli read through it hungrily and only reluctantly stopped after two hours.


    He had almost forgotten about today¡¯s mission. He had to sort out these things first!


    He then picked up the other advanced alchemy book and carefully read it. He was also very surprised because he saw how rough his original technique was.


    Every mage had an instinctive pursuit of knowledge, and even Eli was no exception.


    To him, the harvest this time was far more precious than a Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one more.¡± as if recalling something, Eli picked up the last book.


    Regarding this book, Eli was really curious.


    Saleen Metatrin¡¯s notes had very little information about the future of a first circle sorcerer, so it appeared like bloodline warlocks were part of it.


    He didn¡¯t know much about bloodlines.


    He flipped open the book.


    He found that there were all kinds of bloodlines, their advantages, and disadvantages, as well as a comparison, how to choose the most suitable bloodline, and what bloodline to integrate when advancing!


    Bloodline integration?


    When Eli saw this line, he had a strange expression on his face. What did this mean?


    Wasn¡¯t advancing one¡¯s mental strength the only requirement to progressing as a mage? Why did he still need bloodline integration?


    That was not what Saleen Metatrin¡¯s notes said.


    Could it be that there was a problem with Saleen Metatrin¡¯s notes?


    Eli had a headache.


    He was filled with doubts. If that were the case, would he have to give up his mental power as a mage to specialize in bloodline integration?


    But would mages really do that?


    Wasn¡¯t this a complete violation of the mage¡¯s principle of putting mental force first?


    Also, if that were the case, the path of a mage would be too narrow. Eli even suspected that he would only be able to use the power of the bloodline if he chose this path. To a mage, this would be a complete weakening.


    Was there no other choice than to become a blood mage?


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange!¡± Eli looked at the book, but he didn¡¯t find the author.


    ¡°Strange, forget it. Let¡¯s just see what¡¯s in the crystal ball.¡± With doubts in his heart, Eli picked up the crystal ball at the side.


    That was where the magic oscillation came from.


    The crystal ball was usually an important auxiliary tool for a mage. It was often used to record information, experimental data, and so on. It was also the part that eli looked forward to the most. He felt that it would contain some clues about Saleen Metatrin.


    The mental power was instantly connected.


    The contents of the crystal ball were also displayed in Eli¡¯s consciousness.


    Ignoring some of the experimental data, Eli found Weiss¡¯ log inside and learned more about him.


    It turned out that Weiss did not come from the place of the mages. He was a student that Saleen had taken in from the east and became a mage apprentice. He had followed Saleen Metatrin all the way here.


    After arriving here, they began to search for ruin, but they did not find it. Saleen Metatrin had actually enslaved more than ten grand Knights. Then, a group of people established the Bryne Empire to help in the search.


    Weiss was in charge of the area of the Olisen Kingdom and discovered that there might be clues there. As such, Saleen metatrin assassinated the king and some of the leaders of the Olisen Kingdom and destroyed the country. They didn¡¯t find the thing they were looking for, but Weiss died in an accident.


    That¡¯s all?


    Eli blinked. This seemed to be much less than he had imagined!


    There was also no substantial information. The only thing that was certain was that Saleen metatrin seemed to be looking for a ruin.


    Eli was a little disappointed.


    He had thought that he would be able to find out more about Saleen Metatrin!


    However, it seemed to make sense. After all, Weiss was just a student that Saleen Metatrin had taken in on the road. He was only a level two apprentice. How many could he know? Saleen metatrin probably did not even think much of him. He was just looking for a tool.


    ¡°It seems like I have to take more time to find Saleen Metatrin¡¯s items.¡±


    Shaking his head, Eli threw those thoughts to the back of his mind.


    The books had already given him enough surprises. Eli felt that this was already very good, and there was no need to ask for too much.


    As for that broken staff, Eli was prepared to melt it down and fuse it into his staff, just like recycling waste.


    However, the blood Warlock¡¯s bloodline choice book still left a deep doubt in Eli¡¯s mind.


    Why was it that Saleen Metatrin¡¯s notes mentioned breaking through mental power while the advancement in the book required the integration of blood?


    Could there be something in this that Eli wasn¡¯t clear about?


    In this regard, Eli remained cautious.

 Chapter 74 - 74 Disturbance

    74 Disturbance


    A month passed in the blink of an eye.


    The success of the Alliance did have a significant impact at first, but as time passed, other people¡¯s attention gradually shifted to the specific contact between the two countries.


    As for scholar Clement and Eli¡¯s fame, it spread within a certain range. However, habits that had been formed over the years could not be changed. After scholar Clement returned, he returned to his normal life.


    It was the same for Eli, just like usual.


    This made many people dumbfounded, sighing that there was a pair of ¡± strange teacher and student ¡± in the library.


    After all, if a normal person suddenly gained such great fame, they would usually publicize it and take the opportunity to increase their influence. When it came to them, it was as if they were hiding from this fame.


    However, no matter what, the fame of the two had increased to a certain extent.


    As for the king, he did not seem to have any intention of summoning them.


    Eli felt that something must have happened, but this was good too. He could focus on studying and understanding the advanced books.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.


    Due to the Alliance, the relationship between the two countries gradually deepened. The Kazan Chamber of Commerce had finally opened its first branch in Junlin, which meant that Eli would have a stable source of materials from now on.


    Of course, the happiest one was not Eli but Roland.


    Originally, Roland had almost been driven crazy by the previous incident and was even ready to sell his property, but he suddenly received a request for cooperation from the Kazan chamber of commerce.


    This made him both dazed and ecstatic.


    The desperate Chamber of Commerce had suddenly connected with the number one Chamber of Commerce in the Lorraine Kingdom. This not only saved them from danger but also gave them more power.


    As for why such a large Chamber of Commerce would suddenly take a fancy to them ¡­


    Roland only thought of Eli, who was going to Lorraine, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, the two of them had a drink together that night and went to Liu Ying alley.


    ¡­


    Another month passed.


    Something else happened that Eli didn¡¯t expect.


    One of the vice directors of the imperial library had passed away.


    There were usually only three Vice Directors in the Empire¡¯s library. They were in charge of assisting the director in managing all aspects of the library. Moreover, since the director was not around all year round, they were often the ones who managed everything together.


    There were a total of three candidates to replace the vice director this time. For some reason, scholar Clement was among them.


    There was also the Empire¡¯s famous scholar Hila, and the other was a knowledgeable scholar.


    However, after hearing about Hila, the third scholar gave up.


    Just when everyone thought that Hila would compete for the position of Vice Director, something even more unexpected happened. Hila also gave up, which made everyone¡¯s jaws drop.


    The reason she gave was that she was not as good as Clement, which shocked many people.


    In the end, scholar Clement inexplicably became the Vice Director.


    In this regard, Eli was happy.


    In the future, he would be able to take advantage of the situation openly.


    Of course, there was happiness and sadness.


    When eli returned to Jun Lin and saw that Herman had already become a learner and was showing off in his learner¡¯s uniform, he closed his eyes silently.


    Damn it. He was the only a minor librarian.


    The process of scholar Clement becoming the Deputy Director was also very calm, and nothing happened.


    Three days later, the library curator summoned scholar clement.


    Eli didn¡¯t know what the two of them were talking about. He only knew that after Clement returned, he told the curator that he wanted to see him.


    ¡­


    A day later.


    The carriage left the library, carrying Eli and scholar Clement.


    In the carriage.


    ¡°Teacher, why does the curator want to see me?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a good thing.¡± Scholar Clement said with a smile, keeping him in suspense.


    Speaking of which, he was quite proud of himself during this period of time. After all, he was almost 60, but he suddenly became Deputy director. He felt that this was an inexplicable affirmation of him.


    The only thing that puzzled him was why Hila had given up. Since there was no answer, he could only guess that Hila was not interested in the position.


    ¡°Okay, then tell me about the director, teacher.¡± Ere nodded and asked.


    Speaking of which, this head of the library was quite a legend.


    His name was Seviro Mesa, and it was said that he was born in the slums of a small city. His family was poor, and his parents were both gambling addicts. He often went hungry for two to three days.


    When he was eight years old, his parents were beaten to death because he owed too much money. He became an orphan overnight.


    With no money and no food, it was, needless to say, how miserable Seviro Mesa¡¯s situation was. However, he was born with a special ability, and that was a photographic memory. As long as he had seen something, he would not forget.


    Then, he used this ability to recognize words and quickly became a scribe.


    Later on, when he was 12 years old, he came to Jun Lin and entered the library. At the age of 20, he quickly became a Grand Secretary. And when he was 15 years old, he accidentally obtained a Knight¡¯s study technique. He discovered that he was very talented. In the same year that he became a Grand Secretary, he also became an advanced Knight.


    As for now, he was already 50 years old. Not only was he the head of the library, but he was also a grand knight. It was said that he had a deep friendship with bryne the sixth.


    It was like a novel, and many people in the Empire regarded him as an idol.


    However, the strange thing was that he was everywhere before the age of 40, but after the age of 40, he seemed to have disappeared without a trace, and it was very difficult to know what he had done.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about him, but he seems to be wandering around the countries outside of Bryne all year round. ¡°Scholar Clement said after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°I told him about what happened in Lorraine, so he wants to see you. Relax, the director is very easy-going.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Eli nodded.


    ¡®It seems that this was just an ordinary meeting, and there is no need to think too much.¡¯


    Eli chatted with his teacher, and they soon arrived at a Manor.


    The manor was huge, but there were not many people. It was said that it was a gift from Bryne the sixth.


    As soon as Clement and Eli got out of the car, a Butler immediately came over to receive them.


    Soon, they were arranged to stay in a living room.


    ¡°Master will be back soon. He might need some time.¡± The Butler explained.


    What else could the two of them say? They could only wait.


    Fortunately, the chief didn¡¯t make them wait too long.


    Ten minutes later, the Butler came again.


    ¡°Mr. Eli, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Eli got up and followed him. As for Clement, he continued to wait. He had brought Eli here today, so it had little to do with him.


    Following the Butler, the two of them quickly arrived at a room on the top floor.


    The Butler knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± A sonorous voice rang out. The Butler gently pushed the door open and gestured for Eli to enter alone.


    Eli nodded and walked in.


    He wanted to see what kind of person this chief director was.

 Chapter 75 - 75 The Death of a King

    75 The Death of a King


    He pushed the door open.


    It was a very large room.


    It seemed to be more than 100 square meters in size, and there were shelves on both sides. On the shelves were all kinds of strange things. There were strange branches, stones that emitted strange colors, and some ancient books.


    However, this was not what surprised him. There were two glass columns on both sides of the center of the room, in which a monkey and a Wolf-like extraordinary creature were floating.


    ¡°How is it? Do you like my collection?¡± Suddenly, a voice was heard.


    It was only then that Eli saw a large table not far away. At this moment, a man was standing beside the table, his hands spread out as he smiled.


    The man looked to be in his fifties. His hair was half white, and his face was square but filled with determination. His eyes were very bright and full of vigor. His body was very strong, just like a bear.


    This was the head of the library?


    Eli felt that he would believe one if one said he was a general who charged into battle.


    ¡°These are the collections I collected from various kingdoms. I spent a lot of effort on them!¡± The man slowly approached and smiled at Eli.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Seviro Mesa, the current head of the library!¡±


    ¡°Hello, director. I¡¯m Eli Lucifer. Your collection is indeed very good. It¡¯s just that ¡­¡± Eli bowed and looked at the collection around him with a strange expression.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t mind me. Many people think I¡¯m weird!¡± The chief laughed, but then his smile faded. ¡°but they don¡¯t understand anything. they¡¯re just a bunch of frogs in a well.¡±


    ¡°You must know that this world is very vast.¡±


    Eli nodded, confirming that the director in front of him was indeed a little strange.


    ¡°Then do you know why I¡¯m collecting these things?¡± The curator looked at Eli and asked.


    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know.¡± Eli felt that it might not be just a simple conversation today, and the director probably had other motives.


    ¡°Yes, indeed. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t know anything. This world is very complicated. You may not know, but there is another kind of power in this world. They control a kind of power called mental power. I have been searching for them, and these are all that I found in the process of searching. ¡± The chief said with a smile.


    There was no change in Eli¡¯s expression, but his heart was already in a state of shock.


    Did the director know about mages?


    ¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t a knight the only force in this world?¡± Eli widened his eyes and asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Of course not. Let me tell you. The first king was the one who had this mental power. I only found out by chance. I¡¯ve been searching for this power, but I only know that they were called mages.¡± The chief seemed to know a lot and said regretfully.


    ¡°Then why are you telling me all this?¡± Eli didn¡¯t seem to understand.


    ¡°Clement told me about your performance in the Lorraine Kingdom, and I think you and I are the same kinds of person. Everyone knows that I have a good memory, but very few people know that I used to suffer because of it. I can see things that ordinary people can¡¯t see, such as some colorful light spots floating in the air, but I don¡¯t even know what they are. I didn¡¯t understand what they were until I became a Grand Knight!¡± The chief sighed.


    Light spots? Elements?


    His spiritual power was so high that he could directly sense the elements, or he should have a special talent. This was a sign of a mage¡¯s talent!


    ¡°You can tell the connection between so many books in such a short time. You must have the same feeling, right?¡± The curator looked at Eli with a passionate expression.


    Eli finally understood why the director wanted to see him. he wanted to find his own kind!


    However, he didn¡¯t want to expose it, so he frowned and said, ¡°Director, I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re talking about. What light spot? I¡¯m just a little better at analyzing than normal people!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The chief¡¯s expression collapsed, and he sighed. ¡°Sigh, forget it. It seems that I¡¯ve found the wrong person again.¡± The chief shook his head.


    The pursuit of becoming a mage had always been his goal.


    However, only he knew how difficult it was to do it alone. He wanted to find someone like him to help him, but he was disappointed every time.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about other things!¡± The chief sat back in his seat and said. ¡°Your performance in the Lorraine Kingdom this time has been very good, and you have greatly demonstrated the ability of our library. I heard that you missed the learner test because of this, so the library has decided to directly grant you the title of honorary learner. Are you willing?¡± The chief asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Eli nodded.


    He knew that honorary learner were of the same rank as learners, but they could only be awarded directly with special contributions. Eli had no reason to refuse.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. When the time comes, we¡¯ll announce it. Then, your learner¡¯s robe and identification will be sent to you.¡± The chief continued, but he was obviously not as excited as before. ¡°Mm, that¡¯s all I have to say. You can leave now.¡± the chief continued.


    ¡°Then, Director, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Eli nodded, then walked out of the room.


    He really didn¡¯t expect the director wanted to be a mage.


    He should know a lot, and his talent should be quite good. Unfortunately, he was born in this kingdom of Knights, so it was almost impossible for him to become a mage.


    It was a pity.


    However, Eli had no intention of telling the head of the library that he was a mage. Who knew what would happen?!


    According to what he said, he had gone to other countries to find traces of mages, but he did not seem to find them. It seemed that there were no mages within a certain distance, or they were very hidden.


    Eli guessed that there might be mages in the East since Weiss was brought here from the East. When he advanced to a level 3 acolyte or an official mage, he might be interested in looking for it. But for now, it was better for him to stay in the kingdom.


    Furthermore, Eli predicted that he would be mainly staying in Bryne for quite some time, and he had yet to find Saleen metatrin¡¯s purpose in coming here.


    Eli was also very curious about what Saleen Metatrin was here for!


    ¡°We have plenty of time!¡± Eli shook his head. He could take it slowly. There was no rush.


    After leaving the room, Eli went to find scholar Clement. He didn¡¯t ask anything, and the two of them prepared to leave.


    But just as he walked out of the building, the huge bell chimed like it was mourning, and it circled the entire Jun Lin.


    The bell was deafening, and it rang nine times.


    Eli and scholar clement looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Nine chimes were only used when a King died.


    Bryne the sixth was dead.

 Chapter 76 - 76 Ive Planted a Seed

    76 I¡¯ve Planted a Seed


    The whole nation mourned the death of Bryne the sixth.


    ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed almost time!¡± Eli was stunned.


    Recalling the state of the king he had seen before, it seemed that he could only live for four or five years. The fact that he was able to live until now was already much longer than he had expected. But it was normal. After all, he was a royal, and he must have some precious medicine.


    It seemed that this was also the reason why he did not summon the foreign affairs team. After all, he was almost dead, and he probably did not have the time to pay attention to this.


    ¡°Eli, let¡¯s go!¡± When Clement heard the bell, he was also very surprised. However, his many years of life experience told him that it was best to go home at this time.


    Just like that, the two of them got into the carriage and returned.


    ¡­


    Bryne the sixth became the Emperor in the year 265 of the Bryne calendar. It had been 50 years since then. When he had just inherited the throne, the Bryne Empire was no longer as powerful as it was in the past. It was at its weakest in history.


    At that time, all the countries wanted to take a bite of the Empire.


    But this Emperor was a truly unyielding person. Using his unyielding methods and tenacious will, he quickly carried out all sorts of reforms, and these reforms quickly began to bear fruit.


    Bryne¡¯s strength had increased again.


    Up until now, although Bryne was not necessarily the strongest in the neighboring countries, he was not considered weak either.


    However, with the death of the Emperor, no one knew whether Bryne the seventh could hold the fort. Only time would tell.


    ¡­


    On the way back, Eli sat in the carriage and looked out the window.


    At this moment, Junlin was in a mess. Soldiers were everywhere. They were holding weapons and maintaining the order of Junlin. If someone wanted to do something now, these soldiers would not be polite at all.


    ¡°The heavens are about to change!¡± On the side, Clement kept talking.


    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t be too nervous. At least it won¡¯t affect the library for a while. You just need to take care of your own safety.¡± Eli said from the side.


    ¡°Uh, indeed!¡± Clement had been a little nervous at first, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed to be the case, and he slowly relaxed.


    ¡°Coachman, stop here for a moment. I¡¯m going to get something!¡± The carriage stopped somewhere, and Eli stopped the carriage.


    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t I send you home directly? it¡¯s a mess everywhere now.¡± The coachman said hesitantly.


    This was a bustling Street. It was fine on normal days, but at this time, it really felt very chaotic.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Eli. Why don¡¯t you come to my house and wait a few days? ¡± Clement was also frowning.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Eli smiled and walked out of the car.


    The coachman was helpless too, but Eli had already left the carriage.


    After Eli got out, he ignored the flow of people and walked straight to the back of the street. Soon, he stopped in front of a shop and looked up. It was the Kazan chamber of commerce.


    This was Jun Lin¡¯s Kazan branch.


    Occupying the center of the street, the building was three stories high. Whether it was the inside or the outside, it had undergone gorgeous decorations, showing off its luxury.


    However, even though it was chaotic outside, no one dared to barge in. This was because there were two advanced Knights standing at the entrance of the Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°Mr. Eli, are you here to get your things?¡± As soon as eli arrived, someone rushed out immediately. It was a fat man with a smile. His name was Zhong Li, and he was the person in charge.


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Eli nodded.


    He had asked for a set of materials earlier, and according to the time, it should be ready today.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already prepared it for you. But it¡¯s so chaotic outside. I¡¯ll let the guards send you back.¡± Zhong Li immediately asked someone to bring him a small box.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli nodded.


    It was indeed a little chaotic outside, and it was not very convenient for an ¡°ordinary person¡± like him.


    ¡°Chris, go and send Lord Eli off!¡± Zhong Li pointed at one of the guards and ordered.


    Before Chris came, he was warned by Aria to serve Eli properly. Even though Chris had no idea why he still felt that it was better to be obedient.


    Just like that, Chris held onto Eli¡¯s suitcase in one hand and followed behind him, escorting him.


    Along the way, no one dared to do anything.


    It was as if he was taking a stroll, and soon, Eli returned home.


    Taking the box, Eli walked straight into the laboratory.


    The materials were used to make the incubator liquid. He was going to plant the seeds today.


    The formulation of the incubator liquid was actually very simple. To a certain extent, it was just to stimulate the activity of the seeds. Therefore, it only took Eli an hour to formulate six portions.


    ¡°It should be about time.¡± Eli looked at the bucket of incubator liquid in front of him and felt that it should be enough.


    Carrying the incubator liquid, he walked out of the laboratory and went straight to the backyard.


    In the backyard, he found the flower pot that he had prepared in advance.


    Actually, Eli had originally planned to plant it directly in the backyard, but after some thought, he chose a flower pot as it was more convenient to move around. If there was a problem, he could just transplant it again.


    He took out the seed.


    It was still the dark green seed.


    However, there was no soil in the flower pot at the moment, so he started to dig the ground and put the soil into the flower pot. He dug a small hole and buried the seed in it.


    He picked up the incubator liquid at the side and poured it in.


    Miraculously, the moment the incubator liquid entered the flower pot, it disappeared in the blink of an eye. When the last drop of the incubator liquid was poured in, the soil inside the pot seemed only o be slightly moistened, but there was no change.


    ¡°Oh, wow!¡± Eli was a little surprised. What kind of seed was this? It could actually drink so much. A normal seed would have germinated already.


    He turned around, picked up the pot, and walked into the house, preparing to make more incubation liquid.


    However, at this moment, a hand appeared on the railing not far away, followed by another hand. Then, with the support of both hands, a person directly jumped in.


    This person was dressed in coarse clothes and looked very strong.


    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s someone else!¡± the man also seemed to be surprised. He had only wanted to make some money during the chaos. He picked a random house. He just didn¡¯t expect there to be people in the house.


    And if he wasn¡¯t wrong, the guy seemed to be planting something!


    A flower pot, a small shovel, and a water basin!


    The man was a little shocked. It was so chaotic outside, yet he still had the mood to plant flowers.


    ¡°Forget it. Since I¡¯m here, hand over the money. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± The man shook his shoulders.


    ¡°Robbery is illegal. According to the Empire¡¯s laws, I can even kill you.¡± Eli hugged the flower pot, a strange expression on his face.


    This was the first time someone had barged into his house.


    ¡°Hmph, what are you talking about? Hand over the money!¡± The man completely ignored what eli said.


    As he spoke, he walked forward, but he seemed to be stopped by something.


    He lowered his head and saw that it was actually a vine!


    Vines?


    The man was a little confused and turned around. In an instant, countless vines wrapped around him. He didn¡¯t even have time to react before he was pulled into the vines.


    ¡°Told you what you were doing is illegal!¡± Eli shook his head, then turned around to prepare more incubator liquid.


    Bryne year 315, Bryne the sixth died.


    On the same day, Eli planted a seed and accidentally killed the robber who had broken into his house.

 Chapter 77 - 77 Turmoil and Rias

    77 Turmoil and Rias


    The chaos lasted for three days.


    Eli didn¡¯t go out either. Other than watering the seeds with incubation fluids on time every day, he was studying potions and alchemy.


    Although the two books weren¡¯t thick, there was a lot of knowledge in them. Eli studied while carrying out experiments to aid his learning. The effect was great, but it was very time-consuming.


    Normally, no mage would be stupid enough to do experiments one by one. After all, textbooks were meant to be read-only. One would know how troublesome it was to try to attempt every example given.


    And that was exactly what Eli did, and he never got tired of it. He had plenty of time anyway, so he could just take it slow.


    ¡°How interesting. These two materials can actually produce such a change when they are combined!¡± After completing another experiment, a satisfied smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    With the support of a top Chamber of Commerce, he didn¡¯t have to worry about materials for his experiments. He only needed to tell the Kazan Chamber of Commerce, and they would help him find them.


    The only thing he had to worry about was whether these materials were available.


    ¡°There¡¯s also the flame blast potion, the stun potion, and the Azix shield potion¡­¡± There were many new potions recorded in the advanced potionology book, and Eli was prepared to refine some in case he needed them.


    However, the only regret was that there was no mental power potion in it, so he had to find a way himself.


    ¡°Take it slow. There¡¯s no rush!¡±


    ¡­


    On the tenth day after the death of Bryne the sixth, His Royal Highness the first Prince inherited the throne.


    The era that belonged to the 45-year-old bryne the seventh had finally arrived.


    However, the situation he was facing was not very good. With the death of Bryne the sixth, the surrounding countries began to stir.


    They started to frequently harass the Bryne Empire at the border, trying to test the Empire¡¯s bottom line and whether the new king was as tough as Bryne the Sixth.


    The people also hoped that the king would give the necessary counterattack.


    But it was a pity that Bryne the seventh did not inherit the toughness of his father. He began to give in and decided to renegotiate with the other countries. This made many people¡¯s jaws drop.


    After seeing the new king¡¯s weakness, several countries also took off their masks and started a war.


    The war began in the year 315 of the Bryne Calendar.


    A total of three countries attacked Bryne from three different directions.


    That year, Alex had advanced to become a Grand Knight and led an Army to join the war. In one battle, he defeated the main forces of a region. His bravery had even surprised the Empire.


    This descendant of the Marquis ¡®family also displayed the loyalty of a noble and successfully defended the territory of the Empire. The reputation of the Alina family in the Empire greatly increased.


    But the other two defenses were not so smooth.


    One side was directly defeated, and a large area of land was occupied.


    A fierce battle was also taking place on the other side. Many nobles had also joined the Imperial Army in the attack, including the descendants of the Gimori family, Rias¡¯s two older brothers.


    The war had been a success, but the Gimori family had fallen into sorrow.


    Rias¡¯ two older brothers were ambushed and killed in the war. It was said that when Count Gimori heard the news, he immediately collapsed in his seat, and his hair turned white overnight.


    In the same month, Rias returned from her fief and was ready to inherit the title.


    However, the war wasn¡¯t over yet. The three countries who had tasted the benefits naturally would not give up because they had already seen the weakness of Bryne the seventh.


    More troops were gathered at home, ready to attack.


    However, to their surprise, the Lorraine Kingdom had publicly expressed their support for Bryne. They had also mobilized their Army and arrived at the border, ready to fight at any time.


    This made the other countries reconsider. In the end, the opposing army returned to the camp, and the war ended before it even happened.


    The bryne Empire was like a Wolf Cub that had been humiliated and was licking its wounds.


    Everything came to a standstill.


    All wars were fought for benefits, but only one knew the pain behind the benefits.


    ¡­


    The war lasted for half a year.


    Two months after the war ended, Eli was invited to the banquet of the new countess of Gimori.


    At the magnificent banquet, Eli met Count Gimori. However, compared to more than half a year ago, his condition was much worse. Not only was his hair all white, but his eyes had also become a little dull.


    At this moment, he was only a grieving father.


    The banquet lasted for a long time, and at the banquet, Eli also saw Rias.


    This was the girl who had studied with him in the library.


    Compared to the past, the 24-year-old Rias was even more alluring. She was still wearing purple clothes and was as beautiful as a violet, but her slightly red eyes spoke of her sorrow.


    She took the family coat of arms from Count Gimori¡¯s hands and wore it on her body.


    From now on, she would be the countess of Gimori.


    And Eli was standing in the crowd, witnessing everything.


    After the banquet ended, Eli was about to leave when a guard walked over. ¡°Mr. Eli, Her Excellency the countess would like to see you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, lead the way!¡± Eli stopped and decided to meet her.


    On the balcony of one of the rooms, Eli met with Rias.


    She had already changed into a simple set of clothes and was standing on the balcony, looking outside with her head lowered. Eli could clearly feel her sorrow.


    Eli walked to the balcony silently and looked outside as well.


    ¡°Eli, this used to be my favorite place. I used to love standing here and enjoying the night breeze.¡± Rias spoke with a sad tone.


    ¡°The scenery is indeed not bad.¡± Eli nodded.


    They were on the third floor, and they could see the bustling city from there.


    ¡°Long time no see, Eli!¡± Rias turned around and looked at Eli.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time indeed, but you¡¯re still as beautiful as ever!¡± Eli said politely.


    ¡°I thought I would never return to Junlin in this life. I didn¡¯t expect such an accident to happen.¡± Tears fell from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Indeed, there are many things that no one can explain clearly. People are too fragile,¡± Eli sighed.


    This was why he had never wanted to leave this place.


    He knew there might be a mage camp in the East, but he didn¡¯t go there. He stayed in this place where there were no mages.


    He would not leave this place unless he had the ability to survive.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all. You¡¯re still so calm and rational!¡± said Rias as she looked at Eli.


    ¡°You too. It¡¯s almost time. I should go back. If you need anything, you can call me.¡± Eli shook his head, then turned around and left.


    ¡®You really haven¡¯t changed at all. You¡¯re still as cold as ever!¡¯ Looking at Eli¡¯s departing figure, Rias suddenly laughed.


    Didn¡¯t he know how to comfort her?


    ¡®He really hasn¡¯t changed at all. It had clearly been a few years, but he was still the same as before.


    ¡®It is as if time had not left any traces on him.¡¯

 Chapter 78 - 78 Ten Years

    78 Ten Years


    The war didn¡¯t have much of an impact on the Empire, but it had a huge impact on the people who had participated in the war.


    Some people died, some received rewards, some families lost their fathers, and some had to leave for other places.


    Nothing was crueler than war.


    This was the first time Eli had felt the war being so close to him.


    The war had a huge impact on Rias, but it also affected the Kazan Chamber of Commerce and the Rose Chamber of Commerce. Due to the war, some of the Chambers of Commerce¡¯s connections with other countries were instantly cut off. This allowed Roland¡¯s Chamber of Commerce to grow rapidly. Of course, the Kazan Chamber of Commerce also expanded its power from this, and Eli benefited from it.


    Of course, there were other effects.


    For example, there were many new faces in the wilderness of Liuying alley. Several casinos had closed down, Alex had also begun to make a name for himself, and Andre, the red-haired man from the knight academy, seemed to have made some small achievements and was starting to stand out.


    ¡°Everything is changing,¡± In response, Eli sighed.


    As time passed, everyone had their own plans and their own paths.


    No one knew what was going to happen!


    ¡­


    Ten years later!


    Year 325 of the bryne calendar.


    The first snow of the empire had just passed, and the sun was beginning to clear up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little cold today!¡± The gate of a street opened. Eli walked out and looked at the layer of frost and snow that covered everything in front of him. he took a deep breath of fresh air and instantly felt much more comfortable.


    Speaking of which, he still preferred summer. If it was hot, so be it. At least he didn¡¯t need to clean the yard.


    ¡°Another year has passed!¡± An invisible wind swept past, and the snow at the door immediately scattered to both sides. Eli took a look at the vines that were still green, turned around, and walked into the house.


    He didn¡¯t go to work this morning. He was just used to waking up in the morning to take a look.


    When he returned to his room, he looked at his face in the mirror next to the door.


    He still had black hair and black eyes, but compared to ten years ago, his appearance had changed greatly. First was his hair, which was much longer than ten years ago, and he looked much more mature. There was also a layer of black beard under his nose, and his eyes were deeper, with a special charm.


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± Eli pouted and sighed.


    It was naturally impossible for him to maintain his appearance from ten years ago. The appearance in front of him was changed through the faceless mask.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just his head. His body seemed to have become stronger as well. This was a special potion that Eli had concocted five years ago, which made his body as strong as an Elite Knight.


    The loose robe covered his well-proportioned body, but no one could ignore the explosive power beneath it, which further increased Eli¡¯s self-security.


    However, these were all secondary. His main force was still his mental power.


    At this moment, his mental power had already reached 14.0. The progress was a little slow. If he were to really compare himself to those geniuses, he might really be very bad. However, to Eli, he could feel that he was at least twice as strong as he was ten years ago.


    This was mainly due to the improvement of his potioneering skills in the past ten years, as well as the increase in the power of his magic brought about by his mental strength. It could be said that if the current Eli were to encounter a Grand Knight who had just advanced, he would be able to kill them instantly. However, if he were to encounter a top-notch Grand Knight, he might not be able to defeat them, but there was a high possibility that he could escape.


    Eli was a little glad that he had been thrown into the kingdom of Knights when he transmigrated and not the real mage¡¯s world. Otherwise, he might not be living as well as he was now.


    ¡°Time really flies!¡±


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Eli sighed.


    Ten years passed in the blink of an eye. The main reason was that these ten years were relatively stable. Nothing major happened, and even if there were, it was just some minor things.


    The first one was Roland. In terms of business, under Roland¡¯s leadership, the Rose Chamber of Commerce became a famous large Chamber of Commerce in the Empire. They had achieved certain results in various fields of the Empire. In terms of family, this kid already had two sons, the oldest already five years old.


    For this reason, Roland poked fun at eli a lot.


    As for Liuying alley, only Eli was going there at the moment because it was a little inappropriate to bring Roland along.


    The second was Rias. The Countess of Gimori had also developed her family to a great height with the help of the old count. This made the old count Gimori feel a little relieved, but his only regret was that his daughter had not taken a fancy to anyone, which made him very anxious.


    There was also Hila. It was by chance that Eli later found out that she was actually a well-known scholar, and he was very surprised. This lady, on the other hand, did not seem to have been to the library either and had always thought that he was Clement.


    She had already become a Grand Secretary last year.


    Andre had also become a general.


    There was also Marquis Alina. Unfortunately, he passed away two years ago due to an illness. At that time, Eli had also gone and found out that it was truly a terminal illness, but there was nothing he could do. After that, Alex took over the family¡¯s flag and became the new Marquis Alina.


    There was also Eli¡¯s senior, Kurt. he was attacked by a wild beast and died during one of his studies outside. it was a pity.


    As for Herman, he was still working in the library and was much more mature than before. Moreover, his daughter was already nine years old. She kept calling Eli uncle when she saw him, which made him feel a headache.


    Of course, this was only with the people around Eli. On the other hand, the Empire had also changed a lot.


    Compared to the former Bryne the sixth, Bryne the seventh was much weaker. Or rather, he was a mediocre King in all aspects.


    In the past ten years, not only did the Empire¡¯s strength not increase, but it was even slightly weakened. Be it the economy or the military. They were not as good as before. Even their political power was much weaker than before.


    Over the years, the interests of the bryne Empire had suffered quite a bit, but Eli felt that it was still alright. At the very least, the domestic and foreign environment was still relatively stable. However, no one knew if this stability could be maintained.


    ¡°The former king has too few children. There was not really a better choice for him.¡± Eli attributed the reason for this.


    Bryne the sixth only had three sons, two princes, and one Princess.


    The princess did not like politics. She had already inherited her title and moved to live in a city in the southern part of the Empire. The second Prince was even more outrageous. He liked to travel and was not interested in anything at all. This made the ordinary first Prince not seem so bad.


    If bryne the sixth had more children, he would not have had so few choices.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± Eli sighed.


    In the afternoon, Eli casually glanced at the flower pot that hadn¡¯t sprouted and walked out of the house. But just as he walked out the door, he saw a letter in the mailbox.


    It was from the head of the library, Seviro Mesa.


    His goal was to tell Eli to meet him at the usual place.

 Chapter 79 - 79 Ten Years

    79 Ten Years


    ¡°Long time no see, director!¡±


    In a bar, Eli met with Seviro Mesa, who was also the current head of the library.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed been a long time!¡± Seviro poured himself a large cup of rum and gulped it down. The liquid flowed down his beard.


    After meeting ten years ago, the two of them became good friends. They would occasionally drink together and talk about his progress in finding mages.


    ¡°Where did you go this time?¡± Eli looked at the head of the library. Compared to ten years ago, he had aged quite a bit. His face looked a little haggard, but his eyes were still bright.


    Just like before, he would travel to various countries every three to five days in search of traces of mages, but he still found nothing.


    ¡°When I went to the kingdom of Holme this time. I heard that there¡¯s a very mysterious area there where people often go missing for no reason. In the end, when I arrived, I only found a place that¡¯s covered in the fog all year round, and there¡¯s only one magical beast in it.¡± Seviro shook his head, a little disappointed.


    ¡®He¡¯s obviously much older than I was ten years ago, but his desire to find a mage is stronger, like a flame burning his old body.¡¯


    ¡°But that¡¯s normal. No one knows where the mages are.¡± Eli said regretfully. He really hoped that the director could help him find the mage camp, but unfortunately, he never got it.


    ¡°Director, I¡¯m curious why you¡¯re so insistent on becoming a mage. Isn¡¯t it better for you to persist with your current life?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± The chief shook his head, looked at Eli, and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re a good person to communicate with, but you don¡¯t seem to understand me that well. I¡¯ve been looking for evidence for 20 years. It¡¯s like an obsession that I can¡¯t let go of.¡±


    Eli nodded, still not quite understanding.


    ¡°Alright, where do you plan to go next, director? Will you go further from the kingdom?¡± Eli asked again.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve spent four years on this trip. I might not be able to come back if I go any further.¡± The director shook his head. ¡°this time, I plan to stay in the Empire. I want to go to the places that Saleen Metatrin had been to in history. I want to look for what he might have left behind. This might be more reliable!¡±


    ¡°Good luck!¡± encouraged Eli.


    Perhaps it was because there was no one he could talk to about these things, Seviro Mesa told Eli everything he knew, including the name of the first emperor, the possibility that he was a mage, and the king¡¯s death from the forced use of a mage tool!


    This piqued Eli¡¯s interest as there were many things he didn¡¯t know.


    After all, Seviro Mesa had been in the Empire¡¯s upper echelons for decades, and the information he had gathered was not something that Eli could compare to.


    Eli listened with great interest while Seviro Mesa treated him as a confidant.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be posted within the Empire for the rest of my life. This might be my last hope. Where are these mages? ¡± Seviro slammed his hand on the table, causing the rum to fly out.


    Opposite him, Eli pursed his lips.


    ¡°Perhaps mages don¡¯t even exist!¡± Eli nodded in agreement.


    ¡°No, they definitely exist. They just might not be nearby. ¡± Seviro shook his head, denying Eli¡¯s guess.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m going to resign from my position as head of the library and focus on this matter.¡± Suddenly, Seviro dropped a bomb.


    ¡°What?¡± Eli¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m already 60 years old, and I really don¡¯t have much time left. Besides, I haven¡¯t contributed much to the library over the years, so I think it¡¯s time for me to give up my spot. You don¡¯t have to persuade me.¡± Seviro Mesa said firmly.


    What else could Eli say? He just sighed. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to find a chief who was so carefree.


    Eli hoped that the next head wouldn¡¯t be a troublesome one. However, his teacher might be able to become the head. However, the possibility wasn¡¯t high. After all, scholar Clement was already 68 years old. He wasn¡¯t young anymore.


    ¡°well, Bryne the seventh is different from his father. He has some opinions about the independence of the library. If I leave, he might take action. You must remind your teacher!¡± Seviro added.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli nodded.


    This was bad news. After all, if the library became the king¡¯s vassal, ignoring everything else, at the very least, Eli would be very displeased. After all, he had worked here for 18 years, and he had some feelings for it.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all. I should leave.¡± After drinking, Severo bid farewell to Eli.


    ¡°Goodbye, director. I wish you success this time.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, I will definitely succeed!¡± Seviro strode out of the room, his eyes determined.


    He would definitely find the mages.


    After a few drinks, Eli also turned around and left.


    Outside the door, it was a noisy bar. a large number of men and women were dancing on the dance floor. if they saw the right person, they would directly enter the room at the back of the bar.


    If it were anywhere else, this would definitely not be allowed. However, this bar was opened on Liuying Street.


    That¡¯s right. This was the place where the two became friends. Nine years ago, when Eli came out of this place, he met Seviro, who had just come out as well, and the two of them gradually became familiar with each other.


    ¡°Mr. Eli, you¡¯re leaving!¡± Before Eli could walk out the door, a woman in gorgeous clothes greeted him. She was the Nightingale here, the woman in charge of the place.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    In the past ten years, the girls here had changed a few times, and he knew many of the Nightingales here. They used to be prostitutes, but they later retired and became Nightingales.


    As for why they would take the initiative to greet Eli, the reason was simple. If you spent a few gold tarls here every year, they would treat you the same way.


    ¡°Then take care!¡± the woman smiled as she sent Eli out.


    It was already late in the afternoon when they walked out of the place.


    Eli took a look at the sun, turned around, and headed home.


    ¡®It¡¯s a little late to go to the library now, so I¡¯ll skip work for a day.¡¯


    ¡­


    The next day.


    It was raining, so he skipped another day of work.


    On the third day.


    Eli headed to the library.


    Just as he reached the entrance of the library, he heard the guards chatting.


    ¡°You know what? Director Seviro resigned of his own accord, and so did one of the Vice Directors. Coincidentally, a son of a noble family was appointed as the Vice Director. Do you think the king is going to take over the library?¡± One of the guards said worriedly.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± the other guard shook his head and suddenly saw Eli from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Eli!¡± The two guards immediately stopped their conversation and said respectfully.


    As the Vice director¡¯s students, they were familiar with Eli.


    Eli nodded and walked into the room, but the guard¡¯s words still lingered in his mind.


    A noble had already taken over a vice director¡¯s spot. This was probably the king¡¯s doing.


    It had only been a day, and the king had already made his move.


    Eli shook his head and prepared to have a chat with his teacher.

 Chapter 80 - 80 The Vote

    80 The Vote


    ¡°Clement, this won¡¯t do. The library is so undisciplined these days, and I think you have to take up at least half of the responsibility. How can the library export talents to the Empire like this? ¡±


    Before he even entered his teacher¡¯s room, a sharp and mocking voice sounded.


    ??


    Eli frowned but still walked in.


    There were two people in the room. One of them was scholar clement, who was already 68 years old. He was sitting in a chair with his eyes closed and a pen in his hand.


    Opposite him, in front of the table, stood a man who looked to be about 28 years old with an arrogant face. He kept criticizing scholar Clement.


    ¡°This can¡¯t go on. It¡¯s too undisciplined. At least I¡¯ve seen those guards dare to talk during working hours. This kind of discipline is really bad. if they were in our family, they would be whipped hard.¡± The man¡¯s face was full of anger, and he expressed his dissatisfaction without any restraint.


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes, yes.¡± scholar clement nodded in despair.


    ¡°Hmph, Clement, I¡¯m also the Vice Director. Please show me a better attitude!¡± The man¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard this.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m going to check out the other things in the library first!¡± The man shook his head and walked out of the door.


    He happened to run into eli, who just came in. The man didn¡¯t say anything but raised his head high and strode out with an arrogant expression.


    Eli looked at the man¡¯s back with a baffled expression. ¡®Who the f*ck are you!¡¯


    ¡°Teacher, what is this?¡± He walked to scholar Clement and asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s the new Vice Director!¡± Scholar Clement said helplessly when he saw that it was Eli.


    ¡°Is that him? This guy doesn¡¯t look easy to get along with!¡± Eli said in a strange tone.


    ¡°Ha, he¡¯s not just difficult to get along with. He¡¯s already treating the library as his home and is preparing to implement many new measures.¡± Scholar Clement said with a sigh.


    ¡°For example, you have too many holidays and have to be cut in half. Or you¡¯re too lazy and have to arrive at 7 am every morning.¡±


    Eli was speechless.


    ¡°Then, the others don¡¯t object? ¡± he hadn¡¯t been here for a day, and something so big had actually happened in the library.


    ¡°There¡¯s an objection, but it¡¯s no use!¡± scholar clement put the stone on the table, got up, and stretched his muscles. ¡°he was sent here by the king, so he must be here for the position of the main director. It seems that as soon as the current director left, they would take over the library.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Eli¡¯s brows furrowed even more.


    If the library became the king¡¯s private land, it would not be a good thing for him. he would not be as free as he was now.


    ¡°So, get ready to come to work on time!¡± Scholar Clement said with a smile as he looked at Eli.


    He was already 68 years old and was about to retire. They wouldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to work first.¡± Eli nodded. It was better to wait for things to develop and then act according to the situation.


    After saying goodbye to the teacher, Eli went to his office and began to handle the documents.


    After becoming a learner, he had his own office. He was in charge of a very idle position with very little work. As long as he finished his work, he could go home.


    An hour later, after finishing his work, Eli was ready to leave work early.


    Suddenly, the sound of the door being violently pushed open was heard.


    A man strode in with his head held high and walked up to Eli arrogantly. It was the man he had seen in the teacher¡¯s room earlier.


    Eli was a little angry. ¡®don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡¯


    ¡°And you are?¡± however, eli still asked with a smile.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m the Deputy director of the library, Othello. I¡¯m currently in charge of the library. I saw that you didn¡¯t come to work yesterday, so you can tell me what¡¯s going on. Forget it. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t. Your salary for this month will be cut in half. I hope you won¡¯t skip work for no reason next time!¡±


    Othello didn¡¯t give Eli any time to react. After he finished speaking, he left with his head held high, leaving Eli in his chair.


    ¡°How troublesome!¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t care about his salary, but that didn¡¯t mean that the man could deduct his money as he pleased.


    The library had a rule that he could rest three days a month, so it was legal for him not to come yesterday. However, Othello didn¡¯t seem to know that and fined him half of the money.


    It was a typical aristocratic style.


    ¡°Sigh, now that the director is gone, trouble has come.¡± It was only now that Eli remembered how good seviro was.


    This guy spent most of his time in other countries and didn¡¯t care about the library at all. He would only arrange some work when he returned, but even so, the library was always in good order.


    But now that he had left, everything had changed.


    ¡°I hope nothing much will change.¡±


    ¡­


    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye.


    This half a month was also the most difficult half a month for all the old library staff.


    In the past half a month, the guards were not allowed to speak and were not allowed to leave their posts for a day. They were not even allowed to enter the library to use the toilet. Their working hours had also been greatly increased from seven hours to ten hours a day.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the most unbearable thing. The most unbearable thing was that Othello cut everyone¡¯s salary by 20% in the name of cost-saving. Everyone had a lot of opinions.


    But that wasn¡¯t what made Eli most upset. It was the increase in working hours that made him stay in the library for a long time, which was equivalent to working overtime.


    And Eli finally learned about Othello¡¯s background.


    It turned out that he was a direct descendant of a Viscount family. His family¡¯s territory was very close to here, and his family was mainly in the financial aspect. It seemed that they also had some other dealings.


    The reason why Othello was able to become the Deputy Director was that he was a scholar himself, and his sister seemed to be a popular person around the king.


    This could also be the king¡¯s test.


    ¡­


    Finally, another five days passed.


    According to the time, it was time for the library to elect a new director.


    This was supposed to be a good thing, but it seemed that someone was interfering. The new way of selecting a director was to vote, and the voters were scholars that Eli had never heard of.


    ¡®Good Lord, they are all scholars from the noble families.¡¯


    needless to say, once they participated in the election, it was almost impossible for clement and the other vice director to become the director.


    In fact, it was a violation of the rules for Othello to be the vice director because generally speaking, the position of vice director and above could not be held by nobles. But this time, it seemed that the king didn¡¯t seem to care.


    The main reason was that the operation this time was very fast, and coincidentally, this time, many grand scholars and scholars had just left Jun Lin to attend a seminar in another city. The traditional scholars and grand scholars were not there to stop this.


    ¡°No!¡± Thinking of this, Eli shook his head.


    If Othello were to become the director, it would be f*cking troublesome. Not only would there be a noble who would arrogantly break into your room at any time, tell you that your salary had been deducted, or even directly fire you while pointing at your nose and scolding you for your poor work, but you might also be forced to work overtime for no reason.


    Just thinking about it, Eli could already feel his blood pressure rising, and he had to do something.


    He would never allow anyone to destroy the peaceful environment of the library.

 Chapter 81 - 81 Investigation and Action

    81 Investigation and Action


    Having been in Jun Lin for so many years, Eli wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. He had his own information channels, and he quickly found out about the Othello family.


    ¡°Sir, Othello¡¯s family is the Corsi family. The family was given a title of nobility thirty years ago because Othello¡¯s grandfather made a contribution. They are still firm supporters of the royal family.¡±


    In a room, Eli¡¯s appearance had already changed to another look. He was listening to the person in front of him. The man was an information broker.


    ¡°Well, did you find out about their family¡¯s main business? ¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Well, their family doesn¡¯t seem to have any business at the moment!¡± The man replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Eli was puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, indeed, they don¡¯t have any assets. Once, the Corsi family accumulated their first round of wealth through loans, but as time developed, they gradually gave up on this grey business. After that, they mainly made profits by reselling goods through contact with the major Chambers of Commerce.¡± The man said seriously. In fact, they rarely dug up info on the nobles, but the gentleman in front of him was really offering too much.


    ¡°Hmm, a Chamber of Commerce?¡± Eli raised his eyebrows. It seemed like there was a chance!


    ¡°Well, what about the connection behind them? ¡± Eli asked again.


    ¡°My lord, their family¡¯s connection seems to be mainly with the Zara family, an earl family with a long history. Every year, the Corsi family has to fork out a lot of money to them. ¡±


    ¡°Tell me what else you know.¡± Eli nodded, indicating for the man to continue.


    There wasn¡¯t much information about the Corsi family, mainly about their assets, background, connections, and other aspects. Soon, Eli had recorded all the information.


    If he wanted to have a fight, he would have to first ask around and make sure that the other party was someone he could deal with. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t casually make a move.


    And from the man¡¯s information, Eli also found out about an interesting point.


    The background of the Corsi family, the Zara family, was a vassal of one of the Alina family¡¯s old rivals, Marquis Herm¡¯s family. This was interesting.


    ¡°I think I have an idea!¡±


    after paying, he turned around and left.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, at Alina¡¯s family, Eli and Alex were sitting opposite each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I heard that something had happened at the library. Do you want me to help your teacher? ¡± Compared to before, Alex was now almost 40 years old, but his body was still strong and powerful, and his eyes were full of energy.


    He looked at Eli and asked with a smile.


    In fact, over the years, whenever he had a problem, he would often ask Eli for advice, and Eli would always give him some good advice. It was just that Eli didn¡¯t ask for anything in return, which annoyed him.


    This time, he had finally come.


    ¡°I do need your help this time!¡± said Eli directly.


    His thoughts were simple. Rather than attacking Othello, it would be better to attack his family.


    As long as the Corsi family was greatly affected, Othello would crumble.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Eli began to narrate.


    ¡°So what do you want me to do? Help you hold back the Herm family?¡± Alex didn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°Right!¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°How will you solve the problem of the Zara family and the trade association? ¡± Alex was a little confused.


    ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry about that. don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get a share of the profits from the Corsi family¡¯s business. ¡± Eli laughed.


    ¡°Alright, it doesn¡¯t really matter. the herm family has always been our old rival, so these are just small matters. ¡± Alex said indifferently.


    Compared to all this, he was more focused on Eli.


    This man, who seemed to be content with the library, was actually a very smart person. He was completely uninterested in fame and fortune, and he had never even seen a lack of money. He was a strange person.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all for now. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Eli chatted with him for a while before leaving.


    ¡­


    Rose Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Roland immediately agreed. Unlike Alex, he was much more mellow than he had been ten years ago.


    ¡°it¡¯s a small matter. Don¡¯t worry. The Rose Chamber of Commerce is no longer the small Chamber of Commerce it was in the past. These are small problems.¡± Roland agreed immediately after hearing what Eli said.


    Although outsiders thought that he had only managed to get through the crisis ten years ago because he had established a connection with the Kazan Chamber of Commerce, Roland knew the truth.


    ¡°Hmm, will this affect you?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a channel. if it¡¯s broken, there will naturally be new channels coming up.¡± Roland said indifferently.


    ¡°Okay. Actually, after this is over, I plan to split this profit with an old friend of ours and a noble friend of mine. You¡¯ll get a share too. It¡¯s not much, so I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡± Eli said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t!¡± Roland laughed.


    Then, Roland started a familiar topic.


    ¡°Eli, when are you getting married?¡±


    ¡°See you next time!¡± Ere hurriedly walked out of the Rose Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon.


    ¡°No problem, Mr. Eli. I¡¯ll definitely get it done for you.¡± Zhong Li said fawningly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our Chamber of Commerce has deep connections with other foreign Chambers of Commerce. You can rest assured. I¡¯ll keep this matter strictly confidential and won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Zhong Li said solemnly.


    He had been sent by Aria and was the person he trusted the most. In order to ensure Eli¡¯s safety, he had even placed Zhong Li¡¯s family somewhere he could see so that it wouldn¡¯t affect him.


    Zhong Li and Eli knew this very well.


    Aria was still very sensible now.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be leaving. Oh right, I still need some magic beast blood. Help me find it.¡± After dealing with this matter, Eli continued.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhong Li nodded. It would be difficult, but they would do their best.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Eli nodded and left again.


    ¡­


    At night.


    The castle of the Gimori family.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me a present?!¡± Rias was wearing a purple dress, lazily sitting on the sofa, smiling at Eli.


    She was more mature and less lively than before, but she was more sensible.


    ¡°Yes, but do I need your help.¡± Eli laughed.


    ¡°Okay, no problem. I agree,¡± said Leah.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what it is?¡± Eli said with a strange expression.


    ¡°no need. I believe you. Would you harm me? ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡± Rias looked at Eli and answered with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Eli then told Leah what had happened.


    ¡°Alright!¡± After listening, Rias agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m done here. Do you want to go for a drink?¡± rias stood up and invited him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s very late!¡± Eli refused!


    ¡°Late? It¡¯s only 11 O ¡®clock. You¡¯ve stayed here much later than that. Come on, let¡¯s catch up.¡± Rias covered her mouth and laughed.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Eli agreed helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just drink a little.¡±

 Chapter 82 - 82 Multi

    82 Multi-party Action


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.


    That afternoon, Eli had just finished a day¡¯s work and was preparing to return.


    Othello pushed the door open roughly and threw down a document. He said arrogantly, ¡± ¡°Finish this document for me tonight. I want it by tonight.¡±


    ¡°Deputy Director Othello, I¡¯m off work,¡± Eli said calmly.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care. Otherwise, when I become the chief, you should be prepared to leave, and that old man of yours!¡± Othello didn¡¯t care and coldly snorted.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m off work now, so you should leave this job to someone else!¡± Eli shook his head, and without even looking at the documents, he left.


    No wonder he was the bad guy. This guy was completely brainless!


    Othello¡¯s eyes widened when he saw that Eli actually dared to leave in front of him. ¡°Come back here!¡±


    His angry voice echoed throughout the room, but Eli had already left.


    What a joke. He had not taken the initiative to work overtime for the past 20 years. How could it be broken today? in his previous life, he had died from working overtime. This would not happen again in this life.


    ¡°When I become the chief¡­¡± Othello gritted his teeth and angrily threw the document on the ground.


    The chief election was in five days.


    ¡­


    At night.


    Othello returned home.


    At the banquet, Othello sat on one side with a smug look on his face. His father, Amir, was sitting opposite him.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation at the library?¡± Amir asked as he ate the foie gras.


    ¡°Everything is fine, but there are some small bugs that are very troublesome. I will deal with them properly when the time comes.¡± Othello gritted his teeth and coldly snorted.


    ¡°that¡¯s good. Take this opportunity. If you become the director, our family will instantly be comparable to an Earl¡¯s family.¡± Amir smiled as well.


    He knew that he had been used, but he would not let go of this opportunity. He had no choice, and the benefits were too great.


    ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any major accidents,¡± Amir said to Othello.


    ¡°What kind of accident can happen?¡± said Othello with disdain.


    ¡­


    The next day, Othello and his father had breakfast as usual, and the atmosphere was peaceful.


    Suddenly, a voice was heard. A man rushed in, rolling and crawling.


    ¡°master, it¡¯s not good. There¡¯s a problem with our business. A few large Chambers of Commerce suddenly joined forces to block our channels. No Chamber of Commerce is willing to work with us!¡± The man panted heavily, his face full of fear.


    ¡°What??? ¡±


    Amir stood up immediately, and Othello was also shocked.


    What was going on?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What about the foreign Chambers of Commerce? ¡± Amir didn¡¯t have time to eat. This was a matter of the family¡¯s lifeline.


    They had a capital-free business. They were most afraid of it. If they had no stock shipping in, the chain reaction caused was enough to make them collapse.


    ¡°Old master, I don¡¯t know.¡± the man looked like he was about to cry. ¡± now, it¡¯s not just the chambers of commerce in the country. The foreign chambers of commerce have also cut off their business with us under the lead of the Kazan chamber of commerce. We only have two or three channels left. ¡±


    Amir¡¯s throat moved slightly, and cold sweat dripped down his back.


    He definitely didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    What was going on?


    He turned to look at Othello and said, ¡°did you offend anyone recently?¡±


    ¡°Who can I offend? It¡¯s just a bunch of stinky scholars in the library. I didn¡¯t touch those with status. It¡¯s just that yesterday, a student of the Vice Director ignored me and left.¡± Othello was a little flustered, but he still said it.


    Amir shook his head. Othello was a little stupid, but he wasn¡¯t that stupid. He knew that some people couldn¡¯t be provoked.


    ¡°No, if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll go to Count Zara now! ¡± Amir¡¯s legs were a little weak, but he immediately ordered a carriage.


    He looked at the panicking Othello behind him and cursed, ¡°don¡¯t panic. We still have a backer. There won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Othello calmed down a little.


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amir. I can¡¯t help you this time. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    When Amir heard the news from Earl Saleen, he panicked.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Amir said worriedly. If Earl Saleen could not help them, they would really be done for.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Since yesterday, the Gimori family has been coming after us. It¡¯s simply baffling. The Countess is acting crazy. We have to protect our own first.¡± Count Zara was confused.


    ¡°Then, sir, if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re done for!¡± amir¡¯s face was already turning green.


    On the way, he had already threatened those Chambers of Commerce, but they didn¡¯t pay him any attention. This made him know that he needed someone of a higher status to interfere, or else this matter would not be over.


    Count Saleen was the person who had the closest interests in them. If he did not help, it seemed like something big had really happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This matter will harm my interests as well. I will return to the Herman family today and ask for their help to hold back Countess Gimori first, then, I will deal with your matter!¡± Count Saleen consoled.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved to hear that from you, my Lord.¡± Amir heaved a sigh of relief as if he had found a life-saving straw.


    ¡°Look at you. What are you panicking about? it¡¯s a small problem. I¡¯ll probably be able to help you tomorrow.¡± Earl Saleen whispered.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Amir nodded.


    One day was fine, but if it really dragged on for two or three days, three or four days, then it would really be over. The family would probably go bankrupt directly, sell their property, and their noble status would plummet.


    ¡°Damn it. I should¡¯ve set up some real assets as a fallback.¡± Amir was a little regretful.


    However, he had seen the huge benefits of capital-free trading, which was why he had chosen this path. What could be more profitable than capital-free trading? Moreover, they were reselling large quantities of goods to earn the difference in price.


    ¡°Alright, you can go back and wait for the news.¡± Earl Saleen also had a headache at the moment, so he sent Amir away first.


    ¡°Alright, my Lord. I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± Amir wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and turned to leave.


    ¡­


    At night.


    The territory of the Corsi family.


    Amir, Othello, and one of his older brothers were sitting in the living room, waiting for news without a word.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t be nervous. With the Herman family, there will definitely be no problem.¡± Othello wasn¡¯t as arrogant as before, but he was still confident. He hadn¡¯t been to the library for a day, so he didn¡¯t have time to worry about the library.


    Amir nodded.


    Suddenly, a man walked in. Amir recognized him as the Butler of the Zara family.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Amir quickly stood up. Othello and his brother also stood up nervously.


    The Butler didn¡¯t say a word. He bit his lips and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, my Lord. This time, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t help you. The Herman family is also in trouble.¡±


    This sentence was like a bolt of lightning on a clear day, striking the three of them unconscious.


    Amir¡¯s vision went black, and he fell unconscious to the ground.


    Othello and his brother¡¯s legs also went soft, and they fell to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished, I¡¯m finished,¡± Othello grumbled.

 Chapter 83 - 83 Leaving in a Sorry State

    83 Leaving in a Sorry State


    The consecutive attacks from various forces had stunned the Corsi family.


    The goods were put on hold, causing them to be unable to pay up. A large number of orders flooded them like a tide, and their families suffered a major blow.


    Amir only woke up the next day.


    The first thing he said when he woke up was, ¡°How¡¯s the business?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all over,¡± His eldest son said with a sobbing tone.


    Hearing this, Amir almost fainted again, but he forced a smile and said, ¡°What about the specific losses?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve almost sold all my assets. We¡¯re still short of more than a thousand gold tarls.¡± Othello said bitterly. he didn¡¯t know what had happened. It had only been two days, and such a thing had happened.


    Who was it that had brought such a disaster to the family?


    ¡°More than a thousand?!¡± amir closed his eyes in despair.


    This was also a disadvantage of their business. Once something went wrong, the loss would be sky-high, and the only way out was that the chamber of commerce would give them goods.


    ¡°What about the Chamber of Commerce? Did he approach them for help? ¡± Amir looked at his eldest son, who was usually decisive and brave. At this moment, his eldest son seemed to be at a loss.


    ¡°Father, I went to the Rose Chamber of Commerce, but Roland refused to see me at all. He kept pushing me away to the Kazan Chamber of Commerce. That fatty talked to me, but he just talked around me.¡± The eldest son sighed.


    ¡°Damn it, if I know who did it, I¡¯ll definitely kill him!¡± Said Othello angrily.


    He was about to become the head of the library, so it was simply inexplicable for him to encounter such a thing.


    ¡°Forget it. How many more days can we still hold on for?¡± Amir sighed as he looked at his son, who had disappointed him.


    ¡°Two days!¡± The eldest son said with difficulty.


    ¡°Even our Castle has been pawned. Mother and the others have been driven out. We don¡¯t even have a place to live now.¡± The eldest son continued.


    Amir rubbed his head, which was a little dizzy.


    ¡°then, father, do you want to borrow some money from the other Viscounts and Earls?¡± Othello was worried to death. If his family really fell, what would happen to his future?


    ¡°Hmph, all our businesses are gone, and our channels are gone. Who would lend us money in such a situation? ¡± amir said bitterly.


    They were united because of their own interests, so when there was no profit to be gained, it was time for them to go their separate ways.


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Othello frowned, his tone like he was berating someone.


    ¡°How can you speak to your father like that?¡± The eldest son couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and glared at Othello.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Othello glared at him and stopped talking.


    ¡°forget it. there¡¯s only one path left.¡± Amir sighed after thinking about it.


    ¡°What path?¡± Othello¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Leave Jun Lin and run!¡± There were only three of them, but Amir still spoke in a low voice.


    The three of them widened their eyes.


    ¡­


    Three days later.


    Eli received news that the Corsi family had run away.


    It seemed that they had left Jun Lin overnight with their things. It was said that they were going to other countries, leaving behind a large number of angry people who had not received their goods and money.


    As for their channels and businesses, they were divided up by the Alina family, the Gimori family, the Rose Chamber of Commerce, and the Kazan Chamber of Commerce. The first two took most of it, while the latter two took a little.


    All parties were very satisfied. They all received benefits.


    The only thing that surprised Eli was that Othello didn¡¯t leave. He stayed Jun Lin alone, still dreaming of becoming the director.


    ¡­


    ¡°Eli, why haven¡¯t you finished my things yet?¡±


    The door to Eli¡¯s room was pushed open by Othello again, his face filled with anger.


    His family had left, and he was alone and helpless. But he didn¡¯t leave, because he felt that as long as he became the head of the library, these things would be solved slowly. He would become the hero of his family.


    Moreover, he was also reluctant to give up the coming fame and fortune.


    Therefore, in the past few days, he had vented his family¡¯s losses on the people in the library. In just two days, everyone deeply hated this guy and wanted him to leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you deal with it.¡± He had originally thought that Eli would reject him, but Eli accepted it.


    ¡°You¡¯re sensible!¡± Othello was stunned.


    For the past two days, everyone seemed to be full of malice toward him. He didn¡¯t expect Eli to be so polite.


    It seemed that he had misunderstood this young man.


    He was still very respectful to him!


    ¡°Not bad, not bad, this is how it should be!¡± Othello smiled and turned to leave.


    Looking at his back, Eli smiled.


    ¡®what a pitiful person!¡¯


    ¡­


    A day later.


    Othello was dead.


    It was said that he died in an alley.


    No one knew who had killed him. They only knew that when he was discovered, his body had already started to stink from the high temperature, and his face could not even be seen.


    There was no doubt that someone had targeted him on purpose.


    The most likely suspect was the group of angry merchants. Since Othello was alone, no one helped him investigate, so the matter was left unsettled.


    After that, the director election began.


    Because of Othello¡¯s sudden death, the election became the library¡¯s responsibility again.


    On the other hand, the team of scholars who had gone out to study suddenly returned, which broke the nobles ¡®plans, and the right to vote returned to the library.


    The election began as usual.


    One was the experienced and diligent scholar clement, while the other was the vice director who had been promoted a few years ago. The results were obvious.


    Clement was dumbfounded.


    He had somehow become the head of the library.


    He didn¡¯t do anything. How could this happen?


    ¡­


    On this day.


    In a large conference hall.


    At this time, the hall was full of people. They were all members of the library, including some people from other forces. Today was the inauguration ceremony of the new library director.


    Eli stood beside Clement and followed him to the high platform in the center.


    Under the blessings of a group of Grand scholars and scholars, Clement took an ancient cane and a badge that represented his new identity and smiled.


    The people below all smiled and applauded.


    Many people heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, the Corsi family suddenly collapsed. Otherwise, there would have been chaos. No one wanted to suddenly become controlled by the king. Scholars were supposed to study and not serve the king¡¯s private ambition.


    Just as everyone was clapping, in the corner.


    A charming woman opened her mouth. She patted the woman beside her and asked, ¡± That old man is scholar Clement?!¡±


    ¡°yeah, Hila. Don¡¯t you know? ¡± The woman was also a scholar.


    ¡°Then who¡¯s that kid beside him?¡± Hila asked again.


    ¡°Him? I think he¡¯s clement¡¯s student. His name is eli, right?¡±


    After hearing this, Hila was stunned.


    How many years had it been?


    Ten years?


    She had always thought that Eli was Clement, and she had even directly given up the election for the Vice Director because of Eli.


    Hila was confused.


    The reality was too magical.

 Chapter 84 - 84 A Peaceful Life

    84 A Peaceful Life


    Just as the library was celebrating scholar Clement¡¯s promotion to head library ¡­


    At the same time, in the palace.


    In a palace that was not very big, bryne the seventh was lying on a luxurious bed made of gauze. His head was resting on a pair of soft and tender thighs, and a pair of delicate hands was rubbing his temples.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve received the news. The Corsi family fled from Jun Lin overnight. A scholar named Clement became the head of the library!¡± The woman was beautiful and dignified.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± The man on her Jade-like legs opened his eyes.


    His face was very similar to Bryne the sixth¡¯s, but he was much younger than him. He also seemed to lack a trace of majesty, but there was an indescribable melancholy.


    ¡°Hmm, it seems that Your Majesty¡¯s plan this time wasn¡¯t very successful!¡± the woman gently rubbed the man¡¯s temple and said with a smile. ¡°Do you want to investigate?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no need. It was just a test anyway.¡± Bryne the seventh sat up and held the woman in his arms.


    ¡°The original director, Seviro Mesa, was a good friend of my father¡¯s. I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It was probably him who was behind this. He is very cunning.¡± said Bryne the seventh calmly. ¡°even if you investigate, you probably won¡¯t find anything. It¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    ¡°Then, your majesty, are we just going to let the imperial library continue to develop like this?¡± The woman didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Seviro Mesa was severely injured in the past, and he probably doesn¡¯t have many years left to live. When he dies, I¡¯ll slowly take over the Imperial Library!¡± Bryne the seventh pushed the woman onto the bed and looked down at her.


    Although he was already forty-five years old, he still had the strength and heart of a Grand Knight.


    The woman¡¯s face was slightly red, full of anticipation.


    ¡°Forget it, a few more!¡± Bryne the seventh sat up and shouted to the outside. A few women came in again.


    The door was tightly shut.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in the bryne Empire, seviro Mesa, who had just sneaked into an ancient tomb, sneezed and scratched his nose.


    ¡°I feel like someone is talking about me!¡± Seviro pursed his lips.


    However, it was only for an instant. He then focused on excavating the ancient tomb.


    He had already been in this desolate place for a week. Who would talk about him? It was really nonsensical. He might as well focus on the excavation of the ancient tomb.


    ¡°This time, I feel like I¡¯ll definitely be able to find something!¡± a smile appeared on Seviro¡¯s face, which was covered by a veil.


    Three hours later, he left in a sorry state.


    ¡®F*ck! Is this a rat¡¯s nest or an ancient tomb?!¡¯


    Seviro left with a dejected look. Needless to say, he had gained nothing this time.


    He took out a map of the bryne Empire and drew a cross on a certain spot.


    Upon closer inspection, the crosses on the map had already covered almost three-quarters of the map. Most of them had been explored before.


    ¡­


    What good would it do for his teacher to become the head director?


    Eli felt it very clearly.


    First of all, other people would be more polite to you.


    Secondly, you¡¯ll have more freedom to go to work and leave work, and the guards won¡¯t stop you.


    Finally, all the books in the library could be read, even if they were confidential.


    How should he put it? It felt very good.


    Of course, compared to the happy Eli, scholar Clement was much sadder. Although it was good that he had become the head of the library, he had to deal with even more things. As a 68-year-old man, it was hard on him. Thus, he decisively pulled his good student, Herman, to help him with the work.


    Herman was dumbfounded. Every day, he would stare at the pile of documents on his desk.


    Why was he always the one getting hurt? He was already 35 years old!


    Couldn¡¯t he just rest for the rest of his life? He had to work during the day and at night. He felt like he was going to be squeezed dry.


    ¡­


    The Empire was weakening day by day, and Eli was getting off work as usual.


    To Eli, life was far calmer, and he began to devote himself to the experiment again.


    Currently, he had two main experiments.


    The first was the in-depth study of magic potions and the formulation of mental potions.


    The study of potions had been the main content of his research, and his competency had been slowly but steadily improving. Compared to ten years ago, his level of potion-making had improved at least twice, and many potion formulas were at his fingertips.


    On the other hand, there was a long way to go before he could concoct a potion that could increase his mental strength.


    The main reason was that the advanced potionology manual did not record such a precious formula, so Eli could only figure out how to formulate it himself. However, it was never an easy task to create something from nothing.


    The second was the study of bloodlines.


    After all, he only had four books on wizardry and one notebook. Warlocks¡¯ bloodline choice was mainly theoretical, but it still had some practical applications, so he had been trying to learn it.


    That was why he wanted Zhong Li to get him some demonic beast blood.


    It was mainly because the blood he had collected earlier was almost used up.


    The study of blood vessels was more complicated, and the experimental equipment and receptors needed were more troublesome, so he stored them in the valley outside the city.


    ¡°Forget it. I should go outside today.¡± Seeing that it was still early, Eli decided to do the bloodline experiment today.


    After leaving Jun Lin, Eli arrived at his secret base.


    Calmly, he walked into the entrance that was filled with a dozen spell formations. This was enough to ensure that if anyone barged in, this place would be instantly buried, ensuring that the things inside would not be discovered.


    It was completely silent inside.


    There were only seven or eight caves scattered on the stone wall, and there seemed to be something inside.


    Eli calmly walked into the one on the far left. This was a place that looked like a laboratory. It was mainly made up of animal experimental subjects, such as mice, wolves, tigers, and mainly monkeys.


    It had to be said that the monkey was indeed a good test subject for bloodlines.


    Eli didn¡¯t want to do human experiments because he didn¡¯t want to harm innocent people.


    He still had some humanity in him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start the experiment.¡± Eli looked around and numbed a monkey.


    He took out the experimental materials he had prepared. This time, he was going to do an animal experiment. He was going to try to transplant the hand of another wolf on the monkey.


    Soon, the experiment began.


    Eli began to work seriously.


    Compared to a simple elemental experiment, this type of experiment was still very difficult. It was mainly about rejection and the damage to the limbs caused by biological fusion. The reason why he did this experiment was that he had something to verify.


    What if he failed?


    Who said that experiments had to be successful to be useful?


    Knowledge is power.


    This process was a form of wealth to Eli in and of itself.


    This was a day in the dry and boring daily life of an eternal mage.

 Chapter 85 - 85 The Former Head Director

    85 The Former Head Director


    In the blink of an eye, two years had passed.


    Everything was calm, and there were no changes.


    A regular life filled him with motivation. Every day, Eli did experiments, went to work, studied, and occasionally had some entertainment.


    And the seeds he planted more than ten years ago still hadn¡¯t sprouted. Eli found it strange. He had been watered with nutrients every day, so why didn¡¯t this thing bloom?


    However, after some research, Eli found that it should be a seed of a tree, and it was of very high quality. It might be able to provide Eli with the main material for the staff in the future and increase his combat power.


    His current staff was the staff he got from Marquis Alina. Then, he integrated it with the staff left behind by victor, so its quality was slightly better than before.


    And on this day, as he was returning home from work, he received a piece of news.


    The former director was back.


    Eli was very happy. After all, having someone to help search for Saleen Metatrin¡¯s legacy was indeed something to be happy about.


    In fact, there was a reason why Eli wanted the former director to find something on Saleen. Eli didn¡¯t have any model of a first-circle spell.


    He was looking forward to finding something he wanted in Saleen Metatrin¡¯s legacy.


    ¡­


    They still met at the same familiar place.


    ¡°Director, how did it go this time?¡±


    This time, the director seemed to have gone to a more remote place. His hair and clothes were a mess, and it looked like they hadn¡¯t been cleaned for a long time. There was also a scar on his face, which was probably done by a beast.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mention it. Let¡¯s drink something first.¡± Severo sighed, picked up the wine glass beside him, and took a big gulp.


    After drinking two bottles in one go, he seemed to feel better. He sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. I¡¯ve searched many places, but I couldn¡¯t find anyone at all. Instead, I was almost killed by a demonic bear in the East of the vast sea Forest!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Being alive is the most important thing.¡± Ere sighed.


    Although he really hoped that Seviro could find it, it was best to find it alive.


    Moreover, the demonic bear that could hurt Seviro must be at least at the late stage of the zero-circle level. It could only be said that the world outside was still a little dangerous. Eli decided that he would not put himself in such danger unless he were a level 3 apprentice mage.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Seviro was a little dejected, but he quickly regained his resolve and said confidently, ¡± the remaining area is getting smaller and smaller. I feel like I¡¯ll be there soon. I¡¯ll definitely find it.


    ¡°I was injured when I was young. This is my last chance. Even if I die, I will find these mages!¡± Seviro said firmly. Finding a mage might not be of much use to him, but once something became an obsession, it was impossible to change.


    ¡°Alright, if you need it, I can give you some help. I still have some friends.¡± encouraged Eli.


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll rely on you.¡± Seviro¡¯s face was filled with surprise.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Eli was taken aback and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I haven¡¯t worked for two years, so I don¡¯t have an income. I really can¡¯t hold on much longer. Eli, you¡¯re really my good friend! ¡± Seviro patted Eli¡¯s shoulder and smiled.


    ¡°Good luck!¡±


    The wine glasses clattered, and the two of them took large gulps of wine.


    ¡­


    Three days later, they were done packing.


    Seviro set off once again, carrying the hopes of both him and Eli. He headed towards a mountain range in the North of the Bryne Empire, where Saleen metatrin had once lived for a month.


    Three months later, he returned in a sorry state, even losing his luggage.


    Once again, Eli thoughtfully replenished his supplies, and five days later, Seviro set off again.


    This time, his destination was an inland lake in the south of the empire.


    Five months later.


    Seviro returned again.


    It was said that he had started his investigation from the vicinity and even dived to the bottom of the lake, searching the area thoroughly. However, he did not find anything left behind by Saleen Metatrin. Instead, he encountered a school of extraordinary fish and managed to escape after much difficulty.


    Although Seviro didn¡¯t find anything, he was still full of confidence.


    He still believed that he could find it.


    Eli didn¡¯t say anything, he only considerately compensated seviro with supplies, and seviro was very touched.


    He continued his search.


    ¡­


    This kind of life lasted for two years.


    Eli had also provided almost dozens of gold tarls¡¯ worth of supplies. He didn¡¯t feel much about it, but Seviro seemed a little embarrassed.


    In the tavern.


    ¡°Eli, thank you for supporting me all this time, but I still haven¡¯t found anything after more than two years. I don¡¯t even have the money to pay you back.¡± seviro was already wavering.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a little money. I¡¯m willing to help. I just think you should rest for a while. ¡± Eli consoled.


    Seviro¡¯s condition was even worse now. His physical fitness had weakened, and there were a few more wounds on his body. It was only then that Eli knew that seviro had old injuries and that his life force had been severely depleted.


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Seviro forced a smile, but he was no longer as confident as before.


    What else could Eli say? he nodded silently.


    This time, eli personally sent seviro off.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Seviro thanked him and left on his horse.


    Eli watched as his back disappeared into the horizon, then returned.


    ¡­


    Another year passed.


    ¡°Eli, I¡¯ll definitely find it. Don¡¯t stop me.¡±


    At this moment, Seviro looked quite obsessed. Eli persuaded him to rest.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave like this.¡± Eli looked at his condition. His mental strength was in a bad state. How could he go out like this? he was completely courting death!


    At this moment, Seviro didn¡¯t care about anything else. He just wanted to find the mages, even if it cost his life.


    Finally, he was forcefully sent home by Eli.


    Although Eli hoped that Seviro could find something of Saleen, it was definitely not through this way.


    However, on the third day after he sent Seviro back, Eli learned that seviro had run away. Seviro only left Eli a letter. There was only one line in the letter.


    When the rolling Rock rolled down the mountain, it would not stop unless it reached the bottom of the mountain.


    Eli was silent.


    He sighed and returned home.


    ¡­


    Half a year later.


    This was the last time Eli heard about seviro.


    Seviro had been captured, taken to prison, and was about to die.


    Seviro had gone straight to the Imperial mausoleum and dug through Saleen Metatrin¡¯s tomb. That was why he had been captured.


    When everyone heard the news, they were all in disbelief.


    Meanwhile, Eli went home in silence.


    Realizing that there was an additional letter in his mailbox, Eli was stunned.


    It was because the material of the letter was the same material that Severo often used to write letters to him.


    There were only a few words in the letter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found it!¡±

 Chapter 86 - 86 Arrest

    86 Arrest


    Eli, who was familiar with Seviro Mesa, was certain that it was his handwriting.


    He might have just finished exploring the mausoleum and immediately shared this letter with Eli before he was caught.


    ¡°What did he find?¡± Eli held the letter, a little confused.


    Had he found what Saleen metatrin had left behind? Was it in the mausoleum? Then what was it?


    Or was there something in the tomb that allowed him to confirm where Saleen metatrin¡¯s things were?


    ¡°Sigh, this won¡¯t do. I have to see seviro Mesa.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Eli still felt that it would be necessary to meet seviro Mesa.


    As for where the former director was? Eli decided to look for his teacher.


    ¡­


    In the library.


    Third floor.


    In the director¡¯s study, Eli met his teacher.


    ¡°Eli, I thought you didn¡¯t have to work today? Is there something you need from me?¡± Clement touched the glasses on his nose. His vision had not been very good over the years.


    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Eli had been with him for more than twenty years, so they understood each other well.


    ¡°Yes, teacher. I would like to know the situation of the former director, Seviro Mesa.¡± Eli said without any hesitation.


    Clement suddenly raised his head and widened his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in this matter. Bryne the seventh is already very angry. He won¡¯t live for long.


    ¡°I also respect the director, but what he did this time was too much. No one can help him.¡±


    Digging up someone¡¯s ancestral grave did seem a little overboard.


    However, looking at Eli¡¯s determined eyes, clement¡¯s heart softened again. ¡°it¡¯s true. I know that you have some connection with seviro Mesa, but just give up. No one can save him.¡±


    Eli still didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I¡¯m so unlucky. Why would I have students like you and Herman? I¡¯ll help you find out. Don¡¯t do anything stupid. You¡¯re my student, after all.¡± Clement sighed.


    Clement had no children. Herman and Eli were the closest people to him. At this moment, he was as helpless as an old father.


    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± Knowing that his teacher would agree, Eli laughed.


    ¡°Why are you laughing? I still have a lot of work to do. You have to help me finish it today.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it. Teacher, you can go and rest.¡± A light-hearted voice was heard.


    A smile appeared on Clement¡¯s face.


    ¡­


    No matter what, Clement was now the director of the Imperial Library. His social status and information channels were incomparable to those before. Very quickly, he had gathered what Eli wanted.


    Looking at the letter that was handed over, Eli took it.


    ¡°This is all the content. Remember to destroy it after you¡¯re done reading.¡± Clement said as he watched Eli take the envelope.


    ¡°Okay, teacher.¡± Eli was a little surprised. It had only been half a day, and he had actually found all the information. This could only mean that it was not bad to have a library director as a teacher.


    ¡°Then, teacher, I¡¯ve finished my work, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Eli was almost done with clement¡¯s work, so he prepared to go back and read the contents of the letter.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Clement nodded and watched as Eli walked out the door.


    But just as he reached the door, he called out to him.


    ¡°Eli, you¡¯re very smart, but don¡¯t do anything stupid. ¡± Clement was still a little worried.


    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. What can an ordinary person like me do?¡± Eli smiled and walked out of the room.


    ¡­


    Soon, he returned home.


    He opened the letter and saw that it recorded the entire process.


    The cause of the incident was five days ago. A guard of the Imperial mausoleum suddenly felt sick in his stomach while he was on his daily patrol. He wanted to find a forest nearby to settle his problem, but he found a big humanmade cave in the forest instead.


    The guard was so shocked that he didn¡¯t even bother to pull up his pants.


    He quickly reported it.


    A group of two grand knights and more than a dozen knights surrounded the cave. Then, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Seviro Mesa climbed out and was captured. After some investigation, they found that the end of the cave was the imperial mausoleum.


    Bryne the seventh was furious, and Seviro Mesa was imprisoned. He would be executed in ten days.


    ¡°The director was so unlucky!¡± After reading this, the corners of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the guard¡¯s stomachache, how could he have come to such a remote forest? He wouldn¡¯t have found the hole, and seviro mesa wouldn¡¯t have been caught.


    It could only be said that everything was a coincidence.


    ¡°Sigh, what a pity!¡± Eli shook his head, then looked at the address where Seviro Mesa was kept.


    In the deepest part of the second imperial prison, room three.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to make a trip.¡± Eli turned around and prepared to take action, but in the next second, he was stunned on the spot.


    He had to find out about the layout of the prison first!


    He took half a day to do that.


    The second prison of the kingdom was very luxurious as it mainly held the important people of the Empire and prisoners. Whether it was the walls or the underground, they were made of tough iron and stone, which was a kind of stone with high density.


    As for the guards here, apart from a small number of soldiers, the guards were all Knights. There might even be a Grand Knight standing guard here at any time to prevent anyone from escaping.


    ¡°There are quite a few guards, but it¡¯s not a whole army. The most important thing is that I can¡¯t cause too much of a commotion, or else reinforcement will come quickly.¡± Eli gave a simple analysis.


    He also took a map of the surrounding area. After all, he was going in to find someone, so he had to be more prepared.


    However, to be honest, the danger was not that great.


    With a little trick, it was not difficult to sneak in.


    Soon, Eli thought of a good way to sneak in.


    Although the guards here were Grand Knights, the head Warden was just an ordinary person. He was only able to become the head Warden because he was a member of the great nobles.


    Instead of sneaking in, why not just walk in openly?


    In any case, he had the faceless mask. After all, this was a Knight¡¯s Kingdom. No one would have thought that there was such a thing.


    ¡°Oh, who¡¯s the warden again?¡± Eli looked at the information he had gathered.


    A name came into Eli¡¯s sight.


    Kaelun Herm.


    Marquis Herm¡¯s third son was an intermediate Knight. He had studied at the Empire¡¯s Knight Academy and became the head Warden of the Empire¡¯s second prison at the age of 26. He had only recently arrived at the Empire¡¯s second prison for a month.


    Herm family, wasn¡¯t that the mortal enemy of Alina¡¯s family?


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t important. What was important was that he had only been in the position for a month, so he definitely wasn¡¯t familiar with the place. This surprised Eli.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be too difficult.¡± A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.

 Chapter 87 - 87 Entering the Prison

    87 Entering the Prison


    He was the third son of the Herm family. However, he had moved out of the Herm family¡¯s manor a few years ago and was living alone in a Manor not far from Jun Lin.


    ¡°This is his Manor.¡±


    Eli glanced at the manor not far away, and his figure turned into a black shadow, quickly sneaking into the manor.


    It was just an ordinary Manor, so how could it possibly stop Eli? Soon, he searched the manor and confirmed Kaelun¡¯s location.


    ¡­


    ¡°Beauty, you look so sexy today!¡±


    In the room, Kaelun gave a perverted smile to the woman on the bed.


    He was about 1.7 meters tall, short, and fat. His face was round and chubby, and there were many pimples on it. He looked very ordinary, even a little ugly.


    The woman, on the other hand, had a delicate appearance, but she was slightly regretful. When she heard from her father that a direct descendant of the Herman family wanted to see her, she was pleasantly surprised, but when she saw him, she felt like vomiting.


    He was too ugly, but she had no chance to regret it.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Kaelun pursed his lips. The woman in front of him was very beautiful, and he could easily get her with a simple trick. This feeling made him very happy.


    Kaelun smiled and walked towards the woman but suddenly felt a little dizzy.


    He shook his heavy head and looked at the woman in front of him. She was unconscious.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Kaelun¡¯s eyes widened. The next second, his vision blurred, and he fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Even Grand Knights might not be able to resist the knockout powder. Can you? ¡± After the two of them fainted, Eli walked in from the window. He looked at the two of them and raised his eyebrows.


    If a normal person inhaled this drug, they would be unconscious for a long time, so there was no need to worry about the woman. It was better to focus on his target, Kaelun.


    Looking at the stool beside him, Eli tied him to it and stuffed his mouth.


    He woke Kaelun up.


    Immediately, a Wuwu sound came out of his mouth.


    What exactly happened? he was dumbfounded.


    Then, he saw the man¡¯s eyes light up, and he fell unconscious again.


    Ten minutes later.


    The man was unconscious on the chair.


    On the other hand, Eli nodded in satisfaction. he already knew everything.


    Initially, he had wanted to get more information about the prison from Kaelun, but when he found out that he had only been there once and knew almost nothing, he was shocked.


    He knows that some nobles are more undisciplined and lazy, but this man was on a whole new level.


    However, this made Eli even more relaxed. In this case, the prison would not know anything about him, which made him even more relaxed.


    Tolerating the disgust, Eli took off Kaelun¡¯s clothes. His appearance and body quickly changed into Karen¡¯s through the mask, and he put on his clothes.


    He looked at himself in the mirror and found that he looked exactly like Kaelun.


    ¡°Not bad, this is enough.¡± a smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face, and he turned to look at the two people not far away.


    He carried them directly onto the bed and made sure that they wouldn¡¯t wake up for a day, then he strode out of the room.


    ¡°Master!¡± There was a guard at the door who was standing guard seriously.


    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re full of energy,¡± Eli praised.


    ¡°It¡¯s all for the Lord. With me here, I won¡¯t let a single insect enter.¡± The guard was excited.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Eli nodded. ¡°Prepare the carriage. I¡¯m going to the second prison.¡± In the past ten minutes or so, Eli had already learned about Kaelun¡¯s tone and some of his habits. It might be a little flawed, but it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Although the guard found it strange since it was almost nighttime, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Oh, right, you just stay here. Don¡¯t open the door before tomorrow, and don¡¯t let anyone in. I trust you, so I¡¯m giving you this task!¡± Eli patted the guard on the shoulder and encouraged him.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard was in high spirits. Oh my God, he actually won the master¡¯s appreciation today.


    Very quickly, the carriage was arranged.


    The carriage took Eli all the way to the Empire¡¯s second prison.


    Ten minutes later, they arrived at their destination.


    Eli walked down and swaggered inside.


    Two low-level Knights were guarding the door. When they saw someone coming, they were ready to stop them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes? Can¡¯t you see who this is? This is the head Warden, master Kaelun!¡± Before Eli could open his mouth, the man who was both the coachman and his guard shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, lord warden.¡± The two guards were taken aback as well. They looked at Eli, not expecting him to really be the Lord Warden.


    After all, he had only been here once, and it was dark and windy now, so the two of them could not see him clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I just have something to do.¡± Eli waved his hand generously and walked straight in. The two guards didn¡¯t even dare to stop him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see seviro. Do you guys know where he is? ¡± as if remembering something, eli turned around and asked.


    ¡°Lord Warden, Seviro should be at the lowest level. He¡¯s being held there alone. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± The guard hesitated for a moment before saying.


    Normally, no one was allowed to see seviro. However, the person in front of him was the head Warden. If he wanted to see seviro, no one would dare to stop him.


    ¡°Alright, then you¡¯ll take me to see him.¡± a smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    ¡®This is more like it!¡¯


    Why did he have to sneak in? Wasn¡¯t it better to enter openly?


    The faceless mask might sound useless, but it was a God-tier item in the Knight Kingdom. It would be even more terrifying if it was used in a world of mortals.


    Just like that, Eli was brought all the way to the bottommost level.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t seviro locked up in Room 3? ¡± On the way, Eli asked as he walked past the three rooms.


    ¡°That¡¯s the information that was released. Seviro is a Grand Knight. How could he be locked up there? The place where he¡¯s locked up is even more hidden. It¡¯s hard for normal people to find out.¡± The guard explained. ¡°Lord Warden doesn¡¯t come here often, so you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Eli nodded.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t come in by himself.


    Soon, after passing through a secret passage, Eli arrived at a floor that was not recorded in official records.


    ¡°My Lord, Seviro is locked up in the innermost area, but his condition might not be good.¡± The guard said.


    ¡°Oh? ¡± Eli raised an eyebrow.


    ¡­


    In another room.


    ¡°The Lord Warden went to see seviro.¡± The guard reported.


    ¡°So be it. He¡¯s the warden, anyway. As long as he doesn¡¯t do anything crazy, he can do whatever he wants.¡± The guard reported to the only Grand Knight posted at the prison.


    The guard left.


    The Grand Knight, on the other hand, began to exercise normally and did not feel that there was any problem.

 Chapter 88 - 88 Knowledge

    88 Knowledge


    The floor where Severo was locked up was completely hidden and was only used to lock up the most important prisoners.


    At the moment, there were not many people locked up here, only five or six. When eli looked over, they were all lying inside, having completely lost their desire to live.


    ¡°My lord, seviro is in the innermost area.¡± The guard said as he walked in front.


    Soon, they came to the end of the corridor and came to a huge iron door. There was only a ten-centimeter long and five-centimeter wide iron window on the iron door that allowed them to see inside.


    Eli looked through the window, and the scene inside was reflected in his eyes.


    In the lightless prison, seviro¡¯s feet were shackled with thick chains, and so were his hands. He was strung in the air, his hair disheveled, and his head lowered as if he had lost all sense of the outside world.


    And if Eli wasn¡¯t wrong, seviro¡¯s body was covered in wounds, and his life force was like a weak flame. In fact, Eli felt like he would die in the next second.


    There was no hope.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Looking at seviro¡¯s expression, Eli felt sad, which was very rare.


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know how terrifying that old man was. He fought dozens of Knights and killed dozens of advanced Knights. He didn¡¯t care about his life at all. He even killed a Grand Knight, and another grand Knight was seriously injured. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Otherwise, he would have run away. Now, he is dying.¡± The guard said with a face full of fear.


    ¡°Yes, all of you, leave. I want to go in and take a look.¡± Eli said.


    ¡°But, my Lord, there¡¯s still a certain level of danger.¡± The guard dissuaded.


    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t go in. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Eli¡¯s guards also tried their best to dissuade him.


    ¡°Get lost. I want to go in!¡± Eli stared at the two of them.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The guard hesitated for a moment, then immediately went to get the key. He quickly returned and opened the door.


    Eli¡¯s guard took a look and left hesitantly as well.


    ¡°Seviro!¡± Eli walked straight into the darkness.


    In the darkness, Severo coughed twice. In the darkness, under his loose hair, he couldn¡¯t see Eli.


    ¡°Who are you? Am I going to die?¡± He panted with difficulty.


    ¡°You are indeed dying. Your life force is about to be extinguished.¡± Eli said softly.


    This time, seviro didn¡¯t say anything.


    In the darkness, he could only hear the sound but not see Eli¡¯s face.


    ¡°Just like before, let¡¯s talk about what you¡¯ve encountered this time. Let¡¯s catch up, ¡± Eli said with a smile.


    Seviro was speechless.


    Why did it feel a little familiar?


    ¡°Sigh, you really make me worry. Old friend, I told you not to do this.¡± Eli shook his head and slowly approached. His appearance gradually changed, and he returned to his original appearance.


    This time, the distance was close enough for Seviro to see Eli.


    His eyes widened.


    ¡°Eli!¡± Seviro¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Wasn¡¯t this the deepest part of the prison? How did he get in?


    ¡°How did you get in?¡± Seviro coughed up a mouthful of blood, and his expression changed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you write me a letter? You didn¡¯t clearly state what you found, so I came to find you,¡± Eli replied.


    Seviro, ¡°¡­¡±


    He understood that, but how the hell did Eli get in?


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat. What did you discover this time?¡± Eli sat on the ground and then took out a bottle of rum from his arms.


    ¡°You bastard.¡± When he smelled the wine, the corners of seviro¡¯s shriveled mouth curled up, but he found himself trapped and unable to move at all.


    Suddenly, two gusts of wind passed by.


    The sound of metal being cut rang out. Seviro fell from the air. He was dumbfounded when he saw the chains on both sides of his hands break.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Seviro said, trembling.


    ¡°Sit down and have a drink,¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± With all his doubts, Seviro sat down and gritted his teeth. This was because his injuries were too severe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your matter first,¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Severo picked up the rum with difficulty and took a sip.


    ¡°Since I left Jun Lin for the last time, I¡¯d already harbored the thought of dying outside if I don¡¯t find anything. I knew my condition was getting worse and worse.


    ¡°Then, three months ago, I finally finished searching all the places I wanted to check. There were only two places left, and the Empire¡¯s imperial mausoleum was one of them.¡± Seviro didn¡¯t hold back at all as he spoke. he took a sip of wine and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Eli sat opposite him and looked at him calmly.


    ¡°And what did you find there?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing inside. It¡¯s just an empty shell.¡± Seviro laughed and coughed out a few more mouthfuls of blood. ¡± I was discovered instead. I wanted to escape, but there were too many of them. I ended up like this. ¡±


    Eli took a sip of rum as well and then said, ¡°Then what about your letter?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that there are only two places left? If there¡¯s nothing at the mausoleum, then it has to be at the other place.¡± Seviro cast a glance at Eli and spat out another mouthful of blood. This time, there was some flesh and internal organs.


    Eli didn¡¯t stop him.


    Because of Seviro¡¯s condition, he was really beyond saving.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°The underground of the palace¡¯s main hall.¡± Seviro didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said directly.


    ¡°Under the main hall?¡± Eli raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then how can you be sure that it¡¯s not somewhere else in the palace?¡±


    ¡°Ha, I searched every inch of the palace when I was the director, except for that place. Now that I think about it, it doesn¡¯t seem right. That place was solid, but I once felt a slight echo from underground. If I wasn¡¯t a top Grand Knight, I wouldn¡¯t have heard it. But I didn¡¯t think too much about it at that time.


    ¡°It also seemed that Saleen metatrin had been there before he died.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure his trace could be found under the main hall,¡± Seviro said bitterly.


    If only he had noticed this more than a decade ago.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Eli was also very shocked.


    He didn¡¯t expect this revelation.


    However, if it were really there, he would have to think about how about to go about this.


    ¡°What about you? What¡¯s going on with you?¡± seviro mesa then looked at eli.


    Eli didn¡¯t answer. He moved his right palm, and a burning fireball appeared.


    The light from the fire illuminated their faces, and seviro Mesa was completely dumbfounded.


    He looked at Eli and didn¡¯t make a sound for a long time.


    ¡°So my dream was realized long ago?¡± A few minutes later, Seviro spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Eli apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, haha. I found it. I told you, mages do exist. Haha! ¡± Seviro Mesa suddenly laughed out loud, and his internal organs spurted out along with the blood.


    ¡°Thank you, ¡± he said to Eli. ¡°I have no regrets in this life! I can feel that I¡¯m going to die soon. Can you go out? I don¡¯t want you to see me in such a sorry state.


    ¡°Also, I still have a daughter in Junlin. After I die, she¡¯ll be in danger. Can you help me send her away from Junlin?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli picked up the rum and walked out of the room.


    Five minutes later.


    Eli felt the aura of the door behind him disappear.


    He entered again.


    Seviro had already fallen to the ground with a smile on his face. He had lost his life.


    Eli sighed.

 Chapter 89 - 89 Wait

    89 Wait


    After Seviro¡¯s death, Eli sighed, turned around, and walked out.


    The two guards were waiting.


    ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± said Eli directly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The guard nodded.


    ¡°Sir Warden, how is seviro¡¯s condition? Should I go in and take a look?¡± The prison guards were a little hesitant.


    ¡°He¡¯s in pretty good shape. We¡¯ll see how it goes later.¡± Eli said calmly, having transformed back into Kaelun.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Just like that, Eli was brought out of the prison without anyone stopping him.


    Eli got into the carriage and headed back the way he came. On the way, he found an excuse to get out of the carriage and left the place, secretly returning to Jun Lin to go home.


    When the guard was wondering why the old master wasn¡¯t back three hours later, he finally realized that something was wrong. He looked around but didn¡¯t find any traces.


    ¡°I¡¯m done for.¡± The guard felt that something was not right and was ready to leave and return to the manor.


    When they arrived at the manor, everyone was shocked after the report was made. The guard who had been standing guard outside the door mustered his courage and opened the door, only to see Kaelun tied up and unconscious on the bed.


    The Herm family was shocked.


    Meanwhile, in the prison¡­


    When the guards returned and saw the dead Seviro Mesa and the broken chain, they understood that something major had happened.


    The Grand Knight in charge of this place was also dumbfounded.


    He immediately brought a team of Knights to the Herm family to demand an explanation.


    Marquis Herm was also dumbfounded. On the other side, when he found out that Kaelun was unconscious, he was dumbfounded.


    He told the grand knight who was stationed at the prison the truth, but the grand knight didn¡¯t believe him. His guards weren¡¯t blind, so how could they mistake the warden for someone else?


    He immediately thought that Marquis Herm was covering for his son and reported it to Bryne the seventh.


    Bryne the seventh was furious!


    He gave the order to capture Kaelun, but at the same time, the Herm family was also in deep trouble. They were immediately searched, and a large number of crimes against the Empire were found. Then, their title was immediately cut off.


    When Kealun, who had just woken up, saw the dozen or so Knights around him, he was dumbfounded. After knowing what ¡± he ¡± had done, he was even more dumbfounded. He quickly denied it, but no one believed him. Or rather, the king did not want to believe it.


    Just like that, when Alex woke up, he was also dumbfounded to hear that his old enemy had been arrested.


    As for why Bryne the seventh had such a strong reaction, there was a reason for it.


    The Imperial mausoleum represented the dignity of the royal family. The fact that it had been dug up shamed him. The king needed to push someone out as the scapegoat, and the Herm family was it.


    Secondly, everyone was watching. If he didn¡¯t give a reasonable explanation, Bryne the seventh¡¯s prestige would be reduced again.


    Of course, these were all stories for later.


    ¡­


    On the third day.


    The Imperial Library retrieved seviro¡¯s body and buried it in the library¡¯s tomb.


    It might have been a coincidence, but it rained heavily that day.


    Eli offered seviro a bouquet of flowers, then stood in the crowd and watched the priest recite a prayer.


    A woman who looked to be in her 30s was crying heavily. In the rain, she did not hold an umbrella and allowed the rain to hit her body. Everyone could see her sadness.


    She was Seviro¡¯s daughter.


    Seviro¡¯s daughter was already 30 years old. After all, seviro was almost 60 years old. How could his daughter be so young? She was very beautiful.


    Eli sighed.


    From a certain point of view, seviro had a sad life.


    He was actually very talented as a mage, but it was a pity that he was born in this world. On the other hand, it was the ordinary-looking Eli who got the mage¡¯s inheritance. It was really a freak combination of factors.


    His first 20 years had been tragic.


    His twenty years in the middle were glorious.


    For the last 20 years, he had been caught in a maddening search.


    This was seviro¡¯s life, brilliant and glorious.


    After the banquet ended, the others left.


    On the other hand, Eli was following Seviro¡¯s daughter, and he quickly caught up to her.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a friend of your father. I¡¯m also very sad that your father died, but jun lin is not suitable for you to stay for long,¡± said Eli directly.


    ¡°Um.¡± the woman was shocked as well, but when eli took out a bracelet that he had taken from seviro before he left, the woman nodded.


    It was the necklace that her father always carried with him, and it was impossible for outsiders to get their hands on it.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. The woman was also very straightforward. She understood that Junlin was not suitable for her.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements. You can go home and pack,¡± said Eli directly.


    The two separated.


    Since he had promised Seviro, it was only natural that Eli would fulfill his promise.


    Three hours later, a caravan carrying a large number of goods set off from the Kazan Chamber of Commerce, heading for the Lorraine Kingdom.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be safe in the Lorraine kingdom. Someone will take care of everything. you don¡¯t have to worry about money for the rest of your life.¡± Eli said to the woman in the carriage.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good.¡± The woman was a little hesitant. She had received so many benefits for no reason. He had sent her away and arranged everything.


    If she remembered correctly, her father had been in a state of poverty for a long time. How could he have the ability to pay this man in advance?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, seviro has already given me enough compensation.¡± As if he could read the woman¡¯s mind, Eli said.


    Seviro had indeed given him his reward.


    It was a place where there was a 90% chance that Saleen metatrin¡¯s remains were still there.


    To Eli, this alone was worth an entire manor.


    Not to mention, seviro had even paid with his life for it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off here. The journey was thankfully smooth.¡± Eli bade farewell.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future.¡± The woman said gratefully.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Shaking his head, Eli got out of the car.


    They were on the road a few kilometers away from Junlin, and there were still many people.


    Looking at the long line of carriages, Eli turned around and returned to Jun Lin.


    ¡­


    Although Seviro had died, he had left behind very precious information.


    Saleen metatrin¡¯s legacy was left in the palace, and it was in the underground of the main hall.


    It was impossible to excavate that place without making a sound. There were even countless Grand Knights in the palace. Even if it were Eli, it would be impossible for him to escape from the hands of more than ten grand Knights.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t be reckless in this matter. He had to be fully prepared.


    If it was seviro, he might have immediately sneaked into the palace.


    Eli shook his head thinking of his friend.

 Chapter 90 - 90 Opportunity

    90 Opportunity


    If the time were one day, one week, one month, or even one year, the possibility of a break would be zero.


    However, if the time were extended indefinitely, the probability of an opportunity appearing would be 100%.


    And this was the one hundred percent chance that Eli was waiting for.


    ¡­


    Five years later.


    Eli had just finished a day¡¯s work and left the library when he heard his teacher calling for him.


    ¡°Teacher, you were looking for me?¡±


    In the familiar library, Eli met his teacher.


    ¡°Oh, Eli, you¡¯re here.¡± Clement raised his head and looked at Eli.


    At this time, his hair and beard were all white, and the wrinkles on his arms were clearly visible. He was already 80 years old. In this world, except for those Grand Knights, he was really considered old.


    ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Eli asked directly.


    He should be 47 years old at the moment, and his appearance gave off the feeling of an uncle who had experienced many vicissitudes of life. His eyes seemed to be filled with knowledge and were filled with a different kind of charm.


    At this time, there was no one to talk to him about marriage.


    Everyone knew that learner eli was a man who liked to be alone.


    Oh, right, he was still a learner at the moment, and he simply didn¡¯t want to be promoted. Otherwise, with his knowledge and connection, it would be very easy for him. the main thing was that he might have to take care of students after becoming a scholar. If he had a student like Herman, it would be a headache.


    Speaking of Herman, he had already retired and had a grandson. Eli had even given his grandson a name.


    Over the years, he had also known many people who had died. Dor example, the kid from the knight academy had died in a duel, and Roland¡¯s second son had accidentally drowned!


    It had only been five years, and the changes had been so great.


    It was foreseeable that there would be a period of time in the future when a large number of Eli¡¯s friends would die. Just thinking about it made him feel a little vexed.


    Eli could only remain calm and focus on more important things.


    This was the only way he could maintain his motivation.


    ¡°Send out this document and see who wants to try it.¡± Clement pushed out a document.


    Eli took it.


    After a casual glance, his eyes lit up.


    He understood.


    The opportunity had come.


    The document simply stated that His Majesty the king¡¯s six-year-old eldest Princess needed a teacher who was proficient in history to undergo five years of education.


    Bryne the seventh originally had one eldest son, who died in an accident about seven years ago. Currently, he only had a Princess who was born six years ago. According to Bryne¡¯s rules, women also had the right to inherit. As the eldest princess, as long as she was not too bad in the future, she would have the opportunity to become Bryne the eighth.


    This was an opportunity for Eli.


    It was not easy to excavate the main hall of the palace, but what if the queen wanted to excavate and rebuild it?


    Eli¡¯s thoughts were simple.


    After controlling the future queen, when she inherited the throne, it would be time for him to reap the rewards.


    As for the fact that it might take some time, that was a small problem.


    ¡°Teacher, who is qualified for this?¡± Eli turned and asked.


    ¡°Are you interested in this?¡± Clement raised his head, and a rare look of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    This student of his was not bad in other aspects, but he was very lazy.


    He was too lazy to socialize.


    He was too lazy to be promoted.


    He was too lazy to go out.


    Apart from the friends he made when he was young, he would not attend any parties or social meetings with strangers. He would not take the initiative to make friends with others either.


    Although he vaguely knew that Eli¡¯s social circle was actually quite high-end, he wasn¡¯t very sure. Anyway, he felt that Eli should make more new friends.


    As for the promotion, Eli was too lazy to even take on a student. However, after having Herman as a student, Clement understood why.


    Clement had the most misgiving about Eli¡¯s social life. In the past thirty years, the only time he had gone out was to negotiate with the Lorraine Kingdom. Other than that, he had never gone beyond the ten-kilometer range of the Jun Lin.


    ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Clement asked again, and his tone was somewhat impatient.


    ¡°Uh, I do have some ideas.¡± eli looked at teacher clement¡¯s actions and laughed. Was it that ridiculous?


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have a good chat with you.¡± Clement nodded and motioned for Eli to sit down.


    Eli sat down.


    ¡°Well, in fact, every princess and prince has many teachers. These teachers are generally proficient in different aspects of knowledge. This is to ensure that they have their own opinions from different aspects.


    ¡°This time, the first princess needs a history teacher. If you are interested, you can try it. As long as you are a learner or a scholar in the Empire, you can try.¡± Clement said.


    Eli nodded, indicating that he understood.


    ¡°Well, what if there are many people who tried to fight for the post?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s usually based on fame, or someone will test you. It depends on your ability. However, if you aren¡¯t even a scholar, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be directly eliminated and don¡¯t even need to participate in the competition.¡± Clement glanced at Eli and smiled.


    Eli was speechless. Was all hope lost?


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my student. With my letter of recommendation, you¡¯ll be able to pass easily.¡± Seeing Eli¡¯s expression, Clement laughed.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll leave the letter of recommendation to you.¡± Eli smiled as he looked at Clement.


    ¡°A month¡¯s worth of work.¡±


    ¡°Three days,¡±


    ¡°Twenty days.¡±


    ¡°A week!¡±


    In the end, after a heated discussion, Eli won the recommendation letter with ten days of helping out with Clement¡¯s work.


    ¡°Thank you, teacher. I¡¯ll take my leave then!¡± Eli left with a smile.


    Looking at Eli, he shook his head. He wasn¡¯t being serious at all.


    He had once thought of letting Eli inherit his position, but after seeing Eli¡¯s attitude, he gave up on this unrealistic idea. It was impossible for him to handle documents every day.


    ¡°Hey, why are the documents still here?¡± suddenly, he realized that eli didn¡¯t take the documents with him. ¡°Eli, come back! Do you still want the recommendation letter?¡±


    ¡­


    Three days later.


    Eli went to the palace with a recommendation letter from his teacher.


    He showed the letter to a guard, and then he was led all the way to the palace, through many long corridors and gates, and was brought to a building.


    The moment he entered.


    Eli looked around.


    Good Lord, so many people.


    There were more than a dozen people, including several grand scholars and other scholars. Some of them were famous scholars, and they were all sitting on the chairs on both sides of the room.


    The competition was fierce!


    Eli sat quietly on the chair at the back, waiting for the selection to begin.


    Just as he sat down, another person sat down beside him.


    He turned his head and looked.


    The famous female scholar of the Empire, Hila.


    ¡°Long time no see! Hello, ¡± Eli greeted.

 Chapter 91 - 91 Teacher

    91 Teacher


    ¡°Long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Hila was a little surprised to see Eli.


    Ever since Clement¡¯s teacher had become the director, the two of them had gotten to know each other again. They were now considered friends, very good friends.


    Hila was no longer young, but even though she was about the same age as eli, she had maintained herself very well, as if she was around 30 years old. She always had a faint smile on her face, and she looked very friendly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look. What about you?¡± Eli replied.


    ¡°Me? I don¡¯t have that kind of free time. It¡¯s just that someone recommended me, so I came.¡± Hila and Eli were a little similar. They did not care about these things and preferred to research.


    Eli nodded and did not say anything else.


    Soon, more people arrived in the hall.


    Eli didn¡¯t expect that there would be so much competition for a teacher of the first princess.


    Just as everyone was waiting, a group of people suddenly entered the main hall. The person in the lead was a dignified and beautiful woman dressed in luxurious clothes. Beside her were guards.


    From the whispers of the people around him, eli learned that she was her majesty the queen.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Christina, little Anna¡¯s mother. I¡¯m very happy that so many people are here today,¡± the woman said slowly.


    ¡°Today, there are three Grand scholars, sixteen scholars, and an honorary learner. You are all the pillars of the Empire, and each of you is enough to teach little Anna.¡± The Queen said.


    When everyone heard this, they were stunned. A learner? Was there a learner among them? Who was so brave?


    Eli pursed his lips while Hila, who was beside him, gently covered her mouth. Her voluptuous body trembled slightly. This was too funny.


    Eli had always been a learner, and she had teased him about this a lot.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a very difficult problem to choose a teacher, so we decided to let little Anna choose directly. You¡¯ll each teach her for 20 minutes, and she¡¯ll choose at the end.¡± The Queen announced her choice.


    The people had different expressions.


    This method was very new.


    On the other hand, Eli¡¯s eyes lit up. This selection method suited him very well.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it then. Everyone, get ready for 15 minutes. We¡¯ll start in a while! ¡± The Queen had come and left in a hurry, leaving with the others.


    Everyone was thinking about how to teach.


    On the other hand, only Hila and Eli were chatting.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Are you really not worried at all? ¡± Hila looked at Eli and asked with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll leave it to fate,¡± Eli said humbly.


    ¡°You¡¯re worthy of your reputation!¡± Hila¡¯s eyes flickered as she revealed a smile.


    ¡®This guy, Eli, is still as confident as ever!¡¯


    However, as someone who was familiar with Eli, she knew that Eli¡¯s knowledge was no less than hers. He was really knowledgeable, and she would sometimes ask him for advice. It was incredible.


    As the two of them chatted, the others naturally noticed the two of them.


    ¡°Who is this man? Do you know him? He looks very close to scholar Hila!¡± One of the scholars asked the scholar beside him.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s a student of Grand scholar Clement.¡± the man replied. Seeing Hila covering her mouth and laughing, he was also a little unhappy.


    Clement had been a Grand Sholar a few years ago.


    There was a reason for the man¡¯s unhappiness. One of the reasons was Hila. When she was in her twenties, she was the most beautiful female scholar in the Empire. Now that she was in her fifties, she was still the most beautiful female scholar in the Empire. She was also very popular in the academic circle, especially since she was still single.


    ¡°Is he the learner? He¡¯s really messing around, what¡¯s he doing here?¡± The man was a little dissatisfied with Eli¡¯s reality, but he was even more dissatisfied with Hila¡¯s attitude.


    She was usually very cold and aloof and rarely got close to others.


    ¡°it seems like your charm is really long-lasting. It hasn¡¯t changed at all after so many years.¡± Naturally, Eli felt the hostility from the other men and teased Hila.


    ¡°Hmph! that potion of yours is quite useful,¡± Hila said as she glanced at Eli. ¡°I do feel like I¡¯m in a good state. Rias likes it a lot too.¡±


    The two of them were talking about anti-aging potions that he had made for Rias. As for Hila, he made them for her later in his life.


    The two of them chatted for a while before Hila suddenly said, ¡°At this moment, a Grand scholar entered the room. He was a court scholar. He looked at the crowd and said, ¡°The first one, scholar Cole!¡±


    An old man stood up and was taken away. The others stayed where they were and waited.


    Eli continued to chat with Hila as if he was not worried at all. The others¡¯ originally nervous feelings were also shattered by the two as they watched the two ¡®flirt¡¯.


    Soon, scholar Cole returned.


    Another scholar was summoned.


    The princess could only do this for so long. Therefore, it was better to get summoned earlier than later.


    Very quickly, Hila tidied up her clothes and left. She returned twenty minutes later.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°The princess is very beautiful!¡± Hila replied.


    Eli, ¡°??¡±


    ¡®What do you mean by that? What does it have to do with me whether the princess is beautiful or not?¡¯


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you like the younger ones?¡± hila glanced at him and said.


    Eli, ¡°¡­¡±


    As for when he said those words, Eli couldn¡¯t even remember. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this woman to remember. It must be when we were chatting in the past.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡± Hila looked at Eli¡¯s expression and laughed.


    At this moment, three-quarters of the crowd had passed, and it was finally Eli¡¯s turn.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± After saying goodbye to Hila, Eli and the guard left.


    After walking past a few palaces, they came to a small palace.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw a table not far away and a little girl with a helpless face.


    Hila did not lie to him; she was indeed beautiful.


    The little girl¡¯s skin was very fair and her face was very pretty. Although she was still young, one could tell that she was a beauty. She was like a little angel, extremely beautiful.


    Of course, Eli wouldn¡¯t really have any thoughts about it. In fact, he still preferred older ones.


    He liked women like hila, who had big breasts, a good figure, and long legs.


    ¡°Are you the new scholar? Let¡¯s start.¡± When the little girl saw that more people had come, she waved her hand and told him to start.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli nodded. ¡°Which history do you wish to learn?¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk about when bryne established his country. ¡± the girl thought for a while and said.


    ¡°Alright, I know quite a lot about this.¡± Eli nodded. The guards were standing nearby.


    Eli began his lecture, and at the same time, an invisible mental force was emitted. This was a simple application of the charm spell.


    This was not a fair competition, to begin with.


    Eli spoke with fervor and assurance, and the girl quickly fell into it. She kept feeling that the grandfather in front of her had an inexplicable attraction, which made her have a good impression of him.


    In fact, Eli was also a good teacher. In order to assist and help seviro mesa in her search, Eli had also read a large amount of information and was very clear about the foundation of the kingdom.


    Soon, the story ended.


    The girl, who was the first princess, pointed at Eli and said in a tender voice, ¡°He is the teacher I want.¡±

 Chapter 92 - 92 Double Happiness

    92 Double Happiness


    Very quickly, the matter of the first princess choosing her teacher was over.


    To everyone¡¯s shock, in the end, it was actually a learner who got the job. After knowing that his teacher was the head of the library, many people immediately called it a conspiracy.


    However, very quickly, scholar Hila directly showed her support to Eli, which surprised everyone. Some people even said that they had seen the two of them somewhere before, and their eyes instantly shifted.


    Everyone was curious about the relationship between eli and this imperial grand scholar.


    Could it be that scholar Hila had always been single because of¡­


    Some people were also surprised to find that the famous Countess of the Empire, countess Rias, seemed to be inextricably linked to him.


    Many people shed tears of grief.


    Speaking of which, rias and hila had always been the empire¡¯s most beautiful ladies. Their looks seemed to change only slightly every year, but overall, they were still very beautiful. The two of them had gained quite a bit of fame.


    But for Eli ¡­


    As usual, he pretended not to hear or respond. This way, more people would think that Eli had something to do with the two beautiful ladies.


    ¡­


    Just like that, another schedule was added to Eli¡¯s daily routine.


    That was to teach the princess every weekend. With the wonderful use of mental power, the princess also developed an inexplicable sense of dependence on Eli, and a Soul brand was planted on her a year later.


    He had controlled the princess emotionally and mentally.


    Eli felt rather bad.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. It was just a pity that she wasn¡¯t a Prince. It might have been better if she was.


    Time passed day by day.


    Scholar Clement grew old day by day.


    A year later, scholar Clement no longer worked and moved back home.


    As for the library, it also changed with the passage of time. The number of lower-class nobles in the library had also increased a lot. Some positions were slowly taken over by the nobles.


    However, at least for now, the director and Vice Director weren¡¯t nobles.


    But even so, Eli could feel the library¡¯s atmosphere change. The library stopped focusing that much on research and study.


    Eli didn¡¯t think much of it. Six or seven years ago, he had done everything to protect his teacher¡¯s interests, but as time passed, his teacher¡¯s body wasn¡¯t strong enough to go to the library anymore, and Eli stopped paying as much attention.


    On normal days, he would visit his teacher.


    After all, this man had been teaching Eli for about thirty years, and he had a huge influence on him.


    In particular, his attitude of researching in silence and not seeking fame and fortune had a great impact on Eli. This played a very important role in his ability to focus on his research and not cause trouble.


    Eli¡¯s thoughts were really changing little by little over time.


    In the past, he might have had the intention of being in the limelight, but that was because he was young in the past. Now, he completely understood that his thoughts at that time were still a little naive.


    Besides, if Eli didn¡¯t work as much, he would naturally have time to do other things.


    Whether it was the advanced potioneering, the undeveloped mental power potion, or the bloodline research that required time to gain in-depth insight, they all needed time.


    However, he had been focusing more of his attention on meditation recently.


    This was because he was about to break through.


    His mental power had already reached 19.0 points, and he was only a few years away from a breakthrough.


    ¡­


    Three years later.


    In Eli¡¯s house, Eli sensed that his mental power was at 19.99 points. He took a deep breath. The last time he broke through to a level 2 apprentice was year 311 of the bryne calendar. That was 25 years ago.


    Twenty-five years to go from a second-grade to a third-grade. It had to be said that it was actually quite slow, a few years slower than what eli had expected. He had miscalculated the rate at which his mental power was increasing.


    As his mental power increased, the speed of his mental power growth slowed down. He knew it would slow down, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so much slower.


    In this regard, Eli was also very helpless.


    In fact, he was good at learning spells, experiments, and bloodlines. He was talented in these areas, but his mental power was slow to improve.


    This made Eli speechless.


    Fortunately, his life was long and his life force would not weaken, which was why he did not care so much. Otherwise, a normal Mage would not have so much time to do so many experiments.


    As a matter of fact, the apprentice stage was really a stage to build a foundation. The most important thing was to improve one¡¯s mental power. After all, this was related to whether one could break through to an official mage and have a longer life to study.


    And today, the 53-year-old Eli was finally about to break through to a level 3 apprentice.


    Breaking through to a level 3 acolyte was different from a mental power breakthrough. There were two requirements in total.


    First was to have 20 points of mental force.


    The second was to stabilize the mental force space through runes.


    The first step was not much to say, but the second step was the biggest difference between a level 3 apprentice and the previous ones. A stable mental force space would make it easier to build a model, easier to output mental force, and also increase the combat power of a sorcerer-apprentice.


    It could be said if a level 3 acolyte was well prepared, even 10 Level 2 acolytes would not be able to do anything to them.


    On the other hand, even a true top-notch Grand Knight would no longer pose any threat to him. At this moment, it could be said that he was unimpeded in this place.


    In fact, back then, Eli had even thought of excavating the palace after he had broken through to level three, but he felt that it was not very safe. If Saleen metatrin had left behind some powerful traps, it would have been troublesome. Hence, he adopted a simpler but time-consuming method.


    Furthermore, Eli had a vague feeling that he would need help in his search for the things that Saleen metatrin was looking for in the future. This was the most important reason.


    Eli began to seal the room.


    The meditation began.


    ¡­


    Half an hour later, he felt that his mental energy had increased by 0.01 points. His mental energy had instantly broken through 20 points.


    After his mental power reached the required level, Eli¡¯s mental power also transformed into runes and started to build a mental space.


    This step was usually a little difficult for young and talented mages, mainly because they were not familiar with runes and their power of the will.


    However, to Eli, the past few decades had not been wasted. He could not be said to have reached the apex of perfection in this aspect, but he had at least mastered it. Very quickly, his mental force space began to stabilize bit by bit.


    this process took a long time.


    Half a day later, Eli opened his eyes. Due to the increase in his spiritual energy, his eyes glowed brightly. He had finally succeeded.


    Level 3 acolyte, he had done it.


    At the same time, Eli heard a soft sound.


    He looked over.


    The soil in the flower pot not far away had turned a little.


    A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    The seed had finally sprouted.

 Chapter 93 - 93 Grief

    93 Grief


    What difference did it make for eli to break through to a level 3 apprentice? In fact, there was no difference.


    He still did what he was supposed to do.


    The power of his spells had increased by at least three times. Whether it was the flow of his mental force or the speed of casting spells, they had all increased by more than two times.


    Secondly, his physical body seemed to have improved a little, between that of a grand knight and an advanced knight.


    Of course, compared to Knights, mages had many more ways to improve their physical bodies. Be it magic potions with special effects, flesh modification, or even bloodline integration, they were all pretty good.


    However, it was a shame that Eli didn¡¯t have the ingredients. The Empire was like a mage¡¯s wasteland. There were no mages, and there were pitifully few magical beasts. Furthermore, their levels were very low. Eli was not interested in such low-level creatures.


    The seed was also slowly growing, which made Eli very happy.


    ¡­


    However, a year later.


    As Eli finished teaching the first princess, he pushed away the teary little princess and left the palace ¡± heartlessly ¡°, but he received bad news.


    ¡°Teacher suddenly fell seriously ill.¡± The 53-year-old Herman told him with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± Eli¡¯s eyes widened.


    The last time he visited his teacher was seven days ago. Why did he suddenly fall ill?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Eli asked anxiously.


    ¡°Eli, calm down. Our teacher is already 86 years old.¡± Herman had never seen Eli so agitated before. His face was filled with anxiety as he tried to calm him down.


    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down. I have to go and take a look immediately.¡± Eli said. If there was a hierarchy for Eli¡¯s social circle, Scholar Clement was undoubtedly at the forefront of the first ladder.


    To some extent, Clement was like Eli¡¯s father.


    It was really hard to calm down.


    Perhaps hundreds or thousands of years later, he could calmly face death, but now he had only been in this world for 30 years, and he was not in such a calm mental state.


    Ignoring Herman, Eli boarded a carriage on the side of the road.


    ¡°Take me to¡­¡± He told him the address.


    ¡°Sir, this is a private coach.¡± The coachman was also stunned by this Eli.


    ¡°Start the car!¡± Eli said and threw the money bag over, not caring how much was left in the bag.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry.¡± the coachman was about to refuse, but when he saw the money bag falling on the carriage and all the gold tarls rolling out, his eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°yes, yes, yes sir.¡± The man¡¯s breathing quickened, and he even stuttered.


    He immediately turned the carriage around and set off toward the place that Eli had mentioned.


    What a joke. Although the carriage had already been booked, was that important? In the face of that bag of money, nothing else was important.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    the carriage sped all the way, and the usual twenty-minute journey was completed in ten minutes.


    Eli got off the carriage.


    In front of them was an apartment area where Clement lived.


    He walked straight in. Following the path in his memory, he quickly found his teacher¡¯s house.


    He took out the key and walked in. This was the key that his teacher had given him. He remembered the exact words at the time, ¡°keep this key. Your teacher doesn¡¯t make money, so I have nothing good for you. When I die, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±


    At that time, Clement had even told him the proof of his property and where some of his inheritance was.


    He entered the room.


    Eli thought there was no one there, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be surrounded by people.


    His teacher was lying on a bed, showing his old age. His eyes were closed, and his body was not in good condition. Looking at his vitality, it was almost the same as seviro Mesa.


    There were two men and two women surrounding his bed.


    Eli had never seen them before.


    ¡°Who are you? How did you guys get in?¡± One of the women chided.


    ¡°I¡¯m teacher¡¯s student. Who are you?¡± Eli¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He didn¡¯t know if his teacher had any relatives.


    ¡°I¡¯m the mother of the husband of Clement¡¯s sister¡¯s daughter. I heard that Clement was in a bad state, so I came to visit him.¡± The woman explained when she heard that he was Clement¡¯s student.


    Eli understood. His teacher was dying, and suddenly, all his ¡®relatives¡¯ appeared. So ¡®touching¡¯!


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Eli¡¯s language was simple as well, expressing his meaning.


    ¡°Little brother, what do you mean by this?¡± The man beside him glanced at Eli and said.


    ¡°No matter what, we¡¯re still your teacher¡¯s family.¡± The man scolded.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± As soon as he released his mental power, they broke out into cold sweats.


    A few seconds later, as if they had seen something terrifying, they immediately ran out of the room as if they were running for their lives, leaving behind Eli and Clement.


    This was a simple application of the bewilderment-type fear spell. Special mental power fluctuations would make the human brain produce specific hormones, causing fear and imagination.


    As for what the few of them had seen, Eli had no idea.


    A few of them left, and Eli silently closed the door.


    He returned to the bed and looked at clement.


    Suddenly, a series of coughs could be heard.


    Clement opened his eyes and looked around. Then he looked at Eli in surprise. ¡°What about those few people?¡±


    ¡°They left,¡± Eli replied.


    ¡°Eli, I¡¯m really not going to make it this time. You¡¯re really on your own from now on.¡± Looking at Eli, Clement smiled with a pale face.


    There were a lot of things to say, but at this moment, even Eli couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I know you can take care of yourself. I don¡¯t have much money, so you can share it with Herman. Also, help me take care of Herman. He always makes people worry.¡± It seemed like Clement had to use all his strength to say a word.


    ¡°Teacher, he¡¯s already 53.¡± The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Hmph, in my eyes, you¡¯re all still children!¡± Clement smiled.


    Eli nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, and don¡¯t be so sad. I¡¯m not going to die today.¡± Clement said with difficulty.


    ¡°Teacher, you need to save your strength.¡± Eli held clement¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rest for a while. You can go first. Call Herman over too.¡± Clement closed his eyes. He really had no strength left.


    Eli silently put down Clement¡¯s hand.


    Soon, Herman arrived, and Clement said the same things to him.


    ¡­


    Three days later.


    On this day, Herman and Eli were sitting on the sofa in the teacher¡¯s room.


    He was silent.


    Suddenly, Eli looked up and looked at the bedroom not far away.


    Tears flowed down her face.


    ¡°Herman, we don¡¯t have a teacher anymore!¡±


    His teacher¡¯s life force had completely disappeared.


    This was the saddest day that Eli had ever experienced since he came to this world.


    Year 337 of the bane calendar.


    The Imperial Library¡¯s Grand scholar Clement died.

 Chapter 94 - 94 Departure

    94 Departure


    It was different from the simple funeral of Seviro Mesa when he died.


    When Clement died, many of the Empire¡¯s famous big shots came to express their grief. This was also the first day Eli did not conduct any studies or experiments.


    On this day, he was busy preparing for the funeral.


    As for the expenses this time, they would be paid by the library.


    They watched as the gorgeous coffin was sent to the cemetery. Soil dropped on the coffin, and the wooden coffin disappeared in front of everyone. Some people covered their faces and cried, while others treated it calmly.


    Eli and Herman were standing in the middle.


    Eli was silent.


    Herman was also sad. He wasn¡¯t any better than Eli. Actually, Clement was more worried about him and had even helped him a lot.


    On the other hand, it was eli who rarely needed help and was very capable.


    This was also why he had asked Eli to help take care of Herman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, Eli.¡± Rias patted Eli¡¯s shoulder from the left and consoled him.


    On the other side, Hila was also standing quietly. Unlike Rias, her feelings for Eli were more of admiration.


    Even further away, Marquis Alex, count Klein, and the others were also watching this scene in silence.


    Roland held his wife in his arms, and his daughter stood aside. Although they weren¡¯t familiar with Clement, they knew Eli and knew that he was a person who had helped them a lot. Today was the day that Eli¡¯s teacher passed away.


    Eli took a deep breath and turned to look at the group of people behind him.


    He bowed deeply.


    Then he left.


    Everyone made way for him.


    ¡­


    Clement¡¯s death was a huge change for Eli.


    He had become more tenacious.


    He felt that he had really grown up. It was as if he had suddenly understood many things from the past. He also understood that he should continue to live well and not let down his teacher¡¯s expectations.


    Eternal life was just a state. Everything he experienced would be turned into nourishment, allowing Eli to grow gradually.


    And growth often came with a price.


    ¡­


    After Clement¡¯s death, the library was also closed for three days to express their condolences.


    But at the same time, the king¡¯s side finally began to move.


    For a time, the authority level of the library was changing rapidly. This place was gradually becoming the king¡¯s own territory.


    This time, Eli didn¡¯t care.


    Three months later.


    The Vice Directors of the library had been changed. The two nobles were the king¡¯s own people, but in order to not look too bad, they still elected a person from the library, and Hila became one of the Vice Directors.


    Another three months passed.


    The chief election had also begun.


    This time, it was a Marquis who had taken up the position of the head of the library.


    The library completely belonged to the king, and the original system had changed. The system was more strict, and the ideology was less intense. It was more like a bureaucratic organization than a library.


    Eli didn¡¯t do anything, and he just maintained his peaceful life.


    Another two months passed, and this time, the imperial library allowed eli to return and take on parts of the work. They also gave him a generous salary and welfare benefits, as well as the opportunity to promote him to a scholar.


    He refused.


    He then resigned from all his duties in the library and became an ordinary learner.


    From then on, he didn¡¯t belong to any power.


    A year passed in the blink of an eye.


    Eli made a decision. He decided to go out and travel to increase his knowledge, understand more things, and see how the world worked.


    He was already a level 3 acolyte.


    To him, there was almost nothing there that could pose a threat to him. As long as it was not a first-circle opponent, even if he could not defeat them, he could still escape.


    As for the possibility of encountering the creatures of the first circle, the probability is not high. After all, he¡¯s only going out to travel, and it¡¯s not like he has to go to the deep mountains to look for something.


    Furthermore, there was a map left behind by Seviro Mesa. Not only did it record the terrain and dangerous situations of many places in the country, but it also recorded many places abroad. It would be of some help to Eli.


    Just like that, in the year 339 of the bryne calendar, the 54-year-old Eli told his friends that he was leaving Jun Lin.


    ¡­


    A week later.


    Somewhere outside the city.


    Sitting in the carriage, Eli smiled at the group of people who were there to send him off.


    ¡°Be careful on the road!¡± Rias¡¯ eyes were slightly red as she spoke.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t stop Eli¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Okay, you take care of yourself too.¡± Eli nodded, and the two of them hugged.


    ¡°You¡¯re already 54 years old, but you¡¯re still running around. Seriously.¡± Hila said unhappily after Rias bid her farewell.


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Eli didn¡¯t say anything. It was just a simple hug.


    She was one of his few female friends.


    ¡°Good friend, I hope to see you again!¡± Alex was almost 60 years old, and his body wasn¡¯t as strong as it used to be.


    ¡°Take care,¡± he said. Roland simply held onto Eli¡¯s hand and handed him a badge.


    ¡°This is my badge. Along the way, as long as there is a place with the Rose Chamber of Commerce, you can go in and take whatever you want. If you need anything, you can also ask them to prepare it.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli nodded.


    The Rose Chamber of Commerce had grown into the number one Chamber of Commerce in Bryne. They had their own chambers, even in the surrounding countries.


    ¡°Sir, this is from the Kazan Chamber of Commerce.¡± Zhong Li also handed over a plate and said.


    Eli took it as well, looked at the crowd, and turned around to get into the car.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    At this moment, a clear voice was heard.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eli turned to look.


    A luxurious carriage drove out of the city gate, and the black dragon on the side of the carriage told him that it belonged to the merlin family, the imperial family.


    A pretty young girl poked her head out and greeted them.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, a figure jumped down. It was a young girl of about 13 or 14 years old. She was beautiful, with long black hair, blue eyes, and tender white skin. She was wearing a white dress.


    She ran straight towards him and hugged him.


    ¡°Teacher, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were leaving?¡± The girl looked up at Eli.


    ¡°Anna!¡± Eli touched the girl¡¯s head.


    This was the six-year-old girl from before, and now she was about to mature.


    The girl alighted from the carriage, and the other woman, who was also graceful and luxurious, also alighted from the carriage.


    ¡°Her Majesty!¡± Everyone immediately saluted when they saw it.


    ¡°Anna wants to see you, so I can only send her here.¡± The Queen said.


    She still couldn¡¯t understand why Anna liked her teacher so much.


    But thankfully, Eli was already 54 years old, so she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. It was just a strong teacher-student relationship, which was why she brought Anna along.


    If Eli was 20 years old, she would definitely kill him.


    ¡°Teacher, I brought this for you.¡± Holding onto Eli¡¯s waist, Anna seemed to have thought of something and took out a coat of arms from her clothes. ¡°this was given to me by my father. As long as you¡¯re still in the Empire, even a Marquis will help you if you take this out!¡± Anna said as she looked at Eli with her big eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± the queen¡¯s eyes also widened. ¡®This thing is too powerful for a mere learner!¡¯


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll leave this to little Anna. Her Majesty, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Eli refused with a smile and saluted the Queen. He then patted Anna¡¯s head and turned to get into the car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, coachman!¡± At this moment, the coachman was already in shock. Heavens, just who was this person? So many important people had come to send him off.


    However, he did not dare to delay. He slowly started the carriage and headed towards the main road.


    ¡°Goodbye, teacher!¡± It was still Anna¡¯s clear voice.


    Eli glanced at the waving crowd and drew the curtains.


    The next time he returned would be the time to retrieve Saleen Metatrin¡¯s legacy.

 Chapter 95 - 95 12 Years

    95 12 Years


    Everything went smoothly on the way out. Eli didn¡¯t encounter any obstacles either, and he left Jun Lin.


    This time, he would probably be out for a long time. He didn¡¯t know how many of his old friends would die when he returned.


    As for the destination, Eli had no idea.


    Wherever he went counted, this was considered traveling!


    Just like that, Eli began his wandering mage life.


    The coachman was discharged by Eli at a place similar to a transit station. The man got a younger horse, and then Eli drove the carriage away.


    Along the way, he spent half of his time on the road and the other half on research and study.


    This was a journey, not a vacation. Naturally, he still had to learn, so Eli¡¯s journey was very slow. He would often suddenly stop while walking and then find a place to experiment.


    He walked and stopped. Of course, he met many people along the way, but Eli never traveled with them. Occasionally, he would encounter wild beasts that passed by, but they would leave as soon as he released a little mental wave.


    He had also encountered enemies who blocked his way and robbed him.


    He was grateful for the gift of nature.


    He had human experiment materials again.


    Just like that, Eli walked and stopped for half a year before he arrived in another country next to Jun Lin.


    After traveling for a while, they settled down in the capital.


    The special local ingredients also surprised Eli. A new place with new specialties made him click his tongue in wonder, and he had a new understanding of potions.


    The essence of the potion concoction was the fusion of extraordinary elements.


    After staying here for a year, Eli left in his carriage and began his wandering life again.


    This kind of life lasted for about ten years.


    Eli had already toured the surrounding countries.


    He had also been to many places on the map left behind by Seviro Mesa and had collected many materials. He also collected some extraordinary bloodlines. Although they were of a low grade, they were still extraordinary.


    His own knowledge had also been further consolidated, and he was much stronger than he was ten years ago.


    His strength was the same. His mental force had also reached 22.0, which was slightly stronger than before. The increase was not significant. However, he had some ideas about the potion that could increase mental power.


    In the kingdom of Carlos, which was three countries away from Bryne, Eli had found an interesting magical plant that could increase its power by absorbing and drinking blood.


    This shocked Eli greatly.


    He lived there for three years straight away. This plant called the blood bamboo flowers had become the main content of his research, and it could very well be the foundation for Eli¡¯s mental power potion.


    In fact, this was only the beginning. Eli felt that there was still room to dig deeper into this plant.


    It had great potential.


    Eli was a little glad that he had gone out, or he wouldn¡¯t have encountered such a precious plant.


    Speaking of plants, Eli couldn¡¯t help but mention that seed. It had germinated, but it grew extremely slowly. It had been a full ten years, and only a tip had emerged. Eli was also very helpless.


    However, its quality was indeed very high so Eli had always carried it with him.


    The only regret was that there was still no news of the mage camp. It seemed to be even further away than he thought.


    ¡­


    A year later.


    The kingdom of yise!


    In the capital.


    With a strange plant in his hand, Clevan ran through the dilapidated slums on both sides and arrived at the civilian area. He looked around and quickly entered a remote shop.


    The shop wasn¡¯t big, and there were some strange things on both sides. Some commonly used medicine was also sold.


    Everyone in the civilian district of the capital knew of this shop. It sold all kinds of strange things for a long time. Most of the items sold here were strange, and only one of them, a medicine for wounds, was popular among mercenaries.


    It had even attracted the attention of a noble, and the noble wanted to possess the shop by force, but the next day, the noble disappeared without a trace, and no one dared to have the same thought again.


    ¡°Grandpa Eli, Grandpa Eli, I found a strange plant,¡± Clevan shouted.


    The back door of the shop opened, and an old man walked out.


    The old man looked very old. His hair and beard were all white, and he wore a pair of glasses, like Frankenstein.


    ¡°It¡¯s little Clevan!¡± Eli smiled and walked over to take the things from his hands. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s just a very ordinary plant.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± The boy shook his head in frustration.


    Eli knew the boy. He was a kid from the slums, and he had once found a precious item for him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you come here for nothing. How about this? I¡¯m lacking an odd-job worker here. What do you say? ¡± Said Eli with a smile.


    ¡°Really?¡± Clevan¡¯s eyes lit up. He just felt that this old man was not ordinary. He had wanted to work here for a long time.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Eli smiled.


    He estimated that he would stay here for a few more years, and the shops here needed someone to do odd jobs.


    Speaking of which, he had come here last year. He suddenly had an idea for his research on magic potions, so he settled down here to do research.


    ¡°Is there anything new recently?¡± Eli asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, it seems that the neighboring Lorraine Kingdom and the neighboring country are fighting. It seems that King Bryne also participated in the war.¡± The boy revealed a piece of news that Eli was interested in.


    ¡°Is the war coming?¡± Eli smiled, then gestured for the boy to stay for dinner.


    It wasn¡¯t time for him to go back yet.


    The changes in the war were beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    The scope of the war gradually expanded, and the Bryne Empire was at war with another country.


    In fact, the size of the two countries was about the same, but due to the various measures taken by Bryne the seventh in the past few years, the National Strength of Bryne had weakened a lot, and it was also a one-sided situation on the battlefield.


    A year later.


    The war was over.


    It was not a victory but a defeat.


    The Bryne Empire had to cede a large amount of land to the other party and compensate them with a large amount of money before the war finally ended.


    In the same year, Bryne the seventh announced his abdication.


    ¡­


    ¡°Grandpa Eli, are you really leaving?¡± Clevan looked at Eli, who was about to leave, with a reluctant expression.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eli smiled and patted the boy¡¯s head.


    It had been twelve years. It was time to go back.


    It was time to retrieve Saleen metatrin¡¯s things.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Grandpa Eli, for teaching me how to read.¡± Clevan¡¯s face was filled with gratitude.


    Over the past year, when he had nothing to do, he had learned how to read from Eli.


    ¡°that¡¯s the result of your hard work. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± Eli nodded and then walked up to the carriage at the side.


    ¡°Coachman, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The carriage set off in the direction of the city gate.

 Chapter 96 - 96 Returning to Jun Lin

    96 Returning to Jun Lin


    He had returned to Junlin once again.


    Eli didn¡¯t make a big fuss but returned in secret.


    The carriage arrived at the city wall that had a hint of history to it. The soldiers guarding it were no longer the ones he was familiar with. After a simple look at his identity, Eli was allowed to enter.


    After passing through a few streets, Eli returned to his door.


    The vines that had once been on the fence were now crawling all over the fence. They were green and lush. Seeing that it was Eli, they made a rustling sound and reached out their vines, trying to get close to him.


    Eli smiled.


    He didn¡¯t take the plant with him. He didn¡¯t expect it to still be alive.


    He could also faintly feel that the plants were actually emitting magic.


    It had actually reached the level of a lower-level zero circle.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Eli smiled. This little fellow was actually beginning to have some consciousness.


    He pushed open the door. There were no plants in the courtyard. What a joke. With such a plant, how could there be weeds? However, he seemed to see many corpses deep in the soil.


    Needless to say, they must have wanted to break in and be killed by the vines instead.


    It was such a pity.


    As he continued forward, the door was covered in a layer of dust. When he opened it, a cloud of dust was raised, but it could not get close to Eli at all. As for the inside of the house, it was the same. With a wave of his hand, the dust was swept away by the wind.


    ¡°Nothing has changed!¡± Eli nodded.


    Before he left, he had bought the house. The laboratory and other places were also cleaned up very well, and it seemed that no one had broken in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see our old friends!¡± After putting the items away, Eli felt like going to see how many of his friends were still alive.


    He was already 66 years old. In this Empire where the average age of the commoners was less than 60 and the average age of the nobles was less than 80, he could be considered slightly older.


    He hoped that his friends were still alive.


    The next day, Eli visited everyone.


    He didn¡¯t expect that everyone was still alive. It seemed that Roland was the only one who hadn¡¯t been in good health recently, but with the help of Eli¡¯s potion, he had recovered.


    Rias and Hila were just as beautiful as before, and while the beauty potions that Eli had concocted for the two of them could not prevent their lifespans from decreasing, they could still keep their appearances almost the same.


    The few of them reminisced about the past.


    Other than Rias and Hila, some of the others even had grandchildren, which was ridiculous.


    In fact, Hila had never gotten married. Rias and Eli tried to change her mind, but once they got closer, they never mentioned it again.


    In the castle.


    ¡°Long time no see!¡± Rias did not hold back in expressing her longing.


    Eli gave her a hug.


    According to his initial thoughts, he probably didn¡¯t have any plans to have too much contact with women, but as time passed, Eli realized that it was quite impossible.


    He was still a human.


    He now preferred to let nature take its course. Ensuring his own safety was the first priority, but there was no need to suppress himself.


    After Hila and Eli met, they looked at each other. It was just a simple hug, and everything was said without a word.


    Alex had already relinquished his title of Marquis, and his son had inherited it.


    It was the same for Roland. His body no longer allowed him to work, and his son had inherited the Chamber of Commerce.


    Finally, Eli looked around and found that the only one who had died was Aria Kazan. He had died of an illness five years ago, leaving behind a son.


    Of course, his son had also inherited the soul imprint and continued to work for Eli. Even until his death, Aria Kazan still hoped that his son would be able to survive until Eli¡¯s death.


    Poor Aria¡­


    After visiting his old friend, Eli then walked around the entire Junlin.


    Many places had changed greatly. For example, the place which used to be a big villa was now a theater. A shop was replaced by a stable, and so on. There were too many changes.


    As he passed by the library, he glanced at it.


    The library seemed to have been redecorated. It looked luxurious from the outside, and the guards were replaced by the private soldiers of the nobles.


    Eli originally wanted to go in and take a look, but when he found out that the price of entering this place now was one silver Tarl, which used to be five copper tarls, he smiled and turned to leave.


    The library was no longer the same as before.


    After losing seviro Mesa and Clement, this place was meaningless to Eli. He had no intention of returning.


    Perhaps it was because he was too familiar with it.


    As Eli walked, he came to Liuying alley and moon alley.


    This might be the only place that was more prosperous than before. The failure of the upper level made many people vent their frustration here. Eli simply strolled around and left.


    Time had changed this place, and it had also changed him.


    After half a day, Eli finally understood the various changes in Jun Lin clearly.


    But he didn¡¯t leave.


    Instead, he walked towards the palace.


    It was time to harvest the seeds that had been planted.


    ¡­


    At this moment, in the palace.


    Anna sat on the chair, frowning.


    At the age of 23, she was slim and elegant. Her long black hair fell down, her blue eyes were like the ocean, and her skin was as white as milk.


    At this moment, she was wearing a white dress. With her beautiful face, she was as beautiful as an angel.


    This was the first princess of the bryne Empire, known as the Empire¡¯s rare beauty that only appeared once every hundred years.


    However, at this time, the beauty frowned and then sighed deeply.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Seeing the princess so depressed, the maid couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your Highness, is His Majesty really planning to let the second Prince inherit the throne? This is not in line with tradition. Princess, you¡¯re also very outstanding.¡±


    ¡°Father does have this plan.¡± Anna shook her head and clenched the handle on the side tightly as if she was going to break it. As an Elite Knight, she had the power to do so.


    Not only did Bryne the seventh have a poor political achievements, but he was also a misogynist.


    It was fine when Anna was the only child, but with the birth of the second and third Prince, everything changed. Bryne the seventh put more energy into his two sons and gave Anna less attention.


    At this time, Bryne the seventh actually wanted to directly give away the throne that should have been Anna¡¯s to his son.


    Anna was furious.


    However, Bryne the seventh had already abdicated, but before Bryne the eighth inherited the throne, he was still the ruler of the Empire.


    Anna lowered her head, unwilling to accept this.


    Suddenly, someone came in from outside.


    Your Highness, there¡¯s a request for a meeting by the name of Eli.


    Anna suddenly raised her head, and her eyes lit up.

 Chapter 97 - 97 Anna

    97 Anna


    ¡°Teacher!¡± It had been a long time since Anna had heard her teacher¡¯s name.


    In the outside world, everyone said that although the first princess was beautiful, she seemed to be uninterested in men. However, only Anna knew that she already had someone in her heart.


    Her teacher!


    Eli.


    It was very strange. When she first saw her teacher, she felt an inexplicable attraction to him. Later on, after she was planted with a Soul brand, the attraction became deeper. In fact, it had gone beyond that.


    It could be called faith.


    In fact, this was also why Mages were so terrifying in the mortal world. With their mental force, they had a high chance of truly controlling a person and making them obey them from the heart.


    ¡°Bring him in. No, I¡¯ll personally welcome him.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Anna immediately stood up, ignoring the fact that her dress was dragging on the ground, and immediately walked out.


    In another waiting room, she saw Eli.


    Although Eli looked very old, with his hair and beard all white, Anna still rushed over and hugged him just like that morning twelve years ago.


    ¡°Teacher, I missed you so much!¡±


    The corners of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. His bones were almost cracking.


    ¡°I also miss little Anna!¡± After being released, Eli touched Anna¡¯s head.


    ¡°Okay, you guys go out first.¡± A smile appeared on Anna¡¯s face as she turned to the other guards who were still there.


    The guards looked at each other and immediately left.


    After everyone had left, Anna pulled on Eli¡¯s hand and sat down on the sofa at the side. She then told him about the things that had happened during the twelve years he had been gone, and he listened patiently.


    From Anna¡¯s mouth, Eli also learned more about Bryne.


    For example, the reason for the outbreak of the war and the current predicament.


    ¡°Teacher, how have you been all these years?¡± Anna asked, blinking her big eyes.


    Eli stroked his beard and then said, ¡°That is a long story¡­¡±


    As Eli explained, Anna listened.


    The relationship between the two of them was not like the master-slave relationship between him and Aria. They were closer. After all, he was Anna¡¯s teacher.


    However, he still had absolute control over Anna.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Tell me about your situation.¡± The current situation of the inheritance of the throne. After chatting for a while, Eli changed the topic. He had not forgotten his purpose.


    Along the way, he felt that the situation was different from what he had expected.


    ¡°Teacher, there might have been an accident.¡± Anna pursed her lips, then told him about the current situation.


    And that was that she might not be able to inherit the throne.


    Eli raised his eyebrows. He did not expect Bryne the seventh to be so unruly.


    He was really a disdainful Emperor!


    However, Eli did not panic. In fact, when he advanced to a level 3 apprentice, he could turn many things around. He could have infiltrated the palace and dug out the things inside or done other things.


    However, back then, Eli¡¯s thoughts were very simple. If the things under the main palace couldn¡¯t be moved via normal means, he would use the power of the royal family, so he had been waiting.


    The main reason was to be absolutely safe.


    After all, there was only one copy of Saleen metatrin¡¯s legacy, and there could not be any accidents.


    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Teacher, I know you need me to inherit the throne, but at the moment, there are only three ways. The first is to change my father¡¯s will. The second is to kill him. This way, it may be carried out according to the law, and I will be the new queen. The third is to kill my two younger brothers!¡±


    Eli blinked.


    Her train of thought was very clear, but it was a little strange.


    ¡°However, my father¡¯s will can not be changed. He is a stubborn old man. If I really want to kill him, it will be very difficult for me to do it. After all, he is my father.¡± Anna was silent.


    ¡°What about your two younger brothers?¡± Eli asked.


    It sounded like she wanted to go for the third option!


    ¡°At present, I want to kill them. They are not my mother¡¯s children but other women¡¯s children. Each of them has a lot of power behind them. Even if my father really died, I may not be able to inherit the throne. So, as long as they die, no one will stand in my way,¡± Anna said.


    At this moment, she really did look like a person in power.


    Or rather, she would only reveal her true form when there were no outsiders around or in front of Eli.


    A truly weak person would never be able to lead a country. Back then, Eli had thought that she was a very interesting little girl.


    ¡°How¡¯s your preparation going?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°At present, there are many people who support me, but compared to my two younger brothers, I¡¯m still slightly lacking. This battle may last for a long time. I¡¯m worried that my father may end it early. He has always wanted my two younger brothers to inherit the throne.¡± Anna was a little worried.


    If her father had really died, it would have been better. That way, she would have been able to fight with all her might. But now, not only was she facing the powerful support of the two brothers, but she could also be stabbed in the back by the king. She really couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Eli thought for a moment. It was indeed troublesome.


    The main purpose of his return this time around was to retrieve Saleen metatrin¡¯s legacy. It was best not to have any accidents happen, and he did not want to cause any more trouble.


    Unlike before, he now had enough power to do what he wanted.


    Back then, Saleen metatrin had been able to build such a huge country by himself in just a few years, even though he had brought along a student who was a burden.


    Now, it was time for him to make a move.


    It was a good opportunity to test his strength.


    ¡°Leave this matter to me, your teacher. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Eli patted Anna¡¯s shoulder and said.


    ¡°Yes, Thank you, teacher.¡± Anna nodded.


    Although she didn¡¯t know her teacher¡¯s actual identity, she knew that her teacher was definitely not an ordinary person. She absolutely believed in Eli and believed that he could do it.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s getting late. Send me their information and their schedules tomorrow.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s already very late. Why don¡¯t you stay in the palace? I can stay here too. I want to talk to you more.¡± Anna said shyly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s better for you to sleep early.¡± Eli patted Anna¡¯s head and left.


    The next day.


    Eli received Anna¡¯s message.


    Three days later.


    The second Prince was dead.


    The Empire was in turmoil and the entire country was shocked.

 Chapter 98 - 98 Bryne the Eighth

    98 Bryne the Eighth-Queen Anna


    The second Prince was dead.


    This was something that no one had expected.


    It was said that this happened when the second Prince had gone into the forest with the others during a hunting trip. When the hunt was over, they realized that the second Prince had not returned.


    So, everyone returned to the forest to look for the second Prince. They also dispatched many soldiers and Knights. Finally, they found the dead second Prince in the corner of the forest and the Grand Knight who had been protecting him.


    This was definitely a deliberate murder.


    After all, the creatures in the hunting forest were placed there by the palace people for the hunt. How could there be a magical beast that could threaten their lives? Even if there was, there was a Grand Knight beside the prince. However, they died silently.


    The Empire immediately sent people out to search, but there were no clues at all.


    The biggest suspects were actually the third Prince and Anna.


    After all, the second Prince was dead, and the third Prince was most likely to inherit the throne. As for Princess Anna, there was also a certain possibility, but the degree of suspicion was still less than the third Prince.


    However, the inspection team still subconsciously ignored the prince and princess.


    After all, any one of them could be the future heir, and it was not a good thing to challenge the future ruler.


    At this moment, in Anna¡¯s Palace.


    When Anna received the news, she was also very surprised.


    After expressing her sadness and surprise, she returned to the palace calmly. As for who killed the second Prince, there was no need to say much. She had just passed the information to her teacher, and the second Prince had died. It was hard not to connect the two.


    ¡°Teacher is too amazing.¡± Anna returned to the palace in a good mood.


    She gently took off her white silk pajamas, then took a bath in the palace.


    ¡­


    Just as Anna was enjoying herself.


    In another Palace.


    The third Prince sat on the main seat, drinking wine and laughing.


    Below him were all kinds of nobles. Some of them had supported him before, and some of them came to support him after the second Prince¡¯s death. They sat on both sides and drank wine.


    The third Prince was really happy.


    With the death of the second Prince, he was basically Bryne the eighth.


    These few days, he would wake up laughing even in his dreams. As for his brother¡¯s death, he really didn¡¯t feel much. He had long wanted the second Prince to die!


    Now, someone had helped him solve it.


    ¡°Your Highness, isn¡¯t it too ostentatious of us to do this? Besides, the second Prince has just died. If someone wants to harm you, I think it¡¯s better to stay in a safe place.¡± Seeing the second Prince¡¯s expression, a woman beside him reminded him.


    She was sent by the nobles on the Prince¡¯s mother¡¯s side to protect him, and she was also a Grand Knight.


    ¡°Himi, don¡¯t worry. Take a look.¡± The third Prince glanced at the woman and asked her to look forward. ¡°Do you see that? There are at least a dozen Grand Knights here and dozens of Knight guards outside. Do you think it will be dangerous here?¡± The third Prince stretched out his hand and said loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if a peak Grand Knight were to come here, it would be absolutely impossible to get in front of His Highness.¡± A noble raised his cup and said loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. With us around, no one can hurt His Highness.¡±


    ¡°The second Prince must have been ambushed by a large number of Grand Knights. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have died so quickly. There are so many people here. How could anyone dare to come? ¡±


    Many nobles discussed and raised their glasses to celebrate.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s drink!¡± The third Prince smiled.


    Indeed, this place was impregnable. Who would dare to come here?


    ¡°Come, drink!¡± The third Prince stood up and raised his glass to the crowd.


    Many nobles also stood up and raised their glasses.


    ¡°Why do I feel a little sleepy?¡± Suddenly, one of the nobles spoke.


    ¡°Me too,¡± The other noble also shook his head, feeling that something was wrong.


    A noble not far away fell to the ground.


    This was like a signal, and in the next second, everyone in the palace fell. Even the Grand Knight fell to the ground after taking a few steps.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The third Prince¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he felt indescribable dizziness. From the corner of his eye, he saw that the Grand Knight who was his personal guard had fallen. The third Prince screamed in his heart, but he also fell straight forward and down the steps.


    The sound of flesh hitting stone was heard, and the third Prince rolled into the hall.


    The hall that was noisy a second ago fell into silence the next.


    Even the outside of the palace was silent.


    A few birds flew past, and the silver moonlight shone through the door. A pair of black shoes stepped in the moonlight and walked into the hall.


    ¡°This is a special stun potion that I¡¯ve developed over the years. Even the magic elephant at the late stage of the zero circle I encountered in the Lorraine Kingdom couldn¡¯t resist it, let alone a Grand Knight.¡± Eli looked at the Grand Knight, who had fallen to the ground, and smiled.


    ¡°Now, where is the third Prince?¡± Eli did not forget the purpose of his trip. He stepped through the crowd and soon saw the third Prince who had fallen at the bottom of the steps.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a terrible fall.¡± Seeing the third Prince¡¯s head covered in blood, Eli sighed and then sent a wind blade over.


    There was a deep crack in the ground, and the third Prince¡¯s head had been separated from his body.


    After making sure that the third Prince was definitely dead, Eli looked around and made sure that no one was awake before walking out of the hall. He looked as relaxed as if he was shopping in a mall.


    The next day.


    When the guards who were passing by entered the palace, they found that it was full of people who were unconscious. They were scared out of their wits and ran out.


    ¡­


    On the third day.


    The news of the third Prince¡¯s death once again shocked the kingdom.


    However, this time, there was no search nor any action.


    The official news was that the third Prince fell down the steps and died in an accident. Those who knew the inside story did not dare to reveal it, nor did they expose it. As for who did it, everyone had a vague guess, but no one dared to say it.


    Another three days passed.


    The Empire announced that first princess Anna would inherit the throne.


    ¡­


    A month later.


    Anna became the new queen.


    On this day, the entire country celebrated.


    People came out from the streets and alleys and gathered on both sides of the road. They cheered as they looked at Anna in the gorgeous carriage. Everyone was looking forward to her bringing New Hope to the country. Bryne had really been in decline for a long time.


    From then on, she was the new master of this country. As for the past, no one dared to talk about it, or rather, no one cared.


    Only the nobles would care about such things. The people did not care who would inherit the throne. They only knew that the seventh king, who had caused them to live a poor life, had finally become history.


    The succession of the king only took three days, but the various matters that followed took a long time. By the time the various matters of the Empire were completed and the nobles expressed their loyalty, a month had already passed.


    Everything ended.


    Anna also sat firmly on the throne.

 Chapter 99 - 99 Under the Palace

    99 Under the Palace


    ¡°This must be the Great Hall that Seviro Mesa was talking about!¡±


    With the Empire¡¯s stability, Eli finally arrived at the palace of Bryne Palace.


    And it had been almost 20 years since seviro Mesa had told Eli about this place.


    ¡°Yes, teacher, are you sure it¡¯s here?¡± Anna asked curiously.


    At this time, there were only two of them in the hall. The others had long since been dispersed.


    Eli turned his head to look at Anna. Today, Anna was dressed in a gorgeous red dress, her dress dragging on the ground. There were only simple gems on her head, but she was still dazzling, like a phoenix.


    This was the new queen of the bryne Empire, bryne the eighth-Queen Anna.


    However, unlike the domineering Queen that this Queen, who had been in power for two months, had displayed to the public, she was like a little girl as she followed behind Eli.


    ¡°Yes, something is indeed not quite right.¡± Eli nodded.


    He stepped lightly on the ground ,and his mental power seeped into the ground. He could feel an obvious resistance at a depth of five or six meters. There was definitely something at that depth.


    ¡°Go to the side!¡± He waved his hand to get Anna to move aside.


    Anna obediently walked away.


    On the other hand, a gust of wind element slowly appeared in Eli¡¯s hand and quickly condensed, turning into a rope-like wind pillar. In the next second, the wind pillar lashed out like a whip.


    An ear-piercing sound of friction rang out, and on the ground, a large piece of rock was instantly split open.


    Just like that, Eli used the wind blade to directly cut apart a piece of the surface rock in the palace, revealing the bottom part. The original form of this spell was actually a wind wall shield, which had long been modified by him into a completely different form.


    As the surface of the rock was cut open, the bottom was indeed different. It was a large piece of rock and soil. At this point, the wind blade was not suitable.


    Spell-Earth Control.


    He activated his mental force to construct a spell model. The ground slowly parted to the sides, and a hole appeared.


    Through the hole, Eli looked down, and there really did seem to be a huge space below.


    ¡°I found it.¡± Eli could feel the faint magic fluctuations within and smile.


    ¡°Is this teacher¡¯s power?¡± Not far away, Anna¡¯s eyes widened as she watched this scene.


    What happened just now was too much of an impact on her. She had seen Grand Knights swing out wind blades before, but only the top Grand Knights could do that. But what about Eli? he actually turned the wind into a whip and used it to cut.


    So powerful.


    She felt that even the wind blade would have torn a Grand Knight apart.


    ¡°Hmm, where¡¯s the person I asked you to find?¡± At this moment, Eli suddenly asked Anna who was beside him.


    There seemed to be a large karst cave below. The space was huge, and Eli¡¯s mental power could only see so far.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Anna immediately knocked on the door on the side. Soon, the door opened, and a bound Knight pushed in.


    The situation inside was unknown, and it contained the legacy of a first-circle wizard. Eli didn¡¯t dare to go in himself, so he asked someone to help him take a look first.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The criminal was also confused. He was supposed to die today, but he was suddenly brought out and told that he might be needed to do something.


    If he was needed, he might be able to live, but if he was not needed, then he would die.


    Hence, he had been waiting anxiously. Then, he was told that he was needed. The man was ecstatic and was taken away.


    However, when he arrived at the hall and saw everything in front of him, as well as the old man not far from the Queen, the prisoner was a little dumbfounded and did not understand what was going on.


    ¡°Investigate the situation down there. If you can come out alive, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Anna didn¡¯t care about the man¡¯s state and said to him directly.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Although the Knight was dumbfounded, he knew that this was his only chance.


    Soon, after tying the rope to the Knight, the man jumped into the hole.


    It seemed to be very deep down, and the rope descended more than twenty meters before the Knight landed.


    Eli waited calmly while Anna pulled on the rope beside him.


    For the first twenty minutes of the probe, the rope just kept extending and then stopped moving. Eli even thought that something had happened to the man, but a few minutes later, the rope below suddenly moved, indicating that it could be pulled up.


    ¡°Are you done with your investigation?¡± Eli¡¯s eyes lit up. Beside him, Anna, who was dressed in gorgeous clothes, slowly pulled the rope.


    Soon, the man was pulled up by Anna.


    After getting on, the man panted heavily.


    ¡°How is it? What¡¯s the situation down there!¡± Anna looked at the Knight and asked.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there is a naturally formed cave below. There are no living creatures, but there is a small lake formed by water droplets. There is also a cave on the side of the rock wall. I went in and found a few boxes and a dead body on the side.¡± The Knight panted. Although he was curious why the Queen was pulling the rope and not the old man, he still explained what happened next.


    On the other hand, Eli observed that the man¡¯s spirit was not fluctuating. It was stable, and it seemed like he was not lying.


    There really wasn¡¯t any danger down there. It was indeed safe, so Eli prepared to go down too.


    However, considering other issues, Eli still asked a few questions. After confirming that there was indeed no danger, he nodded at Anna and prepared to head down.


    However, he had only taken a few steps before he stopped.


    Why would he go down personally? Couldn¡¯t he just ask the knight to take out the item? Who knew if there were any traps on the corpses? it was better to let the brave knights take responsibility.


    ¡°You know that what happened today can not be revealed, right?¡± Eli turned his head and said to the Knight.


    ¡°I understand!¡± The Knight quickly nodded, but he also understood to a large extent that he might have seen something important. After all, this was the palace Hall. He was a little worried that the Queen would not really let him go.


    ¡°Do you really think we¡¯ll let you live?¡± Eli asked again.


    The Knight broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you a chance, a chance to become my slave, and I¡¯ll let you live. Are you willing?¡± Eli said calmly.


    The Knight was a little confused and looked at the Queen.


    ¡°If you agree, no one here will hurt you,¡± Anna said with a nod.


    Knight received the promise and nodded solemnly.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to.¡±


    Half an hour later, the Knight who had his soul branded went down to the karst cave again.


    ¡­


    Half a day later.


    In the main hall.


    Looking at the three boxes in front of him and the corpse in a wizard¡¯s robe, Eli smiled in joy.


    This was especially so when the Knight took out the wizard robe and the crystal ball from the skeleton¡¯s pocket and handed it to Eli. Eli established a connection and sensed the contents inside the pocket of the robe. The first thing he saw was Saleen metatrin¡¯s wizard diary, and he could not help but smile.


    He found it.


    He had really found it.


    Furthermore, Saleen metatrin¡¯s body was actually here. It was no wonder that the head of the library did not find Saleen metatrin¡¯s body in the tomb.


    Looking at the crystal ball, Eli could not hold it in any longer and sent his consciousness into it. He wanted to see what Saleen metatrin was looking for.


    Let me take a look!

 Chapter 100 - 100 Saleen Metatrins Journey

    100 Saleen Metatrin¡¯s Journey


    New calendar.


    First Era, year 3010


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to the shadow lizard bloodline Warlock¡¯s territory. The environment here is not bad, and there are many interesting materials.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fused with the bloodline of a shadow magic beast, so those warlocks can¡¯t see any difference at all. They only think that I¡¯m the same kind as them. On the surface, I get along well with them, but in my heart, I look down on these warlocks who have completely lost their will to explore the truth.


    ¡°They¡¯re no longer worthy of being called Mages.¡±


    The first page of the journal seemed to be about Saleen metatrin coming to a new place.


    But what did he mean?


    Warlocks should only be a type of Mages, so why would Saleen say that they had lost their will to explore the truth?


    It was a little strange, and Eli didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Eli continued to read.


    ¡°Oh, I heard that there were a small mage¡¯s ruins nearby. It might be the ruins of the Academy here. Maybe I can find something good there.


    ¡°Alright, that place is completely abandoned and has been searched. There¡¯s nothing of value. I¡¯m disappointed.


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a small mage organization here today. I¡¯m so surprised that there¡¯s a mage organization here. I want to find them. I need more knowledge.


    ¡°I secretly participated in their exchange meeting. It¡¯s really great. This feeling of knowledge clashing!¡±


    Between the lines, Eli could also feel the changes in Saleen¡¯s mind.


    First, he explored the ruins, and then he found a Mage organization and participated in an exchange meeting.


    Everything seemed normal, but it didn¡¯t make any sense.


    Why was he so happy to find out that there was a small mage organization? But didn¡¯t he just join a shadow warlock¡¯s group? Were mages and warlocks different?


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange!¡± Eli frowned.


    The diary had stunned him from the start. This was also the reason why he had no understanding of the Mage¡¯s World at all. How should he put it? The world seemed to be a little different from what Eli had imagined.


    Curious, Eli continued to read.


    What happened next was mostly about what happened in the warlock¡¯s territory, including some temporary camps, explorations, research, and so on.


    Everything seemed normal, but why did Eli feel a faint sense of caution?


    It seemed that Saleen was afraid of being exposed, so he had always appeared as a Warlock by infusing his life force with a shadow bloodline. However, something happened later.


    ¡°Year 3015 of the first era. Damn it, with the increase in my mental power, and my lifespan is flowing away faster. Damn it. I have to think of something.


    ¡°Alright, I had no other choice. Perhaps I should have chosen the path of a Warlock from the start. Although I chose to advance to a Mage and then fuse with a Warlock¡¯s bloodline, which was indeed stronger, I also lost many things that warlocks could have. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t understand the drawbacks of a Mage at that time. No. It¡¯s not the drawbacks of being a mage but the drawbacks of this world.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t have much of a choice. I can either walk the dark path and continue advancing until I break through to the second ring. At that time, my life force will increase once more, or I can choose some other method.¡±


    Will the increase in mental power increase the loss of life force?


    Up to this point, Eli deeply understood that something was definitely wrong.


    Why would the increase in mental power consume vitality at a faster rate? It was simply ridiculous.


    This didn¡¯t follow any rules at all!


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. There must be some common knowledge that I don¡¯t know.¡± Eli knew that there was a problem, but he didn¡¯t know where the problem was.


    Saleen Metatrin did not write down the reason for this in his log.


    Eli took a deep breath and tried to keep calm.


    Since there wasn¡¯t anything, he would have to analyze it himself.


    Saleen¡¯s log mentioned the advancement to a Warlock and the integration of bloodlines after the advancement.


    Through his previous studies, Eli also knew the difference between the two.


    The former was to integrate the bloodline directly when advancing to the first circle. After that, the main focus would be to explore the bloodline talent spell. Most of the time, this talent would force the mage to give up other aspects, especially the elemental ones. After all, the bloodline would directly affect the mage¡¯s connection to the elements.


    However, there were also benefits. This would allow him to completely inherit the power of his bloodline, and his lifespan would also be greatly increased, far exceeding that of ordinary mages.


    The second method was to use the bloodline as a tool. It would not be too different from the first method. However, the mages wouldn¡¯t have any bloodline warlock talent, and their lifespan wouldn¡¯t increase.


    The former was like a heretic among mages, relying on the power of blood and not having a strong desire for knowledge, while the latter was digging for knowledge.


    There was a saying that described it this way.


    The power of a Warlock came from their bloodline, while the power of a wizard came from knowledge.


    However, the Warlocks in the log seemed to be even more extreme. Saleen criticized them as having completely lost the will to explore the truth, which was very strange.


    Saleen also mentioned a fault with the world.


    Eli had a faint feeling that something might have gone wrong with this world.


    ¡°Is there a problem with this world?¡± Eli was also taken aback by his own idea. After all, it was too whimsical and even outrageous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Eli¡¯s thoughts were a mess.


    In fact, he just realized that he knew nothing about this world.


    His exploration of this world was still limited to the Bryne Empire and other mortal worlds. However, what about the mage¡¯s world? Or did it even exist?


    This was an unknown.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s continue reading.¡± He knew there was a problem, but he wouldn¡¯t solve anything, so he decided to continue reading.


    ¡°I participated in the blood sacrifice of the warlocks. They seemed to want to exchange life force with an unknown existence through this method. I¡¯m against this idea because true mages should be the ones who pursue the truth.


    ¡°But I still agreed in the end.


    ¡°The blood sacrifice has begun. Damn it. We¡¯ve been discovered.


    ¡°The warlocks discovered our ¡®evil¡¯ conduct, and we were hunted down. Fortunately, I managed to escape.


    ¡°This group of warlocks seemed to be troubled by the loss of life force, so they used blood sacrifice.¡±


    At this moment, Eli didn¡¯t want to think too much. He decided to wait until he finished watching.


    ¡°I¡¯ve escaped,


    ¡°I reached zero circle too late back then, and my life force was indeed not enough.


    ¡°but I found a secret plane of the four circles celestial sorcerer Antonio from 5000 years ago. The location is in the West, a place called the southern desert. There are no sorcerers willing to go to that place for a long time. It¡¯s a barren land.


    ¡°These are the mages who remained after the great catastrophe. I heard that the secret celestial plane could also slow down the speed of the loss of life, and there may be some celestial mage¡¯s remains inside. It is said that there is a life-prolonging spirit grass there as well. I have decided to go.¡±

 Chapter 101 - 101 The Loot

    101 The Loot


    The log was basically coming to an end.


    On the other hand, Eli was a little numb!


    The main thing was that he clearly knew every word in this diary, but he didn¡¯t know how to put them together. He knew what a secret realm was, but what was the great catastrophe?


    What about the new calendar? Was there an old calendar?


    ¡®Well. At least I know what Saleen Metatrin was looking for somewhat.¡± Eli was helpless, but at least he knew what Saleen metatrin¡¯s goal was.


    A celestial realm with four circles.


    Celestials were also known as Lords of the world. Even in the mage¡¯s world, they were powerful. Such a secret plane was indeed enough for Saleen metatrin to pursue.


    Then, he read the rest of the log.


    It recorded how he came to this land, including the fact that he took in a student as a tool and the story of how he built the Empire to search for ruins but couldn¡¯t find them until his death.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re in the area around Bryne. Maybe I¡¯m wrong. It seems to be among the surrounding countries, so at least that¡¯s a start.¡±


    In the end, Saleen metatrin gave him an area which had Bryne as the center and more than a dozen countries surrounding it.


    If Saleen metatrin had been able to confirm it from the start, he might have found it. Eli shook his head. It was obvious that since Saleen metatrin was still buried in Bryne, he had not found the things he was looking for.


    After reading the log, Eli continued to look at other things.


    Other than some experimental data and some knowledge, in the end, Eli actually found something interesting.


    Saleen¡¯s last words.


    ¡°Friend, I¡¯m sorry. If you see this letter, I¡¯ve failed.


    ¡°It was really sad.


    ¡°I became an apprentice when I was 22 years old and an official mage when I was 40 years old. However, when I advanced, I realized that this was a life of despair. It was too desperate. As a mage¡¯s power increased, their life force would be consumed at a faster rate. This is the mage¡¯s curse!


    ¡°Since you¡¯re reading this, you must have obtained the legacy I left in the Empire, right? Haha, I forgot to tell you that the book won¡¯t kill anyone. Only those who don¡¯t have the talent to become a mage will die from the impact of the power.


    ¡°I¡¯ve left everything that I had. These are all my precious treasures, and I hope you can treat them well.


    ¡°Mages are very united. Poor child, I¡¯m sorry. If possible, you¡¯d better walk the path of a pure Warlock.


    ¡°Mages are no longer suitable for this world.¡±


    Saleen metatrin.


    Even between the lines, Saleen¡¯s sorrow could be felt. Eli sighed.


    It seemed that there was really a problem with this world.


    As a mage¡¯s strength increased, its life force would also be consumed at a faster rate.


    The reason why Saleen had advised Eli to walk the path of a Warlock was probably for the longer lifespan of a Warlock.


    ¡°What really happened?¡± Eli shook his head. This world had definitely experienced something, and it was very likely a great calamity.


    Perhaps there would be clues in the secret celestial realm.


    Was he really going to give up on the path of a mage?


    Elie blinked. He was already a level 3 acolyte, and it was indeed time for him to consider advancing to a Mage. Should he walk the path of a bloodline Warlock or a Mage?


    ¡°I¡¯m a Mage!¡± In the end, Eli said calmly.


    It was just the consumption of life force. If it was someone else, they might care, but would Eli care? He was immortal, so he didn¡¯t lack life force.


    There was no doubt that mages were stronger than warlocks, so why did he choose a weak profession? He had to be stronger to better protect himself.


    And there was one more important point.


    Although he was a slacker, he was also very determined in his pursuit of knowledge.


    Of course, these were only Eli¡¯s thoughts. He would have to wait slowly for the rest.


    Eli¡¯s consciousness slowly withdrew from the crystal ball.


    At this moment, Anna and the Knight were huddling to the side as though they did not dare to disturb Eli.


    Seeing that Eli had woken up, Anna heaved a long sigh of relief. She walked over and asked, ¡°Teacher, is this what you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eli nodded and then looked at the few boxes on the ground.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll get someone to send you home,¡± Anna said again.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He replied and then looked at the hole behind him. ¡°Seal this place for now. I might go in to take a look in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡­


    Saleen¡¯s diary had a huge impact on Eli. However, he could not be bothered with it for now and returned home.


    Not long after he returned, three boxes were sent back.


    Looking at the three boxes, Eli didn¡¯t open them. Instead, after placing them down, he went straight to bed. He needed to rest.


    The next day.


    Eli woke up.


    He called for the Knight, who was already his slave, to open the boxes, and the items in the three boxes were instantly displayed in front of him.


    The first two boxes were filled with all sorts of books, as well as all sorts of notes that Saleen had written in the past, as well as experiment logs. The third box contained a wizard robe, a magic staff, and a ring.


    Soon, Eli also knew the function of the three items.


    The wizard¡¯s robe was a top-notch zero-circle sorcery tool. Whether it was physical defense or Magic Defense, it was top-notch. After charging, it could release a shield that could resist the first-circle spell every day.


    Eli really liked this wizard robe. At his current stage, it was a life-saving artifact!


    The staff was also a zero-circle magic tool, much stronger than Eli¡¯s. It could directly unleash 150% of a zero-circle spell¡¯s power and was a small treasure for mages at the apprentice stage.


    ¡°However, Saleen doesn¡¯t seem to be very generous!¡± Eli pouted. He was already a first-circle wizard, but these were all zero-circle items.


    The last item was indeed a one-circle item called the Thunder Python Ring.


    The ring allowed the wearer to control two lightning pythons to bombard their enemies. The two pythons are combined to become stronger. The only pity was that it could only be used by a first-circle mage. Eli could only take a look now.


    ¡°But it¡¯s already very good.¡± Eli looked at these and revealed a satisfied smile.


    The wizard weapons were secondary. The main things were the two boxes of books and notes that Saleen had left behind. Those were the truly precious things. With those, Eli would be able to make up for the knowledge he had lost.


    There were also some first-circle spell models among them.


    As long as he had enough mental power, he would be able to break through and become a real mage.


    As for what he would do after that, that would be a matter for later.


    There was also the celestial ruin. That was also another matter, so there was no rush.

 Chapter 102 - 102 The Next Plan

    102 The Next Plan


    Eli decided to put the matter of the ruins aside for now. After all, the scope was a little too big, and if he were to search for it himself, it might take a little longer.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t intend to search for it himself. After all, even seviro Mesa, who had spent more than 20 years alone, had only searched four to five countries around it and found nothing. However, this time, it was an even larger area with dozens of countries.


    Of course, Eli had the time, but he wasn¡¯t that free.


    Since he had gained control of the Empire through Anna, why did he have to search for it himself? In fact, this was also an idea that Saleen metatrin had given him. Otherwise, Eli¡¯s eyes would not have lit up when he realized the princess was recruiting a teacher back then.


    Eli¡¯s strength was enough for him to ensure his own safety in the Kingdom, but he would leave the search to the people from the Bryne Kingdom.


    It might take a long time too, but at least it would be much faster than Eli himself.


    Eli prepared to settle down in Junlin once again.


    The purpose of his permanent residence was to study the experiences he had over the past decade, the things he wanted to learn, and the things left behind by Saleen metatrin. This might be even more important in the long run.


    He also needed to prepare for the advancement to an official Mage.


    After he broke through to an official Mage, whether he would go to the real Mage¡¯s world or stay here was another matter. He would think about it when the time came.


    ¡­


    Three months later.


    A small Manor outside Junlin city was renamed Leighton Manor, which attracted the attention of many people.


    Because this Manor was not simple. Although it was not big, it belonged to the royal family. There was a small forest near the manor, and every year the royal family would gather some nobles to hunt there.


    However, this year, not only did the manor change its name, but it would no longer take on the responsibility of hunting. Instead, it was given to a scholar named Eli by the Queen. This made many curious about Eli¡¯s background.


    But after investigation, Eli¡¯s background was unbelievably simple. The only thing that made them suspicious was that he might have been Queen Anna¡¯s teacher, which made many nobles sigh at the Queen¡¯s emotional attachment.


    ¡­


    ¡°After testing, this should be the place with the highest concentration of elements in the vicinity.¡±


    In Leighton Manor, Eli looked at the large Manor in front of him and smiled.


    This time, not only did he need to cultivate plants and some magical beasts, but he also needed to conduct bloodline experiments. In that case, he could naturally abandon the original house. Moreover, the valley was a little far, so he wanted to move to a location closer to the valley.


    After some observation, this place should be the place with the highest concentration of elements, so he asked Anna to give him this Manor.


    The first half of his plan was to rear some magic beasts for the convenience of bloodline experiments. The second half was to plant magic plants and build his own laboratory where he would complete his plans.


    As for the staff here, he was prepared to use slaves with soul imprints for the experiments that really involved magic. This way, he could ensure that his matters would not be leaked.


    His return to Jun Lin was a direct change for Eli.


    The increase in his strength had made him fearless. Moreover, he had control over the Queen of the bane Empire. It would be a joke if he were still living the life he had in the past. Now that he had developed well, it was naturally time to reap the fruits of his labor.


    As for the ruins, Anna had arranged for many people to search for them. As for when they would be found, that was another matter.


    ¡°After traveling for twelve years, it¡¯s time to settle down again!¡± Eli pursed her lips and returned to the house.


    ¡­


    A month later.


    At the back of the manor.


    A cool breeze blew past, and Eli walked out from behind the tree, his gaze looking toward the magic herb field in front of him.


    In the five to six mu area in front of him, Eli had already planted all kinds of magical plants. Some of them could be found by the kingdom while others could only be found during his long journey.


    These were things that were convenient for Eli to study and grow, and the most important of them was a small area at the southernmost part of the magic plant field. There were blood bamboo flowers planted there, which were the precious plants that Eli had found at Yise.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a strange plant!¡± Eli walked to the area.


    In an area of a few square meters, there were three strange plants. They were arranged like sections of bamboo, but they were much smaller than bamboo. They were all blood-red in color. What was even more strange was that at the top of the bamboo, there was a white flower with seven or eight translucent tentacles swaying in the stamen.


    This was the blood bamboo flower, the greatest reward that Eli had obtained during his journey.


    Don¡¯t look down on this plant. Eli saw it drain all the life force of a Buffalo in just a few seconds. It was a blood-sucking demon.


    What was more interesting was that after absorbing the blood, their energy level would also increase slightly, and there were faint fluctuations of spiritual power.


    Eli saw the potential it had.


    At this moment, the three plants seemed to be hungry. Their tentacles were swaying, and the flowers were emitting an alluring smell, attracting nearby creatures.


    Eli ignored this and just watched the fragrance spread.


    Soon, a rat ran out of the forest in the distance and came to the vicinity of the blood bamboo flower. In an instant, a few tentacles shot out and pierced through the rat. The rat did not even have time to react before it died.


    The tentacle that entered the rat¡¯s body did not stay idle. It instantly turned red, and the bright red blood flowed along the tentacle to the petals. The petals also turned red.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time!¡± Eli took a look and immediately plucked the flower. At this moment, there was concentrated spiritual energy in the petals, which was exactly what Eli needed.


    With the flower in hand, Eli quickly returned to the laboratory and began a new round of experiments.


    ¡­


    Time always flew by in an experiment.


    Three years later.


    In the laboratory.


    Eli carefully dripped a drop of blood-red Medicine onto a piece of cultivated human tissue cell.


    It only lasted for a moment.


    The cells in the human body began to shrivel and lose a large amount of life force. At the same time, they began to rupture. However, as the cells ruptured, traces of spiritual power also appeared.


    ¡°I failed.¡± Eli frowned. He had already forgotten how many times his experiments had failed. However, he was very close to success this time.


    After all, it was just a small problem of cell rupture. He believed that as long as this was resolved, the new potion should not be a problem. Furthermore, what Eli was curious about was the biological theory behind the plant. This was also his research subject, but it was just starting.


    ¡°yes, it¡¯s almost done. This plant is indeed worth digging into. And the blood of magical beasts. Maybe I should try a new experiment.¡±


    Putting down the potion, Eli stretched his body.


    Potions were only one of his many experiments, and there was progress in other experiments.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take it slow.¡± After stretching his body, Eli continued his experiment.


    The stuff left behind by Saleen metatrin would rapidly improve his knowledge and skills. He could not bear to waste a single second, nor was he in the mood to care about other things.


    Regardless of the ups and downs of the outside world, he just stayed in his laboratory. He would let Anna deal with everything outside.

 Chapter 103 - 103 Khorium 2

    103 Khorium 2


    The research on the blood bamboo flower was still relatively smooth. The main part was the flower and some parts of the tissue. However, the blood experiment was different.


    Although there were also animal experiments, with Anna becoming queen, living human bodies were no longer a big problem for Eli. As a huge Empire, there were all kinds of people who had to die every day, and Eli kindly accepted these people.


    Organ transplant, blood transplant, human tissue observation, organ demonization, flesh, and blood modification


    Bloodline was also a path that contained a lot of knowledge, and to Eli, it was also very attractive to him.


    And because of the questions he had about bloodline warlocks, Eli also put a portion of his energy into researching bloodlines and transplanting bloodlines.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    In the laboratory, Eli looked at the person who was tied to the cross.


    It was said that he was a criminal who had killed more than ten people and had been hiding for five months before he was caught. He was only caught because he couldn¡¯t help but go to Liuyang Lane. It was really outrageous.


    But at this moment, this evil criminal watched in horror as Eli approached as if he had seen a demon.


    Heavens!


    Half an hour ago, there had been another person beside him, but this man had injected a tube of mysterious blood into his body, and the spell formation under his feet had flickered, causing the man to explode.


    That¡¯s right, it was a physical explosion, and the man was scared silly.


    What kind of place had he been sent to? He would rather die right now than suffer this mental torture here.


    ¡°Relax!¡± Eli slowly approached and smiled.


    The man became more and more terrified.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The next second, a terrifying sound came from the laboratory.


    On the other hand, Eli was frowning, watching helplessly as the experimental blood fused into his body, and his body tissues began to melt bit by bit. Even the spell formation on the ground could not stop it.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be!¡± Eli frowned.


    This time, the bloodline of a Night Gray wolf was integrated into the young man in front of him. It seemed that even this level of the bloodline was not something the criminal could bear.


    What a pity.


    He failed again.


    Half an hour later, looking at the man¡¯s mangled body, Eli cleaned him up and began a new experiment.


    ¡­


    Spring left, and winter came.


    When one was extremely focused, one would enter a magical state. In this state, one¡¯s learning ability and memory would increase greatly, and one would not notice the passage of time.


    Eli had been in this state for a long time.


    He even lived in the laboratory and had a bed next door.


    When Eli came out of that state, he heard the bad news.


    ¡­


    Marquis Alex was dead.


    When Eli stood at Alex¡¯s funeral, he had just completed an experiment. He had just made a breakthrough in the experiment, and he was suddenly notified, so he was caught off guard.


    Alex was probably the same age as Eli, and he was the first person to die from Eli¡¯s generation, which made him feel rather emotional.


    After attending the funeral, Eli met with his son and left.


    The current him was already much stronger than before.


    ¡­


    It was another year.


    There was not much progress in the bloodline experiment.


    Eli¡¯s research on the blood bamboo flower had reached a new stage.


    He analyzed the petals of the blood bamboo flower in depth and found that only the end of the petals had an effect. There was a strange tissue there that could transform the absorbed vitality into other forces.


    The blood bamboo flower experiment had entered its second stage.


    The current drug would only destroy about half of the cell tissue, but it could still improve spiritual power.


    This was a huge improvement.


    But he didn¡¯t know what was going on. It seemed like something else would happen every time there was progress.


    This time, it was Herman who was visited by Death.


    In the ward, Herman held onto Eli¡¯s hand and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Junior, I¡¯ll be going first this time.¡±


    After saying this, he passed away.


    Eli closed his eyes and was silent for a long time before he left the ward.


    Herman was one of his closest friends. Even though he was his senior brother, they had worked together in a harmonious environment for almost thirty years, and their relationship was much stronger than Alex¡¯s.


    Herman¡¯s sons and daughters had their own families, so he didn¡¯t need help.


    At the door, Eli saw his family.


    ¡°Grandpa Eli, father told me to give this to you.¡± His daughter handed him something. It was a fountain pen that seemed to have been given to him by his teacher.


    Eli was stunned for a few seconds before he took the pen.


    ¡°If you need any help, you can come to me,¡± Eli said to Herman¡¯s son and left.


    ¡­


    Another year had passed.


    This year, there wasn¡¯t much progress in Eli¡¯s experiment, but the bad news didn¡¯t care about that. They were always rough and cruel.


    In the ward, Eli sat by the bed and looked at the haggard Hila.


    Because of the magic potion, she was still as beautiful as before, but now, she couldn¡¯t help but look a little haggard. There was light eyeshadow at the corner of her eyes, and there was a sense of beauty that was broken.


    ¡°Eli, do you know what I regret the most in my life? ¡± Hila asked weakly.


    She wasn¡¯t married, and she didn¡¯t have any children. At her deathbed, only Eli came to see her.


    Eli didn¡¯t answer, he just kept silent.


    ¡°In this life, my greatest regret is attending the party when scholar Clement took over the library decades ago. If it weren¡¯t for that, perhaps this misunderstanding would have continued, and we would have encountered a different matter.¡± Seeing that Eli didn¡¯t say anything, Hila smiled.


    ¡°you¡¯re a person who¡¯s far superior to ordinary people in all aspects. Knowing you is too cruel to ordinary people.¡± Hila was still talking to herself.


    ¡°Can you give me a hug?¡± Hila then requested.


    This time, Eli nodded and gave Hila a hug.


    When the hug was over, he realized that Hila, who had been talking a moment ago, had already closed her eyes.


    This time, Eli let out a long sigh again.


    It was really f*cked up!


    Why did he have to know so many people?


    Hila actually had a very complicated relationship with him. They could be said to be close friends, but it was also more than that.


    Hila¡¯s funeral was personally arranged by Eli, and he waited until everything was over.


    Eli returned to the laboratory and plunged into work again.


    ¡­


    A year later.


    Eli gave the new criminal in front of him a bottle of potion, and he poured it down his throat.


    Soon, the man changed. His muscle tissue rapidly atrophied, and his black hair quickly turned white. However, his eyes grew brighter and brighter.


    He collected some of the man¡¯s cells and observed them. All the cells were intact, but their vitality had been completely drained.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally succeeded, khorium II.¡± Seeing such an outcome, a smile appeared on Elie¡¯s face.


    Nine years.


    He had finally succeeded.


    But looking at the successful potion, Eli had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 104 - 104 A Change in Mentality

    104 A Change in Mentality


    However, nothing seemed to have happened this time.


    After a few more human experiments, and after he confirmed that the medicine was effective ¡­


    The next day.


    In the laboratory.


    Eli first recorded his mental power at 23.0. It was only a one-point increase since his return to Jun Lin. The main thing was that Eli was increasingly aware of the problem with his own qualifications. His talent was really very ordinary, and he had an inexplicable feeling that the concentration of the elements around him seemed to be ordinary too.


    Of course, this might have something to do with the fact that Eli didn¡¯t spend all his time on meditation. After all, no apprentice would spend most of their time on experiments and learning. Most of them would only do a small number of experiments and focus their energy on meditation.


    On the other hand, Eli was the exact opposite. He could only be said to be a freak among the mages.


    However, it was still alright. The main thing was that he had a lot of time, so he was not in a hurry.


    After some simple preparations, Eli took out the khorium 2 that he had concocted, which could also be called the blood bamboo flower potion.


    Looking at the bright red potion vibrating in the potion bottle, the traces of blood turned into tentacles, swaying wantonly as if trying to grab something, Eli opened the potion and directly consumed this strange potion.


    As the potion entered his body, Eli¡¯s entire body trembled.


    The blood-colored potion was like a tentacle, grabbing the outside of Eli¡¯s cells. Eli could feel his life force flowing away directly, but at the same time, traces of mental power slowly appeared and gathered in his brain.


    Eli could feel that his spiritual power was indeed improving.


    Although the effect of this potion was a little strange, the effect was still good.


    However, he was the only one who could use it. If others used it, they would probably lose more than half of their vitality instead of improving their mental power. It was not worth it, especially in this world where there seemed to be not enough vitality.


    In the end, the blood-red Tentacle slowly disappeared, and the potion was used up.


    After it ended, Eli¡¯s spiritual power was 23.5.


    With a 0.5 increase at once, it seemed that the potion was quite powerful. Of course, this was not taking into account the cost of losing 20 years of life for an ordinary wizard.


    The price and reward were not proportional at all. Fortunately, what Eli was doing was a business without capital.


    ¡°It¡¯s really evil!¡± Even now, Eli still found the blood bamboo flower strange. This plant was so f*cking ridiculous.


    Shaking his head, Eli digested his newly improved mental power and felt a little happy.


    It seemed that nothing bad had happened this time!


    Half a month later, just as Eli had digested the effects of the potion and was about to brew the next bottle, a servant arrived and brought bad news to him.


    Countess Gimori¡¯s condition had suddenly taken a turn for the worse. She was going to die soon.


    Ka!


    The reagent bottle in his hand fell to the ground, and Eli closed his eyes. After a long silence, he said, ¡°Take me to her.¡±


    Damn it. It was exactly as he had predicted.


    At a certain period of time, he might encounter a large wave of people dying, and it seemed to be around this time.


    At this moment, Eli was already 75 years old, and his friend was already at the point of death.


    Sitting in the carriage that was heading towards the territory of the Gimori family, Eli closed his eyes and let out a long sigh. His feelings were complicated and melancholic.


    Unlike Alex¡¯s friendship, Herman¡¯s brotherly relationship, and Hila¡¯s mutual admiration, Rias was undoubtedly very special.


    Although the two of them had once been alone under the moon, they had not been together.


    But even Eli had to admit that Rias had feelings for him.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. With a sigh, Eli decided not to think about this and decided to talk about it when they met.


    The carriage quickly brought him to his destination.


    Eli walked in quickly, and the guards at the door did not stop him. The guards all knew that Eli was the only outsider the countess allowed to enter and leave the family¡¯s residence as he pleased.


    In one of the rooms, Eli saw Rias Dimori, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the same as what the servant had said.


    Eli looked at the smiling Rias and did a quick check, and realized that it wasn¡¯t wrong. There wasn¡¯t much life left in Rias¡¯ body, and she could only live for another three months at most, but it was she was not dying immediately.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°of course not. Otherwise, how would I have pulled you out of the laboratory? but I¡¯m really not in good health, so I wanted to see you.¡± Rias was only a few years younger than Eli, but due to the potions, her appearance did not change much, looking like she was in her twenties or thirties.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. Can you accompany me for the rest of my life?¡± Rias asked, looking at Eli.


    ¡°Alright!¡± This time, Eli didn¡¯t refuse.


    The next three months would be interesting for Eli.


    He had never rested for such a long time before. There were no experiments or bloodline cultivation every day. He only read sorcery books and accompanied Rias.


    Their interactions were also very normal, talking about past memories and happy things. Rias would always laugh out loud.


    The two of them toured many places in Jun Lin and went to other places as well. Rias was as happy as a young girl while Eli watched from the side.


    This was all very common, but Rias was already very satisfied. It was also in this environment that Eli gained new insights.


    That was why, until the end, when he saw Rias close her eyes on the bed, Eli was rather calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Looking at her life force disappearing as well, Eli turned and left.


    Unlike his teacher¡¯s death, this time, the successive deaths had changed his mentality even more violently.


    In the past, he still had more fantasies about the things of the secular world, but now, he decided to shift more energy to the pursuit of truth.


    The lives of ordinary people were limited. Even high-level creatures had their own time limits, but truth and knowledge were endless.


    From today on, he would become a pursuer of the truth.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that he would shed emotions and desires. That was impossible. This was just a change in attitude.


    That was all.


    ¡­


    Rias¡¯s death triggered a new round of dukedom competition because Rias had no descendants. Only her brother had left behind two descendants. However, many branch families also wanted to inherit the dukedom of the nobles because they had equal rights.


    The fight lasted for a long time.


    However, just as one of the branch family members was happily preparing to inherit the title, the Queen suddenly gave the order to make the son of Rias¡¯ brother the new count.


    Everyone was shocked.


    And when Eli received the news, he only smiled indifferently.


    This was something that Rias had talked to him about in the past three months. At that time, she had only mentioned it casually, saying that she felt guilty about her brother, but her brother¡¯s son seemed to be unable to inherit the title for some reason.


    Eli still remembered it, so he pulled some strings.


    It was as simple as that.

 Chapter 105 - 105 Research on Bloodlines

    105 Research on Bloodlines


    Khorium 2 was of revolutionary significance to Eli.


    This was because this type of medicine was completely different from ordinary medicine to a certain extent. For example, khorium No. 1 stimulated the regeneration of cells to squeeze out mental force, while khorium No. 2 transformed life force into mental force.


    Therefore, to a certain extent, this potion would not build resistance. It just depended on how much the potion user could sacrifice their life force.


    For Eli, at least until the first circle, this potion was enough for him.


    Therefore, in the following days.


    Eli took a bottle of potion at regular intervals.


    However, he did not neglect his research on bloodlines and blood bamboo flowers.


    ¡­


    Another three months passed.


    This time, Eli¡¯s last friend in the Empire, Roland also left.


    Eli also attended the funeral, but this time, he was much calmer than before. He only told Roland¡¯s descendants that if they needed any help, they could look for him.


    Meanwhile, Eli was also considering whether he should change his identity, but after some thought, he gave up, mainly because there was really no need for that at the moment.


    In any case, there were a few in their eighties or nineties in this world. Besides, changing identities was cumbersome and meaningless. After all, those who knew Eli were basically all dead.


    There were no longer any friends he had made in his youth.


    Eli was suddenly glad that he didn¡¯t get to know anyone new after his youth. Otherwise, it would more or less make him uncomfortable to watch waves of people die.


    Therefore, it was not necessarily a bad thing to have less social contact.


    ¡­


    Eli didn¡¯t care about the outside world.


    In year 361 of the bryne calendar, which was the year after he created khorium II, another major event happened.


    The Queen of Lorraine, Queen Cynthia, had passed away at the age of 90.


    The Lorraine Kingdom was in turmoil, and the surrounding countries were also restless.


    Queen Cynthia¡¯s life was glorious. She had led the backward Lorraine Empire to develop business and military. In the end, even Bryne had to admit that this was a country that was almost on par with the Empire.


    The Queen had left a deep impression on him.


    Be it her unique love for perfume or the fanatical belief of her people, these were things that Eli had never seen in Bryne. That kind of belief could only be possessed by the Queen, who had led the country to greatness. At the very least, Bryne the sixth and the seventh were not such leaders.


    However, the Queen¡¯s death had an even more terrifying effect on Bryne.


    Ever since the diplomatic relations between the two countries 30 to 40 years ago, the two countries were always been on the same side. It was also because of the existence of the Lorraine Kingdom that although the Bryne Empire had always been weak, there had never been a war.


    However, with the new king of Lorraine taking office, no one knew what would happen.


    If anything were to go wrong, it would be difficult for Bryne.


    Although Anna¡¯s ability was not weak and she managed the country well, she still needed time. It had only been a few years. How could she recover from the decline brought by Bryne the seventh so quickly? That was impossible.


    As for Bryne the seventh, he had been hiding in a manor all this time. Perhaps he had also realized what a terrible king he was.


    Everyone was waiting for the bad news.


    On the other hand, when Eli heard about this, he thought about it for a moment and continued his experiment.


    If something serious happened, Anna would tell him.


    ¡­


    Three months later.


    There was new progress in Eli¡¯s bloodline experiment.


    In the laboratory.


    Eli looked at the man in front of him. He still had the appearance of a human, but his nails were sharp bone claws, and his eyes seemed to be a little red. His body size had also increased by a third compared to before.


    At this moment, this man, who had integrated the blood of the wind Wolf, was tied to a stand. He was shaking his body wildly as if he wanted to see if he could break free from the rope.


    Eli didn¡¯t stop him. He just watched on calmly.


    Such a violent experiment might allow him to observe the true situation of this human.


    He was holding a notebook in one hand and jotting something down with the other.


    The sound of the rope breaking was heard. The man¡¯s eyes became even redder, and he fell from the cross to the ground with a thud.


    The man seemed to be surprised by the sudden escape. He looked at the sharp claws on his hands and the dwarf-like Eli opposite him. He grinned hideously, drooling.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The man ran madly towards Eli. He wanted to kill this person who had transformed him into such a ghastly creature.


    ¡°not bad, he still has just the template of a normal human. After merging with the blood, his strength has reached the level of an intermediate Knight, and his speed is almost the same as an advanced Knight.¡± What the man didn¡¯t expect was that Eli was still calm as he calmly recorded the data, which made the man even more furious.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    A wall of wind suddenly appeared.


    The sharp claws touched the wind wall, and the man saw his sharp claws being torn apart in an instant.


    He let out a painful howl and looked at Eli with fear.


    ¡°Let me see your limit.¡± Eli looked at the man and gave him a ¡± kind ¡± smile.


    The sound of fear reverberated in the laboratory.


    Half an hour later, the door opened.


    Eli cleaned up the flesh and blood residue in the laboratory and returned.


    ¡°An ordinary person can become stronger with blood integration. However, there seem to be many flaws. I need more experimental bodies and real tests.¡± Eli wrote slowly in his notebook.


    As his research on bloodlines became more in-depth, he also understood that this was a pretty good path. Eli felt that he would probably integrate a bloodline into his body in the future to enhance his strength.


    ¡°I need to do more experiments, but where can I find targets?¡±


    Eli frowned.


    Suddenly, Dong Dong Dong!


    The bell rang three times in a row, and Eli looked up.


    If he remembered correctly, three chimes should be the beginning of the war.


    War?


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up. Was there a better place to test than the battlefield?


    ¡­


    Year 361 of the bryne calendar.


    The new king of the Lorraine Kingdom announced that he would cut off all contact with Bryne.


    The recovered Bryne Kingdom was instantly exposed to the many other kingdoms. For the sake of huge benefits, the war began.


    It was different from the last time in Eli¡¯s memory.


    During the first war Eli experienced, the country was still under the leadership of Bryne the sixth. The country was powerful and had a strong military. But now, after the rule of Bryne the seventh, it could be said that Bryne was at its weakest in history.


    This time, it was the neighboring Vis Kingdom that had initiated the war.


    The war started suddenly and ended very quickly.


    By the time Jun Lin received the news, Bryne had been defeated, and the nobles who had participated in the war had been captured.


    The first war after Queen Anna came to power ended in a hasty and difficult way, but everyone knew that there would only be an even more intense war.


    In this regard, no one dared to say that they were full of confidence in winning the war, not even Queen Anna.


    And at this moment, it was time for Eli to choose what to do.


    Whether it was for the purpose of searching for the ruins or to experiment with the bloodline, he had to do something.


    Bryne¡­ He needed the kingdom to survive because he had come to view it as his private property.

 Chapter 106 - 106 Bloodline Knight

    106 Bloodline Knight


    ¡°Anna, what¡¯s the current situation?¡±


    In a room, Eli sat at the main seat while Anna sat opposite him in a dignified manner, her legs crossed, listening carefully to what Eli was saying.


    ¡°Teacher, the situation has not been good recently. The Vis Kingdom is much stronger than we thought. Bryne has been weak for too long. We are not as strong as them in terms of Knights, and they have more Grand Knights than us.¡± Anna said bitterly, somewhat unwilling.


    If it had not been for her stupid father, the Empire would not have been so weak.


    It could only be said that her grandfather¡¯s judgment in choosing people was really bad.


    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯ve come to ask this question. Do you have any ideas?¡± Anna asked expectantly. To be honest, she had always thought that Eli was omnipotent.


    ¡°of course, I¡¯m here to help you this time,¡± Eli said with a smile. For his experiment, what he was about to do was indeed to help Bryne.


    ¡°I have an experiment here that might be of help to you, but I need your cooperation,¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Teacher, just say it. Anything is fine.¡± Anna had been under a lot of pressure these days, and she was eager to get help.


    ¡°Alright, I need some Knights, even Grand Knights,¡± Eli said without any trace of politeness.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Anna said without hesitation.


    Following that, Eli gave a simple explanation. Anna nodded and began to call out.


    Soon, a Knight was summoned.


    ¡°Andre, you are an advanced Knight and one of the people I trust the most. I have an experiment here that might be of help to the Empire. Are you willing to participate? ¡± At this time, Anna was already sitting in the main seat, and ere stood up. After all, Anna was the ruler of the Empire on the surface.


    ¡°Everything for the Queen, everything for the Empire.¡± The Knight knelt down on one knee and offered his loyalty.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, teacher.¡± Anna turned her head and said to Eli.


    Eli smiled.


    ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡±


    ¡­


    Year 361, December of the bryne calendar.


    Following Bryne¡¯s defeat, the vis Kingdom made their move again.


    They quickly sent out a large number of troops, leading a large number of Knights, and headed toward the Bryne Empire. Their intention was clear. They wanted to tear a piece out of Bryne.


    The battle started at once.


    When the news reached Junlin, the nobles were also terrified.


    Everyone was filled with uneasiness.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    In a martial arts field in the palace.


    Andre panted heavily and looked down at his body.


    He was now two meters tall, and his eyes had turned into strange vertical pupils. The muscles on his body were bulging, and he could feel that his perception and strength were far beyond what they had been before.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± He took a deep breath and looked at the Queen, who was not far away, but when he looked at Eli beside him, he had a look of fear.


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened to his body. How did he become like this? he was drugged by Eli and was like this after he woke up.


    At first, he was terrified, but when he thought of the Queen¡¯s order, he gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Teacher, is this your experiment?¡± Anna¡¯s throat moved slightly as she asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been studying bloodlines recently. I¡¯ve integrated the bloodline of the explosive Lion into his body. It seems that the effect is not bad, but there are some flaws. I may need to slowly make up for them later.¡± Said Eli as he pursed his lips.


    He had completely treated Bryne as his testing ground, using the resources of a Knight¡¯s Kingdom to support his growth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s test our strength,¡± said Eli directly.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Anna nodded and waved her hand, and a man appeared on the other side of the stage.


    ¡°Greyson, a Grand Knight, is my personal guard.¡± Anna introduced.


    On the martial arts stage, Greyson was also looking at the man opposite him in shock.


    ¡°Are you Andre?¡± Greyson knew Andre and was also shocked. What happened? How did Andre become like this? was this the power of the devil?


    ¡°Greyson, do you want to test Andrew¡¯s strength?¡± Anna shouted, not far away.


    Hearing the Queen¡¯s order, Greyson nodded and became serious. The vitality force in his body shook, and a steady stream of power emerged in his body.


    In an instant.


    He made his move.


    He took half a step back with his right leg and bent it slightly. Then, he stepped on the ground, and a small pit appeared in the ground. His body quickly approached Andre.


    Seeing that Greyson had made his move, Andre also let out an angry roar and rushed toward him.


    Bang!


    Like two cannonballs colliding, the two of them instantly collided.


    The sound of bones rubbing against each other rang out. The dust dispersed, and the two figures were facing each other. From the looks of it, they seemed to be evenly matched.


    Anna was extremely shocked.


    Andre was only an advanced Knight, and he was a far cry from a Grand Knight. But now, he was actually able to fight with Greyson. It was simply unbelievable.


    Grayson¡¯s eyes widened.


    He felt the power coming from Andre¡¯s hand. It wasn¡¯t any weaker than his. How was this possible?


    Originally, he could easily take down five Andres, but Andre was now fighting toe-to-toe with him. It was simply incredible.


    He instantly pulled back and changed directions to attack from the other side. Andre didn¡¯t give in either. Just like that, the two of them started to attack each other.


    The battle was evenly matched.


    Greyson was also fighting seriously, but he suddenly realized that as the battle began, Andre¡¯s eyes seemed to become redder and redder, and his strength seemed to have become stronger.


    Roar!


    With a roar that sounded like a beast¡¯s roar, Andre attacked Grayson like a primitive beast. He looked like he had completely lost his mind, and a few wounds instantly appeared on Grayson¡¯s body, from which blood flowed.


    Sensing the smell of blood, Andre seemed to have gone even crazier. He launched a desperate attack. Greyson frantically tried to block it, but even he couldn¡¯t stop such a desperate attack.


    Anna was also shocked when she saw this.


    She immediately waved his hand, and a few more Grand Knights rushed in. They were also surprised to see the crazy Andre.


    ¡°Control him,¡± Anna ordered.


    A few Grand Knights attacked at the same time, but it took them five minutes to control the crazy Andre and tie him to the ground.


    Andre, who was under control, slowly regained his calm and passed out.


    ¡°Teacher, what is this?¡± Anna turned her head and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s called an experiment because it¡¯s not yet perfect,¡± Eli replied calmly.


    At this moment, Greyson also walked over and knelt down in front of Anna.


    ¡°Greyson, what do you think of Andre¡¯s current strength?¡± Anna didn¡¯t ask Eli anymore but asked Greyson instead.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Andre¡¯s current combat power is already comparable to a newly promoted Grand Knight who doesn¡¯t use elements. If he goes berserk as he did just now, even a Grand Knight who has been promoted for a few years would have to avoid him.¡± Greyson replied with a lingering fear.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Anna nodded, but she was still hesitant.


    A few days ago, her teacher had suddenly come to offer her help, and today she was shown an experiment. The experimental target was indeed very strong, but it had other flaws, which made her a little uncertain.


    However, she only hesitated for a moment before turning to face Eli.


    ¡°Teacher, I will give you more Knights, even Grand Knights.¡±


    Eli nodded and smiled.


    Bryne was so weak now, so as long as Anna did not want to lose, she would have to agree. Although he could force her to agree, Eli still preferred to convince people with reason.


    ¡°Yes, thank you for your help, teacher.¡± Anna nodded.


    Eli would get more from the experiments, but Anna still had to thank him respectfully.

 Chapter 107 - 107 The Demon Knights

    107 The Demon Knights


    In the next half a month.


    More Knights were sent to Eli¡¯s laboratory.


    Eli was also very happy to see the batch of higher-quality experiments. He kept experimenting with his various ideas, looking forward to testing some of them in the war.


    After these Knights received the bloodline, their combat power increased greatly. Even the ordinary low-ranked Knights were comparable to advanced Knights, and advanced Knights could even compete with Grand Knights.


    The only regret was that there were no Grand Knights participating yet, mainly because Eli thought that his technique was too rough, and he would only fuse them after a period of time when he was more familiar with it.


    These Knights who had fused with their bloodlines were also sent to the front lines for their first battle.


    ¡­


    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye.


    Semi plain.


    This was the border between the Bryne Empire and the Vis Empire.


    At this moment, large dark clouds were gathering in the sky, and the gray sky brought a great sense of oppression. Countless birds were flying in the sky, looking at the humans below with curiosity.


    At this moment, a large number of troops had already gathered on both sides of the plain.


    To the West was the Army of the vis Kingdom. Most of them were clad in dark green armor, and the weapons in their hands were also exquisitely forged. They glinted with a cold light, and their eyes under their helmets were filled with a strong desire to fight.


    They formed a specific formation, like hungry wolves with their fangs open, ready to cruelly split the enemy into pieces.


    This was the vis Kingdom, a country that had developed very well in the past few years. A large amount of iron ore in the country had also provided them with excellent weapons, and their desires had gradually increased in the past few years.


    This time, they had extended their hands to their neighboring country, Bryne, which was once a powerful country.


    On the other side, Bryne¡¯s Army was also ready.


    However, the difference was obvious. Although the number of people on both sides was about the same, the quality was different. The soldiers of Bryne wielded weapons that seemed to be forged years ago.


    Bryne¡¯s fall in recent years had caused the domestic economy to deteriorate further. This had led to a lack of funds for the Army in recent years. The number of Knights in the Army was far less than that of the Vis Empire. This was not good news.


    ¡°This is it?¡±


    At this moment, a Grand Knight was standing in a tall chariot in the midst of the Vis Empire¡¯s Army. He looked at Bryne¡¯s Army and smiled.


    Bryne had fewer Knights than them. The only strange thing was that Bryne¡¯s Knights seemed to be a little taller, but they were only Knights and didn¡¯t have much of an effect.


    ¡°General, it seems that Bryne is not as good as he used to be.¡± A rough-looking man beside the Knight said loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already thought about how I¡¯m going to charge into the city and where I¡¯m going to plunder women and money.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    The Knights laughed unscrupulously, revealing relaxed expressions.


    The general didn¡¯t teach them a lesson. Instead, he laughed with them.


    When he was young, Bryne was much stronger than Weiss. But now, times had changed. A weak country was not worthy of so many resources.


    ¡°it¡¯s time to let Bryne know how powerful we are. Fight!!¡± The general drew his sword and shouted.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    The soldiers shouted the same and slowly approached the other side.


    ¡­


    ¡°Damn it, how can the gap be so huge?¡±


    On Bryne¡¯s side, a fat man wiped the sweat off his forehead. His bulging stomach further illustrated his combat power. He was the noble who was in charge of commanding the Army this time, Earl Simon.


    ¡°my Lord, what should we do? Why don¡¯t we escape? we can¡¯t fight this!¡± A man said worriedly.


    ¡°my ass! Run! Where can we run to?!¡± The fat man slapped the man hard.


    Although he was scared, he never thought of running.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t Her Majesty send people over? ¡± Fatty seemed to have thought of something as he looked at a corner not far away.


    On the other side, there was an Army of about 30 people. They were all advanced Knights, wearing specially made tall armor and wide helmets that covered their faces. It was almost impossible to see their faces. It was a very strange Army.


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care anymore, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    On the other side, the Vis Empire was also slowly approaching. He knew that he could not delay any longer.


    The Black Dragon flag not far away began to wave, and the Army also set off toward the opposite side.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    The battle started at once.


    In the short distance of a few hundred meters, the cavalrymen were the first to collide.


    Like two streams of iron clashing, the sound of metal colliding, the neighing of horses, and painful curses mixed together. It was unknown how many people had died in this round of collision.


    The cavalrymen didn¡¯t stop after the collision. Instead, they directly inserted themselves into the opposing officers, and the battle officially began.


    At a location.


    One of the Vis Knights used a heavy sword to smash down on a warrior¡¯s shield. The opponent was sent staggering by the sudden force, and his shield fell to the ground.


    Then the Knight simply swung his sword again, and the man was killed. The Knight didn¡¯t even look at him. He just passed by and continued.


    Not far away, one of Bryne¡¯s war chariots also passed by. Spears extended from both sides of the chariot, continuously reaping the lives of the people on both sides.


    Life was constantly flowing away. Even Knights could not guarantee that they could survive in such an environment.


    ¡°damn it, my Lord. The situation is not good.¡± On Bryne¡¯s side, the Earl¡¯s guard looked at the situation in front of him and said anxiously.


    Nothing could be seen on the battlefield, but they were standing at a higher place and could see clearly that Bryne was being suppressed, even though it was not a one-sided battle yet.


    If he didn¡¯t have any power to break the situation, then he would definitely lose.


    ¡°My Lord, that group hasn¡¯t made a move yet.¡± What made the attendant anxious was that the Knights sent by Her Majesty the Queen on the other side seemed to have no reaction. They had not moved at all since the beginning, as if they were waiting for an opportunity.


    ¡°If we had known that we couldn¡¯t rely on them, we would have left,¡± The noble also cursed. Seeing the increasingly terrible environment, he prepared to leave first.


    The war was lost, but he would not die for it.


    ¡­


    ¡°Your Excellency, Bryne is no match for us at all.¡± Beside the general, the Knight¡¯s smile became even more brilliant.


    Before the battle began, they were still a little nervous, but now, they just wanted to laugh out loud.


    Bryne was no longer the same old Bryne.


    ¡°eh? Your Excellency, there¡¯s a group of Knights over there that suddenly moved.¡±


    Someone suddenly shouted.


    The large group of Knights had finally moved.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a last-ditch struggle.¡± The general said in disdain.


    What could 30 Knights do?


    Unless they could kill their way to him and kill him directly.


    But wasn¡¯t that nonsense?


    ¡°The battle is almost over!¡± Ignoring the Knights, the general revealed a confident smile.


    They had already won this battle.

 Chapter 108 - 108 War

    108 War


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Knights suddenly moved. The horses under their feet, which had a slight trace of the blood of magical beasts, exhaled heavily. The battle armor on their bodies made them look a little ferocious and terrifying.


    The 30 elite Knights who had merged with their bloodline held their weapons. They were like small black dots, blending into the battlefield. They were so unremarkable, so small.


    But what shocked everyone was ¡­


    The enemies in front of them died in an instant. Each of them was only an Elite Knight, but their explosive power was not something a Knight could withstand.


    A few of Vis¡¯ elite Knights saw this and immediately rushed over to help.


    ¡°Bryne¡¯s trash, go to hell.¡± One of the Knights held a sharp sword and slashed at a person.


    Bang!


    The sound of swords clashing rang out.


    In the man¡¯s disbelieving eyes, he was sent flying off his horse by another Elite Knight. The huge force sent him off his horse.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The man couldn¡¯t believe it, but his opponent wouldn¡¯t give him a chance. Another strike.


    In the air, he could not stop it at all. He could only watch as the sharp blade cut into his neck, and blood drew an arc.


    After the Knights killed him, they didn¡¯t even look at him. The group of Knights continued to advance forward.


    Their target was none other than the war chariot where the general of the Vis Kingdom was.


    On the other side.


    The general¡¯s eyes were wide open when he saw this.


    ¡°Who can tell me what the hell is that group of Knights?¡± The general¡¯s mouth was wide open, and he was stunned.


    Was that an advanced Knight?


    Which advanced Knight could suppress another advanced Knight so easily?


    It had to be a Grand Knight, right?


    The general suddenly wanted to take back his words. The thirty people in front of him were like Grand Knights. Who could stop them?


    30 Grand Knights.


    Don¡¯t be ridiculous. How many Grand Knights did an Empire have? this was completely unreasonable!


    Even though he was unwilling to admit it, he was panicking when he saw this group of Knights charging toward him.


    ¡°Kill them! Grand Knights, attack!¡± He shouted.


    As for Vis¡¯ side, they only had three grand knights, not counting the general. The general hesitated for a bit before getting on his warhorse and attacking.


    Four Grand Knights should be able to take down a group of advanced Knights easily.


    ¡­


    However, half an hour later.


    The general looked at the three Grand Knights who had fallen not far away. He touched the blood on his head and felt like the world was crazy.


    He looked up and saw that there were still ten Knights in front of him. Around him, there were tens of hundreds of low-level, intermediate, and advanced Knights who were all dead.


    The remaining 10 Knights were also covered in blood. Their black armor had long been stained red with blood. They seemed to have lost their minds at this time as they rushed towards him.


    His throat moved slightly. He couldn¡¯t believe the kind of ridiculous thing he had just encountered.


    Almost all of these people were on par with Grand Knights. What was more terrifying was that as the battle went on, these people seemed to have taken drugs. They were almost exchanging injuries for injuries, and they were not afraid of death at all.


    They were like wild beasts.


    He also saw the corpse of a Knight not far away. He saw horns sticking out of the corpse¡¯s head. The general thought he was dreaming.


    However, when he saw the ten red-eyed, bleeding Knights with broken arms charging at him, everything seemed real.


    He considered his own situation.


    The general took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Mother, please protect me.¡±


    When he opened his eyes again, he picked up his sword and rushed over.


    Ten minutes later.


    The general looked at the five swords in his chest and one of the Knights in close proximity. His helmet had been knocked off, and there were two gray-white horns on his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s really a horn!¡±


    The general let out a sound as if he had suddenly realized something. The next second, he lost all signs of life.


    At the same time.


    All the soldiers had been watching the Knights from a distance for a long time. As Vis¡¯ general died, Vis¡¯ army side immediately lost their momentum, while Bryne¡¯s army cheered.


    The counterattack began.


    At the same time.


    A few miles away.


    Bryne¡¯s Earl was riding a horse when he heard the voice behind him. He was puzzled for a moment, but the next second, he ran even faster.


    Bryne had won the war, but he had lost the battle, so he had to run quickly and not get caught.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    The news of Vis¡¯ defeat was instantly sent back to Junlin. All of the nobles were in disbelief because they knew how weak their army was.


    The richer they were, the weaker their Army would be.


    Even so, they were still able to defeat the well-trained forces of the Vis Kingdom. This was too outrageous.


    Soon after, more news of Bryne¡¯s victory came back. It was the secret Order of Knights sent by Her Majesty the Queen who killed the general of the enemy with one blow.


    Everyone was shocked and immediately felt even more reverence for the Queen.


    And everyone referred to that terrifying Regiment of Knights as the demon Knights.


    As for the noble who escaped, he was captured and directly ordered to be executed.


    ¡­


    The aftermath of the war not only spread within the Empire but also quickly spread to the surrounding countries. The other countries also had an inexplicable fear of Bryne.


    Everyone had also stopped their hostility toward Bryne.


    Vis also pulled back his forces, but it was unknown whether he was trying to gather more information or preparing to send troops again.


    ¡­


    Eli ignored the outside world.


    In the laboratory.


    Looking at the Four Knights who had returned, Eli tilted his head.


    As expected, he seemed to have integrated too much of the bloodline into the knights this time. It was fine if they had long horns, but from their description, after five minutes of fighting, they had basically lost all consciousness and were fighting with their animal instincts.


    They would instinctively kill the strongest Knights, which was why they targeted the general in the end.


    If the general was a little weaker, they might not have noticed him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small mistake. Actually, I should¡¯ve noticed it earlier.¡± Eli reflected on it for a moment, and he had more in-depth thoughts about the bloodline integration experiment.


    As expected, the results of such violent experiments in the war were indeed good. Therefore, when Eli heard that the war had stopped, he raised his eyebrows.


    How could the war stop just like that?


    Furthermore, Eli felt the need to take down the surrounding countries. After all, the mage ruins were in these countries, and it was too troublesome and too slow to send people to other countries. It would be better to turn all the places into his territory.


    ¡°Am I going to casually start a war?¡± Eli pursed his lips.


    ¡°Everything is for the truth!


    ¡°Plus, when everyone is united under one banner, there will be no more wars. I¡¯m doing this for their own good. I¡¯m really a kind person.¡±

 Chapter 109 - 109 The Limit

    109 The Limit


    Year 362 of the bryne calendar.


    After the bryne Empire had defeated the Vis Kingdom in the Semi Plains, the atmosphere in the Empire had suddenly become somewhat heated, and Queen Anna also received the support of the people.


    The new queen seemed to have brought new hope to the country.


    Following Vis¡¯ defeat, everyone thought that the Queen was going to rest.


    Just a month later, Queen Anna actually initiated a war on Vis.


    Everyone was extremely shocked. The surrounding countries were also prepared to watch the fun. After all, although Bryne had won once, it did not mean that he could win again.


    By relying on the legacy of the past, the Bryne Empire¡¯s basic strength was similar to that of the vis Kingdom. However, Vis still had the main troop back in its home county.


    But when the war began.


    The appearance of a group of Knights completely changed everything.


    The demon Knights.


    They were riding warhorses with a slight magical beast bloodline, and they were at least two meters tall. The weapons they carried with them were all big swords that ordinary Knights couldn¡¯t even lift. They were obviously only advanced Knights, but they were comparable to Grand Knights.


    What made the other countries even more afraid was that these knights were not afraid of death at all.


    Every time a war started, unless you killed them, they would continue to fight even if they lost an arm or a leg. They were as terrifying as demons.


    They had appeared on many battlefields, and every time they appeared, they would bring victory to the Empire.


    Perhaps only the Sky Knights could stop them, but that was not possible because no one had achieved the level of a sky knight before.


    Just like this.


    The war continued.


    The Vis Kingdom kept failing and began to pray for peace.


    But how could the Empire, whose morale was at its peak, agree to this?


    Thus, in year 363 of the bryne calendar, the name of the Vis Empire was removed. Bryne took away everything from it, including its land, population, resources, and so on.


    Queen Anna¡¯s name once again spread throughout the country. No one dared to provoke the bryne Empire, and the surrounding countries were also praying not to be noticed.


    And in this atmosphere, the death of scholar Eli, the master of Leighton Manor, seemed to be a trivial matter. No one even noticed it. Even the Queen did not seem to have held a funeral for him.


    As for his friends, all of Eli¡¯s friends were dead.


    After Eli¡¯s death, the manor was also inherited by Eli¡¯s distant nephew, Layton, who happened to match the name of the manor. No one dared to have any ideas about the manor because, at this time, Queen Anna¡¯s prestige was at the highest level, and no one dared to touch the estate of her former teacher.


    Layton, like his uncle Eli, was passionate about the manor and rarely went out. People who wanted to make friends with him couldn¡¯t even find him and gradually forgot about him.


    ¡­


    Five years later.


    ¡°My mental force has reached 26.6. As expected, I still need to rely on the mental force potion.¡± In the laboratory, Eli was about to pull his beard out of habit when he remembered that the 22-year-old Layton didn¡¯t have a beard, so he smiled.


    Previously, Eli was already as old as 88 years old, and it was really not suitable for him to continue living.


    After all, 88 years old was still considered normal. If he lived to be in his 90s or 100 years old, it would more or less be a little too much. That was why he felt that he should change his identity.


    All these years, he had been staying in the manor, learning and researching new things, as well as improving his mental power. Compared to five years ago, it had increased by nearly three points.


    It was a huge improvement, but if other mages knew that it was exchanged for nearly 400 years of life force, they would not be so envious.


    On the other side, after the Empire took over Vis, they immediately began searching the area, but they didn¡¯t find any news of the ruins. Either they couldn¡¯t find it, or it wasn¡¯t there.


    Anna¡¯s idea was to continue the war and help Eli search.


    However, Eli made her wait for five years. After all, resources needed time to digest. It was more or less outrageous to want to annex more than a dozen countries at once.


    ¡°It should be about time now.¡± Eli glanced at the one-centimeter bud in the flower pot not far away and turned his head to look out the window.


    Thump thump thump!


    Three massive bell chimes rang out, and countless birds flew into the air in alarm.


    All the people immediately turned to look at the Imperial Palace.


    Was another war about to break out?


    ¡­


    Bryne calendar year 368.


    Because of the conflict on the border between the Byrne Empire and the Chris Kingdom, Queen Anna brazenly sent out her troops, and the war between the two countries began again.


    This time, the war had ended much faster than anyone had imagined.


    In just half a year.


    The destruction of the Chris Kingdom.


    The bryne Empire had once again annexed everything in the Chris Kingdom. The bryne Empire had once again become stronger, and the dominance of the bryne Empire had caused the surrounding countries to become nervous.


    Queen Anna personally came forward and brought to life Eli¡¯s idea to establish diplomatic relations with the countries far away while having a large-scale war with the countries close to them.


    Time slowly passed.


    Three years passed in the blink of an eye.


    At this point, Eli¡¯s spiritual power had already reached 28.9. At this stage, the increase in his mental power was even slower. Although there was the existence of khorium 2, the progress was slow.


    30 points were the limit of a normal human. To reach this point, one either had to have talent or pay something else. What Eli paid was his vitality.


    Other than this.


    The Bryne Empire had become a true Empire.


    His area was five to six times larger than before, and the surrounding countries had already become a part of the Bryne Empire, providing various resources for Eli.


    Eli could quickly obtain whatever he needed through the Empire¡¯s channels.


    Queen Anna was the Queen in name, but Eli was the one who truly controlled it.


    As for the countries that had established diplomatic relations with Bryne before, they only realized that Bryne had become such a behemoth by the time they came to their senses. They could only hope that Bryne would not break his promise.


    However, that was impossible. Just as the bryne Empire finished digesting the resources around it, it immediately broke the alliance agreement and the war began once again. This time, Anna¡¯s opponent was an alliance of seven to eight countries.


    The war continued for six years.


    To some people in the Bryne Empire, these six years had been full of hope.


    The Empire had finally recovered its former glory and was even more powerful than before.


    Even though Saleen metatrin¡¯s combat abilities were more powerful, he was still a single entity. Furthermore, he had never thought of integrating creature¡¯s bloodline into the Knight¡¯s body. He hadn¡¯t utilized the power of a country compared to Eli.


    With the suicide of the king of the last opposing country, the bryne Empire finally achieved complete unification of the areas marked out by Saleen to possibly have mage ruins. Eli had no interest in further countries, so the war stopped.


    The Lorraine Kingdom had been destroyed four or five years ago.


    In the same year.


    Eli¡¯s mental power had also reached 29.9, only a step away from 30 points.

 Chapter 110 - 110 Choosing a Focused Spell

    110 Choosing a Focused Spell


    29.9.


    In theory, the highest mental force an apprentice could reach was also the limit of an ordinary human.


    If he wanted to break through to 30 points, he would need some other methods.


    There were two methods recorded in Saleen metatrin¡¯s book.


    The first was the most common method, which was to take limit-breaking potions. This could help a mage break through their mental force, but there was a certain amount of danger, so the dosage had to be controlled.


    The second method was to get help from a high-level mage. This method was relatively safe, but it consumed a lot of the mage¡¯s energy. Usually, the apprentice had to be a relative of the high-level mage or pay a huge price.


    And the problem with Eli now was that he couldn¡¯t use either of the two methods.


    For one, the ingredients for the limit-breaking potion were something that Eli had never seen in the Knight Kingdom before. The requirements for the ingredients were also very high and difficult to meet. The latter was even more ridiculous. There wasn¡¯t even a single apprentice here, let alone a high-level mage.


    ¡°So what should we do?¡± Eli furrowed his brows as he pondered this serious question.


    He was already 102 years old. Normally, even if a mage had lived to this age, they would never consider breaking through because their states did not allow them to do so. But it was different for him. He was in good health, and his life was a little longer than ordinary mages.


    Although it was suspected that the advancement of a mage would consume vitality, Eli didn¡¯t care. After all, it didn¡¯t matter to Eli. He could also work with blood integration. These were all small problems.


    Eli wanted to be the strongest. Based on his knowledge, mages were stronger than warlocks.


    ¡°I can ask the Empire to look for the materials for the potions, but I can¡¯t put all my hopes on it. I have to think of other ways.¡± Eli pondered as he looked at the magic herb field outside the window.


    At this time, in the far-off farmland, an empty area was particularly obvious.


    In the center, there were more than a dozen blood bamboo flowers. The largest one was even a meter tall, and the aura it exuded was close to that of a first circle. It was a huge difference from before.


    That one had been specially cultivated by Eli.


    Every time Eli¡¯s experiment failed, he would pour waste blood on it. At first, Eli didn¡¯t notice it, but later on, he realized by chance that this blood bamboo flower was so strange. It was much bigger than the other flowers, and the potions made from the flowers were stronger. Only then did he understand that this plant had absorbed too much blood from magical beasts and had leveled up.


    For now, Eli wondered if the flowers of this plant could provide him with the ingredients he needed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do both. On the one hand, I¡¯ll get the Empire to help me find magic medicine, and on the other hand, I¡¯ll get the Empire to find the blood of magical beasts to cultivate the blood bamboo flower.¡±


    Eli, who had been an apprentice mage for more than 80 years, had finally reached this stage. His pace was really slow.


    He had endured until all his friends had died, until Bryne¡¯s Emperor had passed on for two terms, until Bryne had gone from being normal to being weak, and then to becoming the most powerful country.


    These were everything that had happened in the last eighty years.


    ¡°time really flies. Oh, and I need to remind Anna to look for the ruins.¡± Eli exclaimed, then returned to the laboratory.


    The next day.


    The bryne Empire had set up a new department.


    The ruins Department.


    They only had three duties. The first was to find specific extraordinary monsters and magic potions, the second was to hunt magical beasts and collect blood, and the third was to look for strange places within the Empire or places where there might be relics.


    As soon as the Department was established, it immediately selected the top talents from all departments in the country, including scholars, Grand scholars, people who were good at grave robbing, Knights, Grand Knights, and even those who were arrested in the war. If they had these special skills, they could be pardoned.


    The Department was set up in secret, so ordinary people did not know about it. However, some aristocrats did know about it and expressed their confusion. After all, the Empire had just absorbed so much land, and the first thing they should do was to develop it. However, Queen Anna had spent so much energy on this. It was simply unreasonable.


    They had even released some of the more talented prisoners, which made them feel even more ridiculous.


    Several nobles expressed their dissatisfaction with Queen Anna, but the next day, the Empire lost a few Marquises and Earls and gained a few more Earls, Viscounts, and barons. No one dared to talk about it anymore.


    It was only then that they realized who the real master of the Empire was.


    ¡­


    It was the second day after Eli ordered Anna to set up the ruins Department.


    Eli had also officially begun his preparations for his mental power breakthrough, as well as the solidification of his model.


    Saleen metatrin¡¯s legacy did not include many preparations for spell models, but there were seven to eight excellent spell models, all of which were from Saleen metatrin¡¯s personal collection.


    Among them were Star Shield, blood red Hand, moon attraction, thorn control, shadow corrosion, water curtain, rock barrier, and spirit shield.


    Eli had to choose one of them, and this required a lot of caution.


    The spell model was a special type of spell. There were two special points about it. One was that it could be cast instantly and only required a small amount of mana. The other was that the spell model would improve along with the mage¡¯s strength.


    For example, when a mage advanced to the second circle, even if the spell model was only the first circle, it could still burst out the power of the second circle. This was one of the strengths of a mage.


    Therefore, the choice of a focused spell was a huge issue. It had to be carefully chosen, and there was no second chance. This was very important to a mage.


    There were a total of eight first-circle spells available for Eli to choose from.


    Among them, the star Shield, water curtain, rock barrier, and spirit shield were all defensive spells. The first three were physical and elemental, while the latter were spiritual.


    Of the other four, only the blood-red Hand and shadow corrosion were offensive spells, while the other two were control spells.


    Which one to choose was a big problem.


    However, Eli still leaned towards a defensive spell. After all, he had many combat techniques. He would have all kinds of combat techniques in the future, and defensive spells were relatively rare.


    Furthermore, he only had one life, so he naturally had to protect himself.


    Finally, after a few days of thinking, he made a decision.


    In the end, he chose spirit shield.


    The reason was that this spell just happened to fill in the gap of his lack of mental defense spells, and the interesting thing about this spell was that it consumed very little energy, and Eli could maintain it 24 hours a day to protect his mental safety. It was very practical and very suitable for him.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve made my choice, then I need to prepare well.¡± Taking out the model of the spirit Shield to record on paper, Eli was prepared to study it.


    He was getting closer and closer to a breakthrough!

 Chapter 111 - 111 First

    111 First-Circle Blood Bamboo Flower


    Just as Eli was learning and memorizing the spell model, within the borders of the bryne Empire, there were countless people carrying out Eli¡¯s orders.


    In a certain mountain.


    A group of Knights was fighting a magic Wolf at the early stage of the zero circle. The magic Wolf was very fast. Every time it dodged, it would launch another attack. If the surrounding Knights were not careful, they would be directly pounced on and killed quickly.


    ¡°Damn it. I¡¯ll block him, and you guys find a chance.¡± One of the Knights said loudly. Then, he pounced on the magic Wolf and tried to restrain it.


    The magic Wolf was also shocked. It frantically moved its body, trying to break through, but seeing the Knight¡¯s abnormal stubbornness, the Wolf directly bit the man¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The Knight let out a painful cry, but at the same time, more Knights arrived and pierced the Wolf, killing it instantly.


    With the death of the magic Wolf, the Knight finally heaved a sigh of relief. He pushed the demon Wolf away and could clearly feel that his arm had been broken. He took a deep breath and stood up in pain.


    ¡°Take the blood!¡±


    Immediately, a professional ran over from a distance and began to take the blood of the magic Wolf.


    The Knight sighed.


    For the blood of this magic Wolf, they had lost two knights.


    ¡­


    In a Lake within an Empire.


    A few small boats were gathered in the middle of the lake, and each boat had a Knight tied to it.


    With the commander¡¯s order, a few of them jumped off the boat and disappeared into the water with a bang. They continued to descend, and the rope on the boat continued to extend.


    Ten minutes later, the Knights were pulled up one after another.


    ¡°How is it? did you find any ruins?¡± A man asked.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ve already searched the entire area. There¡¯s no trace of it at all. Adding on the other areas we searched a few days ago, there shouldn¡¯t be anything here.¡± The Knight answered calmly.


    Everyone sighed again. The leader took out a map and continued to look for where they were going next.


    At this time, there were many people searching in the Empire¡¯s territory like them. Their search was relatively simple.


    There were no results every day, but there were still many accidental deaths every day. If it were not for the Queen¡¯s orders, no one would be willing to persist for so long.


    What were they looking for?!


    ¡­


    Time was merciless, and two years passed in the blink of an eye.


    Eli stood beside the magic herb field, watching as his servants carried a large bucket of magical beast blood and watered the blood bamboo flower in the center.


    As soon as the blood was poured down, the blood bamboo flower seemed to have smelled delicious food. It stretched out its body, and the tentacles on the flower also stretched out, swaying aimlessly in all directions.


    The moment the blood touched the blood bamboo flower, it disappeared without a trace.


    The two servants were already used to it. At first, they were surprised to see it, but after watering it every day, they gradually became numb to it.


    It was a strange plant that used blood, or rather, life force, as its nutrients.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Eli looked at the blood bamboo flower, whose aura was growing stronger by the day.


    Compared to a year ago, the blood bamboo flower had already grown to 1.2 meters. The flower it bore was as big as a bowl, like a blood-red Lantern. The aura it emitted was also much stronger than two years ago.


    Two years ago, it was a magic plant in the early stage of the zero circle, and now it was already in the late stage.


    In two years, the Empire had invested in Eli¡¯s research without caring about the cost, and only then did he advance a little. Regarding this, Eli was also very helpless.


    It was mainly because the flower¡¯s original level was too low. It was almost like an ordinary plant. What Eli was doing now was directly elevating its level. Furthermore, Eli did not find this plant in Saleen¡¯s magic medicine records. It was very likely that it had mutated by chance and was one of the miracles of the endless world.


    ¡°I just need a little more time.¡± Eli calmly pondered how much longer it would take.


    He had already finished analyzing the spell model a year ago. In fact, other than his talent in meditation, he was also talented in understanding, analyzing, reconstructing spell models, and even potions and alchemy. A spell model was not difficult for him.


    The only thing he had to worry about now was how to break through his mental power.


    Putting aside the blood bamboo flower, he had already found more than half of the ingredients for the limit-breaking potion, but there were no clues for the remaining ones. He could only rely on those people to keep searching and see if they could find them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it slow.¡± Eli sighed. Since he could not increase his mental strength, he could only study other aspects. He had recently started to study alchemy, and it just so happened that Saleen still had some alchemy spells in his collection.


    ¡­


    Another two years passed.


    Eli looked at the pair of boots in front of him and revealed a satisfied smile.


    This was the most satisfactory mage tool he had made so far, and it had also reached the level of a high-grade mage tool.


    Windwalk boots, a zero-circle high-grade mage tool.


    The interior was mainly engraved with wind element formations. Activation could increase the wearer¡¯s speed or carry out a short-distance glide. Moreover, after some modifications by Eli, it could also carry out a double jump or a sharp turn in the air.


    It was a good mage tool for escaping.


    That¡¯s right, Eli¡¯s idea in refining this weapon was to run faster.


    At this time, there seemed to be some progress in the materials for the limit-breaking potion. There were still two materials that had not been found. The blood bamboo flower had also broken through the late stage of the zero circle and was about to reach the first circle.


    ¡­


    Another six years passed.


    At this moment, he had found another limit-breaking potion¡¯s ingredient, and he was only one ingredient away from completing it.


    But on the other side, to the pleasant surprise of Eli, the blood bamboo flower had finally reached its limit.


    However, the problem was that it seemed that ordinary zero-circle blood was no longer able to enhance it in any way. Eli was helpless as well, and he finally made a decision.


    That was to sacrifice his own life force.


    Eli was already at the limit of the zero circle, so he could still be of some use to the plant.


    Eli stretched out his hand, and the white tentacle instantly wrapped around his arm, then began to suck away the vitality. The massive and endless vitality slowly improved the blood bamboo flower.


    In the end, after absorbing almost 500 years of life force ¡­


    The blood bamboo flower had finally advanced to a first-circle magic plant.


    The blood bamboo flower was completely different from before.


    It was 1.5 meters tall, and its bamboo-like body seemed to be oozing blood, but it also had a metallic luster. There were also many more spike-like things on its tentacles, and the number had increased.


    Most importantly, the mental energy contained in the bud in the center of the flower had finally reached the standard of the first circle. This stalk of magic medicine, even if it was only first-circle, was enough to show its effects.


    And just as Eli succeeded, the servant walked in.


    He brought another piece of good news to Eli.

 Chapter 112 - 112 Breakthrough

    112 Breakthrough


    ¡°You found the sun Corolla?¡±


    Just as he recovered from the good news of the blood bamboo flower¡¯s advancement, he received another piece of good news.


    The sun Corolla was one of the most important materials in the limit-breaking potion. It was a top material of the zero circle, and it usually took at least a hundred years before it bloomed.


    The latter didn¡¯t matter. What Eli had always thought didn¡¯t exist in this land, but they actually found it. It was a pleasant surprise.


    However, it seemed inevitable. After all, tens of thousands of people had searched every corner of the Empire, which was nearly a million square kilometers of land. Even if the place was barren, it should not be without a zero circle Material.


    Of course, it would be impossible for a normal person to find it.


    This was something that an Empire had spent a full ten years to find.


    ¡°Then quickly send it to me,¡± Eli ordered.


    ¡­


    Now that he had the ingredients for the magic potion, the next step was naturally to concoct the magic potion in preparation for his breakthrough.


    On the third day, all the ingredients for the limit-breaking potion were sent to the manor. Eli looked at the dozens of ingredients in front of him, took a deep breath, and decided to prepare and wait a little longer.


    For some of the materials, he only had one of them, so it was better to prepare more.


    ¡­


    Five years later.


    In the laboratory.


    Eli took a deep breath, picked up a stalk of magic medicine, and began to process it. After five years of preparation, he was already confident that he could concoct the magic medicine.


    Very quickly, the materials were processed one by one.


    Eli began to process the potion according to the formula. After five years of preparation, he had a thorough understanding of every step. He had also done many simulations, so he was very confident.


    Soon, he finished all the steps.


    An hour later, Eli looked at the potion in front of him and smiled.


    It was a dark purple potion. It looked ordinary, but even just by smelling it, Eli seemed to feel the throbbing of his mental power, which made him very happy.


    Of course, even though the limit-breaking potion was ready, it was still not enough.


    Eli needed more preparation. Khorium 3, which was the new blood bamboo flower potion, should be produced.


    After five years of growth, the blood bamboo flower had completely become a first circle Material. The flower completely met Eli¡¯s requirements, and he planned to make more in case of an emergency.


    A year later, Eli looked at the ten bottles of khorium three in front of him and revealed a satisfied smile.


    These potions were the result of his hard work.


    If he wanted to produce blood bamboo flowers of suitable quality, zero circle magical beast blood would definitely not work, so he could only feed the flower with his own blood. This was the result after sacrificing about two thousand years of vitality.


    It might not seem like an equal amount, but input and output were two completely different things. He had input 2000 years, but that did not mean that the blood bamboo flower could also produce a 2000-year quality blood bamboo flower. Being able to convert a portion of it was already very strong.


    So, Eli felt that this flower was a perfect match for him.


    One needed life force, while the other had endless life force.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m ready, it¡¯s time to break through.¡± Eli took a deep breath.


    ¡­


    Three days later.


    All personnel was prohibited from entering Leighton Manor. At the same time, a team of more than a dozen Grand Knights surrounded the manor, and nearly a hundred Knights were patrolling.


    They didn¡¯t know what to do, but the Queen¡¯s order was not to let a single mosquito in.


    In the basement.


    The light illuminated the space, and at this moment, Eli was sitting in the center, and around him, there were fine runes all over, exuding a rich aura and attracting the surrounding elements.


    In front of him, eleven bottles of potions were neatly arranged.


    He activated the spell formation, and more elements were instantly attracted to him. They approached him, and in an instant, they grew to three to four times their normal sizes. With a calm expression, he immediately consumed the limit-breaking potion.


    As the potion entered his body, a cold feeling instantly spread throughout his body.


    In the next second, Swoosh!


    His mental power, which had not been used for 16 years, also began to increase slowly.


    29.90.


    29.91.


    ¡­


    29.99.


    30.0.


    It was as if the shackles on his body had been broken. Eli felt as if his mental energy had broken through a certain limit, and a mysterious change was beginning to happen in his body.


    Due to the rise of his mental strength, even more elements began to gather. Like a small vortex, it began to spiral above Eli¡¯s head, and a large number of elements began to pour into his body.


    This was also a very important step in advancing to the next level.


    Semi-elemental transformation.


    It was impossible for an ordinary person¡¯s body to withstand more than 30 points of mental force, and every mage had its own methods to remedy that. For knights, some chose to strengthen the body, while others could rely on innate strong vitality. As for mages, they chose to transform their body into elements.


    This step was also the main difference between an apprentice and an official mage.


    An elementalized body would give a mage a qualitative leap in terms of the number of elements they could use, their sensitivity to the elements, and even their power.


    It was still possible to defeat high-level acolytes by relying on numbers, but it was impossible for acolytes to defeat official mages. Even if there were tens of Level 3 acolytes against one first circle mage, it would still be impossible for the mage to lose.


    After becoming an official Mage, even if one was just yielding an ordinary zero-circle spell, its power could be increased by at least five to six times.


    There were even some mages who did not treat humans as their own race, even if they were once ordinary humans. The transition in life would cause a huge change in mentality.


    Of course, it was impossible to complete the elemental essence conversion at the first ring. The further conversion would require further advancement.


    At this moment, a large number of gathered elements, under the guidance of Eli¡¯s spiritual power, were transforming Eli¡¯s weak body.


    The modification continued.


    Eli¡¯s cells gradually began to undergo unknown changes. Little by little, elements began to fuse into it, and there were slight changes to the cell composition. His physical fitness was also rapidly improving.


    And at this moment, Eli closed his eyes.


    There was another change happening in his mind.


    The white pillar of light that had always been in Eli¡¯s consciousness also emitted white spots of light, following the elements and beginning to transform Eli¡¯s body. Eli¡¯s cells were gradually tainted with traces of the aura of time.


    Unbeknownst to Eli, the talent for controlling time had been added to his repertoire. Even if Eli did know, he wouldn¡¯t know what it meant. One had to know, the talent of time, even among celestial sorcerers, was an extremely rare talent.


    Only the celestials had the chance to come into contact with it or even touch the traces of time. However, Eli, even during this transformation, was already equipped with the talent for time.


    ¡­


    The modifications were carried out bit by bit. Suddenly, Eli opened his eyes.


    It was not because he had succeeded but because there was an insufficient element.


    Eli sensed the elements around him. Although there were many of them, they could not last until he finished his advancement. Even the array beneath him was absorbing more elements.


    ¡°So this is why there are no mages here?¡±


    In an instant, it seemed like Eli understood something.


    He had always thought that there were no mages here because of the lack of resources, but he never thought about the lack of elements. It was difficult to break through to become a first-circle wizard.


    In other words, there used to be mages here, but they all left later on. Only then did Saleen metatrin come here.


    ¡°Detestable!¡± The corners of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched, and he looked at the ten bottles of potions not far away. Thankfully, he was prepared.


    He picked up a bottle of medicine and drank it directly. Instantly, a huge amount of life force flowed out rapidly, and his spiritual power exploded in an instant. However, this time, the spiritual power did not surge toward Eli but spread out instead.


    A large number of elements were attracted by his spiritual power again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡± Eli cast a glance at it and drank another bottle.


    Bang!


    Even more elements gushed over.


    Not enough!


    Not enough!


    Not enough!


    It took a total of six potions to finally gather all the elements.


    At this moment, a huge elemental vortex formed in the sky above Eli, with a radius of more than ten meters.


    At this moment, the Grand Knights patrolling outside also looked up at the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± A Grand Knight¡¯s mouth was wide open. He could feel the spiritual energy fluctuation there. It was hundreds or thousands of times more than the essence within his body.


    All the Grand Knights were shocked. They could not understand how there were so many elements.


    What was even more terrifying was that all the elements were pouring into the manor below. Their throats moved slightly, and they felt their mouths dry up. What exactly was in the manor?


    ¡­


    While the Knights were still in shock.


    As a large number of elements poured in, Eli¡¯s elemental conversion was quickly completed.


    In the end, he reached 15.6% conversion, which was the starting point of a normal mage. In other words, he was already a first-circle mage.


    However, if he wanted to become an official mage, this was far from enough. He still needed to solidify the imprint of the spell model.


    This step didn¡¯t cause any major problems.


    He began to imprint.


    Complex runes began to gather in his mind, forming a complex spell model. The fixed model was different from other spell models, and even 1st circle spells were rarely more complicated than these.


    To ordinary acolytes, this was still rather difficult.


    But for Eli, after more than ten years of research, he no longer had any doubts about this model. Even first-circle Wizards probably didn¡¯t have a better understanding of this spell than he did.


    Three hours later, the last rune was completed.


    Eli finally heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, in the space of his consciousness, a translucent membrane began to appear, protecting his entire consciousness. It was a first-circle solidified spell-Spirit Shield.


    At this point, Eli had finally completed all the advancement requirements.


    On the day he turned 118, it was year 393 of the bryne calendar.


    He had finally broken through.


    To become an official first circle mage.


    As a wizard, Eli finally understood what Saleen metatrin¡¯s log meant.

 Chapter 113 - 113 The Ruins

    113 The Ruins


    His life force was indeed draining away quickly.


    Eli closed his eyes to feel it and realized that his vitality drainage was at least 1.5 times faster than before.


    ¡°Something is indeed wrong.¡± Eli frowned.


    It didn¡¯t matter if his life force was consumed, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. However, this phenomenon was indeed very strange.


    How could it be possible that the higher the level, the faster the life force would be consumed? This was simply outrageous. Not only did it not conform to Eli¡¯s common sense, but it also did not conform to the common sense of this world.


    This world was indeed abnormal.


    ¡°There might be some clues in ruins.¡± Eli shook his head and decided to put this matter aside and check the changes in his body.


    His elemental essence conversion was at 15.6% and his mental force had reached 35.6.


    The higher the degree of elemental essence conversion, the greater the amplification of spells. As for mental force, it directly affected the speed and power of a mage¡¯s spells.


    Eli felt that the power of his spells was probably five to six times stronger than before, and his physical fitness had also improved greatly. However, as for how much it had improved, it was still a problem.


    It needed to be tested properly.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯d better figure out my body first today.¡± Eli shook his head and walked outside.


    Leighton Manor was very large. In addition to the area for planting magic herbs, there was also an area for breeding magic beasts. Behind the castle, there used to be a forest, but it had been flattened and turned into a training ground.


    In the center of the training ground, there were a few stone pillars with a radius of three meters and a height of five meters. They were shining brightly under the sun. These were stone pillars, and they contained some minerals, which made them extremely hard.


    In the past, the most he could do was leave a small hole in it.


    But now ¡­


    Eli stood thirty meters away from the rock pillar and took a deep breath. Sparks instantly appeared and gathered in front of him. In an instant, a fireball the size of a carriage tire appeared.


    As soon as the fireball appeared, the air around it began to burn, and its temperature was even more terrifying.


    Although it was a zero-circle spell, it didn¡¯t look like one at all.


    The fireball flew out instantly and arrived in front of the rock pillar in the blink of an eye, colliding with it.


    Bang!


    First, it was a huge ball of fire that expanded, followed by a loud explosion. The rock pillar was instantly wrapped in flames, and at the same time, a large number of gravel shot in all directions like rain.


    Dozens of seconds later, the fire mist dispersed.


    The state of the pillar was displayed then.


    First, there was a large hole at the point of direct contact between the rock pillar and the fireball, which was almost two to three meters deep. This made the entire rock pillar appear to be somewhat broken. What was even more outrageous was that there was still liquid from the melted ore dripping slowly from the rock pillar.


    Terrifying!


    Eli also drew in a cold breath.


    He knew that the spell would be much stronger, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this much stronger.


    Was this what a first-circle sorcerer was like?


    It was on a completely different level from an apprentice, let alone a Knight.


    After that, Eli began to experiment with other spells. By the time he was done, the rock pillars in the field had already shattered, falling to the ground and turning into broken stones.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡± Eli looked at the mess on the ground and smiled.


    He had finally become a mage.


    It had been 100 years since he came to this world. He had become a mage. He didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or sad.


    Normally, in a hundred years, the protagonist would become the most powerful person in the world, or at least a famous Big Shot. However, he had never seen any other mages except himself.


    It was too strange.


    ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk. Forget it. Let¡¯s continue to test my physical fitness.¡± Throwing away these boring thoughts, Eli called out to the servant in the distance, asking him to call a Grand Knight over.


    Very quickly, a Grand Knight who was bound was sent over.


    If Eli remembered correctly, this should be a prisoner from another country who had recently been sent to Eli for him to experiment with materials. He did not expect the servant to actually send him here.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. He was a Grand Knight anyway, and he seemed to be one of the stronger Grand Knights.


    The Grand Knight who was brought back lowered his head and did not say a word.


    Five years ago, he had witnessed his country being destroyed by Bryne. Since then, he had been reduced to Bryne¡¯s slave. At first, he wanted to escape, but after being caught a few times, this idea gradually disappeared.


    He had lost his country, his faith, and everything. If it weren¡¯t for the last bit of hope he had in life, he would have committed suicide.


    ¡°Raise your head,¡± Eli looked at the man in front of him, who had his head lowered. ¡®Why was he so listless?¡¯


    The man did as he was told and saw Eli and the rock pillar ruins behind him.


    He was stunned. What happened here? Even if it was a group of demonic elephants trampling, it couldn¡¯t have turned into such a scene. What an exaggerated scene.


    However, it only attracted him for a second before he lowered his head again.


    ¡°Uh, what did he experience?¡± Eli raised an eyebrow, but the experiment had to continue, so he needed to give the man some hope.


    ¡°Hey, I need you to fight me. If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll set you free,¡± said Eli directly.


    Freedom?


    The man was taken aback when he heard that word. He looked up at Eli, and a light appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Eli nodded. He was just a Grand Knight, so it did not matter.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The man nodded, understanding that this was his chance.


    He raised his head and moved a little. The shackles on his hands and feet made a clicking sound, and he got into a posture, ready to attack at any time.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to fight like this?¡± Eli smiled and said to the guard beside him, ¡± Open his shackles.¡±


    The guard was shocked. ¡°my Lord, this Grand Knight is very strong. He even killed one of our Grand Knights when he was escaping. Wouldn¡¯t it be too dangerous to let him go? ¡±


    ¡°Let him go,¡± Eli said without any nonsense.


    Although the attendant was worried, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He immediately ran over to open the man¡¯s leg cuffs and handcuffs. The man was also very surprised. He didn¡¯t expect the man in front of him to be so arrogant and dare to let him go.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve promised to let me go, I won¡¯t kill you later,¡± The Grand Knight said seriously.


    ¡°Kill me?¡± Eli smiled and gestured for the Grand Knight to take action.


    The Grand Knight did not waste any time. He rushed over like an arrow. He did not have any weapons, so he just used his fist. He threw a punch at Eli. He was even afraid that he would kill him, so he held back.


    The next second.


    Bang!


    Flesh and blood collided, and the Grand Knight was dumbfounded when he saw that his fist had been blocked by Eli!


    What the f * ck was this!


    ¡®He blocked it just like that? Aren¡¯t you an ordinary person?¡¯


    He thought that it was only Eli who wanted to play, but at this moment, he seemed to realize that if he didn¡¯t take it seriously, he might really lose.


    Immediately, he took a step back, took a deep breath, and pounced on Eli again.


    The battle began.


    Every Grand Knight had to go through countless trials and tribulations before they could become one. Naturally, they were not bad at close combat either. However, it would be too ridiculous if one thought that Eli was bad. For a full hundred years, even if Eli only trained occasionally, he was still not something that ordinary Knights could compare to.


    The Grand Knight felt it too.


    Be it speed, strength, or even reaction, Eli completely crushed him. Even the combat techniques that he was so proud of seemed to be seen through in a second, completely useless.


    Half an hour later.


    The Grand Knight lay on the ground, his eyes dull.


    What did he experience?


    To be completely demolished by a person without the slightest vitality force, he felt a little doubtful of life.


    Wasn¡¯t he a Grand Knight?


    Aren¡¯t Grand Knights the top of the Knights?


    He must be dreaming.


    He silently closed his eyes, and tears flowed down. This world was too cruel.


    ¡°Pull him down.¡± Looking at the man, Wli waved his hand. Then, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°forget it, I¡¯ll just bring him to the laboratory. The bloodline experiment just so happens to be lacking people.¡±


    He waited until the man was pulled away.


    On the other hand, Eli was relaxing his muscles and bones, and he had a deeper understanding of his own body. He could completely beat up a Grand Knight, and his strength and speed should be more than seven to eight times that of a Grand Knight.


    This was probably the reason why Saleen metatrin looked down on Knights.


    There was no road ahead, and even if he reached the end of the road, it would only be the beginning of a Mage. It was really boring. As for opening up a new path, it was too difficult.


    Today¡¯s test was almost over, and Eli was ready to return.


    He had a lot of work to do next. He should start learning the 1st circle spell models and the advanced knowledge of the 1st circle.


    ¡­


    Three years later.


    Just as he finished learning a new spell, he received a message from Anna.


    They had found the ruins.


    Taken aback, Eli immediately went straight into the palace and found Anna in one of the rooms.


    As Anna was helping Eli manage the country, Eli had given Anna a beauty potion a long time ago. As a result, she still looked like she was in her twenties, and she was still beautiful.


    The only thing that had changed was her aura. As the ruler of a massive Empire, Anna also exuded a noble aura, much stronger than Queen Cynthia back then.


    Even ordinary people would feel their hearts beating faster and their breathing becoming more rapid if they stood in front of her.


    Of course, that was outside.


    ¡°Teacher, we¡¯ve found the ruins,¡± In front of Eli, Queen Anna smiled as if she was really happy.


    She would only remove her disguise in front of Eli.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Eli asked after taking a deep breath.


    He had to search for the ruins for decades, but he did not expect to find them in just twenty years. This was a pleasant surprise for him. After all, it was the remains of a Celestial.


    ¡°Teacher, do you still remember Duoling? ¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°Duo Ling?¡± Eli raised an eyebrow. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be in Duoling, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The ruins aren¡¯t in Duo Ling, but it¡¯s in a Valley a dozen kilometers away from the city.¡± Anna took out the map and showed the location to Eli.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually here?¡± Eli looked at the map and his eyes went blank.


    He had passed by this place when he was patrolling Duoling, and it was only a few kilometers away.


    What was this?

 Chapter 114 - 114 Kraken

    114 Kraken


    According to Anna, the discovery of the ruins was a coincidence.


    At first, the search team went to investigate a cave in the deep mountains, but they fell into an underground river by accident. The search team was a Knight, so they didn¡¯t die in the undercurrent. About ten minutes later, they were washed by the underground river to the valley.


    At that time, the search team was also injured and was ready to leave. However, when he reached the valley, they found that it was foggy, but he was not afraid and was ready to go through directly.


    And then he got lost.


    He was in a daze and didn¡¯t understand what was happening. When he reacted again, he was outside the valley. In the fog, there seemed to be snake-like creatures rushing toward him.


    Although he was in a daze, he still subconsciously ran away. He ran out of the valley and finally hid in a rock to avoid a giant snake.


    ¡°Giant snake?¡±


    Sitting on the huge war chariot that was heading towards the valley, Eli asked Anna, who was beside him in confusion.


    On the second day after receiving the news, Eli decided to come and take a look, while Anna offered to follow him.


    ¡°yes, teacher. At that time, it was a huge demon snake that was chasing after the knight. It was about ten meters long, with diamond-shaped scales, blood-red eyes, and a purple sarcoma on its head. There were circles of purple-black patterns around its body.¡± Anna brought over a document and reported it to Eli.


    Blood-red with sarcoma-pattern¡­


    Eli pondered and soon had an answer.


    The giant Kraken serpent!


    It is a giant snake-like creature that likes the cold and humidity. Its limit is One circle, and it can grow to more than 20 meters in adulthood. It is as thick as a bucket, and its combat power should be above average among magical beasts of the same level.


    And if Eli remembered correctly, giant snakes like this usually lived in groups. It could only be said that the Knight was indeed very lucky to have escaped, to have only encountered one giant snake in the fog. He was simply the chosen one.


    ¡°That¡¯s a little troublesome.¡± Eli shook her head. Any creature, as long as there were a lot of them, would always be in trouble.


    ¡°Is there any other information?¡± Eli asked again.


    ¡°No, teacher, that¡¯s all I have,¡± Anna answered obediently.


    ¡°well, forget it then. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get there.¡± Eli nodded and did not say anything else.


    ¡°Teacher, let me give you a massage.¡± Seeing that Eli was silent, Anna stood up and walked over to him in small steps, then gave him a massage.


    Eli cast her a glance but did not say anything.


    Any outsiders would be so shocked that their jaws would drop if they saw this. After all, who didn¡¯t know about Queen Anna¡¯s coldness? However, at this moment, she was actually giving Eli a massage so obediently. It was simply unbelievable.


    ¡­


    Half a month later, Eli and the others arrived at their destination.


    Outside the valley.


    Eli got out of the carriage right away, while Anna, who was a Grand Knight, walked side by side with him.


    Behind them, other than Eli¡¯s twenty-odd slaves, there were also a few dozen Knight-level death Warriors that Anna had brought with her. They were all trained since they were young and were trustworthy.


    In front of the valley.


    Eli looked at the smoke-filled Valley in front of him. He was stunned at first. Then he narrowed his eyes slightly as if he was thinking about something.


    No wonder the Knight was lost.


    There was a spell formation set up outside. According to Eli¡¯s judgment, this should be a more common fog-locking spell, but it had a huge range, encompassing the entire Valley.


    But ¡­ Eli took a few steps forward, quickly constructing a spell model in his mind, and his eyes were a little different from what they looked like, a little brighter.


    The eye of truth, a first circle spell, could observe the flow of elements, as well as spell formations or natural illusions. It was the most common observation spell.


    As soon as the spell was cast, Eli¡¯s perspective immediately changed.


    Countless elements swirled in the sky, like a colorful picture book, presenting all kinds of strange patterns. If one looked closely, one would realize that these elements were not dense.


    In fact, in the past three years of meditation, Eli had completely understood why there were no other mages here other than Saleen metatrin. The main reason was that the concentration of elements was really not enough!


    The advancement of a first-circle sorcerer would naturally require a large number of elements to increase the degree of elemental essence conversion. However, the elements in this land were too thin. It was difficult for Eli to break through, and this place could only increase his mental strength to 30% at most. After that, he would have to leave this place.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t what Eli should be concerned about right now. He immediately looked into the valley.


    The White mist seemed to have the effect of blocking the vision of mental power, but Eli could still see about 70% of the area. This was because as time passed, the spell formation here had either run out of energy or had been weathered and damaged.


    What they encountered was the latter. Even by visual inspection, Eli estimated that this place had a history of more than three thousand years.


    Otherwise, even if it was just the simplest spell formation, considering that the original owner was a four rings celestial sorcerer, it was not something that Eli could see through.


    Soon, Eli discovered the 70% damaged node of the spell formation and walked straight into the mist.


    At this moment, the group of Knights was dumbfounded. They did not understand what this person who had followed the Queen here was doing.


    But a minute later, everyone seemed to hear the sound of glass breaking. Then, they saw the fog in front of them slowly dissipate, and the entire Valley was revealed to everyone.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    As for Eli, he was standing not far away from them, and beside him was a broken stone pillar.


    ¡°The fog is gone?!¡±


    All the Knights looked as if they had seen a ghost. Even Anna raised her eyebrows.


    Where was the mist?


    What happened to the thick fog just now?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were dull as if they didn¡¯t understand what had happened.


    On the other side, Eli had just destroyed one of the core points of the spell formation. The entrance to the entire Valley was revealed before his eyes.


    A dozen meters away.


    It was a huge entrance, with towering rocks on both sides. Inside, Eli seemed to see some squirming black shadows, and upon closer inspection, they seemed to be huge snakes.


    It was the giant Kraken snake that Eli had guessed.


    At this time, because the array had been destroyed, the fog inside had slowly dispersed. The entangled bodies of the giant snakes had also stopped, and they all raised their heads to look at their surroundings.


    Where was the mist?


    However, it was clear that their poor brains were not developed enough to understand this. However, as if they had sensed the arrival of Eli and the others, they all crawled towards the entrance of the valley.


    It was a terrifying scene.


    One could imagine the scene of dozens or even hundreds of snakes that were almost as thick as the mouth of a bowl or even as thick as a bucket, squeezing together and crawling toward you. It would directly make the scalps of people with trypophobia and snake phobia go numb.


    Meanwhile, Eli just stood there calmly.


    After all, he was already a first-circle mage.


    He had sensed the presence of the snakes in the mist as soon as he got down. It didn¡¯t have the first-circle aura, which was why Eli didn¡¯t have any concerns.


    He was already a first-circle mage. If he were still afraid of a zero-circle demon Kraken, it would be too embarrassing.


    1st circle spell-firestorm.


    In his mind, a model that was far more complicated than a zero-circle spell was activated. A ball of fiery red mist slowly appeared in front of him. At the same time, a gust of wind element was activated, and the two began to merge.


    In just a few seconds, a cloud of red smoke appeared and flew toward the snakes.


    As the red mist swept away, it slowly turned into a tornado, shooting out high-temperature torrents of fire in all directions, smashing into the snakes. Once one of the snakes came into contact with the fire, it immediately let out a painful howl, and its body quickly melted.


    The other giant snakes sensed this and immediately dodged in all directions.


    However, it was too late. The cloud of fire had already reached the center of the snakes.


    It was accompanied by flames that spread rapidly in all directions and a violent explosion.


    Most of the giant snakes were instantly surrounded by flames, making crackling sounds. Most of the corpses were either burned to ashes or blown into pieces by the explosion and thrown in all directions.


    Ten seconds later, the smoke dispersed, and the ground was charred.


    The original group of snakes had already disappeared, and now there was only a pile of snake sticks that had turned into black charcoal.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much of a waste to use too much power!¡± Acting cool felt good for a moment, but after that, Eli began to regret it.


    The Kraken was a good material. It was a pity to waste them, but it didn¡¯t matter. It was a test of his combat effectiveness.


    At this time, the group of Knights and Grand Knights in the distance were all scared silly.


    Eli¡¯s servants were better off, as they knew that their master was not ordinary, but the trusted aides that Anna brought were different. They looked at Eli as if he was a God.


    Could such a huge flame really be controlled by humans?


    A Knight was puzzled. What was this? How could it be so powerful? could it be that this snake was too fragile? It¡¯s only big but fragile?


    The Knight frowned and suddenly saw a dried-up snake not far away, seemingly struggling to escape. It seemed to be a giant snake that was on the verge of an explosion.


    The Knight took a look, took out a sharp sword, and directly slashed at him.


    So many giant snakes had died all at once. How much combat power could a giant snake, that was about to die, have?


    Stab!


    It was as if he had cut at steel. The Knight looked at the giant snake, which was completely intact. He blinked and wondered what had happened.


    The giant snake that was running away was also very confused. It turned its head and looked at the Knight as if it was saying, ¡± are you crazy? ¡±


    The next second!


    The giant snake bit at the Knight. The man wanted to stop it, but he was pushed to the ground. He was about to be bitten to death in the next second. The man was terrified.


    Suddenly, a small fireball quickly flew over, and the giant snake was directly penetrated. Then, with a bang, it exploded, and blood splattered.


    At this moment, all the Knights realized how terrifying the snake was. Even a singular snake of the Kraken could kill a Grand Knight.


    Their gazes toward Eli also turned to respect and fear.


    As for Eli, after checking that all parts of the Kraken were dead, he also stepped into the valley.


    Was the secret realm really here?

 Chapter 115 - 115 The Three Apprentices

    115 The Three Apprentices


    The valley was actually very safe. Otherwise, how could this Kraken have lived here for so long? moreover, it had been thousands of years. Even if there were any traps in this place, it would have probably rotted away long ago.


    This spell formation was practically useless.


    He walked into the valley.


    It was only then that Eli realized that the inside was much bigger than he had imagined. He could only see a small part of the entrance, but the inside was very large. However, there were rocks everywhere, and only the middle area was an empty space.


    At this time, in this empty area, other than some young Kraken snakes, there was only a large number of white bones and corpses piled up on the white ground. At this time, a giant snake at least 15 meters tall was waiting for him.


    A Snake King at the limit of zero-circle.


    However, Eli wasn¡¯t too concerned about him at the moment. His gaze was completely focused on the huge rock wall behind the giant snake.


    On the smooth rock wall.


    A bronze door was embedded in it, and all kinds of complicated runes were carved on the surface of the door. A faint spatial fluctuation was emitted from it as if it was not in harmony with this world.


    Eli guessed that this should be the entrance to the secret plane.


    Anna¡¯s judgment was right. This was a Mystic realm. Thinking about how he was close to a celestial ruin, even Eli had to take a deep breath to remain calm. Putting everything else aside, just the mystic realm alone was already worth the heavens.


    Not to mention the items inside.


    Eli looked around before walking towards the bronze door.


    The Kraken Snake King, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Am I air?¡¯ He completely ignored me and wriggled his body. He felt like he was being provoked. In the past, he would ruthlessly wrap his prey in such a situation and then slowly crush them to death.


    Hiss!


    The snake¡¯s tongue streaked through the air, and the Snake King¡¯s muscles instantly tensed up. Then, it flicked its tongue at Elie.


    ¡®Damn human, go to hell!¡¯


    The giant snake exuded an instinctive malice and quickly glided towards Eli. He then saw Eli cast him a glance and raise his right hand. The giant snake saw a ring on the man¡¯s ring finger as if something was brewing.


    The Snake King didn¡¯t quite understand what it was, but he still felt his heart palpitate instinctively. He immediately stopped and wanted to Dodge, but the ring seemed to have finished storing power. In the next second, two dazzling lightning pythons appeared and came to him in an instant.


    Lightning filled the air, and the Snake King was instantly reduced to ashes.


    Even the Snake King died in the end, not understanding what it was! Eli only felt that he had wasted the ring to deal with the Kraken King.


    ¡­


    After casually testing the effects of the lightning Python ring, Eli stepped on the charred Snake King and came to the metal door.


    The bronze door had a special texture to it, and upon closer inspection, Eli realized that the door was probably just an entrance.


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter when the Celestial was still there, but now that the Celestial had long passed away, he should be able to enter as long as he stimulated a certain amount of mana.


    ¡°Do I need to go in?¡± Eli looked at the door calmly and turned to leave.


    It was too dangerous!


    This was a celestial realm, and he was only a small mage. If there were any traps inside, it was not something that Eli could deal with. This was really inappropriate. In fact, even a small trap could directly kill Eli!


    He shook his head. It was too dangerous.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think of something.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t plan to enter the secret realm for the time being, how could he give up? This was the legacy of a celestial. He couldn¡¯t give up on this place.


    However, entering the secret plane required mana, which one had to be a mage first.


    But other than Eli, were there other mages?


    ¡°Where?¡± Eli shook his head, but he suddenly thought of Weiss.


    Weiss?


    This guy was also an apprentice, but he was also from this area.


    Eli pursed his lips. He seemed to have thought of a way.


    Since he wasn¡¯t going to enter by himself, why didn¡¯t he train some students and let them in? whether it was to wait until the search was over to take the harvest or to explore the danger and enter directly, both were good methods.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    It was impossible for Eli to train people to become official mages, but he could easily take on apprentices.


    Furthermore, it wouldn¡¯t take long. At most, it would take ten years to train a few students. It would be very easy.


    Safety was still the most important.


    He walked out of the valley.


    ¡°Teacher, how is it? did you find it?¡± Anna was the first to run over and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded. ¡°seal this place first, then set up a spell formation to hide this place. We can¡¯t explore this place for the time being. We need to make some preparations.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Eli shook his head. ¡°send the whole troop of this excursion to me. I can¡¯t reveal that I¡¯m a wizard yet!¡±


    The warriors were loyal but it was better to brand them with soul imprints.


    Anna followed Eli back to the chariot.


    ¡°Also, collect some blood from children aged 8 to 12 in Junlin city, no, all the cities near Junlin. I need some students.¡± Eli ordered again.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Anna said.


    At the moment, everyone who knew about Eli¡¯s uniqueness was his servant, so he could be a little more unscrupulous. However, he decided to be more cautious in taking in students.


    After all, being a sorcerer was different from the others, and it did not seem to be a righteous profession in the current world.


    ¡­


    Very quickly.


    Under Eli¡¯s orders and Anna¡¯s command.


    Soon, they had collected the blood of all children of age in the nearby cities for Eli.


    As for Eli¡¯s goal, it was to test if they had the talent to become a wizard.


    Soon, out of the 10000 portions of blood, Eli had also successfully found three talented children.


    And soon, Eli found out about the three children¡¯s information.


    One was a beggar, one was a daughter of a noble family, and the last was a thief who had just been caught and sent to prison.


    Of course, status didn¡¯t matter. To Eli, he only wanted a few tools. As long as they were useful, he didn¡¯t care about their looks. As for what would happen after the tools were used up, that was another matter.


    He immediately ordered the three children to be brought back.


    Something else happened in the process.


    ¡­


    In a small city a few kilometers away from Jun Lin city.


    In the slums.


    A group of children was beating up a child.


    ¡°Hand over the money, or we¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± A tall child kicked the child under his feet and scolded loudly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    The one who was beaten up was a boy. He was curled up, holding five copper tarls in his hand. A week ago, there was a blood collection in the city. As long as a child went to donate blood, they could get five copper tars. Then he went too and got the money.


    However, the other children found out and came to snatch it.


    His parents had died a long time ago, so there was no one to help him.


    Seeing that they couldn¡¯t get the money, the other children began to pry open his fingers, wanting to take out the money.


    ¡°My money!¡± The boy was desperate and helpless.


    Bang!


    Suddenly.


    A group of people suddenly ran over from a distance. One of them pointed at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    A group of Knights immediately ran over.


    When the children saw this, they dispersed. The boy was also very confused. However, when he saw the five copper tarls in his hand, he smiled. They weren¡¯t snatched away. He kept them and then fainted on the ground.


    The unconscious boy was carried by the Knight to the carriage and left.


    ¡­


    In another city.


    In a Castle, a fat man with a big belly sat on a chair. He looked at the little girl opposite him and said in a heavy tone, ¡°daughter, the count likes you very much. I was forced to send you there. Why did you come back?¡±


    Opposite him was an eleven-year-old girl in a white dress. She was crying pitifully.


    Last night, when she went to the count¡¯s house to attend a banquet, her father actually threw her to the count of his own accord. If she had not taken advantage of the lax security and run out, who knew what she would have gone through that night?


    She was already twelve years old, and she understood many things.


    Moreover, she was not the biological daughter of the aristocrat but a stepdaughter. She had suffered all kinds of injustice at home. Although the man in front of her was his father in name, she would rather he die.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Vivika, this is not up to you to decide.¡± The Viscount looked at the crying girl and slammed the table in anger.


    Vivika bit her lips.


    She wanted to resist, but she didn¡¯t have the ability.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the door in the distance was pushed open.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Another person pointed out.


    ¡°yes. Hello, Viscount Christie. We need you to cooperate with us on something. We need to take your daughter away. We will explain to you later.¡± The Knight was also very direct.


    ¡°get lost. You know that my daughter is the private property of count Corona. You can¡¯t take her away.¡± The Viscount was also stunned, but he still tried to find a higher noble to suppress him.


    ¡°Count Corona? Then tell him to come to us.¡± The cavalryman laughed.


    He slowly walked to the girl¡¯s side and said softly, ¡± ¡°Little friend, are you willing to come with us?¡±


    Vivika¡¯s tears were still flowing. She had just heard her father¡¯s words, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The Knight nodded and was about to leave with the girl.


    ¡°Damn it, reis!¡± The Viscount was furious. He was beyond furious.


    He had an advanced Knight with him.


    Ries, who had been following behind, rushed out. However, when he saw the man holding the girl¡¯s hand, he was stunned.


    Grand Knight. The whole group was comprised of Grand Knights.


    ¡°Go!¡± The Viscount continued to shout.


    Ries¡¯s throat moved slightly.


    Just like that, the girl was taken away.


    ¡­


    And in a certain prison.


    A 12-year-old boy who had just been arrested was suddenly released. He was also taken out of the prison and headed to Jun Lin.


    In the future, they would become Eli¡¯s students.


    After becoming an apprentice, they would explore the secret plane for Eli.

 Chapter 116 - 116 Inside the Secret Plane

    116 Inside the Secret Plane


    And then, Eli saw the three children.


    One was dressed in tattered clothes, but his eyes were bright. One was wearing a small white dress, looking pitiful. The last one was always hunched over, looking sneaky.


    These were the three people with the mage¡¯s talent that Eli had chosen.


    ¡°From today onwards, the three of you will be my students. You will inherit a part of my legacy and explore a ruin for me.¡± Eli was very clear. ¡°Oh right, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Layton, a level 3 acolyte.¡± Eli added.


    At first, Eli wanted to say that he was a mage, but after some thought, he decided to be more cautious. After all, he was not facing Knights, but future wizard apprentices.


    ¡°Alright, teacher!¡±


    Before they came, someone had already explained the situation to them. Eli thought he would encounter trouble, but he didn¡¯t expect the three of them to agree so easily.


    ¡­


    Three years passed in the blink of an eye.


    Within three years, the three children had all become Level 1 apprentices, and Eli had also taught them some zero-circle spells.


    Among them, David¡¯s progress was the fastest. David was the child from the slums, and his mental strength was already at 5.6. It seemed that his mental strength was quite high, so the effect of meditation was very good. He was a good seedling.


    Vivika, in her little white dress, was slightly slower and followed closely behind. She did not seem to have much interest in witchcraft, but she was very interested in bloodlines. At the age of fifteen, she was already acting as Eli¡¯s assistant, which reduced a lot of his work.


    As for the third child, he was called Rob. He liked to play tricks. Eli was speechless too so he just let him be. At this moment, he suddenly felt the pain that his teacher had once felt.


    The three acolytes had long since been planted with the upgraded version of the soul brand by Eli. Soul enslavement, a 1st circle spell, had a much stronger binding force than the soul brand.


    And for safety reasons, Eli had used two years to modify this spell, making it one-way. Other than having strict requirements, the enslaved were not allowed to reveal any information about Eli by any means. They could not even sense any of Eli¡¯s condition.


    In the original spell, the servant could sense if the master was still alive, but Eli had modified it into a completely one-way thing. Only Eli could contact them and not the other way around.


    Even if they were to remove the spell in the future, it would have no effect on Eli.


    This was very important. He could not let anyone know his specific condition.


    Only Anna knew a bit about it. These students didn¡¯t.


    ¡°come on, Vivika. I¡¯ll teach you how to modify your body today.¡± In the laboratory, Eli called Vivika over. She was already a beautiful lady by now, and her smile was always sweet. As for her disgusting Viscount father, Eli helped to get rid of him.


    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± Vivika smiled.


    At that moment, David, who was working seriously not far away, and Rob, who was slacking off, glanced at them and then lowered their heads again.


    One was working while the other was slacking off.


    Eli was waiting for them to become Level 2 acolytes before they went to check out the secret plane.


    ¡­


    Year 403 of the bryne calendar.


    On this day.


    The 22-year-old Vivika tidied up her clothes and prepared to go to the laboratory as usual. She liked her current life very much.


    Compared to the abnormal life in her house as the stepdaughter, this was heaven. She could eat anything she wanted, and the conditions were excellent.


    As for the soul bind, Vivika didn¡¯t mind.


    It was Mr. Layton who gave her everything and saved her from her past life.


    On the way, she met David and Rob.


    David was now 1.9 meters tall, tall, and handsome. His mental power level was the highest among the three of them, reaching 11.2. It had been a year since he became a level 2 apprentice. Vivika made her breakthrough last month. Only Rob¡¯s mental power was only 8.0 at the moment. The difference between him and the other two was huge. He was completely lazy.


    ¡°Vivika, what do you think the teacher called us for?¡± David asked curiously when he saw Vivika.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Vivika shook her head.


    They had nothing to do today, but they were suddenly called over.


    ¡°what could it be? It is probably work. I was at Liu Ying alley today, but I was suddenly called back.¡± Rob didn¡¯t care.


    Vivika and David looked at each other helplessly.


    Rob¡¯s talent might be the highest among the three, but his spiritual power was the lowest.


    Soon, they met their teacher.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± The three of them bowed.


    ¡°No need. How long has it been since I accepted you as my student?¡± Eli asked as he cast a glance at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s been ten years.¡± Vivika was the first to answer.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time. I need you to help me with something today.¡± Eli ordered calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, teacher.¡±


    At this time, the three of them felt that something big had happened.


    ¡°very good. I need you to help me check out a secret realm!¡± A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    It had been ten years, and it was time to reap the rewards.


    Level 2 acolytes were more or less ready to enter the plane. As for Rob, who had not broken through, it was not up to Eli. After all, Eli was not a philanthropist. Rob had to blame himself for not working hard.


    ¡°A secret realm?¡±


    The three of them were puzzled again.


    ¡­


    Ten years had passed by the time Eli returned to the valley.


    ¡°Teacher, is this the secret plane you were talking about?¡± Vivika stood behind her and asked.


    Eli nodded.


    The bronze gate was still the same, but ten years had passed.


    ¡°Just activate your mental power and you can go in. I¡¯ll plant a spiritual power seed in your minds.¡± Eli said calmly.


    The spiritual power seed allowed him to see images when the three of them were inside.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The three of them nodded. Rob was a little unwilling, but he had no choice.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in.¡± Eli didn¡¯t waste any time. At this point, he no longer had any reason to hide.


    David and Vivika had complete trust in Him, so they walked over and placed their hands on the bronze door. With a flash of magic, they disappeared in front of the bronze door.


    Rob, on the other hand, stared at the bronze door, not daring to move forward for a long time.


    ¡°Go!¡± Eli pushed him over.


    To his surprise, Rob also activated his mental power and disappeared before Eli¡¯s eyes.


    ¡­


    ¡°cough, cough, cough!¡±


    ¡°Where is this place?¡±


    In the previous second, David was still in the valley, but in the next second, he appeared in a garden.


    David shook his head and looked around.


    It was a garden, but it seemed to be in ruins. There was dust everywhere, and there were also withered flowers. Not far away were a few small paths and a flower bed, leading to who knew where.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± David was a little confused.


    He subconsciously wanted to look around, and then he found that there was really nothing here. However, there was a cloth doll in a flower bed not far away. It was a bear, and it only had one eye, which looked a little scary.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just ignore it.¡± David shook his head, then walked towards a small path.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    What David didn¡¯t notice was that right after he left ¡­


    The gray rag doll¡¯s remaining eyes lit up, and a translucent body slowly squeezed out of the eyes and followed them into the path.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Vivika shook her head and looked around.


    The area she was in now was like a prison. It was very large and had many levels, just like an upside-down tower. She was at the bottom level, and not far away was a huge prison.


    ¡°Forget it. I should just leave.¡± Vivika glanced at it but didn¡¯t seem to see anything, so she turned around and walked up the stairs not far away.


    Walking on both sides, Vivika was also observing the surroundings.


    She realized that this place was supposed to be a prison, or rather, a prison for magical beasts.


    In the cells on both sides, one could clearly see white bones. Most of them were large, and from the remains of the white bones, most of them were at least one circle.


    And they seemed to have died inside the cells.


    Vivika walked up the stairs.


    Vivika kept going up.


    At this moment, in the lowest cell.


    This was a completely dark prison. Because it was at the bottom, there was no light at all. At this time, a large shadow gathered, and a pair of vertical pupils appeared in the shadow.


    ¡°A mage apprentice?¡±


    ¡°Has this place been discovered?¡± The owner seemed to be a little surprised, but he could not hide the strong excitement in his eyes.


    It was finally here.


    Damn it, the celestial had been dead for thousands of years, and he had been trapped here for thousands of years.


    He used to be a four-circle Master of the World, but now his aura had dropped to two-circle. He had to constantly consume his own power to survive. What he had was only his noble bloodline and knowledge.


    For some reason, he didn¡¯t even dare to break through this prison.


    But now, someone had finally come.


    ¡°There¡¯s hope when there¡¯s someone.¡± Its eyes slowly sank into the shadows. This was the happiest day it had had in thousands of years.


    ¡­


    Rob looked at the tall magic plants around him, and his throat moved slightly.


    Where was this place?


    The Botanical Garden?


    It was like the jungle, and Layton didn¡¯t give him any hints.


    ¡®What a trashy teacher.¡¯ If he hadn¡¯t been dragged out of prison, he wouldn¡¯t have acknowledged Eli as his teacher. He had no choice back then, and he had always hated this teacher.


    He yearned for a free life, not some Bullsh*t truth.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Rob really didn¡¯t want to come in. He sighed and decided to leave this place first. After all, this place didn¡¯t look like a good place.


    Suddenly, there was a buzzing sound. Rob was stunned. A shield appeared beside him, and then he looked around.


    There was nothing.


    Where was it?


    Suddenly, Rob seemed to have realized something and lowered his head to look.


    A vine had already climbed onto his leg.


    Gulp!


    He broke out in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 117 - 117 A Sudden Change

    117 A Sudden Change


    Rob was dead!


    ¡­


    Just as the three of them entered.


    Eli was also observing from the outside through his spiritual force seed. Actually, he wanted to communicate with them, but it seemed like they were not in the same dimension, so they could not communicate at all.


    ¡°David is in the garden, and Vivika seems to be in prison. As for Rob, he¡¯s in a garden.¡± Eli observed three directions at the same time, memorizing everything.


    However, at this moment, he realized that there seemed to be a problem on Rob¡¯s side.


    Rob was currently running around the Botanical Garden in a frenzy. He was surrounded by a large number of vines. Rob kept attacking his surroundings, but the vines were in hot pursuit.


    A large number of vines?


    Eli was stunned when he saw this scene because it was actually very rare for plants to have consciousness. Most plants did not have consciousness at all, even if it was high-level plant.


    The vines seemed to be creatures from zero circle that had completely occupied the area.


    As he watched Rob escape frantically, Eli¡¯s mood relaxed.


    First of all, he could rule out that the Botanical Garden was safe.


    After all, it was impossible for other creatures to exist in a place occupied by the zero circle vines on such a large scale. As he watched Rob being swallowed by the plants, there was nothing he could do to help.


    If he was a level 2 wizard apprentice, he might have a chance, but a level 1 wizard apprentice would never have a chance.


    In just a dozen seconds, Rob¡¯s connection was cut off.


    Rob was the first to die.


    On the other two sides.


    David seemed to be in trouble.


    ¡­


    ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡±


    In the small path, David frowned, unable to find his way.


    He had been walking around for half an hour, but he was still there. He had no choice but to stop. What was wrong?


    David¡¯s mental power slowly quieted down, and a faint power began to emit. This was a mental detection technique that he had created himself, which allowed him to see many things that he could not.


    Suddenly, he realized that a translucent object was following closely behind him.


    Undead?


    David was stunned, but he quickly recognized the creature.


    The undead wasn¡¯t much of a threat to an official wizard, but to an ordinary apprentice, it was deadly. It would be very dangerous for an ordinary apprentice to encounter the undead.


    However, he still had his ways¡­


    David took a deep breath and instantly pounced forward.


    At the same time, a fireball flew straight at the spirit.


    Bang!


    The flames exploded.


    The undead was instantly enveloped in flames, and David was also blown away by the impact because he was too close!


    Painful howls were heard, and the undead let out shrill cries. David tried his best to cover his ears, but he could not help but bleed. It was really difficult to withstand the mental attack.


    Fortunately, the undead was still a zero-circle creature. Otherwise, his head would have been blown off.


    However, David was not in the mood to pay attention to this at the moment. He stared at the undead, wanting to see how it was doing. However, as the flames dissipated, he saw that the undead was only a little illusory.


    The fireball did almost no damage.


    David sighed.


    In fact, ever since he became an apprentice, he had discovered that he had a special talent, which was that his mental strength naturally had a very strong sealing ability. However, he had never revealed it.


    Today, it seemed that he had no choice but to reveal it.


    David sighed and then opened his arms.


    When the spirit saw him like this, it seemed to be even more excited. It howled and attacked him.


    The sharp, translucent claws approached David as if they were going to tear him apart in the next second. However, in the next second, a special rune appeared in David¡¯s eyes. At the same time, the air around him became illusory, and everything began to distort.


    A run appeared and covered the spirit in an instant. Then, in the blink of an eye, the spirit disappeared from his sight.


    Sealing the undead seemed to have taken a lot of his strength, and he fell to the ground, unable to move.


    However, with the disappearance of the undead, the path in front of them was finally clear, revealing a Castle not far away.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Is that an ability rune?¡±


    On the other side, Eli¡¯s eyes widened as he witnessed the scene just now.


    The ability rune was a very special type of rune. Some extremely talented Magi might have it, and it often had power that far exceeded ordinary runes. Every ability rune was extremely precious.


    Saleen metatrin¡¯s books mentioned that the number of mages who possessed ability runes was one in ten thousand.


    He did not expect David to have such a talent.


    Eli was a little envious. After all, it was a precious thing.


    However, it was better to wait for David to come out first.


    Of the three, Vivika was the luckiest. She didn¡¯t encounter any danger along the way and walked straight out.


    What was more interesting was that she saw David lying not far away as soon as she came out.


    The prison was right next to the garden.


    ¡°It seems that the danger here is very low!¡±


    Outside, Eli shook his head. Although the three of them looked like they were in danger, if a first circle Mage went in, there would be no danger at all.


    The vines could be dealt with a fireball, and the spirits could be dealt with easily.


    If there really wasn¡¯t any danger, then Eli really didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, before entering, no one knew what was going on inside. It was just a coincidence that the two students were safe.


    So he wasted ten years. That was nothing.


    ¡­


    ¡°David, are you okay?¡±


    When David woke up, he saw Vivika beside him.


    ¡°That was close.¡± Seeing that it was Vivika, David shook his head to relieve the intense pain in his head. The seal just now had exceeded the scope of his ability. If there were any other undead, he would be dead.


    David took a moment to recover, then got up on his own and saw the castle not far away.


    ¡°What is that?¡± David asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saw the castle when I came out of the prison. I don¡¯t know what it is!¡± Vivika shook her head, and then asked with concern, ¡°David, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go there and take a look after I rest for a while.¡± David shook his head. He knew that everything was being seen by Eli.


    Up until now, how could they not understand why Eli was taking in a disciple? However, they did not have any complaints. After all, if it weren¡¯t for Eli back then, they might not have been able to live until now.


    Half an hour later.


    The two of them looked at each other and then walked towards the castle.


    The journey was relatively smooth, and the two of them soon arrived in front of the castle.


    This was an ancient castle that occupied a large area. What was even more outrageous was that the door was open, and there were some other things placed in the ancient castle.


    A huge photostone was placed in it.


    Through his spiritual force seed, Eli saw this scene and was also stunned.


    If he was not mistaken, the items in the castle were books and some black stones, which should be magic stones, the currency of the mages.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Even Eli was stunned.


    However, it wasn¡¯t just Eli who was dumbfounded. David and Vivika were also in a daze.


    Shouldn¡¯t the path ahead be filled with danger? They should have gone through many dangers to get what their teacher wanted, but now, it seemed that everything was in the castle.


    What was the meaning of this?!


    At this moment, he seemed to have felt something.


    The photostone suddenly flashed, and an illusionary scene slowly appeared.


    An old man slowly appeared on the screen. He was wearing a gray mage¡¯s robe, and there was no light in his eyes as if his life was coming to an end. In his right hand, there was a magic staff.


    He looked ahead as if he was lamenting and sorrowful.


    Then, he glanced at Vivika and David, who had arrived, and frowned in dissatisfaction. However, he seemed to have sensed the mental energy seeds in their heads.


    His eyes immediately lit up.


    At the same time, Vivika and David felt dizzy. When they came back to their senses, they had already returned to the valley. There was nothing in front of them, not even the bronze door. Even their teacher, Layton, had disappeared.


    Vivika: ¡°¡­¡±


    David: ¡°¡­¡±


    The two of them looked at each other. What had happened? How did they get out?


    And most importantly, where was their teacher?


    ¡­


    Just a few seconds ago.


    Eli was originally watching this scene through his spiritual force seed, wanting to see what it was.


    Suddenly, he saw the old man on the screen glance at him, and then his eyes lit up.


    Eli was shocked because he had a strange feeling that this old man seemed to be looking at him.


    Eli felt that something was amiss and immediately prepared to cut off the connection, but in the next second, the bronze door was instantly activated. Eli did not even last a second before he was sucked away by the bronze door.


    So, when Eli felt a dizzying sense of spatial transfer, his mental strength stabilized, and he found himself standing outside the castle, where Vivika and David were last seen.


    At this moment, the old man in the image on the photostone finally smiled.


    ¡°Hello!¡± The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Hello!¡± The old man in the photostone replied with a smile.


    He looked harmonious, but Eli took a deep breath. This time, he might have seen a ghost.


    A photostone was a common item used to store images in the mage¡¯s world. Generally speaking, it was not very precious, but it was rare to see a photostone as big as this one.


    A photostone was mainly used to record stuff but what was the old man recording?


    Could this be the original owner of the arcane realm, the great celestial sorcerer? Eli suddenly felt that he was not cautious enough. He didn¡¯t enter the secret realm, but he was sucked in instead.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the master of this place, Nick Zimerman, Five-circle celestial sorcerer.¡± The old man spoke again.


    Eli was numb!


    What¡¯s going on? Is the celestial mage still alive?

 Chapter 118 - 118 The Mage World

    118 The Mage World


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m first circle sorcerer Eli Lucifer.¡±


    If the five circle celestial sorcerer in front of him were still alive, then everything Eli did would be meaningless. In front of such a powerful existence, everything was futile.


    This was also the first time Eli felt his life being threatened.


    However, the mage said that he was a five-circle, but Saleen metatrin said that this was a four-circle mage ruin. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°You¡¯re very nervous!¡± As if sensing the change in Eli, Nick said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. This is just a wisp of my true spirit. The real me has long since been reduced to dust in the passage of time.¡±


    He was dead!


    Eli heaved a sigh of relief and then said respectfully, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Although he was relaxed, he still had to be polite. After all, even if it was a true spirit, he felt that it had the power to crush him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you come for my inheritance?¡± Nick was very open-minded and cast a glance at Eli.


    Eli: ¡°¡­¡±


    It was hard to say if he wasn¡¯t. This was indeed his goal.


    ¡°Relax, everything I had is behind me. However, there¡¯s not much left in these ruins. The main thing is that I¡¯ve basically used up everything that can be used here, leaving only some useless things.¡± Nick saw that Eli seemed to be in a good mood, so he generously showed off the things behind him.


    Among them were some books, strange items, and some materials that seemed to be of considerable value.


    Nick was overjoyed, but Eli was puzzled. Shouldn¡¯t there be a test of some sort? Were all celestial mages like this?


    Eli felt that he was too prejudiced. He thought he had to go through many challenges before he could get the treasure. However, the celestial mage was ready to hand it away.


    ¡°Sir, why are you willing to give me your inheritance?¡± This was the question that puzzled him the most.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a mage. You should be thankful. If you were a Warlock, I would¡¯ve crushed you into minced meat the moment you came in.¡± Nick said the most ruthless words in a calm tone.


    Why did everyone have negative opinions about warlocks? They were not polite at all, and they were expressing their disgust toward warlocks.


    ¡°Can you tell me what happened? Why do you hate warlocks so much?¡± He asked curiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Nick was surprised.


    Eli almost vomited blood. He had been in the kingdom of Knights his entire life, so how would he know? However, he still said politely, ¡°My Lord, I was born here and had my mage¡¯s breakthrough here. In other words, you are the first official Mage I have communicated with!¡±


    Nick was speechless.


    ¡°You broke through in this horrible place?¡± Nick¡¯s mouth was wide open. Although he only had a trace of his true soul, he could still sense the outside environment.


    Eli had grown into a first-circle sorcerer in a place with scarce resources and elements.


    ¡°You¡¯re a true genius!¡± Nick¡¯s gaze towards Eli changed as he said sternly.


    The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. Genius? a genius who took more than a hundred years to break through to One Circle?


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know anything, I¡¯ll tell you about it. I¡¯ll tell you about that period of time, which was the period of the great catastrophe!¡± Nick shook his head and waved the staff in his right hand. The scene in front of Eli¡¯s eyes began to change.


    Eli knew it was an illusion, but he didn¡¯t stop it.


    In the blink of an eye, the scene before his eyes changed. Eli had already arrived in the sky, and there was a huge piece of land under his feet. He recognized it as the knight¡¯s world.


    ¡°This is the central continent, the most prosperous place in the mage world.¡± Nick pointed at the continent.


    The scene zoomed in and showed the continent.


    Eli looked up at the sky. There were many huge floating islands. No, they were made of metal. They were floating fortresses made by alchemy.


    ¡°This is the floating city, and it¡¯s also a tool that we often use to conquer other worlds.¡± Nick continued.


    Eli was watching from the side. He finally understood something. The mages left, and the knights inherited the world he was currently in.


    In the fortress, the mages were ready to go. Their terrifying auras spread throughout the world. With a wave of spatial fluctuations, the fortress disappeared into the sky and set off for the endless world.


    ¡°They¡¯ve gone to battle other worlds again. I really miss that time. At that time, the Mage world was so powerful, and its name spread throughout the multiverse. We were the Masters of truth, the representatives of fear!¡± Nick reminisced as he watched the scene.


    Eli was also looking forward to it. Such a world was indeed filled with a different kind of charm!


    but ¡­ suddenly, the scene in front of him changed.


    This time, countless floating-space cities set off once again. Their destination was also the endless world, but the people in the floating-space cities were carrying large and small bags with their own things.


    The powerful fourth and fifth circle Magi were squeezed together. This time, it was not a battle but an escape.


    ¡°the world has changed because of an accident. I can¡¯t tell you about this accident because it¡¯s too early for you. In short, it¡¯s an accident that made the mage world unsuitable for mages to live in.¡± Nick¡¯s face was filled with sorrow. ¡°After the accident, as long as you¡¯re a mage in the mage world, then you¡¯ll find that your life force is depleting very abnormally. The higher your level, the faster your life force depletes.


    ¡°Therefore, the mages left this world, heading to the endless world in search of other places to survive.


    ¡°Only a small number of mages were willing to stay. A small portion of them was unwilling to leave, while a large portion of them did not have the ability to leave.


    ¡°Therefore, they had to find a new way to live. It just so happened that warlocks had a longer life span, so many people chose to become warlocks. This was not a big deal, but as time passed, more and more warlocks appeared, and they gradually gave up on the meaning of being a mage.


    ¡°They rely on their bloodlines, but they forget that they are Magi. They increase their strength but forget their will to pursue the truth. I am a Mage, so I hate these warlocks.¡± After Nick finished speaking, the image disappeared.


    He took a deep breath.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Eli finally understood everything.


    His previous doubts were instantly dispelled. No wonder mages looked down on warlocks.


    ¡°that¡¯s why you should feel lucky that you are a mage. My knowledge will not be given to those warlocks who only know how to explore the power of bloodlines.¡± Nick said with a smile.


    He was indeed lucky!


    If not for his long lifespan, he might have really chosen the path of a Warlock.


    ¡°This is the reason why I¡¯m willing to give you my inheritance.¡± Nick explained. ¡°it¡¯s mainly because I don¡¯t want my legacy to be broken. It¡¯s been thousands of years, and there must be fewer and fewer mages now. Since you choose the path of a mage, it means you¡¯re a man who desires the truth.¡± Nick stroked his beard and praised.


    Eli nodded. This was indeed the case.


    ¡°but remember, the mages are not dead. They have only left temporarily. They are everywhere. One day, when they return, this multiverse will once again remember the power of the mage world.¡± Nick continued, his calm tone filled with endless longing.


    The mages had only left, not died.


    They had only dispersed.


    But they were still everywhere.


    From his simple words, Eli could hear his confidence in the mage civilization.


    ¡°but if there¡¯s a chance, you should leave this world. This place is no longer suitable for mages.¡± Nick shook his head and said in sorrow.


    Hope was hope, and reality was reality.


    Eli nodded.


    Wait¡­ why would he leave?


    The Magi had left, so it was impossible for them to take everything they had left behind. There must be a large number of Magus inheritances in the Mage world or good things that could not be taken away.


    Warlocks might not be able to use it, but he could!


    Eli was dumbfounded, feeling that he was a genius for his sudden idea.


    High-level mages could not come back, or even if they did, they had to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, their life force would be greatly damaged. But Eli did not care!


    He was immortal.


    Eli didn¡¯t know how great the legacy of civilization was, but he knew that even if he could only take over a portion of it, it was enough for him to grow.


    ¡°No, I still want to stay in this world,¡± Eli said to Nick.


    ¡°it seems like you and I are the same kinds of people, both deeply in love with this world.¡± Nick was stunned as well, and he looked at Eli with even more admiration.


    He loved the mage world.


    So even if he had the ability to leave at that time, he still stayed here.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that the young wizard he would meet thousands of years later would share the same ideal, which made him very surprised.


    ¡°Very good. It seems that my inheritance will not be wasted.¡± Nick nodded and said, ¡°my inheritance is mainly divided into three parts. The first is a medium-grade meditation technique, which will be of great help to your meditation speed. The second is my unique knowledge, life extraction, which is also called extraordinary extraction. The third part is this secret realm, which you can use as a storage place.¡±


    As time passed, Nick¡¯s body became more and more illusory. He knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left and couldn¡¯t chat blindly.


    On the other hand, Eli nodded his head, feeling very happy as well. The inheritance of a celestial mage was definitely much stronger than Saleen Metatrin.


    ¡°very good. Those things are useless, so don¡¯t mind them. I¡¯ll directly transmit the most important things to you through my mind.¡± Nick pointed at the resources in the castle not far away.


    He didn¡¯t want to give out his core inheritance originally, but Elin was really to his liking. He was a genius, and a mage like Eli was worthy of his inheritance!


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the next second, Nick touched Eli¡¯s head, and at the same time, a large amount of information poured into his consciousness.


    At the same time.


    In the shadow of the underground prison, the eyes opened again, revealing the cold vertical pupils.


    ¡°Has the inheritance ceremony started?¡±


    ¡°Soon¡­¡±


    His eyes went back into the darkness. The reason why he didn¡¯t dare to break out of prison was because of the spirit of the celestial mage.


    Once the spirit disappeared¡­

 Chapter 119 - 119 Shadow Dragon

    119 Shadow Dragon


    Mental power transmission was the fastest of all transmissions. It could completely transmit the original owner¡¯s perception, understanding, and knowledge to the other party, but few people would use it because it would damage the receiver. However, Nick didn¡¯t care about that at the moment.


    The first thing that was transmitted was a meditation technique.


    The tidal sea meditation technique.


    The intermediate-level meditation technique was bound to be of a much higher quality than the basic meditation technique.


    A basic meditation technique could only be used up to the second circle because its simple structure could not support a large amount of mental power. The better ones were the low-level, medium-level, and high-level meditation techniques.


    Normally, intermediate meditation techniques wouldn¡¯t be taught to outsiders, but since the world was already in this state, Nick made an exception.


    Eli quickly checked this new meditation technique, even if it was just a rough estimate, it was at least twice as fast as before.


    That was why knowledge was the source of power.


    After the transmission of the meditation technique, it was time for the special knowledge that Nick had mentioned.


    Life extraction or transcendence extraction.


    This was the unique knowledge that Nick had combined with his own studies. By using a special structure, one could fully stimulate the vitality of plants or the characteristics of extraordinary materials. It was the dream of alchemists.


    Nick was just unlucky. If he had made this discovery when the mage world was still around, he would have been famous.


    There was a lot of content in this part, and it took Nick half an hour to finish transmitting it.


    At this point, all of his core inheritances had been transmitted.


    After the transmission, Eli opened his eyes again half an hour later.


    He had no choice, the aftereffects were too strong.


    Looking at Nick again, he was also much weaker.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to look over there. It¡¯s just some useless things. Some magic crystals, some first circle Books, and some materials.¡± Nick continued when he saw that Eli had woken up.


    In fact, he had almost used up everything and only had some leftovers.


    As for why there were only books of the first circle, it was mainly because he felt that there was a high chance that the people who would come here would be first circle mages, so he didn¡¯t prepare any other books.


    From his point of view, once a person became an official mage, one had to rely on oneself. Only by constantly pursuing the truth would one be able to obtain true power.


    As soon as Eli recovered from the transmission, he was slightly disappointed.


    But fortunately, this time, Eli had already gained a lot, and he wasn¡¯t that greedy.


    Meditation techniques, life extraction, secret manuals, and wealth.


    Such a harvest was a lot for a Mage.


    ¡°Yes, my aura is about to disappear, so after I die, the ruins will be yours.¡± Nick¡¯s aura dissipated bit by bit, but he glanced into the distance and smiled. ¡°Goodbye.


    ¡°Mages will never die because the truth is eternal. It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t be able to see the day when the mage World returns.¡± Nick said with a sigh.


    Eli also felt a wave of sadness.


    Nick¡¯s aura also started to disappear bit by bit, and in just a few seconds, he was gone without a trace.


    ¡°Even the final celestial mage is gone?¡± Eli sighed.


    However, at this moment, a Dragon¡¯s Roar suddenly came from the distance.


    The terrifying sound seemed to come from underground, and it was a little dull.


    Eli¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The aura of a second circle?


    He looked toward the source of the sound. If he remembered correctly, it should be the location of the prison.


    ¡­


    At this moment, in prison.


    Bang!


    As Nick¡¯s spirit disappeared, countless shadows appeared at the bottom of the prison. A dragon-like creature slowly stepped out of the shadows.


    It was a typical Western Dragon-type creature. It had a body of pitch-black scales, golden vertical pupils, and two huge wings on its back. Around it was countless shadows intertwining and blending.


    ¡°I, Shadow Dragon Chris, have returned.¡± The shadow roared and stood in prison.


    In the next second, countless shadows rushed toward the cage. With a bang, the cage was instantly broken open. Chris took a look and flew out of the tower.


    After waiting for a few thousand years, he finally got the chance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill a bug to liven things up.¡±


    He flapped his wings and flew into the sky. Then, he glanced at the prison behind him and roared again.


    Looking around, he saw Eli at the castle Gate.


    Like a bolt of lightning, the shadow Dragon flew towards the castle.


    The sudden attack sent shivers down Eli¡¯s spine. The gigantic Shadow Dragon should be a second circle being, but its massive aura did not seem like one at all.


    Under such circumstances.


    All he could do was activate all his defenses.


    1st circle spell-Elemental Shield, 1st circle spell-thorn shield, 1st circle spell-wind wall, 1st circle spell-gentle water mist


    In the blink of an eye, seven or eight shields had already been placed on the outside of Eli¡¯s body. Layer after layer, they directly covered his body.


    Chris¡¯s dragon eyes were also stunned by this scene. Why would a first-circle sorcerer learn so many defensive spells?


    However, Eli was still not his match.


    He let out a roar and then accelerated again.


    In mid-air, he clawed.


    The sharp dragon claws cut through the air, and the shadows attached to them corroded the surrounding air, making hissing sounds. Three dark crescent moons flew towards Eli.


    In the blink of an eye, the shadow attack had already arrived in front of Eli and touched his shield.


    The sound of his shields shattering rang out, and each shield was like paper. At this moment, Eli finally understood how terrifying the creature in front of him was. He immediately took a step back and dodged the attack by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    However, the shadow Dragon had already gotten even closer.


    ¡°Go to hell, you damned Mage!¡± Chris let out a cruel smile.


    He was going to vent his anger on this weak little wizard.


    At that moment, he was less than fifty meters away from Eli. Such a distance was like being right in front of his eyes.


    Suddenly, the photostone not far away emitted a blinding light, and a figure slowly appeared again.


    ¡°I was waiting for you.¡±


    Nick was wearing a wizard¡¯s robe and holding a magic staff in his right hand. He looked at Chris calmly and then waved his magic staff!


    In an instant, countless chains appeared out of thin air in the sky and wrapped themselves around Chris. The shadow Dragon¡¯s huge body was directly trapped in the Sky.


    ¡°Nick, you old man.¡± Chris was also confused by the sudden restraint. However, he immediately understood when he saw Nick. He had been tricked.


    This old man had hidden another spirit in the photostone, or it could be said that his true spirit had not dissipated before.


    Even after thousands of years, they could still predict what would happen. These damn mages.


    ¡°Eli, this is my final gift to you, the bloodline of the shadow Dragon.


    ¡°Shadow Dragons are the best at hiding and camouflaging. They can easily imitate the fluctuations of other creatures and camouflage them. This way, you¡¯ll have a much easier time in this world.¡± Nick turned his head and said to Eli as if he had not heard Chris¡¯ words.


    The corners of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    This turn of events was truly out of his expectations.


    But where did this Shadow Dragon come from?


    ¡°Nick, don¡¯t get too cocky. Do you think I didn¡¯t know you had a backup plan?¡± Chris, who was Trapped in the Sky, roared angrily when he heard Nick¡¯s voice.


    He had been trapped for more than three thousand years after Nick¡¯s death!


    After three thousand years, he naturally thought that Nick might have a backup plan. After all, he was once a four-circle creature!


    Chris took a deep breath, and large shadows appeared around his body. Today, he was going to burn what little life he had left to find a chance to survive in this world.


    In an instant, his aura continued to rise.


    Second circle.


    Three circle.


    After his aura rose to three circle, it grew much faster, but it still rose steadily. A few seconds later, the aura of three circle was broken.


    Four circle.


    He opened his huge Dragon mouth and stared with his dragon eyes. He let out a cruel voice and said, ¡°Watch me tear you guys apart!¡±


    ??


    Even Nick didn¡¯t expect Chris to be so crazy.


    Chris used to be an extremely calm creature. Now that he had become like this, it was a little troublesome.


    Chris advanced to the fourth-circle level when he was only 2000 years old and was captured by Nick, who came from another world. He was then trapped in a small cell for 4000 years.


    That was four thousand years!


    If he had not burned his power, he would have died inside.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Chris, who had returned to the fourth circle, broke through the chains. The chains that filled the sky turned into runes and disappeared. He then charged toward Nick¡¯s soul.


    The battle began.


    This was also the first time Eli had witnessed a battle between celestials. Although the two of them were in a much-weakened state, it was still extremely terrifying.


    Nick cast a shield over Eli and threw him somewhere else in the arcane realm.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡±


    After being thrown out, Eli realized that he was no longer in the same place as before but in the prison that Vivika had been to before.


    Eli was dumbfounded. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you just send me out of the secret plane? This place is still dangerous!¡¯


    Well, at least he was sent away from the battle. After all, even if it was a battle between two weakened celestials, it was enough to annihilate Eli in the aftermath.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just wait.¡± Eli shook his head.


    One man and one dragon, they were already at their limits.


    The battle would be over in a short while.


    If the Magic Dragon wins, it¡¯s over for Eli, and if Nick wins ¡­

 Chapter 120 - 120 Elis Departure

    120 Eli¡¯s Departure


    The battle on the ground was intense, and below the ground, Eli was waiting anxiously.


    Eli was at the bottom of the prison, and from time to time, he could hear intense explosions coming from the outside world. The terrifying elemental fluctuations caused the entire prison to tremble from time to time. They were just two weakened versions of celestials, but their power was still beyond Eli¡¯s imagination.


    Time slowly passed.


    Eli waited anxiously, and after about three hours, the ground gradually fell silent.


    ¡°Who won? What¡¯s going on? ¡± hearing that there was no movement outside, Eli asked.


    Just as he was about to go out and check, suddenly, Eli felt the space around him change again. His eyes widened, and the next second, he was teleported away again.


    When he came to his senses, Eli had appeared in the castle again.


    However, the castle had long disappeared without a trace, leaving only a ground full of gravel. The area within a few hundred meters was also in ruins. The soil was tumbling, and the earth was cracked. It looked extremely miserable.


    At the moment, Eli was standing on the ruins of the castle, and beneath his feet were large pieces of broken rocks. In the distant sky, Nick¡¯s figure was already extremely illusory, and on the ground not too far away from him, a shadow was bound by who knew how many chains.


    The demonic Dragon was in an extremely miserable state. Half of its right wing had disappeared, and most of its black scales had been shattered. One of its eyes was also black, while the other was tightly shut. More than ten chains had pierced through its body, trapping it on the ground.


    Without a doubt, the demonic Dragon had lost.


    ¡°Ahem, Eli.¡± In the sky, Nick slowly descended. His figure flickered as if he was about to collapse.


    ¡°Celestial sorcerer.¡± Eli immediately walked over.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost!¡±


    Nick¡¯s first sentence numbed Eli a little.


    ???


    What about the mystic Dragon lying on the ground?


    As if he knew what Eli was thinking, Nick shot him a glance and said, ¡°we¡¯ve both suffered heavy losses. I¡¯ve used my energy grid line chains to trap him temporarily. But, the moment I dissipate, he¡¯ll be able to escape. I don¡¯t have much time left.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t give you this secret plane. You have five days to escape. I can hold on for another five days. After five days, the energy grid line chains will lose their support and disappear instantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated him this time.¡±


    Eli coughed. This turn of events had happened too quickly. One second, he was still happily preparing to receive the inheritance and arcane realm, and the next second, he had to leave this place and escape.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him run away. I¡¯ve already memorized his smell. When I get out of here, I¡¯ll catch him immediately and kill him. Your inheritance will end here.¡± Suddenly, the shadow Dragon in the distance opened his only remaining eye and glared at Nick.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Upon hearing this, Nick turned to face Eli and apologized.


    This time, it was his mistake.


    ¡°Oh, right. Do you still have magic crystals? If you have magic stones, you can leave some here to sustain the chain for a while longer.¡± Nick asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any!¡± Eli shook his head in embarrassment.


    If there were magic stones here, they would have been excavated by Magi long ago.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Nick fell into silence. After a while, he spoke again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said.


    Nick apologized again, but Eli wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about that right now. He was about to face a four-circle Shadow Dragon that had recovered. How could he possibly run away?


    He had to think of other ways.


    Did Nick just mention the magic stone?


    Wait a minute. The magic stone didn¡¯t have much magic power. Could it be enough to trap the shadow Dragon? He immediately raised his head and asked Nick, ¡°Is the magic stone enough to maintain this chain?¡±


    ¡°Of course. After all, it¡¯s the chain of rules that traps the dragon and not the stone. As long as there is mana support, the chain will be there.¡± Nick explained, but his heart was filled with sorrow.


    Because of his mistake back then, the inheritor that he had found with great difficulty was about to die.


    All the melancholy turned into a sigh.


    On the other hand, Eli¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Nick¡¯s words, and he hurriedly asked, ¡± Sir, then I¡¯ll stay here and come in once a day, injecting some mana into the chains every day.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Nick cast a glance at Eli and continued, ¡± I used the power of rules in the secret realm to trap the dragon. You can leave while I¡¯m still here, but once I¡¯m gone that¡¯s not going to work. You¡¯ll have to stay here until the dragon dies, or you die.


    ¡°Although this Shadow Dragon doesn¡¯t have long to live, he can survive easily for another one or two hundred years. Although the secret plane will slightly reduce the consumption of life force, a normal first circle Magus will definitely not be able to survive longer than the dragon.¡±


    Nick¡¯s tone was getting lower and lower, but on the other side, Eli clenched his fist.


    A hundred years!


    It was impossible for a normal mage to survive because an ordinary first circle mage could only live for 200 years. In the mage world where life force was quickly consumed, they could only live up to 140 years old.


    It was impossible for a normal mage to defeat a Shadow Dragon.


    But it was different for Eli. If his life was guaranteed to be safe just by staying here for a hundred years, it wouldn¡¯t be a loss for him at all. It was only a hundred years anyway.


    ¡°Sir, I think I should stay here. After all, I can¡¯t escape. I might as well stay here and live a little longer.¡± Eli lied.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Nick glanced at him and sighed.


    It was all his fault.


    ¡°But I want to go out and bring my things in,¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Take this. This is the vessel for the secret realm. Within five days, you can use this to come back to the secret realm.¡± Nick handed a black ring to him, and he took a look before putting it on.


    Eli nodded.


    The next second, he was transported out of the secret realm.


    The dragon closed his eyes in disdain.


    He could just endure it.


    The shadow Dragon was a famous long-lived species in the endless world.


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    In the valley.


    Vivika and David were waiting in the valley with anxious looks on their faces.


    It had been three hours since they were teleported out, but there was still no movement from their teacher. The bronze door had also disappeared.


    ¡°David, do you think something happened to teacher? ¡± Asked Vivika worriedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± David sighed.


    Just as the two of them were lamenting, the space in front of them suddenly fluctuated, and a figure appeared from the void.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Vivika and David were pleasantly surprised and immediately walked forward.


    Meanwhile, Eli shook his slightly dizzy head, looked at the two of them, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Junlin immediately. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    And so, under their dazed gazes, the wind element under Eli¡¯s feet surged, and he left.


    He only had five days, and he had no time to waste.


    The first thing that Eli did after returning to Junlin was to head to the palace.


    As for Anna, who was in the middle of an important diplomatic communication, she was interrupted and called away by Eli.


    ¡°Prepare these materials for me, the more, the better, and then send them to Leighton Manor.¡± In the room, Eli immediately gave Anna a list.


    There were limited materials in the arcane realm, so Eli needed a lot of materials and substances to ensure that he could use them for a hundred years. Oh, he also had to bring some seeds or something, or he would starve to death in the arcane realm.


    ¡°Teacher, did something happen?¡± Anna asked.


    She remembered that her teacher should have gone to explore a secret realm. Why did he come back?


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I might have to go on a long journey,¡± Eli touched Anna¡¯s head and sighed.


    He had watched Anna grow up since she was a child, and now that he had to leave, Eli¡¯s feelings were complicated.


    The next time he came out, things would probably change already.


    ¡°Travel?¡± Anna was a little confused. Even if it was a long journey, was there a need to be so depressed?


    Even if he had to travel for a long time, it couldn¡¯t be longer than his teacher¡¯s last trip, which had been twelve years.


    ¡°Help me collect these things first. Remember, collect as much as you can. There¡¯s no limit. I¡¯ll return to the manor first.¡± Eli said again and left quickly.


    Watching Eli¡¯s departing figure, Anna blinked and began to call out.


    ¡°Men!¡±


    ¡­


    On the other hand, after returning to the manor, Eli also began to organize his items.


    Experimental equipment, experimental materials, magic plants that had been planted, the important blood bamboo flower, some backup of magical beast blood, and flower pots for planting seeds.


    Eli directly threw everything into the arcane realm.


    On the other side, under Anna¡¯s order, carts of materials began to be sent to Leighton Manor without stopping, and the materials piled up into small mountains.


    And this was with the manor¡¯s geographical limitations, otherwise, the manor would have been filled with stuff. At this moment, Eli was extremely grateful that he still had the Empire to operate. Otherwise, where would he find so many materials at this time?


    The trucks of Leighton Manor did not stop for a whole day and a half.


    Eli also kept sending the resource into the arcane realm.


    At this time, there were still three hours left before the five days were up.


    In the manor, Eli touched Anna¡¯s head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help you in the future. I might be away for a long time. I¡¯ve left you a process to make those bloodline Knights. It¡¯s all in here. You may need to study it.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, are you really leaving?¡± There were tears in the corner of Anna¡¯s eyes. She had a faint feeling that they would not have a chance to meet again after this departure.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli gave Anna a hug.


    He had stayed in Junlin for about a hundred years, and this time, he would be leaving for almost a hundred years.


    After a hundred years, there would really be nothing left.


    ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± Eli said one last time.


    In the next two hours, Eli continued to send things into the arcane realm, making sure that everything he needed was there. The only pity was that David hadn¡¯t returned yet, and Eli hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to study his ability rune, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    The last hour.


    Eli quickly scanned his surroundings around Jun Lin and finally returned to the manor.


    In the study, Eli glanced at the land outside for the last time and said calmly, ¡°Goodbye, Junlin.¡±


    In the next second, Eli disappeared.

 Chapter 121 - 121 A Hundred Years in the Blink of an Eye

    121 A Hundred Years in the Blink of an Eye


    At this moment, on the ruins of the castle.


    Nick looked around. Other than Shadow Dragon and the ruins, the rest of the place was filled with piles of items.


    That pile was the seeds of magical plants, that pile was ore, that pile was daily necessities, and that pile was furniture.


    He was really well prepared!


    The corners of Nick¡¯s eyes twitched as he watched. Suddenly, he felt a void fluctuation in front of him, and Eli jumped in directly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come back.¡± Nick looked at Eli with a complicated expression. It was his miscalculation of the shadow Dragon¡¯s power that had led to the current situation.


    At this moment, his figure was becoming more and more illusory. Due to the struggle between the shadow Dragon and the chains, Eli couldn¡¯t leave the secret realm anymore. At the same time, all contact between Eli and the outside world had been cut off, so there was no room for regret.


    ¡°Eli, I still have a few hours. If you have any questions, you can ask me.¡± Nick said as he looked at Eli.


    ¡°Really?¡± Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Nick was speechless.


    ¡®You¡¯re clearly going to be trapped here until you die, so how can you still be so optimistic?¡¯


    ¡°Of course.¡± Nick nodded.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± Eli took a small bench from a distance, then took out a crystal ball and started recording.


    ¡°First question, what is the basic composition of elements? Why can spiritual energy attract the elements?¡±


    ¡°Also, I have some questions about meditation.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also this¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Nick had thought that the last few hours of his life would be spent in peace, but in reality, it was a lecture he had to give Eli.


    From basic knowledge to the multiverse.


    In just a few hours, he had answered thousands of questions.


    So, when it was about time, his heart was not heavy but relaxed.


    He looked at Eli, who was still a few meters away, writing down more questions. He couldn¡¯t understand why he was still so optimistic and eager to learn in a story where the ending could be seen. Such an attitude was rare even among mages.


    ¡°Eli, you¡¯re a real mage.¡± Nick¡¯s aura slowly dissipated as he spoke to Eli.


    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Eli replied perfunctorily, still busy taking notes.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Nick saw this and smiled.


    In the next second, his spirit collapsed and completely disappeared.


    ¡°Hey, what did you just say?¡± On the other side, Eli, who had been recording all this while, suddenly looked up and saw the collapsed Nick. He blinked his eyes. He seemed to have been a little too engrossed just now.


    ¡°You will die next!¡± The moment Nick died, the shadow Dragon Chris, who was not far away, opened his eyes and looked at Eli.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Elie pouted, then supplemented the chain of energy rules with a bit of mana.


    We¡¯ll see who is more patient!


    ¡­


    The days in the secret realm were boring.


    In the first month after entering the arcane realm, Eli tidied up the broken ground again and sorted out everything that was brought in by category.


    He opened up new magic herb fields and farmlands, nurtured a magical beast breeding garden, rebuilt his laboratory, set up a home for himself, put his own flower pot in place, and re-planted the blood bamboo flowers.


    Chris only watched all of this silently. Very soon, perhaps in less than a hundred years, he would be able to kill Eli. He had already spent thousands of years in prison, so what a few more hundred years were?


    ¡­


    Half a year.


    At this moment, Eli had already returned to his normal daily life, but he still had to use his materials sparingly. He couldn¡¯t be as generous as he used to be. After all, there were some things that would decrease with every use.


    As for the tidal meditation technique, it was indeed worthy of being an intermediate meditation technique. It was much more effective than the basic meditation technique, and the speed of meditation was at least two to three times faster.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Eli shook his head. This was only one aspect. He had yet to start learning the knowledge that Nick had left behind, so he was not in a hurry.


    ¡°Eh, it seems like it¡¯s time to replenish the magic chains,¡± As usual, Eli arrived at the place where Chris was trapped. At this moment, Chris was still silent.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to greet Eli.


    Eli couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. He just had to wait until Chris was dead anyway.


    The bloodline and the secret realm would be his.


    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the situation outside.¡± Eli shook his head.


    ¡­


    At this moment, in the outside world.


    In the palace.


    Anna held a document and sighed.


    ¡°Teacher, where are you?¡±


    All of a sudden, it was as if her teacher had evaporated into thin air, and there was no longer any trace of him.


    ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t be able to live long enough for teacher to return,¡± Anna recalled her life and realized that she was already 63 years old. She had been with her teacher for decades.


    However, his teacher had left, but the Empire still had to continue.


    She sighed and sent out another document.


    ¡®Cancel the Empire¡¯s ruins Department.¡¯


    ¡­


    ¡°David, are we really leaving?¡±


    Vivika looked at David and asked.


    ¡°yes, the Queen has already told me that teacher might be going to a very far place this time and will never come back.¡± David sighed, his heart full of respect and nostalgia for his teacher.


    On the other side, tears were already welling up in Vivika¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why did teacher leave without saying a word?¡± Said Vivika sadly. It was Eli who had pulled her out of the abyss, but now, this person had suddenly left.


    ¡°forget it. Let¡¯s leave the Empire and head east. Teacher said that there might be some secrets there. We might encounter other mages. Do you want to come with me? ¡± David sighed and asked.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Vivika said as she wiped her tears.


    In year 404 of the bryne calendar, Vivika and David left Jun Lin and headed east. No one knew what kind of future they would have.


    It was a pity that Rob had died inside the secret plane.


    ¡­


    Bryne calendar year 416.


    The entire Empire mourned the death of Queen Anna.


    All the residents of Junlin came out of their homes, and the entire country mourned for the great queen. With her death, the Army of Demon Knights disappeared once again, and the method to create them disappeared completely.


    That¡¯s right, back when Eli gave Anna the method, Anna had destroyed it.


    On this day, Eli also took a day off.


    There was no other way. The soul imprint of Anna in his consciousness was gone, so naturally, Eli could guess what had happened.


    ¡°Has it been twelve years?¡± In the magic herb field outside, a special rune flickered in Eli¡¯s hand, and a plant beside him slowly began to melt, its extraordinary characteristics being extracted bit by bit.


    This was Nick¡¯s life extraction.


    It could easily extract the source of matter, and it was immensely useful in alchemy.


    ¡°you¡¯re practicing those useless techniques again. It¡¯s been thirteen years. How long can you last? ¡± Not far away, Chris sneered with his eyes wide open.


    At this moment, his other eye had already recovered, and the other wounds were still recovering. At this moment, he would occasionally mock Eli.


    ¡°At least I¡¯ll live longer than you,¡± Eli replied.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Chris smiled.


    When Eli walked in, he looked like he was at least forty or fifty years old. Now, he was probably at least fifty or sixty years old. At most, in fifty years, he believed that Eli would die.


    ¡­


    50 years later.


    ¡°You are actually still alive!¡± Chris looked at the white-haired Eli, a hint of impatience in his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Eli cast him a glance.


    For a full fifty years, the only creature Eli had communicated with was Chris. This was a good thing in a way. After all, loneliness was sometimes more terrifying than death.


    At this moment, Eli ¡­


    His elemental essence conversion had already reached the limit of 30 points, while his mental power had reached 45 points under the effects of the blood bamboo flower potion. Unfortunately, due to the limitations of elemental essence conversion, his mental power could no longer be increased.


    That was why, other than doing a little meditation every day, the rest of his time was spent on research. He had even started on studying how to use Chris¡¯ bloodline after the dragon died.


    He had also made some small gains from studying the deeper aspects of the blood bamboo flower.


    He found the blood bamboo flower to be something very interesting.


    Eli had renamed it the devouring power.


    As for that seed, Eli was truly speechless. Ever since he came to this secret realm, the seed had only grown by a dozen centimeters. Right now, it was just a small sapling, but its aura was indeed extraordinary. It was already a zero-circle advanced plant.


    ¡­


    Another thirty years passed.


    Eli sighed. The research on the devouring plant was very unclear, and he needed a bigger laboratory. However, Eli was unable to do that at the moment.


    In fact, this was very normal. The research was never a simple matter. It was normal not to succeed for decades, and Eli would not be discouraged.


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet!¡± The same words entered Eli¡¯s ears, and he turned to look.


    Chris was trapped there. All the injuries on his body had already recovered, but he was in a bad mood because Eli wasn¡¯t dead yet.


    Thirty years ago, Eli already had a white-haired appearance. Thirty years had passed, and there was actually not a single change. He was still the same as before.


    ¡°But you look like you¡¯re about to die!¡± Upon hearing this, Eli said to Chris.


    ¡°Hah, you¡¯ll definitely die before me.¡± Chris snorted disdainfully, but his dragon eyes were filled with confusion.


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case!


    How could a first circle mage live for so long? he would not have cared if it was in the past, but he knew that mages would die faster in this realm.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just wait.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re going to outlive me?¡± Chris said in disdain.


    ¡­


    Another fifty years.


    At this point, Eli had already completely memorized the knowledge of the first circle by heart. He had completely digested all the knowledge left behind by Nick and Saleen metatrin. Even a second circle mage would not be able to have a deeper understanding of the first circle mage than him.


    ¡°When is this old dragon going to die?¡± Eli walked to the laboratory window and looked out.


    Normally, he should be able to see a large number of energy grid line chains in the sky.


    But today, there was nothing in the sky.


    Eli was taken aback, as though he understood what had happened.

 Chapter 122 - 122 All the way to the East

    122 All the way to the East


    Chris was dead.


    Its corpse lay on the ground, its black scales absorbing the light. Its eyes were closed, and its huge body was like a small mountain.


    Looking at Chris¡¯s body, Eli was silent.


    One hundred and forty-two years.


    He had finally outlived the shadow Dragon.


    He had once thought that the shadow Dragon would go crazy when it died. It might even gather all its power to attack the chains of laws. But when it died, Eli didn¡¯t even notice it and just died silently.


    ¡°A four-circle Shadow Dragon has a much longer life than an ordinary Mage, but it still died!¡± Eli sighed, then silently returned to the laboratory.


    Since the mystic Dragon was dead, the materials should not be wasted.


    Let¡¯s dissect it while it¡¯s hot.


    Nick had said that the shadow Dragon was the most powerful supernatural creature with the strongest concealment ability. It was a good time to give him the faceless mask and upgrade his wizard robe.


    And Eli would use the dragon¡¯s bloodline as well.


    It would probably take some time.


    ¡°I wanted to go out immediately, but I¡¯d better make the necessary preparations.¡± Eli shook his head. He had already waited for over a hundred years. Would he still care about two to three years?


    Time was with him.


    He was not in a hurry either. At this time, there were only two mental imprints in his mind-David and Vivika¡¯s. The others had disappeared as well. It seemed that the two of them had their own encounters, but he did not know what had happened.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    In the laboratory.


    It was rare for Eli to take off his mask. Eli had been wearing the mask for almost his entire life, but it was still a zero-circle item. It looked ordinary, just like him.


    At this moment, other than the mask, the dragon¡¯s heart was on the table in the laboratory.


    The huge heart was the size of two basketballs. It was purplish-black in color, and there were black blood vessels all over it. A large amount of mysterious power, or rather, shadow power, was entwined around it.


    This was the thing with the strongest extraordinary power.


    The power contained within it was enough to shock even Eli, but it was indeed very suitable for the mask.


    The invisible hand of control slowly lifted the heart into the air.


    In the next second, Eli picked up the experimental knife with his right hand and stabbed it in.


    In an instant, the Purple Heart seemed to explode, and a wave of spiritual force swept through the surroundings. Eli took a deep breath, and the spiritual shield in his mind protected his consciousness. The laboratory¡¯s defensive spell formation had already been activated.


    Even if it was just a heart, it was not easy to deal with.


    The casting lasted for a full three minutes. When it was over, Eli extended his left hand, and a dense group of elements slowly appeared, surrounding the heart. A translucent shadow was slowly pulled out.


    This was what Eli needed, the extraordinary nature of the shadow Dragon, concealment.


    Without any hesitation, he immediately started working and directly integrated this into the mask.


    The process wasn¡¯t difficult. Three hours later, Eli looked at the mask and smiled.


    The mask didn¡¯t seem to have changed much, but its level had increased by an unknown amount. Even Eli didn¡¯t know what level the item was at.


    A Shadow Dragon was the King of Shadows, transformation, and concealment. Moreover, Chris was a four-circle Shadow Dragon.


    This made the quality of the mask jump, who knew how many levels? Even a celestial wouldn¡¯t see through its concealment. It would be very useful in this world.


    Eli put the mask on his face, and his aura dropped rapidly, directly to the level of an apprentice.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    Now that the matter of the mask had been resolved, it was time for the rest.


    Looking at the huge bucket filled with Shadow Dragon blood not far away, Eli had already considered how he should use it.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s also the shadow Dragon bloodline!¡± A four-ring bloodline was a very powerful existence, even among warlocks.


    Not to mention the shadow Dragon¡¯s ability to hide and control shadows. Even if it didn¡¯t have an innate spell, it was destined to have a very powerful bloodline, especially in this broken world where high-level Magi and warlocks had already left.


    What would Eli do with the blood?


    A magic blood potion, a blood-dissolving potion, and a bloodline.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for Eli to find it in the laboratory. He had made it fifty years ago and in front of the shadow Dragon Chris. The scene back then was very interesting.


    That was probably the day Chris scolded Eli the most.


    As bloodline had always been the direction of Eli¡¯s research, he knew exactly what to do.


    Five days later.


    The merging of the bloodline began.


    With the injection of two bottles of medicine and blood, it was as if something was erupting in Eli¡¯s body. A large shadow surged out of his body and wrapped around him like a heart.


    Eli fell into a deep sleep, accepting everything from this bloodline.


    For a moment, the entire realm fell into silence again.


    ¡­


    A year later.


    Outside Junlin city.


    The space suddenly fluctuated, and a young man suddenly walked out from it.


    He had a handsome face and black hair. He wore a black-gold ring and a purple ring on his right hand. He wore a gray robe, and his boots seemed to be made of animal skin.


    The moment he appeared, he looked up at the sky and took a few deep breaths of fresh air.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally out!¡± Eli looked at the unfamiliar mountain forest in front of him and was in a good mood.


    After fusing with the bloodline in the secret realm, Eli had also trained for a few months to fuse the mystic Dragon¡¯s skin into his Wizard tool, allowing his wizard robe and boots to reach the level of One circle.


    Only after everything was prepared did Eli choose to come out.


    However, the place he had come out of did not seem to be the same place as before. Instead, it was a place outside Jun Lin city.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Junlin to take a look.¡± Eli took a deep breath, then walked to the main road, called for a carriage, and got in after paying the price of a few copper Tarls.


    Sitting by the window of the carriage, Eli looked at the scenery on both sides, and his mood was indescribably good.


    At the same time, he also felt the soul brand in his mind, which had been silent for a long time, move.


    The imprint that had once been unable to transmit information due to spatial reasons instantly gushed toward Eli.


    Not David¡¯s, but Vivika¡¯s.


    ¡°Teacher, David and I have left Jun Lin. We¡¯re heading east and have decided to go to the real mage¡¯s world.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve been to many cities and passed by many countries, but we haven¡¯t found anything. But recently, we seem to have some clues. It seems that the mage¡¯s camp is further east.


    ¡°Teacher, we found it. We¡¯ve finally found a Warlock¡¯s camp at the end of the Corinna Kingdom. It¡¯s very difficult to find, and it¡¯s just near the zither Moon Mountain range. We¡¯ve decided to go together.


    ¡°yes, this is a scattered Warlock camp. David and I have decided to stay here for a while to adapt.


    ¡°It¡¯s great here, but unfortunately, the teacher isn¡¯t here. It¡¯s just David and me, and David seems to have made new friends and often goes out. I¡¯m a little scared.


    ¡°ah, David took me to see his friend. He¡¯s actually a mage. You know, mages are strictly forbidden here, and David said he wants to be a mage. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.


    ¡°David left. He left with that mage. I don¡¯t know where he went.


    ¡°sigh, maybe this is life. I can¡¯t stop him, and I won¡¯t report him. It¡¯s a pity that our teacher isn¡¯t here. Otherwise, he would definitely be able to stop him. After all, David listens to Teacher.


    ¡°Oh my God, I actually found the remains of a third-circle wind elemental magic beast by chance. This is a great thing for me. I need to merge with this blood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join the bloodline tower. It¡¯s time for me to leave.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, Teacher hasn¡¯t replied yet. It looks like he¡¯s really dead. I¡¯m so sad.¡±


    ¡­


    Vivika seemed to have used the mark as a diary, reporting to Eli from time to time.


    And it seemed that the two of them had a disagreement. David had left, but Vivika was lucky enough to integrate a good bloodline and advance to a Warlock.


    After that, she seemed to realize that her teacher might really be dead, so she didn¡¯t use the mark anymore.


    Looking at the messages, Eli was overwhelmed with emotions.


    From Vivika¡¯s information, Eli also learned more about the Warlock¡¯s camp. The only pity was that there were still many things he didn¡¯t know.


    So, it was time for him to think about what he should do next.


    Should he stay here or head there?


    Actually, there was nothing much to say. If he stayed here, Eli¡¯s strength could no longer be improved. He should go to the warlock¡¯s camp and take a look.


    Plus, Eli wanted to continue his research, and Jun Lin had nothing left for him.


    The inheritance left behind by the Magi was still waiting for Eli to take over. He would use the things left behind by the mages to strengthen himself.


    So what if he was an immortal garbage collector?


    What did he do wrong? he only wanted to strengthen himself to protect his immortality.


    On the other side.


    The carriage had also arrived at Junlin.


    After walking around, Eli realized that there was almost no place he was familiar with, and the current king was the descendant of Bryne the tenth. He sighed.


    They arrived at the Empire¡¯s imperial mausoleum, Anna¡¯s grave.


    Looking at the tombstone, Eli was silent for a long time.


    He placed the bouquet of fresh flowers he had just bought in front of the tomb and turned to leave.


    This was a farewell.


    After saying goodbye, Eli left Jun Lin.


    In an instant, he turned into a shadow and set off into the distance.


    He headed east.

 Chapter 123 - 123 Rock

    123 Rock


    He would head to the transcendent world.


    The power of shadow appeared outside of his body. Her figure flickered, but every time he appeared, he would be dozens of meters away. There were shadows everywhere. She appeared as if she was jumping in the shadows, heading east.


    This was shadow leap, a movement skill that Eli had developed based on the shadow Dragon¡¯s abilities. It was very fast, but it had to be used in a shadowy place, and it was best to use it at night.


    Speaking of bloodlines ¡­


    The integration of the shadow Dragon bloodline not only made Eli¡¯s physical body outrageous, but it also allowed him to gain initial control over shadows, concealment, and transformation. It was just as Nick had said. It was a bloodline that was very suitable for Eli.


    When the time came, with the shadow Dragon¡¯s ability to imitate, the mask, and the mage¡¯s abilities, it would be impossible for even a celestial sorcerer to see through him.


    ¡°sigh, I might really not come back after leaving.¡±


    In the evening, Eli took one last look at Jun Lin, then turned and left without looking back.


    There was nothing left for him to miss there.


    ¡­


    Half a year later.


    After a long and arduous journey, Eli finally arrived at the kingdom of Corina.


    This was a place with one side by the sea and the other side by another mountain range. It was about 20 or so countries away from the Bryne Empire. Of course, they were all small countries, but it was still very far.


    ¡°The zither Moon Mountain range.¡±


    Eli remembered Vivika¡¯s words very clearly.


    After asking around for the zither Moon Mountain range¡¯s location, Eli continued on his way. However, he was no longer in a hurry. Eli changed his face and concealed his weapon. His aura gradually dropped to that of a level 3 acolyte, and then he leisurely walked onto the main road.


    This was the main road to the zither Moon Mountain range.


    It should still be 50 to 60 kilometers away from there.


    ¡°What is the Mage world, no, the Warlock world like?¡± Eli was really curious.


    Other than his three apprentices, he had not seen any other mages or warlocks.


    ¡­


    ¡°Are you also going to the zither Moon Mountain¡¯s Warlock¡¯s camp?¡±


    Eli was walking on the main road when he suddenly heard other sounds.


    Eli turned his head and saw a carriage coming towards him. The carriage was very gorgeous, and there were many guards around the carriage, with people in front and behind.


    However, it was not the guards who called out to him but the person in the carriage.


    A man by the window extended his hand and greeted him.


    ¡°Level 3 acolyte!¡±


    Eli was stunned. The man looked to be in his twenties, and he had a smile on his face. However, judging from his aura, he was actually a level 3 acolyte.


    How could things be so ridiculous?


    A level 3 apprentice at the age of twenty. When Eli was twenty, he was only a level 1 acolyte.


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Eli didn¡¯t deny it either. From what the man said, he should be heading there too. If possible, Eli might be able to get more information about the camp from him. At least, he wouldn¡¯t be too caught off guard when the time came.


    Besides, this was only a level 3 apprentice with a few Knights and Grand Knights as guards. If he were exposed, he could just kill them all. However, that should not happen.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to the camp too!¡± The man¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard what Eli said, and he immediately got off the carriage. ¡°I¡¯m going there too. Let¡¯s go together.¡± The man was wearing a simple mage robe.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli nodded. The man in front of him was too enthusiastic.


    It wasn¡¯t dangerous anyway.


    Just like that, Eli followed the man into the carriage.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Rock, the third Prince of the kingdom of Corina.¡± The man was very enthusiastic as soon as they got on the carriage.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m¡­ Herman.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Eli changed his name.


    ¡°I saw that you¡¯re a level 3 apprentice, so I pulled you along. Looking at you, you should be going to the moon zither Warlock¡¯s camp for the gathering, right?¡± Rock asked with a smile.


    ¡°Gathering?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to join the shadow lizard Warlock Academy?¡± Rock was also surprised when he heard the question.


    He looked at the level 3 acolyte in front of him. He seemed to be around 30 years old. He might not be very talented, but he should be on the same path as him.


    ¡°No.¡± Eli shook his head.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The man seemed to be very disappointed to hear this, and his enthusiasm reduced a lot. However, it was only a few seconds before he asked again, ¡°Then, brother Herman, are you going to live in the camp, find someone, or buy something?¡±


    ¡°uh, I came from another kingdom and had been learning from my teacher. My teacher didn¡¯t tell me anything. Some time ago, my teacher died, so I left that place. I heard that there was a Warlock¡¯s camp near the zither Moon Mountain Plains, so I wanted to take a look,¡± Eli said.


    He was not lying when he said that. Saleen was indeed his teacher to a certain extent. He had been following his notes and learning. After being trapped for five to six hundred years, he had come out to take a look.


    ¡°I see!¡± Rock nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying. Can you explain it to me?¡± Eli asked with a studious look as if he was an apprentice who had never seen the world.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Rock looked at Eli¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for him, saying, ¡°Do you want to hear about the camp or something else?¡±


    ¡°Everything. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Rock nodded and said, ¡± ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll tell you about the zither moon camp first. This should be a medium-sized camp among the nearby Warlock forces. It¡¯s a camp within the shadow lizard Warlock Academy¡¯s territory.¡±


    Shadow lizard warlocks!


    Eli clearly remembered that it was the faction that Saleen metatrin had provoked back then. He did not expect it to be here. Perhaps there was a wizard faction here as well.


    ¡°Yes, so you¡¯re going this time because¡­¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°of course, I¡¯m going to join the shadow lizard Warlock camp. The upper limit of the shadow lizard is the second circle. In the entire East Coast, it¡¯s considered an upper-middle Warlock Academy.¡± Rock replied.


    Eli blinked but did not say anything.


    ¡°Oh, then what¡¯s the gathering for?¡± Eli asked again.


    ¡°The shadow lizard bloodline Academy will invite new students to join the Academy every once in a while. If they have the chance, they can even get a bloodline reward and become a powerful shadow lizard bloodline Warlock.¡± Rock raised his hand and said expectantly.


    This time, he had come to join the Academy.


    ¡°I see. If I¡¯m not wrong, you should be a level 3 acolyte. Are the requirements of the Academy so high now? ¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just that some of my family members are also from the Academy. He¡¯s in charge of the Kingdom of Corina, so I¡¯ve been learning from him at home. But I¡¯ve come out this time to become a real warlock.


    ¡°After all, you know that if we don¡¯t merge our bloodlines, we¡¯ll just meditate, learn some bloodline knowledge, and do some experiments. There won¡¯t be much power, and I¡¯m not interested in those zero-circle spells.¡±


    It seemed like it was just as Nick had said. Warlocks had once abandoned the knowledge of mages and focused on bloodlines. The situation had only worsened over the years.


    But this was even better. If a mage¡¯s items were not valued, then Eli could get more things.


    Meeting Rock this time was also a great opportunity, so Eli tried his best to ask for as much information as he could.


    ¡°Well, I also want to ask, are there any rules in the camp?¡±


    ¡°Rules. I¡¯ve already said that this is an open camp. There won¡¯t be any inspections unless you want to join. However, the inspections won¡¯t be very strict, as long as you follow the rules.


    ¡°However, warlocks are affected by their bloodline, and many of them have very bad tempers!¡± Rock explained some common sense to Eli and joked, ¡°it seems like your teacher isn¡¯t very responsible, brother Herman. Why don¡¯t you come with me to the shadow lizard Warlock Academy? you don¡¯t have anywhere else to go anyway, so you might be able to find further development if you join the Academy.¡± Rock invited.


    In fact, this was what he had planned when he met Eli just now.


    Although he had a senior in the first ring, he had not been in the Academy for a long time, so he did not know many people. The royal family¡¯s influence allowed him to know more people to expand his power. If he could recruit a level 3 apprentice in advance, it would naturally be a very good thing.


    ¡°The Warlock Academy?¡± Eli thought for a moment.


    The Warlock Academy was indeed a good place, but it was definitely not something that Eli should be concerned about right now. He knew nothing about the Warlock world, so it would be better for him to loiter around the camp for a few decades before joining any faction.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to take a look at the camp.¡± Eli declined tactfully.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s a real pity.¡± Rock shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can stay in the camp for now. If you need anything in the future, just come to me. After all, you¡¯re the first apprentice I¡¯ve met outside.¡± Rock was good with his words.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli nodded. No one could say for sure what would happen in the future. Perhaps one day, he would really ask Rock for help.


    ¡°Your Highness, we need to stop here.¡±


    As the two of them chatted, the coachman¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside.


    ??


    Eli looked at Rock.


    ¡°Relax. It¡¯s just that the camp doesn¡¯t allow apprentices to bring more than two servants, so we¡¯ll have to walk on our own for the rest of the journey.¡± Rock explained, afraid that Eli would overthink.


    ¡°I see!¡± Eli nodded. He had thought that something had happened.


    The two of them got out of the car. They were already far away from the main road. Eli looked ahead, and there was an area covered in fog. It was another mist-sealing spell formation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. The two Grand Knights behind Rock carried two large boxes and followed them.


    Meanwhile, Rock cast a glance at Eli and shook his head. What a pitiful apprentice. He was too poor and did not even have supplies with him.


    The other Coachmen and Knights left while Rock and Eli walked side by side.


    The two of them walked into the fog.


    The mist had almost no effect on apprentices, it only prevented ordinary people from entering.


    Ten minutes later.


    They arrived at the camp.

 Chapter 124 - 124 The Warlock Campsite

    124 The Warlock Campsite


    At the Warlock¡¯s camp.


    Eli looked at the area in front of him.


    The fog had disappeared, and the real camp was inside.


    It was different from the run-down campsite that Eli had imagined. What came into view was a very large area. Not far away was a large group of buildings of different heights. Occasionally, there would be one or two tall towers among them.


    Outside the buildings was a large magic herb field. There were many Knights and Grand Knight slaves working here. It was a bustling scene.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be dazed. Go in and take a look.¡± Looking at the unfamiliar expression on Eli¡¯s face, Rock patted his shoulder and said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± It was also Eli¡¯s first time seeing this, so he was very curious. He walked in with Rock.


    Walking down the middle of the road, there were magic herb fields on both sides.


    ¡°most of the plants here are silent crescent moons, a rare magic plant.¡± Rock explained to him.


    ¡°Silent Crescent?¡±


    Eli had rarely heard of this magic plant. It couldn¡¯t be helped, mainly because Orthodox mages would rarely use it. If he was not wrong, it should have a calming effect, and he guessed that it should be used by warlocks.


    Walking beside Rock, Eli didn¡¯t say a word and just kept observing.


    There weren¡¯t many people on the road, but most of them were apprentices of the first or second level. Occasionally, there were a few Level 3 apprentices, but there weren¡¯t many of them. After all, not everyone was a genius like Rock.


    Eli didn¡¯t see any warlocks.


    After walking for a while, he finally saw one.


    The warlock seemed to have fused with some unknown bloodline. His entire body exuded a cold aura, and even his eyes were vertical pupils. There were even some scales on his right hand. He walked straight in from the entrance not far away.


    Two acolytes were sitting there.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Just as the two of them walked to the entrance, two apprentices called out to them.


    ¡°One low-grade magic stone to enter the camp.¡±


    Magic stones!


    Eli had some. Previously, in the ruins of the ancient ruins, Eli had also found some magic stones. There were about 30 of them. He didn¡¯t know how much they were worth, but seeing that it only took one magic stone to enter the camp, it didn¡¯t seem to be worth much.


    ¡°Brother Herman, do you have magic stones? If not, I¡¯ll pay for you.¡± Beside him, rock said generously.


    ¡°No need,¡± Eli reached into his pocket and took out a magic stone from the secret plane.


    ¡°Alright, tell us your name and level. We need to hand in a record.¡± After receiving the magic stones, the two acolytes prepared to register.


    ¡°Herman, a level 3 acolyte.¡±


    ¡°yes, this is your identity card. For a month, you can enter and leave the camp freely. After that, you will have to pay again. One magic stone a month.¡± The apprentice handed over a metal plate, which was emitting a strange aura.


    One magic stone per month?


    It was very expensive!


    As soon as he arrived in the magic world, he had a vague feeling that he might fall into poverty again.


    After Eli was done, rock registered as usual, and the two of them walked in.


    ¡°Herman, you can go on your own. I might have to go to their gathering place. Let¡¯s meet again if fate allows.¡± Rock bade farewell as he passed through the door.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Eli nodded.


    The two separated.


    ¡­


    He entered the camp.


    Everything was new to Eli.


    Eli followed the main road and strolled around. Occasionally, he would see potions shops and alchemy shops by the side of the road. He would go in and take a look. This also made Eli deeply understand how poor he was. Of course, he also made some other discoveries.


    In the magic potion shop.


    ¡°This bottle of blood-refining potion costs five magic crystals?¡± Eli¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the potion in front of him.


    A regular reagent bottle contained a blood-colored magic potion. This was a potion that could strengthen one¡¯s physical strength during one¡¯s apprenticeship. Eli had even concocted it before, but the cost was less than one magic stone. They were actually selling five here? This was too much.


    ¡°Is it expensive? You can go to other places to take a look. We¡¯re already considered cheap.¡± The apprentice who was selling the goods could not stand Eli¡¯s slander, ¡°Go and take a look. There aren¡¯t many pharmacists in the entire camp. How many warlocks can refine magic potions? This place provides high-quality products from the manager¡¯s hands. Five magic stones are already very cheap,¡±


    The apprentice tried to use logic to tell Eli that they were a store with a good heart.


    ¡°Really?¡± Eli blinked.


    It seemed that he had misunderstood something.


    Warlocks had abandoned a considerable part of their knowledge. Potions were a huge problem for warlocks who had different power of the will and affinity with elements.


    In fact, this was also one of the disadvantages of warlocks.


    ¡°What about the magic blood potion?¡± With this question in mind, Eli asked potions again.


    ¡°30 magic crystals!¡±


    The cost was five to six magic stones, but it was sold for 30 magic stones.


    This time, Eli didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave.


    For a moment, he was still a little confused about the Warlock¡¯s world.


    ¡°What a pauper.¡± The apprentice looked at Eli¡¯s back as he left, treating him like a country bumpkin.


    At the alchemy shop.


    ¡°This Warlock leather armor is definitely worth it. It only costs 30 low-grade magic stones. This one also only costs 50 magic stones for the Warhammer. Or this staff, 20 magic stones.¡±


    As expected, the prices of Alchemy products were about the same.


    It seemed that due to their pursuit of bloodlines, most warlocks would not spend time learning potions, alchemy, and so on, which made the price of such items ridiculously high.


    ¡°This is a way to make money.¡± Eli thought for a moment. He still had thirty-three low-grade magic stones. If he didn¡¯t make some money later, it would be hard for him to survive here.


    It was hard to survive in poverty here. Especially when Eli went into a restaurant today, he realized he had to pay with magic stones. Eli had to swallow his saliva and turned to leave.


    He had no choice. He was still too poor.


    ¡°Do I have to rely on my personal potions to survive?¡±


    Eli pondered, but he quickly rejected the idea.


    He wasn¡¯t clear about the situation here at the moment, and doing something rashly might attract the attention of some people. It was better for him to stay here for a while and then think about other things.


    ¡®Steady, don¡¯t be reckless.¡¯


    So, Eli had to rent a house first. After all, he couldn¡¯t possibly stay in the arcane realm forever.


    The campsite was huge, like a small town. Asking for directions along the way and passing through the complicated roads, Eli quickly found the place he needed.


    ¡°I want to rent an apartment!¡±


    At the place in charge of the camp, Eli explained his purpose for coming.


    The one in charge today was a little girl with big eyes, a Level 1 Apprentice.


    ¡°Do you have any requests?¡± The little girl asked.


    ¡°it can be quieter, more remote, and cheaper. Also, if possible, don¡¯t charge too much.¡± He had especially emphasized the last two words.


    ¡°Okay. Claus, take him to room 536,789,213.¡± When the girl heard the request, she immediately called for someone. A Grand Knight quickly walked out.


    ¡°Lord Warlock, let me show you the house.¡± Claus was a middle-aged man, and he said with a fawning expression.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli nodded.


    Ever since he came here, Eli realized that even if Grand Knights didn¡¯t have any status, they were treated lower than dogs.


    Soon, the man showed him around the three houses. Eli hesitated for a moment before choosing one of them.


    It was a house on the mountainside of a small hill outside the camp. It was not small and was very remote. The only problem was that it was a few kilometers away from the camp.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that Eli didn¡¯t want to live in the campsite or somewhere higher, but he couldn¡¯t afford it. The first two were at the campsite. One cost ten magic stones a month, while the other cost five magic stones, but the area was only a dozen square meters.


    He chose the one outside the camp, which only cost twenty magic stones a year, and it was still quite expensive.


    Actually, Eli had the intention of building his own house, but the campsite did not allow it, so he could only rent a cheap one. He had to walk to the campsite.


    After getting the key to the house, Eli spent another ten magic stones to pay for another year of camp expenses, which was two magic stones for a full year.


    Just like that, Eli barely made a home there.


    With the key in hand, Eli headed towards his residence.


    About ten minutes later, Eli arrived at his destination.


    It was a building located halfway up the mountain.


    The building was not big, but there was a fence that blocked the view inside. To Eli¡¯s surprise, the houses here seemed to be equipped with a defensive spell formation. Although it was average, it was not bad.


    ¡°Hey, are you a new warlock?¡± Just as Eli was about to go in, the door to another house opened, and an old man walked out.


    The old man was wearing a simple robe and had the aura of a level 3 acolyte.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Herman.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m Victor, a level 3 apprentice. I¡¯ve been living here for more than 20 years. If you have any questions, you can come and ask me.¡± Victor looked very enthusiastic and said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. After all, I¡¯m much older than you. Everyone around me knows me. I won¡¯t harm anyone.¡± Victor said with a smile.


    Eli¡¯s eyes twitched.


    As he had been trapped for 130 years, he was actually 271 years old already.


    Eli smiled silently, then said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I¡¯ll come to you with questions later.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Victor rarely met such a friendly neighbor. He smiled. He was already very old and didn¡¯t pursue power. He just lived a leisurely life every day.


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries with Victor, Eli walked into the house.


    After checking that there were no detection methods here, Eli began to take some things out of the arcane realm. By the time he was done packing, it was already midnight.


    Standing in the yard, Eli felt the elements around him.


    It was three to four times the size of Jun Lin, and he also smiled.


    He had finally arrived in the world of mages and warlocks.


    Once he was familiar with the camp, it would be time for him to step into the mage world. He would also have to search for the mage¡¯s legacy and other things.


    ¡°Oh, and Vivika. I wonder how she¡¯s doing.¡±


    Eli sensed Vivika and David¡¯s state and was stunned.


    They were both One Circle, and they seemed to have surpassed Eli.


    It seemed that these two students were doing quite well!


    He wondered where the two of them were.


    Shaking his head, Eli returned to the house.


    He wouldn¡¯t contact the two of them for the time being. It was better to wait for him to settle down before pursuing other things.

 Chapter 125 - Looking for a Job

    Chapter 125 Looking for a Job


    A year later.


    In Victor¡¯s yard.


    There was a stone table in the middle, and on the stone table were all kinds of fruits and food. On both sides were two reclining chairs, on which Eli and Victor lay, basking in the sun with a satisfied look.


    ¡°Herman, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a good match with this old man.¡± Victor picked up a bunch of grapes, eating as he chatted with Eli.


    After a year, the two of them had become very familiar with each other.


    What Viktor did not expect was that even though his pace of life was slow enough, he did not expect that Eli would be even slower, completely unlike a normal level 3 apprentice.


    When everyone was busy studying, he was strolling around. When everyone was busy meditating, he was doing experiments. When everyone was busy discovering the bloodline, Eli was lying down and talking to him.


    Sometimes, he even felt that Eli was older than him.


    ¡°Yeah, shouldn¡¯t we be considered friends despite our age?¡± Eli laughed heartily.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Victor revealed a smile.


    ¡°But, you can¡¯t do this forever. After all, you can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing. For one, you have to pay rent, right?¡± Victor was worried for Eli.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve been looking for work recently.¡± Eli also took a sip of wine. It had to be said that the wine in the mage world was of higher quality, and it was better to drink.


    This year, he had gained a deeper understanding of the Warlock world and the


    camp.


    First of all, the person in charge of this camp should be a shadow lizard Warlock who had just advanced to the second circle. There were also some first-circle warlocks here, but not many.


    It was not that the camp was weak but that he was currently on the East Coast. Even in the Mage world, it did not seem to be a


    prosperous place.


    The camp¡¯s strength was already considered very good.


    Of course, this had nothing to do with Eli. The main thing was that he found that there were still many things left behind by mages in the camp, like some books. Before the mages left, this place used to be a more prosperous area on the East Coast. It was a good choice for Eli


    to stay here and develop.


    That¡¯s right, Eli had already decided to live


    here for a long time.


    As for Rock, he had already left this place and


    successfully joined the shadow lizard


    Academy. He even invited Eli for the second time, but he was rejected by Eli.


    So, the biggest problem for him right now


    was still money. With magic stones, he could buy the stuff that he needed. Eli had an idea of how to gain money.


    That was to join the camp¡¯s potion Department and work to earn money.


    As for why he didn¡¯t make his own potions to earn money, there was naturally a reason. After a year of understanding, Eli knew that there were almost no private places that sold potions here. They basically bought them from the officials. This was an important way for the camp to accumulate wealth, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t allow people to sell the potion on the side.


    It was a good opportunity for him to join an official organization, which would make it easier for him to find some things.


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go first. The camp¡¯s potion


    Department is recruiting today. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Seeing that it was about time, Eli bade


    Victor farewell.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Victor raised his glass and watched Eli leave.


    After leaving Victor¡¯s house, Eli went straight


    to the camp.


    After showing his token at the entrance, Eli


    walked to the camp office like he always did.


    ¡°Alice, I heard that the magic potion Department is recruiting in the camp these


    days.¡± Said Eli as he leaned against the counter. The girl from a year ago was on the


    counter.


    ¡°Hmph, Herman, do you still want to make


    potions?¡± Alice laughed out loud. It was not malicious, but she was just joking. The two knew each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. My potions are very


    good.¡± Eli shook her head and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. This time, the potions


    department only wants one person. The competition will be very intense. I¡¯ve never heard of you making potions before.¡± Alice looked at Eli and smiled.


    Potioneering was not a simple subject. It required hundreds or thousands of practices to be completed. Not only were ordinary apprentices unable to support it, but the related knowledge was also difficult to obtain, especially in the current mage world. ¡°Then you can just look at the notice when


    the time comes. Just tell me the place and time.¡± Eli said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, the testing ground is on the west side of the camp, next to the potion Department,¡± Alice said after casting a glance


    at Eli.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll treat you to something after this.¡± After knowing the location, Elie turned around and left.


    ¡°What a joker.¡± Alice looked at his back and snorted.


    After passing through a few roads, Eli arrived


    at the place that Alice had mentioned. At this time, the recruitment was in a huge


    tent. The tent was very empty. Other than a fat man sitting in the front, there was a screen behind him. Although he could not see it, Eli could sense that there was another person behind him.


    The fat man should be the person in charge.


    He seemed to be in his fifties or sixties and was a level 3 apprentice.


    ¡°Hello, I heard that your potions department


    needs people.¡± Eli walked over and asked. ¡°Indeed. Are you interested?¡± Fatty cast a glance at Eli, who looked to be in his thirties or forties.


    ¡°yes, my potion concoction technique is not bad.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Okay. Then come at 3 p.m. tomorrow. We¡¯ll


    choose one person.¡± Fatty cast a glance at Eli and said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli nodded, turned around, and


    left.


    He had already achieved his goal, so there was no need to waste his breath.


    However, just as he walked out of the door,


    with the shadow dragon¡¯s powerful hearing, he seemed to hear something wrong.


    Eli furrowed his brows.


    He walked a little toward the back of the tent,


    and the sound became clearer.


    Inside the tent.


    An old man walked out from behind the


    screen and looked at fatty with a fawning expression. Then, he took out a bag from behind him and handed it over.


    ¡°my Lord, here are 30 magic stones. I heard


    that you will be the examiner tomorrow. I hope you can help me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m a very upright person.¡¯


    The fat man glanced at the magic stone and shook his head.


    Seeing this, the old man cursed in his heart, but he still took out another bag and said, ¡± there are 20 magic stones in here, 50 magic


    stones in total. These are for you to buy some tea, my Lord.¡±


    This time, the fatty didn¡¯t refuse. He held the magic stone in his arms and said slowly, ¡°Do you even need help? You¡¯re pretty good. As long as there¡¯s no accident, you¡¯ll be chosen.¡± The old man smiled when he heard this. Although his potioneering skills were average, he would still pass because of this. ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± The old man quickly


    thanked him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Looking at the magic stone in Fatty¡¯s arms, the old man¡¯s eyes twitched. He walked out of the tent and left in one direction. And after he left, Eli also stepped out from the


    shadow beside the tent.


    He looked at the old man¡¯s back and sighed. ¡°How can you do this?¡±


    Eli shook his head. What happened to the fair and just environment?


    He didn¡¯t want to do anything at first, but at this point, he had no choice.


    He only had two choices. One was to interfere


    with the old man tomorrow, and two was to deal with him immediately. What else could he do?


    How should he put it? It was rare for the demon potion Department to be short of people. At the very least, this was the only


    time that Eli had heard of this since he had been here. It was truly a good opportunity. Joining the potions Department meant that one would be able to slowly climb up the ranks. Back in the bryne Empire, Eli had already understood a principle, and that was that the higher one¡¯s position was, the easier it would be for one to do many things. For example, ever since Eli took control of


    Anna, everything about Bryne could be easily obtained. Although this was a Warlock¡¯s


    camp, the principle still worked. Raising his head to look at the moon that was


    gradually rising, Eli sensed the direction the


    old man was heading towards and walked


    over.


    ¡­


    The next afternoon.


    Eli came to the tent according to the time.


    There were about twenty people there by now, and most of them did not look very young, at least fifty or sixty years old. There were also very few young ones, only seven or eight. The age of Eli¡¯s current identity should be below average. It seemed like the pharmacists here were generally older!


    As the crowd gathered, the fatty from


    yesterday also walked out.


    He stood at the very front, then looked around.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Fatty blinked his eyes. ¡®Where did the old man from yesterday go?¡¯ In fact, he knew the old man. Although he


    was not young, his skills in making potions were not weak. Otherwise, he would not have agreed. After all, not just any trash could enter the potion Department. However, that old man didn¡¯t come today. Was he late?


    ¡°Everyone, please wait a moment.¡± The fat


    man said.


    Time passed by slowly, and in the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why hasn¡¯t it started yet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the point of making us wait here at the agreed time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡±


    The others started to complain. Fatty also frowned and was a little angry. He immediately made a decision. It was fine if he didn¡¯t come. He couldn¡¯t be blamed for this. ¡°Everyone, follow me.¡± The fat man waved his hand and walked into the building next to


    him. Everyone followed him, and Eli was


    among them.


    Next up was the real written test. He hoped that no one would cheat in front of


    him, or else he wouldn¡¯t mind doing something to make sure that the test was fair.


    Just as they were heading to the testing area.


    At the same time.


    On a big tree in a remote mountain more than


    ten kilometers away from the camp.


    An old man slowly opened his eyes.


    He felt dizzy, and then his whole body seemed


    to be tortured. When he came to his senses,


    he looked around and found himself. An unfamiliar environment, an unfamiliar forest, and an unfamiliar rope.


    He was tied to a tree.


    ¡°Who did this!!!¡± The old man shouted. Then,


    he suddenly remembered something and was


    stunned. A few seconds later, a loud scream came from the quiet forest, accompanied by a


    few birds flying away.


    ¡°My test!!!¡±


    ¡°Who did this?!¡±

 Chapter 126 - Re-entering the Establishment

    Chapter 126 Re-entering the Establishment


    Just as the old man was trying to struggle.


    On the other side, Eli and the others had already arrived at the building next to the tent and were led to a room on the second floor. The decorations weren¡¯t considered luxurious, but the space was huge. At this moment, there were nearly thirty tables placed inside, with some materials on them.


    ¡°Are we making potions?¡± In the crowd, Eli saw this scene and knew what to do.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Rooney Farhad, the person in charge of the potions department¡¯s recruitment this time. There are two stages in this competition. One is to test everyone¡¯s understanding of potions, and the other is to fight.¡± Fatty turned around and said.


    The members of the potions Department naturally couldn¡¯t be unfamiliar with the potions¡¯ ingredients and some other things. So the first step was actually to filter out the slackers, and the second step was to select suitable apprentices.


    ¡°Okay, find a seat first,¡± Rooney said.


    Everyone immediately went forward to pick a suitable seat, and Eli picked one at random.


    Everyone sat down, and soon, a few more people came in to help invigilate.


    The test soon began.


    When Eli and the others received the test papers, he took a look and realized that it was really very simple. He had spent more than two hundred years concocting potions, and he had also obtained quite a lot of potion resources from Saleen metatrin and Nick. This step was not difficult for him.


    On the other hand, the others all had bitter expressions. It was clearly very difficult.


    Upon seeing this, Eli couldn¡¯t help but recall a scene from the library back then.


    It was really interesting.


    Eli began answering the questions at a moderate pace, and he would deliberately make some mistakes.


    ¡°This should be enough.¡± Eli didn¡¯t know this group of people at all, and he wasn¡¯t too sure about their standards.


    While Eli was answering the questions, some people had already been eliminated.


    ¡°Are you actually using mental power to try to cheat? Do you look down on me that much?¡±


    ¡°the magic tool mirror is really a good cheating tool but too bad for you. Get out.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, please don¡¯t imitate other people¡¯s movements. I really look down on you guys with this level of skill.¡±


    Rooney cursed as he walked. In the blink of an eye, he had thrown out three or four warlocks.


    On the other hand, Eli calmly wrote a little, ensuring that he was about 70% right, which should be enough.


    Time passed quickly. Rooney took everyone¡¯s papers. There were 27 people in total. Four had left, leaving 23. Soon, the marking was


    over.


    But when Rooney announced the result, and when Eli knew he was second, he raised an eyebrow.


    ¡®I have no idea the standard here is so low.¡¯


    It seemed that he had underestimated the Warlock¡¯s pursuit of knowledge. These warlocks were far inferior to the mages.


    Eli was second, and the first was an old man who looked to be at least 50 to 60 years old. He had a big beard, and his right arm had obvious signs of flesh modification, covered in fine hair.


    The old man only glanced at Eli confidently without any provocation.


    They weren¡¯t young people anymore.


    ¡°Okay, then, let¡¯s start brewing the potions. This time, we¡¯ll be preparing the more common silent Crescent potion, the zero circle potion. It can relieve the effects of warlocks¡¯ bloodlines.¡± Rooney said. Although many Magi would only integrate their bloodline after reaching the first circle, those who had no hope of advancing would do so as soon as they become acolytes. In this case, they would be more affected by their infused, such as being easily angered. Potions like the silent Crescent were potions that could save one¡¯s life at critical moments. They were very practical and were the most widely sold potions by the potion Department.


    ¡°the first step is to filter out some people. This is the real selection stage. After all, we don¡¯t need theoretical scientists but real pharmacists. Whoever¡¯s medicine is the most


    effective can join the Department.¡± Rooney looked at the crowd and said.


    Soon, the materials were sent to their table.


    Eli looked at the materials in front of him and fell into deep thought.


    He had never concocted this medicine before.


    But it wasn¡¯t a big problem. After all, it was just a zero-circle potion. If he couldn¡¯t even concoct this, then he would be too useless.


    Sometimes, it was no big deal to be in the limelight.


    Eli began to process the materials.


    Not far away, Rooney was scanning everyone,


    and there were others beside him.


    ¡°The quality of this batch is not bad.


    Unfortunately, we only need one person. Rooney, who do you like?¡± A man beside Rooney asked.


    ¡°I think Molin should be good. His right arm


    has been modified, and he is very sensitive to mental power control. If there are no accidents, it should be him.¡± Rooney looked at


    the old man in the middle, who had been first in the previous round.


    ¡°Indeed, his pharmaceutical skills are very good. Even the apprentices in the magic potion Department are not as good as him.¡± The man nodded in agreement.


    At this moment, Molin had already finished processing the materials, while the others were only halfway through.


    To Rooney¡¯s surprise, the second-place warlock from the previous round had not even


    finished one-third of the process. It was


    obvious that he was not familiar with it.


    Seeing this, Rooney shook his head and no longer paid attention to Eli.


    One look and he could tell that Eli was a theoretical person.


    As time passed, everyone¡¯s ingredients were processed, and they began to prepare the


    potion. Soon, some people began to fail. In a corner.


    A man with a serious expression poured the


    ingredients in the reagent bottle into the rumbling potion beside him.


    It seemed that the man did not control his strength well, and he accidentally poured out half of the reagent bottle.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Seeing this, the man¡¯s eyes widened. He turned around and jumped away.


    Bang!


    In the next second, the crucible exploded, and broken fragments flew in all directions. A man who had been refining was caught off


    guard by the flying fragments and failed instantly. ¡°Damn it!¡± The man cursed. This wave directly caused many people to fail.


    At this moment, Eli was also starting to brew. Sensing the flying shards, he brewed the potion while a shield slowly appeared on the other side, blocking the shards. As for the old man further away, he just


    glanced at the flying shards and directly blocked them with his body. ¡°Doing two things at once. Not bad!¡± In the


    distance, Rooney looked at Eli¡¯s actions and was a little surprised.


    Concocting magic potions while using spells, this level of mental strength control was very rare for an apprentice. He might have been wrong about Eli.


    Soon, the man who had caused the explosion was taken out of the arena. The others who had failed were also taken away. They all


    looked at the man angrily because everyone only had one chance.


    What happened next was very normal. The


    rest of the people continued to concoct the


    potion.


    in


    Ten minutes later, the old man¡¯s potion was successfully concocted. He held the potion his right hand and had a proud expression on his face. He looked as if he had won. He was very confident. He had refined this


    magic medicine dozens of times, so there was absolutely no problem.


    Following the old man¡¯s success, the others


    and


    also succeeded and failed one after another. Those who succeeded waited anxiously, those who failed left in sadness. Eli also successfully completed the configuration. Ten minutes later, there were only seven or eight people left in the field. ¡°Everyone, take out your magic potions. I¡¯ll


    test their level.¡± Rooney looked at the crowd and said.


    Naturally, there was a standard for potions. According to their characteristics and effects, they were divided into five levels, with level


    five being the lowest and level one being the


    highest.


    Soon, a man took the lead and handed over the potion.


    Rooney took a look and collected a small


    sample. He then took out an alchemy item and put it in to test the level of the potion. Half a minute later.


    ¡°level two, normal.¡± Rooney shook his head and said. The man¡¯s entire body seemed to have collapsed in an instant. The second level was


    not good. It could only be said to be above the


    passing grade. The competition today was so intense that he was probably done for. ¡°Next,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± This time, it was a brawny man


    with a big red beard. He held a magic potion


    in his hand and looked nervous. ¡°Level 1.¡±


    The cruel number made the brawny man¡¯s


    mouth twitch, and he turned to leave. Soon, the others appeared one by one, but


    most of them were level one and level two. In the end, only Eli and the old man remained.


    The old man did not even look at Eli and offered the potion to Rooney. Very quickly, the results were out.


    Level three close to level four! Rooney announced after looking at the


    results. In fact, this was already the highest standard for an average Warlock. After all, they lacked the practice and their skills were


    not that good.


    ¡°There¡¯s still one more!¡± Rooney looked at Eli, who he was looking forward to.


    Eli handed over the medicine, and Rooney placed it into the instrument.


    The others were already preparing to leave while the old man confidently waited in place,


    ready to accept his win.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally succeeded after so much


    preparation.¡±


    The old man sighed. He had already tried


    three or four times, and this was the only time he had succeeded. There was only one more apprentice left, so he should be fine. ¡°fourth-level, no, fifth-level.¡± Rooney¡¯s voice


    came.


    ¡°fourth-level? What? Fourth-level? ¡± The old man was still mumbling at first, but in the


    next second, he was stunned on the spot and turned his head stiffly.


    He saw that the standard level 4 alchemy


    device had already lit up, and the level 5 device was shining slightly.


    The old man¡¯s eyes twitched. He wanted to


    curse but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Fourth-level?


    Rooney also blinked his eyes. This level of


    skill was really not low.


    Of course, there were many people who could


    make high-quality potions Department, but after all, they often made it, and practice made perfect. However, it was really rare for


    to be able to make


    an unaffiliated apprentice such high-quality potions. However, if he could recruit such a person,


    Rooney would be very happy. There would be


    additional rewards.


    Immediately, the way he looked at Eli was different. He showed a bright smile, which was in sharp contrast to his cold tone


    yesterday.


    He walked over directly, looked at Eli, and


    said with a smile, ¡°Congratulations,¡¯


    The old man¡¯s face darkened, and he closed


    his eyes.


    It was so uncomfortable.

 Chapter 127 - The Benefits

    Chapter 127 The Benefits


    Eli was successfully employed by the potions Department.


    On the way to the identity verification, fatty was very enthusiastic.


    ¡°My name is Rooney, or you can just call me Ron. We will be colleagues in the future.¡± Rooney said enthusiastically.


    ¡°Can you tell me about the specific treatment of the demon potion Department?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°of course, you don¡¯t have to work for a long time in the magic potion Department. You just have to complete a certain amount of work. Of course, if you want to get more magic stones, you can work overtime.¡± Rooney replied with a smile.


    ¡°What about the work location?¡±


    ¡°At home or at the Department. It¡¯s all up to you.¡± Rooney replied. ¡°Our department¡¯s basic salary is 10 magic stones a month, no more and no less. If you work harder or have a higher success rate, you can even reach 20 or 30. My potioneering is average, so I only get around 15 magic stones a month.¡±


    Eli nodded.


    ¡°Oh, also, if you join our potions Department, you¡¯ll be able to see a portion of the potions knowledge left behind by the Magi of the past. Although you can¡¯t understand a lot of it, it¡¯ll still be of great help to us.


    ¡°What a pity, who would have thought that the once powerful Magi would be replaced by warlocks.¡± Rooney sighed.


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up. As expected, there were more official resources. He had just joined a


    Department, and there were already such benefits. This made Eli feel pleasantly surprised.


    He had received quite a few potioneering legacies, but not enough.


    He didn¡¯t expect that after being here for only a year, he would have to start living as a garbage man.


    All of a sudden, the benefits were secondary.


    ¡°Oh, there are also a lot of internal resources that can be bought with a 10% discount!¡± Rooney cast a glance at Eli and chuckled.


    Eli had already confirmed that he didn¡¯t join the department in vain.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Suddenly, Rooney stopped. In front of him was a three-story circular building like a Colosseum. It was


    neither big nor small.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This is our usual workplace.¡± Rooney strode over and put his hand on Eli¡¯s shoulder.


    A glint flashed in Eli¡¯s eyes, and his majestic spiritual energy instantly tensed up. Then, he realized that Rooney did not have any ill intentions, and was very weak. Only then did he relax.


    If they were in any other place, it was possible that Eli would have killed Rooney in an instant.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rooney still did not know that he had been on the verge of death. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Eli shook his head and followed him in.


    As soon as he entered, the overwhelming smell of ingredients instantly drowned him.


    Within the three-story building, Eli stood at the bottommost level and looked around.


    Other than the first floor, which seemed to be a lot of offices and a storage area for materials, the other two floors were rooms in circles, and the smell of potions was coming


    from them.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, there was an explosion in one of the rooms. The door opened, and a pharmacist walked out with a disheveled look.


    ¡°that¡¯s the pharmacist from the Department. It looks like something happened.¡± Rooney tilted his head and laughed.


    ¡°How many pharmacists are there currently?¡± Eli asked, puzzled.


    ¡°About 30 people. Many of them are at


    home.¡± Rooney answered as he walked.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Suddenly, the two of them came to a room, and Rooney stopped. ¡°Give me your identity card and register it. You will be a permanent resident of the camp and will be certified by the potion department!¡± Rooney stretched out his hand, and Eli handed over his identity card.


    ¡°So I don¡¯t need to pay a magic stone per


    month anymore? ¡°


    ¡°Nonsense. The camp now pays you.¡± Rooney


    laughed as he took the token and walked


    inside.


    Soon, Rooney walked out again and handed


    the token to Eli. He took it and saw an image


    of a potion bottle on the token. It was the image of the potion Department.


    Eli took the token and found that it had been branded with a small spell formation, which should be used to prove his identity. ¡°Alright. You¡¯ll have to slowly understand what else there is. Relax. Once you¡¯re in the Department, as long as you don¡¯t go overboard, they won¡¯t fire you. That¡¯s why the opportunity to join us is so precious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Eli also understood the position of


    this Department.


    Rooney then brought Eli to a few other places.


    Where were the places to store materials,


    where were the places to store magical medicine knowledge, where were the Places to Work, and where were the places to rest¡­


    Among them, when Eli saw the room with magical pharmaceutical knowledge, his eyes lit up, but he managed to hold it in. He would take a look at it in the future. ¡°Also, let¡¯s go see the Minister. She seems to


    be here today.¡± Rooney seemed to have thought of something and said. ¡°Alright,¡± Eli nodded. He hoped that the


    leader would not cause too much trouble. The two of them came to the first floor again. In front of a large door, Rooney was the first


    to knock.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Rooney opened the door and reminded Eli to go in with him.


    He opened the door and saw a small room


    filled with the smell of magic plants. There was a large table and some common furniture. A woman was sitting behind the


    table. The woman looked quite pretty. Her eyes were


    slightly red, and her hair was all white. Rabbit ears?


    That was Eli¡¯s first reaction, but the next


    second, he realized that the woman must be a


    first-circle sorcerer who had fused with an extraordinary rabbit.


    ¡°Chief evena, this is a newcomer. I¡¯ve brought him to meet you.¡±


    ¡°good day, Minister. I¡¯m Herman.¡± Eli said


    politely.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re quite good-looking.¡± Evena glanced at Eli, then nodded.


    Right now, Eli should be in his thirties, using his former appearance of a man in his thirties. He looked very mature and charming.


    That¡¯s not right. Is that something a minister should say meeting her new worker for the first time?


    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m evena, the head of the camp¡¯s potions Department. I¡¯m a Warlock with the bloodline of the Silvermoon rabbit.¡± Evena seemed to realize that she had said something wrong and coughed. ¡°relax, I¡¯m a kind person. As long as you don¡¯t violate the


    camp¡¯s rules, you can do anything you want.¡± ¡°Thank you, Minister.¡± Eli nodded. It seemed


    that the Minister was quite easy to talk to, and his days would be a little easier. ¡°well, that¡¯s it then. I still have to go to the


    casi¡­ I mean, work today. You can leave first.¡± Evena said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded. It seemed that Evena was


    rather interesting. It sounded like she was


    going to the casino.


    If he didn¡¯t hear it wrong, the last thing he didn¡¯t say should be gambling.


    After saying their goodbyes, Eli and Rooney


    left. After they left, the two of them headed outside.


    ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s one thing you should never mention in front of the Minister.¡± Rooney said as if he had remembered something.


    Eli was speechless.


    ¡°Lose,¡± Rooney came over and said mysteriously.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out later.¡± Rooney chuckled.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. You can come here and


    work tomorrow. The materials are also given by the camp.¡± At the door, Rooney bid farewell to Eli.


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± thank you. Eli expressed


    his gratitude.


    Along the way today, Rooney had helped him solve a lot of doubts.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small problem!¡± Rooney said.


    The induction ended.


    The life of a worker began again. Making potions might be troublesome for


    most apprentices, but for Eli, it was really nothing. After collecting the ingredients, Eli successfully completed his portion in two or three minutes. Then, Eli realized another benefit.


    The Department had losses. After all, not all concoctions would succeed every time, but Eli¡¯s success rate was ridiculously high, so the saved materials all went into his pocket. His peaceful life continued. Every few days, Eli would go and collect the ingredients, then go to the place where the potion books were stored to take a look. He reaped a lot, but he didn¡¯t go overboard. He


    still read slowly, not wanting to be too conspicuous.


    Regarding Rooney¡¯s advice, Eli also understood it later.


    As it turned out, Minister evena loved to bet


    on magic stones, but she had almost never won, so this custom came into being. This also showed how much of a loser and


    how much of a player evena was. However, it was true. Every day, Eli only saw evena rarely in the Department, but he occasionally saw


    her at the gambling place.


    As for why you asked Eli why he went to those places, it was naturally for entertainment. Don¡¯t think that warlocks don¡¯t have any entertainment. Not to mention gambling and normal entertainment, there are even places like Liuying Street. Some of the women there


    had even been integrated with bloodlines. Eli


    was amazed.


    With this job, Eli finally settled down here. He didn¡¯t know how long he would be staying


    here. Eli¡¯s thoughts were to push himself to the limit.


    This was still the most suitable place for him at the moment.


    With resources and the ability to gather


    knowledge, Eli could only say that it was great.


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    Eli stayed at home as usual.


    ¡­


    ¡°Is this the place?¡±


    It was nighttime, and the bright moonlight


    shone down.


    Not far from Eli¡¯s door, an old man was Eli¡¯s house.


    staring at


    ¡°Damn it. It must be him. He took my place. Damn it, 50 magic stones.¡± The old man¡¯s face was filled with anger. He was the level 3


    Warlock apprentice who was kidnapped by Eli


    that day.


    50 magic stones were all he had, and he was


    hoping to earn them back. But now, his magic


    gone.


    stones were This caused him to have a rather bad time these few days. Eventually, he found out Eli


    was the new recruit at the potion department. Without money and with his old age, he really


    had no other way out. ¡°Level 3 acolyte. Hmph, I¡¯m going to kill


    you.¡± The old man was an acolyte at the peak


    of Level 3 and had no hope of advancing.


    He looked at the wall, and then his figure


    he


    gradually became invisible. He had fused with a chameleon bloodline, and gradually became the same color as the environment. Then, walked toward Eli¡¯s house. Losing everything


    had already driven him mad. He wanted to kill Eli.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die!¡±


    He sneered and climbed over the wall.

 Chapter 128 - Devouring Power

    Chapter 128 Devouring Power


    At this moment.


    In the secret realm.


    Eli¡¯s eyes were tightly shut as he carried out his daily meditation work. Beside him was a small sapling.


    This was the sapling that had sprouted from the seed. It was currently about 1.5 meters tall. As it grew, it finally showed some changes.


    The elemental concentration around the sapling was higher than the surroundings, about 1.2 times. Eli would often meditate beside it.


    Three hours later, Eli ended his meditation.


    ¡°Sigh, it took me almost two hundred years to grow it to this height. Ridiculous.¡± Looking at the tree, Eli shook his head.


    He knew that the tree would grow slowly, but it didn¡¯t have to be this slow.


    After watering the sapling with some nutrient fluids, Eli went to other parts of the arcane realm.


    In the magic herb field.


    A large field of magic herbs grew wantonly. These were all planted here by Eli before. Most of them were zero-circle materials, and some of them were first-circle magic plants that Eli replaced later.


    It was a good thing that Eli had this secret garden. Otherwise, he might be suspected if he frequently bought materials in the Warlock camp.


    This was also his main asset.


    Of course, the most eye-catching thing here was the blood bamboo flower field in the East.


    Compared to more than a hundred years ago, the current blood bamboo flower¡¯s area was even larger. There were hundreds of them, and four-fifths of them were zero-circle, while the rest were basically all one-circle, which were basically fed by Eli out of boredom when he was trapped.


    Of course, these were not important. What was important was the tallest one in the


    center.


    It was two meters tall, and it was much more ferocious than before. The flowers were


    dozens of centimeters in radius, like man-eating flowers, and their auras were the highest.


    This was the first plant that had advanced to the first circle. After Eli¡¯s intensive cultivation, it had also reached the advanced level of the first circle. However, due to the limitations of Eli¡¯s own ability level, he was unable to advance the flower further.


    But even so, the blood bamboo flowers it provided were enough for Eli to use.


    Compared to the slow growth of the elemental conversion process, Eli¡¯s mental power was much faster.


    It was a pity that the two restricted each other, and he could not improve too much. ¡°Let¡¯s take it slow.¡± Eli shook his head.


    He walked into the blood bamboo field, and all the blood bamboo flowers gave way to him. This was because they sensed a familiar aura from Eli. He ignored the others and walked directly to the side of the central blood


    bamboo flower.


    The tall blood bamboo flower also extended


    its tentacles, trying to get close to Eli.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Eli turned his hand around and


    slapped the tentacle back.


    Then, he took the flower and turned to leave.


    Blood bamboo flower: ¡°¡­¡±


    He brought the flower back to the laboratory. There was still a simple device in the


    laboratory.


    A huge, transparent device that looked like a


    cultivation chamber was floating in the air. Complex spiritual runes were carved on both sides of the device. At this time, a withered blood bamboo flower was floating in the cultivation chamber.


    It was a device made of the materials left


    behind by Nick to observe the blood bamboo


    flower.


    Looking at the withered blood bamboo flower,


    Eli shook his head. She then opened the device, took it out, and put in a new one.


    ¡°Activate the device.¡±


    The runes on both sides began to light up,


    and in the next second, a thin element as thin


    as a hair shot directly towards the blood bamboo flower. The blood bamboo flower instantly began to shrink, and at the same time, a magical wave was quickly produced. Eli quickly ran to the experiment table at the


    side to observe.


    In the shattered blood bamboo flowers, a trace of Black Power flashed and disappeared. If one looked closely, one could see that it had


    absorbed the blood of the surrounding blood bamboo flowers in an instant.


    This was the unique devouring power of the blood bamboo flower.


    The power to devour blood, or rather, the power to devour life.


    Unfortunately, this fluctuation only lasted for a second, and it spread out very slowly, making it impossible for Eli to observe it.


    ¡°The equipment is still too poor. I need more money to get something better.¡± Eli shook his head.


    To a certain extent, doing experiments was another way of burning money.


    What was burned was money, and what was gained was experience and knowledge. However, he did not succeed every time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll slowly save money or see if there are any


    other ways.¡± Elie shook his head. Unlike his time in Brnye, he was currently too poor. Magic stones were much harder to earn than Tarls.


    After casually jotting down some data, Eli began his normal experiments and studies, constantly reviewing the potion knowledge he


    had learned recently. It was a pity that he could not see everything in the knowledge base, and his authority only allowed him to


    see a portion.


    Just like that, an ordinary night passed in the experiment.


    In fact, he only slept for about four hours a


    day, which was more than enough for a normal mage.


    The next day, Eli walked out of the laboratory.


    He stretched his body, then sensed that there


    was no one outside, so he directly left the secret realm.


    He packed his things and walked out of the door. ¡°Eh?¡± As soon as he stepped out of the door, he saw a corpse lying under the brambles of the fence.


    Thorn was from Bryne. Eli had cultivated the


    vines to the top of the zero-circle level. It was responsible for guarding the house for Eli along with the spell formation. And if Eli was not mistaken, the corpse was the old man he had kidnapped.


    Needless to say, just by looking at the old


    man¡¯s appearance, he knew what had happened.


    ¡°How can you barge into someone else¡¯s


    room?!¡± Eli shook his head and then began to search the old man¡¯s belongings. There were only five magic stones!


    ¡°Poor bastard!¡± After complaining, Eli left the


    house. ¡°Herman, are you going to the potions Department again?¡± Victor stood at the door


    of his house and greeted Eli.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°let¡¯s have a drink tonight. I got some good wine this time. It¡¯s made from first-circle


    materials.¡± Victor had always been enthusiastic.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Eli didn¡¯t refuse.


    Ten minutes later, Eli arrived at the potions Department.


    Before he even entered, he could already hear


    a wave of wailing sounds coming from inside.


    Did something happen?


    Eli walked in and saw Minister Evena in the


    middle of the hall turn and walk into a room not far away. Many pharmacists were scattered in the hall.


    ¡°Rooney, what¡¯s going on?¡± Eli asked when


    he saw the familiar Rooney. ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t bring it up.¡± Rooney saw it was


    Eli and shook his head. ¡°our potions Department hasn¡¯t been doing well recently, especially the silent Crescent potion. Recently, the camp brought in a new potion


    from the outside, and its effect is 20% better


    and 10% cheaper. ¡°The department¡¯s main export to the camp is the silent Crescent potion, so our base salary has been reduced a lot.¡± Rooney sighed.


    ¡°I see!¡± Eli felt a little numb. ¡°Is there any solution now?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Rooney cast a glance at Eli


    and said,


    ¡°however, the Department has issued a


    reward. If you can improve the potion or provide a new, cheaper, and more effective potion, you can not only become the Deputy Minister, but you can also get one-twentieth of the profits of the new potion for the next


    30 years.


    Deputy Minister?!


    ¡°There¡¯s a Deputy Minister in the Department?¡± Eli was puzzled. He had been


    here for more than a month, but he had never heard of any Deputy Minister. ¡°there should have been one, but department


    head Evena has been here for five or six years,


    and she never set it up.¡± Rooney cast a glance at Eli. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. I haven¡¯t finished my mission


    today.¡± Rooney sighed and turned to leave.


    The department¡¯s poor performance affected everyone in the Department.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Eli shook his head and prepared to go get the


    materials.


    ¡°what? Can you only collect the materials


    three times a month? ¡± Eli felt even more numb. ¡°Sorry, pharmacist Herman. Things are a little tight at the moment.¡± The one distributing the materials was an apprentice, and he said apologetically.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Eli waved his hand. His life was being affected. ¡°I¡¯ll go home.¡±


    ¡­


    Time slowly passed. And in these three months, Eli also learned


    about the specific situation.


    It turned out that the new potion was called


    the


    sun Corolla potion, which was a product


    of a new force that the camp leader had produced with an outside force. It was why it


    was allowed to enter the camp. On the one hand, it increased income, and on the other hand, it was a competition to create


    productivity.


    But what the camp leader didn¡¯t seem to think about was that the sun Corolla¡¯s potion seemed to be much better than the silent Crescent. This caused the magic potion Department to be defeated in an instant and fall into a disadvantageous situation. In any case, in the past three months, the


    magic potion Department had been selling fewer and fewer silent Crescent magic potions. This directly led to less work for Eli


    and the rest. This was not a good thing. At least, the money that Eli received this month was a third less than the previous month. In this regard, several members even resigned


    directly and joined the shop that produced the sun Corolla potion across the street, which


    made the situation of the potions Department


    even worse.


    On the other hand, Eli didn¡¯t have any


    thoughts of backing out.


    The department that produced the sun Corolla had also contacted him by offering Eli much higher pay, but Eli was not interested at all.


    Hence, there was only one way for him. Eli needed to create a new potion to beat Sun Corolla.


    After joining the potion department, he noticed that the members did not do any research on potions at all. They only used the calibrated formula and rarely made any


    improvements.


    They had never studied a plant like the


    crescent moon in detail, and when Eli asked, he found out that this potion was actually found on the body of a first-circle Magus who


    had been captured decades ago.


    Since a first-circle mage could make this


    potion, there was no reason why Eli couldn¡¯t


    improve it.


    What a joke, Eli might still be a first-circle


    mage,


    but when it came to potions, not many first-circle mages could compare to him with


    more than two hundred years of research.


    It was time to let this group of warlocks, who


    had abandoned the pursuit of the truth, fear


    knowledge again.


    After taking some time off to complete a month¡¯s worth of missions, Eli purchased a large number of potions and began his


    experiments.


    Even if it was not for anything else, it was for


    the one-twentieth of the future profit.

 Chapter 129 - Improved Magic Potion

    Chapter 129 Improved Magic Potion


    Improving potions was already a walk in the park for Eli.


    Normally, the first step would be to analyze the materials, but this time, Eli had no intention of doing so.


    The first step for Eli was to directly extract the extraordinary essence from all the extraordinary ingredients of the potion, using the life extraction technique that Nick had left behind. Then, he began to directly mix the extraordinary essence according to the potion formula.


    Very quickly, a magic potion appeared.


    The test showed that the potion¡¯s


    effectiveness was at least 1.7 times that of the normal one.


    However, it was impossible for Eli to hand this over because ordinary pharmacists didn¡¯t have this knowledge, and it was impossible for them to make potions of this level. As for handing over the life extraction knowledge, it was even more ridiculous. Eli only wanted to reverse-engineer a new potion formula from


    this.


    Every material had its own bad properties, and not all need to be refined with life


    extraction.


    What Eli had to do was make a new potion with its impurities removed. That way, even if he really handed everything over to Evena, it wouldn¡¯t have too much of an impact.


    After all, there was a huge difference between directly adding and cutting the ingredients and slightly changing the proportion. The former would instantly attract a lot of attention, while the latter was only slightly better than normal.


    And thus, it began.


    Two months passed in the blink of an eye. To Eli, the experiment was going smoothly.


    Soon, he got rid of some of the impurities, and the effects of the potion improved slightly. However, this was far from enough, and Eli continued to work hard.


    On the other side.


    Due to the influence of the sun Corolla potion, few people bought the silent Crescent potion now. After all, there was a better substitute.


    The income of the potion Department shifted to other potions, but it was not doing any better. This made the magic potion Department not look very good recently, and the atmosphere was very depressing.


    Evena saw this, but she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    There were very few warlocks who were good at potioneering. Warlocks normally focused on bloodlines. Therefore, she could only seek help from the camp leaders.


    However, when she went to ask for help, she found out that even the camp leaders couldn¡¯t help her because the contract had been signed.


    Naturally, nobody cared about the invisible Eli. Everyone was thinking of their own way


    out.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, another two months


    had passed.


    In the laboratory of the arcane realm.


    Eli looked at the potion that he had just made


    and took a deep breath.


    The potion modification work was finally


    over.


    There was a new potion on the table. It was


    different from the light blue color of the silent Crescent. This potion was dark blue and


    looked very similar.


    In fact, the two potions were originally the same type, but the current potions were much


    more simplified than before.


    This potion simplified some of the materials, such as the silent Crescent. Originally, the potion would use all parts of the plant, but Eli¡¯s new formula would only use the tender


    parts.


    After a general examination by Eli, the effect of this potion was 1.4 times that of the


    previous one, and the duration had also increased from three hours to twelve hours.


    The only regret was that the cost had not been reduced by much.


    However, Eli already felt that it was fine.


    After all, it was impossible for everything to be perfect.


    His skill level was not at that level yet.


    Holding the potion, Eli walked out of the


    arcane realm and prepared to head to the


    potion Department.


    ¡°Herman, I heard that there¡¯s a problem with the potion Department,¡± Victor asked curiously at the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small problem,¡± Eli replied with a


    smile.


    ¡­


    Soon, Eli arrived at the potions Department.


    However, before he entered, he saw three


    familiar pharmacists walking out with their


    things.


    ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± Eli asked,


    puzzled.


    These people were all veterans of the potions


    Department. Why were they also preparing to leave today?


    ¡°Oh, Herman, I¡¯m sorry. We don¡¯t want to leave, but the department¡¯s effectiveness is getting worse and worse. We can¡¯t do


    anything about it.¡± One of the pharmacists


    said helplessly as he spread his hands.


    ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t afford to live anymore. I can


    only go to the sun Corolla. They also need pharmacists there.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with us?¡± The three of them advised.


    ¡°Then you guys can go.¡± Eli shook his head. If


    three more left, the Department would probably only have half of its staff remaining. Who would have thought that the Department


    that was still popular a year ago would be


    reduced to this state in the blink of an eye? ¡°Okay, good luck then.¡± The three of them left after just a few polite words. Looking at the backs of the three of them, Eli shook his head.


    He glanced at the empty building and walked toward Evelina¡¯s office.


    In the room, Evena sighed.


    This was the most difficult period for her since she took over the Department. The sun Corolla potion had reduced the department¡¯s income by at least half. Excluding the department¡¯s operations and salaries, there was really almost no money.


    ¡°Lord Phil probably didn¡¯t expect this either.¡± Evena shook her head.


    If this went on, sun Corolla would take over


    the potion department. The ugly head of capitalism reared its head. However, it was still a long way to go before


    Evena could modify a magic potion. In fact, there was not even a single first-circle pharmacist in the camp at the moment. This was the shortcomings of warlocks. Many warlocks would subconsciously choose a stronger bloodline when they chose to advance. These bloodlines all had their own attributes. Although they would strengthen some attributes, they would also weaken


    some.


    This made it difficult for most apprentice warlocks to focus on studying potions after they advanced, and this was without considering the effect of unstable mental


    strength brought by the bloodline itself.


    In the past, magic potions were refined by mages, and warlocks basically wouldn¡¯t come into contact with them.


    Now, this had become one of the factors that limited the development of warlocks. Thinking of this, Evena sighed deeply again. Bang Bang Bang!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Evena looked up in confusion. Who would


    come to him at this time? ¡°Please enter!¡±


    ¡°Minister, I¡¯m Herman.¡± Eli walked in.


    ¡°Herman, what¡¯s the matter? Do you want to leave too?¡± Asked Evena.


    In fact, most of the people who knocked on


    the door these days came with this purpose. ¡°No.¡± Eli shook his head.


    ¡°Oh, then what¡¯s the matter?¡± Evena was even more confused.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made the improved potion,¡± Eli replied. ¡°Oh, an improved magic potion¡­ Okay. I¡¯ll approve your leave. Wait, what?!¡± Evena jumped up at once, her rabbit ears standing up and her slightly red eyes wide open.


    She stared at Eli. This new member can improve the potion?


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    After confirming it twice, Evena sat back in


    her chair and slowly lowered her ears. She had to see it for herself.


    ¡°Did you bring the potion?¡± Asked Evena. ¡°Minister, this is the potion.¡± Eli took out the medicine he had prepared in advance. Looking at the dark blue potion, Evena


    blinked and took it. It looked normal! ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just test it.¡± Evena thought for


    a moment and rang a bell. Soon, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    An old acquaintance walked in, Rooney.


    Rooney had been working when he suddenly


    received Evena¡¯s call and rushed over in a hurry.


    ¡°Herman.¡± As soon as he entered, he saw Eli


    at the side and was a little puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s


    going on?¡±


    ¡°Rooney, go and test this potion.¡± Faced with Rooney¡¯s confusion, Evena did not give him much time to think and handed the potion to him.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Rooney took the potion. Although he was confused, he looked at Herman and then walked out.


    The next step was to wait. Evena and Eli were


    silent. Evena was anxious. If it were successful, it would be a great thing for the potion


    Department. If it were not, then they would


    have been happy for nothing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see the results.¡±


    ¡­


    Time slowly passed.


    Half an hour later. There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Evena stood up.


    Rooney walked in, but he was in a different


    state than before. He looked like he had seen a


    ghost, and his hand holding the potion was trembling.


    Before Evena could speak, Rooney¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Minister, the ingredients of this potion are almost the same as the silent Crescent potion. Is this an improved potion?¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± Ivana glanced at Eli and nodded.


    Eli stood silently at the side, not saying


    anything. ¡°How¡¯s the effect?¡± Evena asked directly.


    ¡°Minister, you must have found a master to improve it. The effect of the potion is amazing. It¡¯s 1.42% of the original effect.


    What¡¯s more outrageous is that the effective


    time has


    been extended by three times.¡± Rooney panted heavily, unable to keep calm.


    Upon hearing this result, Evena was also


    dumbfounded, and her rabbit ears stood up again. It was true!


    The potion was real!


    Ivana looked at Eli. She could not believe that


    the member she had recruited a few months could actually save the potion


    ago


    Department. No, she had to ask about the cost. If the cost


    were too high, it would be useless. ¡°Herman, what¡¯s the cost of this potion?¡¯


    Evena looked at Eli with a serious look. ¡°It¡¯s about 95% of what it was before, and the steps are similar to the previous ones, but the


    processing of the materials may be more


    troublesome,¡± Eli replied.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    If that was the case, then this potion was the


    Savior of the pharmacy department.


    When she opened her eyes again, she looked


    at Eli and said seriously, ¡°if everything is


    true, then you will be the Vice-Minister of the potions Department in the future.¡±


    Rooney,


    || ||


    ¡­


    Rooney was dumbfounded, but when he heard


    the words ¡± Deputy Minister, ¡± his body stiffened. He looked at Eli, and his mouth


    gradually opened wide.


    It can¡¯t be.


    Herman¡­ You¡­

 Chapter 130 - Potion

    Chapter 130 Potion


    Rooney walked out with a confused look.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine that it was actually Eli who had improved the potion. He was too powerful.


    ¡°Sigh, but that¡¯s good. At least the


    Department can be saved.¡± Rooney shook his head, looking forward to what would happen next.


    In the blink of an eye, a week had passed.


    On this day.


    The potion Department had requested for a new magic potion, silent moon spring, to be put up on the shelves without any warning. At first, everyone was very unwilling. After all, the sun Corolla potion had already occupied a large part of the market, which made it very difficult for them. However, they could not refuse the request of the Department, so they could only ask for a small number of potions. Everyone thought that this was the potion department¡¯s last struggle. After all, it was not an easy task to make a demon potion that surpassed the sun Corolla in a short time.


    ¡­


    Sures pharmacy.


    On this day, employee John was looking at the items in the store in boredom. He glanced at the bottle of silent crescent spring potion that hadn¡¯t sold at all.


    ¡°The price is the same as the silent Crescent, but it¡¯s still a little more expensive than the sun Corolla. It doesn¡¯t even specify the effects.¡± John shook his head.


    At this moment, a person walked in from


    outside the door.


    ¡°What do you want to buy, Lord Chuck?¡± John


    recognized the person. He was an old


    customer of his store, a member of the


    Foreign Affairs Department.


    The Foreign Affairs Department was a Department of the camp, but it did not belong entirely to the camp. It would only issue some tasks, and then the warlocks would accept and complete the tasks and get paid. They were generally free warlocks.


    ¡°One sun Corolla potion,¡± Chuck said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. John smiled and went to get it for Chuck but returned a few minutes later with an apologetic face. ¡°my Lord, I¡¯m sorry. They¡¯re all sold out. You can go to the pharmacy selling the sun Corolla to buy them.¡±


    ¡°No more?¡± Chuck frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My Lord, you know how popular these potions have been recently. However, the magic potion Department has also recently released a new magic potion. The price is the same as before. Do you want to try it?¡± John said apologetically. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go somewhere else.¡± Chuck shook his head and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Chuck, the mission suddenly changed. We have to rush over in half an hour. The captain has called for us to gather.¡± Suddenly, a woman ran in from outside and said to Chuck.


    ¡°What?¡± Chuck let out a cry of surprise and frowned. He turned to John and said, ¡± then give me a bottle of that new potion. Damn, can¡¯t the camp give me an exact time for the mission? ¡°


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± John immediately handed a bottle of silent crescent spring to Chuck.


    John took it and put it away without even looking at it. Then, he ran out with the


    woman.


    After leaving, John and the woman ran all the


    way and soon arrived at the camp gate.


    There were already three to four acolytes waiting for them outside the campsite. ¡°Captain!¡± Chuck said as he walked to the leader.


    ¡°Chuck, Carly, the mission this time is a group of human-faced spiders appearing in the distant forest. We need to get rid of them and collect their poison glands.¡± The captain


    said directly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Soon, the exclusive carriage of the camp was pulled over, and the group quickly got on.


    On the way, everyone was silent. Suddenly, the captain spoke to Chuck, who was not far away, ¡°Have you prepared your


    potions?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chuck said casually.


    Knowing that there was no hope of advancing, many apprentices would integrate


    a low-level bloodline at the apprentice stage. Chuck was the same. However, the bloodline he integrated with was that of the exploding lizard, which was considered strong among the zero-circle bloodlines. The only bad thing was that if the battle were too intense, he would fall into a state of excitement and madness, and he would need a sedative


    potion.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± The captain nodded when he heard the answer.


    Soon, they arrived at their destination, a


    Grotto at the edge of a mountain range.


    ¡°Is it inside?¡± The captain asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start.¡± The captain nodded, then


    took out a bottle of potion from his back with his right hand, gestured for them to move away, and then threw it into the cave with a


    bang.


    Buzzzzzz!


    Immediately, a foul smell spread out, and


    something seemed to be coming out of the


    cave.


    The few people who had already hidden were looking at the cave and waiting.


    Very quickly, the demonic beast that they were looking for was revealed.


    A human-faced Spider at the limit of


    zero-circle.


    Its huge body was more than a meter tall,


    but


    its legs were more than two meters long. Each


    of them was inserted into the ground and


    shone with a dark light like a long knife. ¡°Go!¡± The captain made a signal with his


    right hand, and everyone moved at the same time. In an instant, a group of six people attacked at the same time.


    One of them took out a Wizard tool, and a large number of vines instantly crawled out from under the spider¡¯s body and wrapped


    around it. The other person also used a zero-circle spell, and the ground instantly caved in.


    The human-faced Spider was also dumbfounded, but it instinctively tried to


    break free. Its sharp limbs cut off the vines and jumped to the side.


    However, Chuck, who was lying in an ambush, threw a fireball at him.


    Bang!


    The explosion of flames caused the spider to


    let out a long hiss. At this time, the other


    three attacks had already arrived. A wind


    blade, an acid spray, and a sound wave attack. Bang! The spider was seriously injured. ¡°Everyone, keep up the good momentum and


    finish the battle in five minutes.¡± The captain looked at the injured human-faced Spider and said loudly. The battle began.


    The human-faced Spider was forced to retreat


    under the attacks of the six people and soon retreated to the bottom of the cliff. Just when everyone thought that the battle


    would go smoothly, the spider suddenly let out a long hiss. From the distant forest, huge spiders appeared one after another. At the same time, there were two demonic spiders at the middle stage of the zero circle. ¡°Damn it, didn¡¯t they say there was only one


    spider?¡± The captain gritted his teeth and immediately said to Chuck, ¡°looks like it¡¯s going to be a long battle. Take the potion.¡¯


    The battle was already very difficult. He could not let Chuck go out of control. Chuck nodded and activated his bloodline


    power.


    An explosive flame appeared in his hand.


    Chuck¡¯s eyes were slightly red, but he remained calm.


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong with this potion!¡± Normally, he would feel a special desire to fight at this time, but at this


    time, it didn¡¯t seem so obvious. Why was the effect of the potion better than the sun Corolla?


    It was very strange. However, now was not the time to think about


    this. He had to fight.


    A large number of human-faced spiders had


    already rushed over, hissing. The injured human-faced Spider at the limit of the zero-circle did the same. It directly sprayed venom at them, and everyone dodged. A single Spider was not scary, but a group of them would be troublesome.


    Within the spider horde, everyone was fighting with all their might. Chuck


    was


    shooting out flames in all directions, burning the spiders to death one by one. There were many spiders, and the battle


    continued until night.


    ¡°Damn it, Chuck!¡± During the battle, the captain suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Chuck. Normally, Chuck would be in a state of bloodlust at this time.


    However, at this moment, Chuck still looked


    extremely calm.


    The team leader was speechless. The captain was surprised. What kind of


    medicine did Chuck take today? he had found


    a solution to his problem.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the time to think about this. He continued to fight. Two hours later, the battle was over.


    Looking at the corpses all over the ground, Chuck smiled. It was too dangerous today. However, when he raised his head, he realized


    that his team members were all looking at him with blood all over their bodies. Chuck blinked and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your condition.¡± The captain spoke at this


    moment.


    ¡°My condition?¡± Chuck¡¯s brows were tightly


    knitted, but they immediately relaxed, and his


    mouth was wide open.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s something wrong with this medicine.


    11


    There¡¯s definitely something wrong.¡± Chuck finally understood. It was ridiculous that he could remain calm in such a long


    battle. Even the sun Corolla could not do that.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the potion you bought?¡± The captain asked.


    Chuck did not know either, so he took out the potion bottle from before and showed it.


    ¡°Silent crescent spring, produced by the potions department.¡±


    Looking at the words on the bottle, everyone fell silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± The captain asked again.


    The effect was so good, so it should be very expensive. ¡°Just like the silent Crescent.¡± Silence. Everyone was silent again. ¡°hurry up!¡± the captain suddenly said a few


    seconds later, ¡°we¡¯ll return to the camp


    immediately after we collect the poison


    glands.¡± ¡°What about the rest?¡± One of the team members looked at the other corpses. ¡°Why would we want that? There¡¯s a gold


    mine in front of us now. Let¡¯s go back immediately and buy the silent crescent spring. The price of this potion will definitely increase.¡± The captain said excitedly.


    Everyone finally understood. Hence, after collecting the poison glands,


    they quickly returned to the camp.


    ¡­


    The silent crescent spring potion exploded in


    popularity!


    In just two days, everyone knew that the


    potion department had improved the magic potion, and the effect was very good. Not only was its effect 1.4 times better than


    three


    the previous one, but its duration was also times longer. More importantly, the price was the same as the previous silent Crescent. It was simply a show of conscience.


    As for the sun Corolla potion, although it was


    also good, it was still far inferior to it. Everyone was not stupid. Although it was slightly cheaper, the effect was too poor, and they became customers of the potions


    department again.


    As for the sun Corolla potion, the sales volume suddenly dropped. When he asked the people who had improved


    it, the potion department said that it was


    jointly improved by the potion department and that a man named Herman had played a role in it.


    Herman had gained some fame from this, but


    his fame was greatly diminished by the


    operations of the potion department. The main claim to fame was taken over by the


    department head, Evena.


    And when Eli found out about this, he also


    smiled.


    Compared to the price paid, the benefits were


    greater.


    still He was also a first-circle mage. Although he was currently hiding as an apprentice of the


    zero circle, there were not many people in the


    camp who could defeat him. This was why he


    dared to do it.


    One-twentieth


    of the profits, and the right to


    look at the hidden formulas of the potion


    Department.


    Eli felt that this was enough for him to digest


    for a long time.


    There were still many places worth digging in


    this camp.


    ¡°Take it slow. There¡¯s no rush.¡¯

 Chapter 131 - The Leisurely Deputy Minister

    Chapter 131 The Leisurely Deputy Minister


    While Eli was waiting patiently, some people were not calm at all.


    Sun Corolla¡¯s headquarters.


    ¡°Who can tell me what this potion is?¡± An old man held the silent crescent spring in his right hand, his mouth twitching.


    ¡°boss, we don¡¯t know either. It seems like they suddenly developed it. We didn¡¯t have any news at all.¡± One of the men had a conflicted expression.


    ¡°Damn, this group of people from the potion Department! There are only a few left but they actually managed to make it.¡± The old man sighed and asked again, ¡°How¡¯re the sales of our potions going?¡±


    ¡°apart from the sun Corolla potion¡¯s sales being almost halved, the others have also been affected to varying degrees. And this kind of influence will slowly increase as time passes.¡± The man sighed and replied.


    The old man was a little unwilling. ¡°Have you investigated that Herman?¡±


    ¡°I did, but there was no news. He looked very ordinary, but I still sent people to contact him. However, I don¡¯t know where he has been recently, and I can¡¯t find him at all.¡± The man sighed.


    The old man seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he just sighed.


    At this point, there was no benefit to dealing with Eli at all. They would not do such a meaningless thing.


    After half an hourglass, he spoke again, ¡°What if we improve the sun Corolla potion?¡±


    ¡°It might be difficult. There are very few Pharmaceutics Masters,¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°Then forget it. It seems like there are capable people here.¡± The old man shook his head and said. ¡°You can go first.¡± ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    In the campsite, in a room in a building at the center.


    ¡°What? the potion Department developed it themselves? ¡± One of the men widened his eyes in disbelief.


    He was Kratos, the current person in charge of the camp, a Warlock with the second ring shadow lizard bloodline. He originally wanted to bring in a Chamber of Commerce to increase the vitality of the camp, but it seemed to have backfired. The invasion had


    severely hit the camp¡¯s industry.


    How could he tolerate this? He immediately found a first-circle Warlock who was good at potioneering and wanted to improve the potion. However, he had not made any progress so far. He did not expect that the potion department would solve the problem themselves.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±


    Kratos laughed out loud, thinking that this would save him a lot of money.


    He waved his hand. ¡°tell that pharmacist that he¡¯s not needed anymore. First circle? He¡¯s


    just so-so.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The person who made the report


    turned around and left.


    ¡°chief Evena, we really, really love the


    Department.¡±


    The three apprentices bent over and laughed


    fawningly in Evena¡¯s office.


    They were the apprentices who had left


    without mercy.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the benefits on the side of the


    sun Corolla are also not bad!¡± With her legs crossed and her ears perked up, Evena seemed to be in a good mood.


    The three apprentices were a little speechless.


    As the profit of the sun corollas decreased, they began to fire people, and they were the first batch to be abandoned.


    Now that they had lost their jobs, they wanted


    to come back.


    ¡°You can return, but there¡¯s a condition.¡±


    Suddenly, Evelina said with a smile.


    ¡°Minister, please speak.¡± Their eyes


    lit


    up.


    There was still hope.


    ¡°That means you won¡¯t be paid in the


    future,¡± Said evena, smiling.


    ¡°Minister, stop joking.¡± The apprentices


    ¡®mouths twitched.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t joke when you left the


    department hanging. ¡± Evena¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and her rabbit ears stood


    The three acolytes immediately shivered, cold sweat appearing on their backs.


    That¡¯s right, Evena was a first-circle warlock.


    ¡°You all have your own reasons for quitting. I don¡¯t want to hear it. If you leave, don¡¯t think about coming back. I don¡¯t care about the others, but if any Chamber of Commerce dares to take you three, I will teach them a


    good lesson.¡± Evelina was angry, too. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The three acolytes were extremely regretful,


    but they did not dare to say anything more and left quickly.


    On the way out, they met Eli, who had just arrived.


    The same meeting, the same place. However, at this moment, Eli looked pretty


    good, while the three of them looked rather pathetic.


    Eli ignored the three of them and walked straight inside.


    He was here to see Minister evena.


    He gently knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Eli walked in and saw that evena had already calmed down. She glanced at her and smiled.¡±Oh, it¡¯s Eli. Sit. You¡¯ve been of great


    help this time. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give you less than one-twentieth of the profits.¡± One-twentieth was already a huge profit. It wouldn¡¯t be much if it was just a bottle, but this would be sold through the department. He would get around a few dozen magic stones in profit a month, which was enough to make him live a good life.


    ¡°Yes.¡± This was why Eli was there today. ¡°Oh, and Vice-Minister, this is your new token.¡± Then, Evena took out a new token. It was also engraved with the logo of the potion Department, but it was made of a completely different material.


    ¡°There are also other rights that you already know. For example, checking potion formulas, working less, and you can also request materials from the Department, or a house, and so on.¡± Evena explained everything to Eli.


    Eli also listened quietly.


    ¡°yes, that¡¯s all. The reason why we don¡¯t have


    a Deputy department head is that there¡¯s almost nothing much to do in our Department. The leaders are usually in charge of discussing deals, so we¡¯re actually very free.¡± After explaining, Evelina said. In fact, if


    she were really busy, she wouldn¡¯t have the time to gamble often.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the casino today. It¡¯ll be fun.¡±


    Evena smiled. She seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Minister. Let¡¯s forget it. I still


    have something to do today.¡± ¡°Then tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy tomorrow too.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Forget it, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    In the end, Eli still rejected evena. After all, who knew what would happen if he followed a first-circle Warlock to gamble for no reason? Although Eli¡¯s gambling skills were not bad, it was better to forget about it.


    He had just become the Deputy Minister, so it was better not to be too ostentatious.


    This was from his many years of experience.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this opportunity was extremely rare, Eli wouldn¡¯t even have taken the initiative to improve the potion.


    After bidding Evana farewell, Eli returned home.


    From today onwards, his wallet would be


    much thicker. It was time to slowly gather information about Wizards, modify the experimental equipment, and study the devouring power.


    And most importantly, it was to develop


    slowly.


    Eli had never forgotten that strength was the foundation of everything. Without strength, if he was ever exposed, he also hoped to have


    the strength to protect himself.


    Eli made his way home.


    After finishing his work for the day, he


    continued his experiments. It was the same as when he was in the library. He looked forward


    to the next day. When he came out the next day.


    Eli noticed that there was an extra letter in


    his mailbox.


    At first glance, it seemed to be from the sun


    corolla headquarters, so Eli opened it.


    ¡°Respected Sir Herman.


    ¡°I¡¯m Rhine, the owner of the sun Corolla


    store. I would like to invite you to have a discussion at the Silver Moon restaurant at six O ¡®clock tonight. Please rest assured that no third person will know about this.¡±


    ¡®So it¡¯s the person in charge of the Sun corolla Chamber of Commerce.¡¯ Eli thought for a moment and returned to the arcane realm.


    It was impossible for him to go. Anyway, he had inquired about it. The person in charge was an old man at the limit of the zero circle. If he wanted to do something, Eli didn¡¯t mind cutting him off directly. It would be very easy. In this campsite, with Eli¡¯s strength, there was still a certain level of security. At least, it was much better than accepting Rock¡¯s invitation to go to the shadow lizard Academy.


    After dealing with the letter, Eli was about to


    leave when the door beside him opened, and


    Victor saw him.


    ¡°Congratulations, I heard that you have become the Vice-Minister of the potion Department,¡± Victor said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°Oh, Eli, it¡¯s like this. I need some potions. Can you give me a discount?¡± Victor seemed


    to have been waiting for a long time for Eli as


    he asked.


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Eli nodded. As a member of the potions Department, they


    could buy many potions at a discount. As the Deputy department head, Eli could even take a batch of potions at the original price. Of


    course, the quantity could not be too


    excessive.


    Victor and Eli had a good relationship, so he


    naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Then thank you. It¡¯s not much.¡± Victor knew


    his limits and handed a list to Eli with a smile.


    Eli took a look.


    Antidotes, ascix¡¯s shield potion, healing potion¡­ Most of these potions were only brought out


    when a warlock left the camp on a mission, so why would Victor need them? But this was


    Victor¡¯s business so Eli wouldn¡¯t ask too


    much.


    Putting away the list, Eli set off towards the


    camp.


    Soon, Eli felt the difference between being the Deputy Minister and being a normal member.


    the


    In the past, the apprentices at the entrance of camp would not greet him when they saw him, but now, they would bow at him. When


    he entered the Department, some pharmacists he did not know would also take the initiative to greet him.


    This was the change in status. Of course, after experiencing everything at Bryne, Eli was already very calm towards everything. He just worked as usual.


    When the people from the potion Department


    saw that Eli didn¡¯t change too much, they heaved a sigh of relief. This was for the best. Just like that, a peaceful life began again. Every day, apart from work, Eli would often go to the potions Department where the wizard books were kept to check them out. He


    also learned many new techniques and


    methods, allowing his potions skills to


    improve once again. At least in this potions Department, Eli felt that his potions skills should be at the top.


    Eli also handed the potions to Victor after


    purchasing


    them. Eli didn¡¯t ask him what he was going to do, but in the past few days, he


    often saw Victor wandering around the camp


    as if he was looking for someone.


    In response, Eli only shook his head. It


    seemed like something had happened to Victor, or else he wouldn¡¯t be so busy normally. But he didn¡¯t care, that was Victor¡¯s own business.


    A month later.


    Victor went out.

 Chapter 132 - The Ruins

    Chapter 132 The Ruins


    It was already a month later when he saw Victor again.


    At dusk.


    Eli had just returned from the potions Department and had just reached the mountain where his house was located. Just as he was near the house, he saw Victor lying outside the door.


    ¡°I knew something must have happened.¡± Eli¡¯s eyes widened as he quickly walked over.


    Victor¡¯s eyes were closed, and his lips were dark. He looked dispirited, as if he had suffered a serious injury.


    After checking for a few minutes and making sure that there was nothing else on Victor¡¯s body, Eli helped him back to his house and fed him a first-Circle Healing potion.


    After all, they were still friends, and a little help was nothing.


    Of course, his help was limited to this.


    After treating him, Eli returned to the yard to water the vines.


    Half an hour later, there was a sudden cough from inside the door.


    Eli turned around and saw that Victor, who was lying on the bed, had woken up.


    ¡°cough cough!¡±


    Victor coughed and opened his eyes in pain. He was in a strange place.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡± Victor frowned.


    He remembered that he was so seriously


    injured that he had wanted to go home, but he had fallen down in front of his house.


    At this moment, Eli walked in.


    ¡°Herman.¡± Seeing Eli, Victor naturally understood what had happened.


    ¡°Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I might have lost everything in my body.¡± Victor felt that nothing was missing from his body, so he thanked him.


    ¡°No problem, we¡¯re friends.¡± Eli shook his head.


    ¡°Yes, but thank you.¡± Victor coughed twice and said with difficulty.


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t seen you for more than a month. It seems that you were up to something.¡± Looking at Victor, Eli asked.


    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t mention it.¡± Victor sighed, but he


    didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I should have taken more potions. I will


    return them to you when the time comes.


    Also, don¡¯t worry. My injury has nothing to do with other warlocks. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± Victor didn¡¯t seem to want to


    answer and got up to leave.


    ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± Ere nodded.


    He had a lot of secrets, so how could he force others to tell him? besides, what happened to Victor had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°it¡¯s mainly because I¡¯m also very confused.


    I¡¯ll tell you what happened if I have the chance.¡± Victor got off the bed and walked towards the door.


    On the other hand, Eli acted as if nothing had happened, closed the door, and entered the arcane realm.


    Half a year passed just like that.


    Many things had happened in the past six


    months. For example, the sales of the sun corollas had plummeted because of the silent crescent spring. Instead of leaving, they had chosen to cooperate with the potions Department and join the camp.


    This was great for Eli because he earned even more from the profit.


    As for Eli, he remained silent throughout the entire process. Other than Evena and Rooney, the others still thought that Eli had only played a key role in some steps of the potion¡¯s transformation. They didn¡¯t know that it was actually Eli who had transformed the potion.


    On the day of the cooperation, Eli even met the owner of the sun Corolla store. The two of them shook hands in a friendly manner, and the old man even proposed to cooperate in person with Eli, but he was tactfully rejected by Eli.


    ¡°I was expecting them to send someone to kill me!¡± At that time, Eli thought the thought in his head was funny.


    In fact, according to the news, it was the Department that had modified the magic potion under Evena¡¯s leadership. The owner of the Sun Corrola Chamber wouldn¡¯t attack Evena for no reason.


    Therefore, although Eli was promoted to the deputy minister, he was still a nobody. However, he was already very satisfied. There was also Rock, who had also sent a


    letter to Eli, telling him that he had joined the shadow lizard Warlock Academy and that he was a student of a second circle Warlock.


    Eli replied to express his blessings. After everything was over, another half a


    month passed.


    Victor found Eli.


    ¡°Are you saying that you want to invite me to join your expedition?¡± Eli asked, puzzled. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Victor nodded and said, ¡°Actually, I went out half a year ago because a


    friend of mine happened to discover the ruins


    of a small Dark Magus school and invited me to explore it together. In the end, due to insufficient preparation, not only did we fail, but we also suffered heavy losses.


    ¡°after half a year of rest, we are ready again, but we are short of a pharmacist, so we came to you, ¡°Victor said with a sincere face. Hearing this, Eli frowned and asked doubtfully, ¡°Victor, why are you involved in


    this?¡± Victor wasn¡¯t like this before.


    ¡°My grandson is about to break through to


    the first circle, but he still lacks a lot of magic stones. Although most of the things in the Magus ruins are not worth much, there are


    still some good things that I need.¡± Victor said with a sincere face.


    ¡°Help me, Eli.¡± Victor knew that Eli¡¯s level of potioneering was very high.


    ¡°A ruin?¡± Eli thought for a moment and


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s the current makeup of your expedition group?¡±


    ¡°There are six of us. One is a newly-promoted 1-circle Warlock, five are o-circle apprentices, and including you, there are seven of us.


    Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s going to be fine,¡± Victor


    said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I refuse.¡± After some thought, Eli still refused.


    Ruins sounded very dangerous. He still remembered the accident that happened at the last ruin. If something were to happen


    again this time, Eli didn¡¯t want to bear the consequences.


    ¡°I see!¡± Victor sighed. ¡°However, I can provide you with potions on the condition that I can take some of the things you get back from the ruins. Of course,


    I will pay for them, ¡°Eli said. He could choose not to participate in the


    ruins, but he was a little envious of the mage knowledge in the ruins.


    Victor hesitated and said, ¡°sure, but I¡¯ll have


    to ask the Leader first. Can you let me do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Eli nodded happily.


    As long as Eli didn¡¯t need to go there directly, Victor could do anything.


    ¡­


    Three days later.


    In a bar, Eli met Victor¡¯s leader.


    It was a red-haired man who looked very old.


    His eyes were blue, and he exuded a slightly


    scorching aura. It seemed that he had just advanced not long ago and could not completely control the bloodline in his body. ¡°Hello, Herman.¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gino. I know you, the Vice-Minister of the potions Department.¡± Gino looked at Eli and said with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. The others are still


    waiting,¡± Victor said with a smile as he saw a good atmosphere.


    He was the one who pulled Eli over, and if the


    cooperation was successful, he could get an extra portion.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    The two of them walked into a room at the


    side. There were five other people waiting inside.


    Eli glanced at them, and they were indeed all apprentices.


    ¡°let¡¯s have a chat. I heard that you want to participate in it, but you don¡¯t want to go to the ruins.¡± Gino sat at the head of the table,


    showing his signature smile, but Eli thought it was fake.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll provide you with all the potions you want. Also, as everyone knows, most of the things that mages have are useless to warlocks. When the time comes, you¡¯ll probably sell them, and I can buy them at market price,¡± Eli answered sincerely. In fact, his goal was to be the first to purchase


    all their findings. ¡°I see!¡± The other apprentices were furious


    when they heard it at first, but after hearing


    what Eli was going to offer, they seemed to think that it was quite reasonable. After all, they did not lose anything, and they would even get some potions for free. ¡°Like this?¡± Gino thought about it and was tempted, but he still tried to invite him. ¡°How


    about this? If you join us, I can give you a bit more of my share.¡±


    Potioneers were sometimes very important in an expedition because sometimes, situational environments like poisonous fog or abnormal


    conditions required a new potion to be made


    on the spot.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    I¡¯m just a pharmacist. I don¡¯t have


    the strength to even truss a chicken. I¡¯m not


    you


    suitable for exploration. However, I can give the best batch of potions from the potion Department. These potions are enough for you to use.¡± Eli gave an affirmative answer


    again.


    Gino furrowed his brows. A few minutes later,


    he stood up and extended his hand toward Eli.


    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡± Just like that, at the cost of providing potions,


    Eli received the right to purchase and inspect


    the spoils of war from the exploration of the ruins in advance.


    It looked like a loss, but Eli felt like he had profited.


    He made a rough estimate. The price of the magic potion should be close to 200 low-grade magic stones according to the market price. According to the cost, it should be around 70 magic stones, which was equivalent to two months of profits from the sales of the silent crescent spring. Therefore, Eli only spent two months ¡®worth of money and eliminated the risk that might be brought about by the exploration of the


    ruins. As for the purchase later, it was another matter.


    From the perspective of Victor, Gino, and the


    others, it was indeed a loss for Eli, but from the perspective of an immortal, not only was there no loss but there might even be a small profit.


    After saying goodbye to Gino, Eli and Victor returned.


    ¡°Herman, if anything happens to me, please


    help me send the money to my grandson. He¡¯s


    a student at the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy, and his contact number is¡­¡± Victor suddenly said. ¡°Relax, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°No, Herman, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m not young


    anymore. My son died many years ago, and he¡¯s the only grandson I have left. He¡¯s having trouble advancing to the first circle, so


    I have to help him.¡± Victor said with a serious


    face. ¡°I¡¯ve already told the others. If something really happens to me, you can ask them for the things I have left for my


    grandson.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I promise you.¡± Eli finally


    agreed. ¡°Thank you, Herman,¡± Victor said gratefully.


    Half a month later. Victor and the others set off with Eli¡¯s


    potions. Their target was the dark sorcerer ruins.


    On the other hand, Eli watched the group of


    people leave.


    He didn¡¯t know how things were going, but a


    month later, he received news that Gino and


    the others had returned.

 Chapter 133 - The Return

    Chapter 133 The Return


    ¡°We¡¯re back. We¡¯re splitting things in my house. You can come over and bring enough magic stones. The address is house 386.¡±


    Looking at Gino¡¯s letter, Eli was a little happy. ¡°It seems like they have finished exploring the ruins, but I wonder what they have found. I don¡¯t know much about the spells that dark Magi are good at.¡± Eli thought with interest.


    From the knowledge that he had obtained from Saleen and Nick, it should be mainly elemental sorcery, which was the inheritance of the light Magi from the Mage world.


    According to what he knew about this place, he should be in an area near the Clynes mountains. But in the past, this place was called the West Coast, where dark wizards gathered. That would explain the existence of the black mage ruins.


    ¡°He told me to bring more magic stones. Sounds like they¡¯ve found a lot of things.¡±


    Eli checked and found that he still had more than 300 magic stones. This was the profit from the sales share. It was still a large sum.


    It could only be said that Eli had


    underestimated the demand for the silent crescent spring for a camp.


    Bringing the magic stones with him, Eli set off.


    Gino was in a relatively remote residential area, far from the camp. About twenty minutes later, Eli arrived at his destination.


    Behind a big tree, Eli stopped.


    After all, this was Gino¡¯s territory, so it was better to be careful.


    A shadow gradually appeared on the palm of Eli¡¯s hand. In the shadow, a translucent eye gradually appeared and then fled into the distance. Its target was Gino¡¯s courtyard.


    The first circle spell-shadow eye.


    It was a spell that used shadows as the main body and mental power as the dominant force. It could create eyes that were always hidden in the darkness, and pass on what the eyes saw to Eli.


    It was also one of the uses of the shadow Dragon bloodline.


    Very quickly, the shadow eye leaped along the shadows and arrived outside Gino¡¯s house. It glanced at the tall wall, then shifted its gaze to another large tree not far away.


    It looked down from above.


    Everything in the house and courtyard came into Eli¡¯s sight.


    Gino stood in the middle, his face covered in


    scars. Not too far away stood two other


    injured apprentices. At the side of the


    courtyard, there were piles of items, which


    seemed to be their harvest.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Victor?¡±


    There was nothing wrong with the yard, but


    Eli didn¡¯t see Victor.


    Could something have happened?


    Eli blinked, and then the shadow suddenly


    dispersed.


    Since there were no ambushes or traps, he might as well go in. Besides, what could a newly-advanced first-circle Warlock do to


    him?


    Walking up to Gino¡¯s door, Eli knocked on it.


    ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked!¡±


    Eli pushed the door open and walked in.


    ¡°You guys are injured? What happened?¡± Eli


    asked in surprise when he saw this.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Herman!¡± Seeing Eli¡¯s expression, Gino¡¯s face immediately fell, and he revealed a sorrowful expression. ¡°Victor is


    dead.¡±


    Eli was stunned for a second. He was already surprised when he saw that Victor wasn¡¯t around. It seemed that he was really gone.


    ¡°Then are the other three apprentices dead too?¡± Eli asked again.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Gino nodded and said regretfully,


    ¡°there were a lot of accidents in the ruins. You don¡¯t know how dangerous it was. There was a powerful one-circle undead in the ruins. If it wasn¡¯t for Victor luring him away,


    we wouldn¡¯t even be able to get out. We never saw him again after that. It seems like he¡¯s


    dead.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Eli shook his head. He wasn¡¯t sad, but


    he felt a little regretful.


    After experiencing everything with Bryne, life, and death no longer held much weight


    for Eli. Besides, he knew that there might be trouble in the ruins.


    ¡°I called you here today for two reasons. First, according to our previous contract, you have the priority to purchase the items from the dark Magi ruins. Second, Victor agreed to lure the evil spirit away for a fleshy flower.¡± Gino opened his mouth again, stepping aside to show what was behind him. ¡°these are all the items. Let me sort them out.¡±


    ¡°There are a total of seven valuable items.


    Four of them were once wizard tools, one with One circle, and three with zero circle. The one-circle tool is a pendant that can release a mental attack, while the zero-circle tools are not worth mentioning because they will be


    sold. ¡°Then, we have another three items. One of them is ten grams of elemental crystal, which


    is also a wizard¡¯s item, but it¡¯s not very useful. One is a sophisticated observation instrument, and the last one is more than a hundred low-grade magic stones.¡±


    Gino took out the pile of valuable items and displayed them one by one. He left the rest where they were, and there seemed to be


    books or something beneath them, but he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    To be honest, Eli was quite interested in them


    all. However, he was most interested in the first circle sorcery equipment, the elemental crystal, as well as books and instruments.


    There was no need to talk about magic tools, they were definitely not bad, but elemental crystals were really good things. These things could greatly increase a Mage¡¯s elemental essence conversion speed and were one of the


    things that the Magi needed, but the process of making them was very complicated. There were also books. Although he didn¡¯t


    know what they were, as long as they were Magi, he was interested. There were also instruments which might be helpful for his experiments.


    ¡°What do you want? Just tell me, but I¡¯m planning to keep this first-circle magic tool. The rest are of no use to us, so I¡¯m planning to sell them.¡± Gino asked.


    Well, warlocks could use the mage tools too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this crystal and the equipment. Oh, I¡¯ve been studying magic potion knowledge for the past few days and have encountered a


    lot of difficulties. I¡¯ll imprint a copy of those books as well. Maybe they can give me some inspiration,¡± said Eli after some thought.


    Gino nodded when he heard that Eli only wanted some useless stuff.


    ¡°Yes, although we have no use for the elemental crystals, their value is not low. The market price is 10 magic stones per gram. There are also instruments. You may be able to use them, and the precision is quite good.


    50 magic stones. Lastly, the books and other


    rubbish. You can copy them as you wish, as long as you don¡¯t spread them.¡± Gino pondered for a moment and gave a price. The corners of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched at Gino¡¯s words. He felt like beating someone up.


    What rubbish? That was knowledge. If you


    were still a mage, you¡¯d be lucky if you didn¡¯t get beaten up for this blasphemy. ¡°Okay, a total of 150 magic crystals.¡± But Eli was fine. He was just a little upset. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it then. You can take these.¡±


    Nick¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the magic stone, and he put it away.


    Eli took away the bottle that contained the


    elemental crystal and the medium-sized observation equipment. Then, he took out all the books and prepared to start the branding.


    Meanwhile, Gino began to distribute the items to the two apprentices. Each of them took about 40 magic stones, but if Eli¡¯s estimation was correct, the rest of the items


    were worth about 300 to 400 magic stones, especially the first circle magic tools.


    Eli didn¡¯t say anything. Capitalists existed everywhere.


    As he flipped through the books and branded them, Eli quickly learned that these books were about necromancy.


    That¡¯s right. It was black magic that was


    mainly created from bones and spirits. It represented one of the famous wonders of the Sorcerer world, the undead calamity. It was a very special black magic system.


    Eli was happy too. This was sorcery knowledge he had never come into contact with before.


    In his heart, the value of this data had already surpassed everything here. Fortunately, the warlocks didn¡¯t know the good stuff even when it slapped them in the face. Very quickly, half an hour later, Eli was done.


    After packing up all the items, he looked at


    Gino and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of all my things.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t send you off,¡± Gino said generously.


    ¡°Oh, and where¡¯s Victor¡¯s flesh flower?¡± Eli


    didn¡¯t forget that this was what he promised Victor.


    ¡°Flesh flower? I can give it to you tomorrow.


    It¡¯s not convenient today.¡± Gino started to


    shirk.


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s do it today. I have something to do tomorrow.¡± Eli refused.


    In fact, the fleshy flower was not a simple


    thing. With some methods, it could allow


    human cells to grow new limbs. It was a very


    precious material.


    Even if it was a zero-circle magic plant, it


    would easily cost 70 to 80 magic stones. He could not let Gino slip away. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Gino laughed awkwardly and


    returned to his room. He took out a small box. It wasn¡¯t inconvenient at all.


    When the box was opened, there was a blood-colored plant that looked like a Lingzhi. Its aura was not the zero circle plant that Eli had expected, but the first ring. It was no wonder Gino was reluctant to part


    use a


    with it. Even a first-circle Warlock could first-circle flesh flower. This was enough to explain its value. It was worth at least 500 low-grade magic stones.


    Eli was also stunned when he saw that it was


    the first circle. No wonder¡­


    However, Eli didn¡¯t have any thoughts about


    earnings to Victor¡¯s grandson. Since he had agreed, he didn¡¯t intend to go back on his


    word.


    ¡°Here you go,¡± Gino closed his eyes and hesitated.


    Although Victor risked his life to get it, Gino still treated it as his own. It was a few hundred magic stones. He had just advanced and needed the money.


    If only¡­


    A few seconds later, Gino seemed to recall something and handed it over to Eli. Eli took the box, packed her things, and


    prepared to leave. The other two apprentices


    also left. At the door, the three of them moved


    in different directions. In the courtyard.


    Gino looked at the back of the three of them,


    then locked onto Eli¡¯s figure.


    After hesitating for a moment, he secretly


    followed Eli.


    He didn¡¯t want to do this, but the fleshy flower was too valuable. He didn¡¯t want to give up just like that. He had spent all his


    savings to level up, and he was in dire need of money.


    ¡°I¡¯m already being very tactful. Can¡¯t you be


    more astute?


    ¡°How dares an apprentice doesn¡¯t respect a first circle Warlock like me? It¡¯s only right to teach him a lesson. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it.¡± Gino¡¯s will gradually become firm, and his


    eyes gradually become fierce. Apprentices and warlocks were two different beasts.

 Chapter 134 - Pity

    Chapter 134 Pity


    As Gino¡¯s residence was rather remote and far away from the camp, there was no one else on the way to the camp other than Eli. The other two apprentices took another route.


    ¡°Necromancy, interesting.¡± As he walked, Eli kept in mind the new knowledge he had obtained.


    After all, it only cost a little money, so it was really worth it.


    But when Eli turned a corner, he suddenly stopped in his tracks, and a strange expression appeared on his face.


    Through his senses, Eli knew that Gino¡¯s figure was getting closer and closer to him.


    ¡°Sigh, it seems like he wants to kill and rob. Why would he go after an old man¡¯s inheritance for his grandson? ¡± Eli sighed and walked towards the small path.


    There was no doubt that the moment Gino appeared, he was already Eli¡¯s enemy. He had no other choice.


    As for why he was so sure that Gino was up to no good, Eli had never seen anyone hiding while chasing after someone, so he was very clear on what he was thinking.


    Not far away.


    Gino watched as Eli¡¯s figure walked into the small path, and he revealed a sinister smile.


    This was just right. The path was more hidden.


    After making sure that there was no one else around, he headed straight for the small path, but very quickly, he realized that Eli¡¯s path had already deviated from the small path, and was heading into the forest.


    ¡°Have I been discovered?¡± Gino was puzzled. ¡°forget it. It¡¯s better this way. It¡¯s more hidden in the forest.¡±


    In his mind, he was a first-circle Warlock, while Eli was only a zero-circle apprentice. They were not on the same level.


    As he chased, he was getting closer and closer to Eli.


    Soon, he stopped in front of a valley where Eli


    was.


    He strode into the valley. Then, the moment he entered the valley, he suddenly felt runes appearing at the entrance behind him, sealing the valley in an instant. Meanwhile, Eli¡¯s figure appeared not far away.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Gino did not care about Eli. Instead, he looked at the runes behind him curiously.


    ¡°This can hide the fluctuations here, and not a single sound will be emitted,¡± Eli replied not far away.


    ¡°That¡¯s even better,¡± Gino wasn¡¯t shocked.


    Instead, he was overjoyed, and he revealed a sinister smile as he looked at Eli.


    He was too lazy to pretend anymore.


    ¡°Give me the fleshy flower.¡±


    ¡°No, this is Victor¡¯s inheritance for his


    grandson. I¡¯ve already promised him.¡± Eli shook his head, indicating his refusal.


    ¡°Then go to hell.¡±


    Gino didn¡¯t waste any time. The power of his


    bloodline was activated, and wisps of flames wrapped around his body. Fine hair grew out of his skin, and he charged straight at Eli. This was the bloodline he had fused with, the One circle Lava fire Lion.


    When Eli saw this, a large shadow surged out from his body, and his pupils gradually turned into golden vertical pupils. Scales that were barely visible appeared on his skin, and a cold feeling was instantly emitted.


    Ever since he had fused with his bloodline, he had not fought a single battle. Gino would be his experiment.


    Meanwhile, Gino, who was charging forward,


    had his eyes wide open. That was because he could feel a terrifying pressure from Eli, as well as an extreme sense of danger.


    I can¡¯t win!


    Run!


    Gino didn¡¯t know why Eli had become so


    terrifying, and he wanted to change his direction.


    But in the next second, Eli had already rushed


    over.


    One claw appeared!


    ¡°No!¡±


    Gino¡¯s eyes widened, and he subconsciously


    blocked with his right hand. The next second, he felt a huge force and an all-pervasive shadow. In just an instant, his skin began to crack, and his body was directly sent flying


    backward.


    Bang!


    Gino¡¯s figure shot into the rock wall like a cannonball, making a loud noise. However, due to the effect of the runes, the sound could


    not be transmitted.


    When the smoke dispersed, Gino¡¯s figure was


    revealed.


    He was covered in blood, and a few of his


    bones were twisted. His eyes were filled with


    fear. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gino struggled in pain.


    This was clearly a first-circle Warlock. How could he be an apprentice? He actually couldn¡¯t tell at all, but when he saw Eli


    charging at him again, he knew it was too


    late.


    Immediately, he stretched out his pocket and used the wizard weapon from before.


    A mental energy attack instantly shot toward


    Eli.


    Gino struggled to climb out of the mountain. In his impression, other than a small portion of bloodlines, most bloodlines had no resistance against mind power spells, not to mention that one look at Eli¡¯s bloodline was


    enough to tell that he was extremely violent. But when he looked at Eli out of the corner of his eye, he was also stunned.


    The mind power attack passed through Eli,


    but Eli didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all. His


    speed was even faster, and in the blink of an eye, he was already in front of him.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡±


    Before he could beg for mercy, the attack had


    already arrived. In an instant, Gino¡¯s head was turned into minced meat and fell to the


    ground with a bang. The mind power pendant also fell to the ground, making a clear and crisp sound.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    In front of the corpse, Eli shook his head.


    So weak!


    This 1-circle warlock was too trashy, he thought he could fight for a while! However, it was normal. Bloodline was a


    strange path, to begin with. When there was no difference in level, high-level bloodlines would have the power to crush low-level bloodlines.


    Not to mention, it had been a long time since he became a mage, and he had been integrated with his bloodline for several


    years. It was reasonable for him to easily


    defeat a warlock who had just integrated the first circle bloodline. As for the mind attack just now, it was


    fortunate that he had chosen to use Mind


    Shield. Otherwise, Gino might have been able to delay Eli for a while. It seemed that he had


    made the right choice by choosing this solidified spell.


    ¡°What a tragic death! One can¡¯t be too greedy!¡± Looking at Gino¡¯s dead figure, Eli shook his head. He extracted his broken spirit and burned it directly. This way, he could ensure that he would not turn into an undead. After confirming Gino¡¯s death, Eli began to search the corpse. As it was a sudden pursuit, he did not take many things with him. He


    only took the first circle mage tool and more than a hundred magic stones.


    After cleaning up his tracks, Eli continued to


    leave on the road.


    As for the other ruin remains in the house, Eli thought about them and decided not to. After all, he had gotten what he wanted, and there was no need to cause trouble for those trivial


    matters.


    Everything went smoothly on his way back,


    but when he returned to his house and saw


    the person lying in front of the door next to him, he was stunned again. The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    If he wasn¡¯t blind, the one lying in front of


    the door should be Victor.


    It was almost the same position as last time,


    and he was also seriously injured. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the wound was


    different, Eli would have thought that he was dreaming about it more than half a year ago. He didn¡¯t know what Victor had gone through


    to come back alive from the undead of the


    first circle.


    However, he was still alive. Just like the last time, after checking that


    there were no other traces, Eli dragged Victor


    into the house and performed a simple treatment.


    Two days passed just like that.


    So far, no one had discovered Gino¡¯s death, and Victor¡¯s injuries seemed to have recovered, but his spirit seemed to have been


    damaged. Eli had to feed him some magic


    potion. Another two days passed. Victor finally woke up from his sleep.


    ¡°Herman, you saved me again.¡± Victor opened


    his eyes with a weak look and felt that his wounds and injuries had healed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small problem.¡± Eli


    shook his head. He did not lack these magic potions.


    ¡°Also, I heard that you took the initiative to


    draw away the first circle undead. You¡¯re really brave! Oh?¡± Eli teased. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it.¡± Victor was indignant when he heard this, ¡± Actually, it was Gino


    who forced me to go. He even used the fleshy flower as a threat before I reluctantly agreed. ¡°Hey, is Gino back? Did he bring back the fleshy flower?¡± Suddenly, he realized


    something and asked Eli.


    ¡°Here, your fleshy flower.¡± Eli smiled and walked to another room to retrieve the wooden box of the flower and handed it to


    Victor. Since Victor was still alive, it was natural to return it to its original owner. Victor took a deep breath as he looked at the fleshy flower in the box. He was immediately puzzled. ¡°Gino actually gave this to you? I thought he¡¯d keep this to himself.¡± ¡°Well, it actually went quite well. But he is


    still a terrible man to force you to lure a first-circle undead away.¡± Eli thought about how he had killed Gino with a slap, so it should be considered a success. ¡°Is that so?¡± Victor was surprised. This was different from the Gino he knew. ¡°Then how did you escape?¡± Eli changed the


    topic.


    ¡°uh, I was being chased by the undead. I was about to die, but I suddenly reached an exit and ran out. After that, the undead didn¡¯t chase me and ran in another direction.¡± Victor recalled the nightmare-like memory. ¡°Just like that?¡± Eli was surprised. It seemed like Victor was very lucky.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done too. I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    Victor didn¡¯t want to trouble Eli just like last


    time.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Watching Victor leave, Eli didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Eli, thank you for helping me take care of


    the flower.¡± Suddenly, Victor turned around and thanked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I should be doing,¡± Eli replied with a smile.


    ¡­


    Three days later. Someone suddenly knocked on Eli¡¯s door, and


    it was Victor.


    ¡°Eli, something¡¯s happened. Gino¡¯s dead!¡± Victor said in disbelief.


    ¡°Dead? How did he die?¡± Eli was also very surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Last night, Gino¡¯s friends went


    to look for him. Not only did they not find out where Gino went, but they also found out that his soul slaves were all dead. So, he should be dead.¡± Victor panted heavily and said happily. ¡°That¡¯s a pity. Did they find out who killed him?¡± Eli asked again.


    ¡°No, they searched the entire area and finally


    found some traces in the valley, but the killer cleaned the place up too cleanly and didn¡¯t have any clues at all. It¡¯s really a pity.¡± He


    sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a pity.¡± Eli nodded in agreement.


    A first-circle sorcerer had died just like that! No one even knew who killed him. What a


    pity.

 Chapter 135 - Necromancy

    Chapter 135 Necromancy


    The news of Gino¡¯s death quickly faded away with the passing of time.


    After Victor¡¯s grandson received Victor¡¯s magic stones, he successfully advanced to the first circle. Victor also returned to his lazy days, but Eli was a little busier.


    Whether it was the high-precision


    observation instruments or the knowledge of witchcraft, they all made Eli¡¯s life full of surprises again.


    ¡­


    A month later.


    In the laboratory.


    Eli carefully removed the crystal from the spirit Necklace, then placed it into another earring that had been carved with runes and began to assemble it.


    Soon, another mage weapon was born.


    The appearance of this magic tool was in the shape of an earring, with three small circles surrounding the gem in the center. This was the result of the transformation of the


    previous magic tool in order to avoid being discovered.


    Furthermore, for this tool composition, Eli had spent a lot of money, mainly because his main focus was still potions, and alchemy might not be that outstanding.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it the tears of the ocean.¡± Eli looked at the earring and put it on.


    After all, being able to launch a one-circle


    mind power attack at any time was not bad.


    After finishing this, Eli turned his head to look elsewhere.


    In the huge experimental equipment, the blood bamboo flower was constantly penetrated by elemental particles, revealing its specific internal structure and changes. As time passed, Eli was also waiting for the appearance of the devouring power.


    Very soon, just as the blood bamboo flower was about to completely shatter, the mysterious devouring power appeared once again.


    This scene was recorded by an observation device at the back of the device. It was the


    device that Eli had bought from Gino at a high price.


    Seeing that the recording had ended,


    walked over.


    Eli


    Through close observation, this time, Eli


    finally made a discovery.


    The moment the blood bamboo flower


    shattered, a magical fluctuation was emitted, followed by the appearance of the devouring power, and then the scene that followed.


    ¡°Is this the external manifestation of the devouring power?¡± Looking at this scene, Eli smiled.


    As long as he could completely simulate these fluctuations, he might be able to master this devouring power.


    ¡°However, the equipment still can¡¯t fully


    observe this scene.¡± Eli shook his head. The level of these fluctuations was quite high, and it was impossible for this device to record everything. It was already impressive that it could record a little bit each time.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. I need more time.¡± Eli shook his head. At this level, it might take decades of observation before he could truly sense the structure of the waves. It would probably take a long time to materialize them.


    In other words, this was another long-term project.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it slow.¡± Eli was helpless. So be it. It was just one of his experiments anyway, and it didn¡¯t matter.


    After fiddling with the experiment for a while, Eli walked out of the laboratory and went to


    the laboratory next door.


    Compared to the room next door, this place was very simple. Basically, there were only experimental materials.


    In the corner, there was a huge white skeleton that took up almost half of the room. It was the skeleton left behind by the shadow


    Dragon Chris.


    However, even though it was just a skeleton,


    one could still feel a lot of shadow power remaining on it. Eli was also reluctant to part with it, so he did not throw it away. He had just learned necromancy recently, so he wanted to try it out.


    But before he could take more than a few


    steps, he stopped and patted his head. ¡°This a four-circle shadow dragon! Do I really


    want to experiment with it? Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste?¡± Shaking his head, he turned around and left. It was better for him to go and buy some corpses of one-circle beasts. Purchasing the corpses was much easier than Eli had imagined.


    If a Warlock had fused their bloodline while


    they were still alive, then their corpse would still have a certain value after death. Some of


    the value could be squeezed out, so this


    market existed.


    Eli


    After spending dozens of magic stones, bought Nine Zero circle apprentices and a first circle apprentice¡¯s corpse.


    A month later.


    In an empty area of the secret realm.


    Eli stood at the side, and not far away were a


    dozen or so corpses.


    With a wave of his right hand, a spell model


    slowly appeared in his mind. His thin gossamer-like mental power instantly pierced


    a dozen corpses and wrapped around them


    tightly.


    The muscles on the surface of the corpse also


    began to dissolve slowly, and runes slowly appeared on the pale white bones. Finally, they turned into a simple but not crude spell formation in the skull.


    This was the first circle undead spell-undead creation.


    With the appearance of the spell formation.


    Whoosh!


    The next second, a mysterious flame appeared


    in the heads of these skeletons. Undead fire.


    This was the flame that would form when the undead was formed.


    With the appearance of the undead fire, all


    the skeletons crawled up from the ground with clicking sounds and then instinctively looked towards Eli, kneeling down one after another, offering their loyalty.


    Eli made them, so they should belong to Eli.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Looking at the skeleton in front of him, a smile appeared on his face.


    It seemed that his talent in dark magic was


    not bad, and he succeeded on his first try. Furthermore, unlike the human¡¯s deception, the undead was much simpler. When they announced their allegiance, it meant that they would be loyal forever. Furthermore, Eli did not have to worry about betrayal. After all,


    their soul flames were all in the hands of Eli. As long as he wanted to, he could crush their undead flames at any time.


    However, they were all zero-circle undead, so


    their combat power was quite average, and Eli had other arrangements for them. Soon, under Eli¡¯s instructions, the undead


    picked up their tools and began to help Eli tidy up the arcane realm, water the magical plants, and feed the magical beasts he was


    raising.


    Looking at this scene, Eli revealed a satisfied


    smile.


    This was the correct way to use the undead! Although the undead¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t that high, and there would be some minor damage in the process, compared to the whole, the benefits were definitely greater than the disadvantages, and it was even more so for Eli.


    The arcane realm was so huge, and it was very troublesome for Eli to do so many things every day. Now that there were undead helping him deal with the mundane chores, he would have more time to do other things in the future.


    It was unknown if the brutal dark mages of the past would return from the multiverse and knock Eli¡¯s head off if they found out about this.


    Of course, skeleton control was only one part of necromancy. The mage inheritance that Eli had obtained was mainly below the third


    circle. In such a short time, he had only studied the surface.


    After all, the legendary necromancers were also war machines among the dark the dark mages. They were not that simple.


    Although Eli did not go to explore the ruins


    this time, he had become the biggest winner.


    Another month had passed.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eli received another interesting piece of news.


    In an area tens of kilometers away from the


    camp, they had found a spirit. At first, the camp sent people to capture the spirit, but


    they found out that it was a first-circle spirit, and the capture plan failed.


    After the failure, the camp even joined forces to capture the spirit together. Even Kratos, the person in charge of the camp, sent people out to capture the spirit. But unfortunately, when they got there, the spirit had already


    left.


    And from Victor, Eli knew that this spirit was


    most likely the same undead who almost killed Victor. This made Eli very interested.


    At the same time.


    In the deep mountains.


    An undead was hiding there. ¡°Hahahaha, I actually survived.¡± The undead


    Nicholas was ecstatic.


    He used to be a third-circle sorcerer, but due


    to some mishaps, he didn¡¯t get to Sky Castle


    in time and was left here.


    It was probably because of this that he


    abandoned his physical body and turned himself into undead in order to survive. In the end, he had no choice but to seal himself. Some time ago, someone had broken into the ruins, causing him to wake up again. However, the long passage of time had already caused his strength to deteriorate to


    the first circle.


    ¡°I survived. However, my soul power is still


    too weak. I¡¯ll have to find a place to slowly


    recover first. I¡¯ll show myself when I¡¯ve recovered to the second circle. ¡°And the core of my soul is also in that mage tool. I¡¯m missing that part, so I can¡¯t reach the fourth circle. I¡¯ll take it back when I get to the second circle. It¡¯ll take me about 30


    years.¡±


    He had heard that those people were from the


    same wizard camp. The warlock camps on the West Coast were at most, in the second circle. He would go there and kill some souls. ¡°Hehe, this area will be the nourishment for my advancement.¡±


    The undead glanced around and then entered


    the deep mountains. He was not strong


    enough now and still needed to develop.


    ¡­


    Twenty years later.


    To Eli, twenty years was just a short process.


    Every day, he would clock into work at the


    camp


    and then study necromancy. At this


    time, his undead horde had increased by a few


    hundred,


    and he had collected more than a


    dozen first-circle warlocks, all of whom had


    been refined into undead. Meanwhile, the blood bamboo flower¡¯s


    fluctuations were also rapidly developing. At


    to


    this moment, it had already developed about two-thirds of its original size, which made Eli very happy.


    Of course, this was a very normal daily life.


    The only thing that made him emotional was


    that Victor was dead.


    Victor suffered irreversible damage in the


    ruins last time, which damaged his spiritual power to a certain extent and aged him. In the end, he died a few days later. After Victor¡¯s death, Eli personally buried


    him.


    Then, he met Victor¡¯s grandson, a first-circle wizard.


    And from him, Eli got news about Rock.


    He had died three years ago.


    It was very ridiculous. He died because he was


    too much of a genius. Eight years after he


    broke through to One circle, he had a new encounter and was about to break through to


    two circle in the blink of an eye.


    One night, someone found his body in his


    room. Rock had caught too much jealousy and


    ire from the others.


    Rock was a true genius. He was in his thirties


    and was about to break through to the second circle. Such talent dwarfed Eli easily, but he did not even live as long as Eli.


    So what if he was a genius? He would die if he


    were not careful.


    Eli stayed in the camp every day and wasn¡¯t threatened at all.


    ¡°As expected,


    it¡¯s not good to be in the


    limelight!¡± Eli sighed.

 Chapter 136 - 136 The Mage in the Camp?

    136 The Mage in the Camp?


    Victor¡¯s death had no effect on Eli.


    A month later.


    ¡°Good Morning, Deputy Minister Herman!¡±


    As soon as he stepped out of the door in the morning, he heard a crisp greeting.


    He turned around and saw an unfamiliar woman standing outside Victor¡¯s yard. She was the new tenant of Victor¡¯s house, Tijie.


    She was a zero circle sorceress with long red hair. She wore a sexy leather jacket that wrapped around her chest and a pair of leather pants that outlined her long legs.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Eli nodded calmly and turned to leave.


    It was better to stay away from such a beautiful woman. This woman had only moved in a few days ago, but she kept making Eli feel a little strange. Eli didn¡¯t know where this feeling came from, but he still decided to walk further away.


    Looking at the back of the man who left in a hurry, the corner of Tijie¡¯s mouth twitched. She touched her face and started to doubt her own charm.


    According to the information, this Vice President of the potions Department should frequently go to the brothels and should be very lecherous. She had specially dressed up so beautifully in order to seduce Eli, but looking at it now, it was a little of a failure!


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll try to get close to Herman first. At the same time, I¡¯ll get closer to the other targets.¡± Tijie shook her head. This time, someone had contacted her organization, so she came here first to gather information.


    She pursed her lips, then turned around and walked into the room.


    Just as she entered the room, a black eye in the shadow not far away also disappeared like a bubble.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem indeed.¡±


    On the other side, Eli, who had already walked a few kilometers, frowned.


    Since he felt that something was amiss, it was naturally impossible for him not to investigate this factor clearly. Therefore, Eli had already set up various detection methods around Tijie¡¯s house.


    After she left, tijie¡¯s expression was one of deep thought and profoundness, which was hard for Eli to find normal.


    ¡°looks like I¡¯ll have to pay more attention to this neighbor for a while.¡±


    Shaking his head, Eli continued walking towards the camp.


    Maintaining the shadow eye from a few kilometers away was not a problem for him now. He had made great progress compared to 20 years ago. His mental power had reached 58, and his elemental conversion had reached 50% with the help of the elemental crystals.


    Of course, this progress was not considered fast, especially when compared to a top-notch genius like Rock. However, Eli was very satisfied. His own aptitude was simply too poor, and he could only rely on time to slowly improve.


    This was even after he had used a middle-grade meditation technique. Otherwise, it would have been even slower.


    ¡­


    Ten minutes later, Eli arrived at the potions Department.


    At the door, Eli ran into Evena.


    ¡°Minister Evena.¡±


    In the past 20 years,EIvana¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t changed much. She still looked beautiful.


    ¡°It¡¯s Herman!¡± Looking at Eli, Evena smiled. Anyone who had an employee like Eli would be very happy.


    Furthermore, at this point, Eli had already gained the approval of both Evena and the camp.


    Time was the best way to test loyalty.


    ¡°Oh, right, Herman, this is the bloodline that you bought some time ago through our internal channels.¡± As if remembering something, she took out a bottle of blood from her pocket.


    The blood was green with a hint of red, and it exuded a ring of energy.


    This was the first circle bloodline that Eli had bought some time ago. It was called the bramble Tree demon, a plant-type magic beast.


    It was mainly because he considered that as an apprentice, Eli wasn¡¯t young anymore, and it would be impolite for him to still be moving in the same spot, so he decided to ¡± advance ¡± to a first circle Warlock.


    After advancing, Eli would also be able to come into contact with higher circles and items in the camp. In his current circle, the things he could obtain were really limited, so it was time for him to move up.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Minister.¡± Looking at the blood, Eli accepted it with a smile.


    He had worked hard for more than 20 years.


    ¡°Yes, the camp is currently short of people. When you become a first-circle Warlock, the battalion commander will definitely arrange a higher position for you. By then, there will be other benefits. It¡¯s a pity that the positions of the Minister are full, or you could be the Minister.¡± Said Evena, pleased.


    With Eli¡¯s assistance, she had more free time.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I will definitely not let down the camp¡¯s hopes.¡±


    ¡°Eell, that¡¯s all I have to say. Hey, I suddenly remembered the gambling trick you told me last time. It¡¯s really useful. Can you teach me a few more tricks? ¡±


    After dealing with this matter, evena suddenly came over and said with a smile.


    At the mention of this, Eli felt a little regretful.


    Once, he and Rooney were discussing some of the casino¡¯s techniques, and they happened to bump into evena. As a result, the Minister actually joined in excitedly, and later often asked Eli some questions.


    ¡°no, no. Minister Evena is already very good. I need to go.¡± Eli found an excuse and quickly left.


    Evena¡¯s ears were standing up in anger, but she still said loudly, ¡°I wish you success in merging with the bloodline!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Minister.¡± An echo was heard from afar.


    ¡­


    The bloodline was already in his hands, and Eli was already thinking about when he should ¡®fuse¡¯ with the bloodline.


    In fact, it was impossible for him to integrate with it. He already had the shadow dragon¡¯s bloodline. He would only use this bloodline as a disguise. It would give him additional bloodline skills.


    This secondary bloodline integration would take some time, but not long.


    Besides, what Eli was more concerned about was who his ¡± beautiful neighbor ¡± was. What was her purpose?


    He would slowly smoke her out.


    ¡­


    Another half a month passed.


    After some investigation, Eli did find something wrong with his female neighbor.


    First of all, whenever Eli came out, she would deliberately try to get close to him, but every time he left, she would head to other places in the camp to get to know all kinds of people.


    Secondly, although this woman had fused with her bloodline, the strength of her bloodline was not high. It was obvious that she had not trained her bloodline much, which was not in line with the habits of ordinary warlocks.


    Lastly, there were times when Eli would sense a mysterious spiritual wave next door. Although it was fleeting, Eli guessed that it was some kind of communication tool, probably to contact the outside world. Most importantly, this kind of spiritual wave was usually used by mages.


    All in all, there was something wrong with his female neighbor, and there was a certain possibility that she was a mage in disguise.


    A mage-apprentice had sneaked into the warlock¡¯s camp.


    This could affect the stability of the camp, and in this regard, Eli was also very conflicted about what he should do.


    But after some thought, Eli decided to approach it the most direct way.


    And so, on a pitch-black night, Eli sneaked into Tijie¡¯s house.


    ¡­


    At night.


    Tijie was lying on the bed in a thin chiffon dress. Her beautiful figure could be seen through the moonlight. Her eyes were closed as she was resting.


    Suddenly.


    ¡°Whoosh!!!¡±


    A huge wave of mental power suppressed her. Tijie also sensed this and opened her eyes. However, her body was completely suppressed, and a few vines were tightly wrapped around her.


    She wanted to break free, but she couldn¡¯t.


    What made her even more fearful was she did not even know what had happened, but due to the immense mental suppression, she found it difficult to breathe and could not make a sound at all.


    ¡°Tell me, what is a mage apprentice doing in a Warlock¡¯s camp?¡±


    As soon as the voice was heard, Tijie¡¯s body was pulled up by the vines, and a man in a Black wizard¡¯s robe was sitting on a stool not far away.


    This scene was too embarrassing, and her face turned red.


    She knew that she had been exposed, but she couldn¡¯t figure out how she had been discovered. She clearly hadn¡¯t done anything out of line. All she did was try to get close to Eli, but there shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with that.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m just a little Warlock. If I¡¯ve offended you, please spare me.¡± Tijie said quickly as she felt the suppression of her mental power disappear.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    After a cold snort, the vines wrapped around her body and gradually increased their strength as though they were trying to strangle her to death.


    Tijie found it hard to breathe. At the same time, her body was cut by the vines. The blood that flowed out was absorbed by the vines. Soon, Tijie¡¯s dress was dyed red.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything you¡¯ve done in the camp. Tell me, which mage organization are you from?¡± Eli asked calmly again.


    On the other hand, Tijie, who was enduring the pain, widened her eyes.


    She slowly raised her head and looked at Eli. At this moment, Eli also slowly stood up, took off his wizard robe, and said, ¡°I¡¯m Roland, a first-circle mage. I¡¯m living here temporarily.¡±


    A mage?


    Tijie blinked her eyes.


    But in the next second, he saw a skeleton walk out from the shadows. The burning undead flames illuminated Eli¡¯s face slightly. It was a very handsome young man.


    A skeleton.


    And a Necromancer?


    Looking at this scene, Tijie heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he was not from the Warlock camp, there was still hope for her to survive.


    To her knowledge, no warlock knew necromancy. The man in front of her was definitely an official mage, and only an official mage could easily suppress her with mental strength.


    The only thing that made her uneasy was that the man in front of her was a little rough with his methods, but she could understand it. After all, he was a Necromancer.


    ¡°my Lord, I am a mage from the irises¡¯ mage camp. My real name is Tijie. I can tell you whatever you want to know. Can you let me go first?¡± Tijie spoke slowly. She knew that her fate was in Roland¡¯s control.


    Seeing that the situation was gradually stabilizing, Eli nodded and placed Tijie down before throwing a bottle of potion over.


    ¡°This is a healing potion.¡± yes, ¡°Eli said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tijie nodded but did not consume it.


    ¡°Tell me. What is your purpose in coming here?¡±


    Seeing that Tijie had calmed down, Eli also asked the question that he was curious about.

 Chapter 137 - 137 Leaving the Camp

    137 Leaving the Camp


    In the dark room.


    Eli sat on the chair while Tijie stood on the ground in her red chiffon dress.


    ¡°I¡¯m a zero circle mage apprentice. I was sent here to collect as much information as possible, including where there are high-value items, the group of warlocks, how many high-level warlocks there are, and so on. We might organize a surprise attack later.¡± Tijie explained the matter in a concise manner.


    Eli was speechless. He was told that mages were dying out. How did they even dare to attack the Warlock¡¯s camp?


    ¡°Is the mage camp you belong to very strong?¡± Eli asked curiously.


    ¡°We have about three official mages and about 20 apprentices,¡± Tijie replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to attack the Warlock¡¯s camp just like that?¡± Eli looked as if he had seen a ghost. Putting everything else aside, there were at least several two-circle warlocks in the Warlock camp, and there were at least ten people in the first circle. As for apprentices, there were about a hundred of them.


    ¡°With such a huge difference in strength, you¡¯re telling me you want to attack the camp?¡±


    ¡°Er, we¡¯re not attacking. Our goal is to destroy and plunder some resources,¡± Tijie replied.


    Destroying and plundering resources?


    That would indeed be easier, but it shouldn¡¯t be enough.


    As if reading Eli¡¯s mind, Tijie added, ¡± we are not the main force. We are only responsible for destroying and pillaging the camp. The main force is another force.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    This makes sense!


    ¡°Then who is the main force?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I only know that it seems to be another Warlock¡¯s force.¡± Tijie took out a bottle of her magic potion and consumed it. Her wounds healed bit by bit.


    Eli nodded.


    This was really bad. Initially, he thought that he had only discovered a spy, but he did not expect to suddenly find out about such a conspiracy. Eli was a little caught off guard.


    ¡°So, should I report this to the camp, or should I just pretend that nothing happened?¡± Eli frowned.


    If he reported it now, he would be able to ensure that he would be able to eliminate the danger he was in. However, how to explain it was another problem. Even if he reported it secretly, there was a risk of being discovered.


    Therefore, reporting it might not be a good idea, so he could only hide it.


    He would hide everything he knew and leave the place temporarily. He would return after everything was over. It just so happened that Eli could use the excuse of a breakthrough to leave the camp temporarily and return after everything was over.


    After figuring this out, Eli relaxed a lot and continued asking, ¡°When do you guys plan to start the invasion?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ve only just begun to infiltrate and search. We¡¯re only just starting preparations. We¡¯re controlled by the main force. Whenever they say they¡¯ll take action, we¡¯ll take action. It may be half a month, or it may be a year or two years later. It all depends on when they want it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be more than two years.¡± Tijie thought for a while and answered seriously.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Eli understood. ¡®I need to leave tomorrow. The camp is getting dangerous.¡¯


    When everything was settled, Eli would return. After all, there was a high chance that the camp would still exist, and he might even be valued because of the loss of personnel.


    Three birds with one stone.


    And how to leave, Eli had an idea too.


    However, before that, he had to solve his problem with Tijie.


    Looking at the young apprentice, Eli gave her a kind smile and asked, ¡°Do you want to live or die!¡±


    There was silence.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Eli came to the hall early in the morning.


    ¡°Deputy Minister Herman, what brings you here today? ¡± Alice said with a smile. Unlike the mortal world, beauty potions in the Warlock world were actually quite common and easy to make, so most of the time, you would only see one face over the decades.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing to make a breakthrough recently, but I¡¯m still lacking material and money. So, I¡¯m preparing to take on a mission to earn some money,¡± Eli replied.


    Eli was planning to take on a mission and leave this place.


    ¡°Do you lack money too, Sir Herman? but I heard that you¡¯re quite carefree in the camp!¡± Alice joked with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m too free and easy that I don¡¯t have money,¡± Eli replied with a smile.


    Alice couldn¡¯t say anything, so she took out a photostone.


    A clear image was projected. It was a list of missions.


    ¡°Do you have any requirements for the mission?¡± Alice asked.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s best if the pay is high and it takes me further away from the camp,¡± Eli stated his condition.


    ¡°I see!¡± Alice nodded and quickly selected a mission. ¡°Master Herman, what do you think of this? You can stay in the palace of the kingdom of Corina for five years and maintain the peace of the kingdom during this period. The reward is 200 low-grade magic stones, but since you are a late-stage apprentice, you should be able to get an additional 50 magic stones.¡± Alice said as she looked at a mission and introduced it to Eli.


    Five years?


    Eli was a little hesitant. Five years was a little too long!


    After all, this invasion would probably end in three years at most.


    However, this was indeed a very suitable mission for him.


    ¡°Sir, if you are worried about safety, there is no need. There is still a first-circle warlock in the kingdom. You don¡¯t need to do much,¡± Alice explained.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take this one then!¡± Eli nodded.


    Soon, Alice handed the mission to Eli.


    After taking the mission, Eli went to look for Evena.


    ¡°Minister, I¡¯ve accepted a mission. I might need some time away.¡±


    Evena nodded to show she understood.


    Accepting missions was an individual¡¯s choice, and the ministers had no right to interfere.


    Besides, it was just a mission, and it was probably a short one. He would be back soon.


    She had never thought that Eli would take on a long-term mission.


    ¡­


    Just like this.


    It was early in the morning when Eli knew that the camp might be in danger for some time. In the same afternoon, Eli was already packing his things and preparing to leave.


    Outside Tijie¡¯s door, Tijie looked at Eli.


    He was one of her targets. He had actually left just like that. What a waste of her efforts.


    Sighing, she returned to her room and sent a new message to a certain Soul brand.


    ¡°Master, the Vice-Minister of the camp¡¯s potions Department, Herman, is preparing to leave the camp. He seems to be out on a long-term mission. Everything is normal. We don¡¯t know when he will return!¡±


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Eli received the message and smiled playfully.


    ¡®It feels so different to hear about me from someone else.¡¯


    Last night, in order to get the specific information and the location of the future wizard camp, Eli had also planted a soul brand in Tijie and made her his subordinate.


    However, she thought that her master was Roland. She had no idea that Roland was Eli.


    After making sure that everything was ready, Eli said to his newly hired Grand Knight coachman. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Just like that, the carriage quickly left the warlock camp and set off all the way to the kingdom of Corina.


    ¡­


    Three days later.


    Eli had arrived at the capital of the kingdom of Corina, the city of Corina.


    Eli also made his way to the palace.


    In the palace, Eli met the Queen directly.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Eli greeted respectfully.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± The Queen smiled.


    She was about 50 years old and had an elegant appearance. She wore a red dress and luxurious jewelry. From her aura, she was actually an apprentice, or perhaps she was an apprentice in the past.


    It was different from the situation in Bryne where there were no traces of the mages. Because Corina was closer to the former mage forces, there were still families of mages here. Of course, most mage families were now families of warlocks. The royal family of Corina was once a mage family, and Rock was the queen¡¯s son.


    ¡°Just tell me what I need to do, my queen,¡± Eli asked directly, not wanting to waste any time.


    ¡°Your mission is to protect Ross, Rock¡¯s son.¡± The Queen thought for a moment and said.


    Eli, ¡°¡­¡±


    Rock actually had a son?


    Seeing Eli¡¯s expression, the Queen also asked in confusion, ¡°Do you know rock?¡±


    ¡°Rock and I used to be friends,¡± Eli said without denying it.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s even better. Rock¡¯s son is called Ross. He¡¯s about six years old, and he might have inherited Rock¡¯s talent. He¡¯s also very talented, but he¡¯s still young. He¡¯s currently studying with the royal family. All you have to do is to protect him for the next five years. After that, he¡¯ll be sent to a mage Academy.¡± The Queen nodded and said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli nodded.


    Although he had some doubts, he didn¡¯t intend to ask. Anyway, some things would slowly come to light.


    ¡°Yes, someone will take you to see him later. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Ten minutes after the Queen left, someone came over and brought Eli to a small castle in the palace. There, he saw Rock¡¯s son, a little one who was always full of pride.


    ¡°Are you the one sent to protect me?¡± Ross¡¯s face was chubby like a baby¡¯s, and he looked up at Eli.


    ¡°yes, I¡¯ll protect your safety from now on.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The little boy was still very sensible. He chatted a little with Eli in a silly manner and then went to play the game of Knight and Prince. Eli smiled and was led to a room in the castle.


    ¡°My Lord, this is your room.¡± A servant opened a room.


    Eli walked in and saw that it was a very luxurious room. After all, he was still a ¡®Level 3 acolyte¡¯, so it was impossible for the reception to be too bad. He was a protector, not a nanny.


    ¡°If Milord needs anything, you can tell us at any time.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    After chasing away the maidservant, Eli entered the room and inspected the entire room from top to bottom. He then set up a few spell formations before he started to heave a sigh of relief.


    He had finally left the camp.


    Although he didn¡¯t know when the camp would be attacked, he decided to stay away for now.


    It would be best if the camp still existed after that. However, if the camp were wiped out, Eli wouldn¡¯t cry over it. He¡¯d just start over somewhere else.

 Chapter 138 - 138 An Explosive Upgrade

    138 An Explosive Upgrade


    A year passed in the blink of an eye.


    Eli usually stayed in the castle and rarely went out.


    As for Ross, Eli had a clear understanding of him now. It turned out that Ross was born two years before Rock was killed. Rock had sex with an apprentice, and Ross was sent back from the academy after he was born.


    When Ross was first sent back, he was naturally very welcomed. After all, his father was already a first-circle Warlock and was about to advance to the second circle.


    However, with Rock¡¯s death, the situation suddenly changed. Ross¡¯s status plummeted, and because Rock had offended too many people, Rock¡¯s direct family was greatly affected. Ross was also discriminated against in the family.


    The funny thing was that the world was really unpredictable. Last year, the royal family had tested the talent of every child in the family, and Ross was valued again. The results showed that he was extremely talented, even more so than Rock.


    That was why Ross¡¯s current status was not bad.


    During the day, he would go to his grandfather, who was an official Warlock, to learn knowledge. He would only return to the castle at night. What Eli had to do was to ensure his safety during this time.


    Of course, this task was not just limited to Eli alone. There were two other apprentices in this Castle who shared this task, so Eli was usually quite relaxed.


    On the other hand, Eli finally received news from Tijie.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s been a month since we last gathered information. This time, we have a very deep understanding of this place. I estimate that we will definitely take action within a year!¡±


    It was a message from Tijie.


    As Eli¡¯s eyes and ears, she kept sending him messages.


    For a full year, she had reported information to him twice a month on average. This allowed him to learn a lot of information, such as where some of the resources in the camp were placed and how some of them were allocated. Of course, there were also some interesting things, such as battalion commander Kratos¡¯ preference for fox girls, and Evena had been scolding Eli every day recently. It was only after he left that she realized that she had a lot more work to do.


    All in all, this made Eli look at the camp from a different perspective, and it was very interesting.


    However, it seemed that a battle was about to break out. He just didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A small head suddenly popped out from the crack of the door. Its black eyes were spinning, and when it saw Eli, the eyes lit up.


    Ross ran in with a smile and said, ¡°Grandpa Herman, can I ask you a question about potioneering?¡±


    Children were always full of innocence and spontaneity. Ever since he discovered that Eli¡¯s potion was very powerful, he would often come to ask some questions. On the one hand, Eli was on a mission, and on the other hand, he had no reason to refuse a six or seven-year-old child, so he would often answer.


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. I want to know why the Chris runes grass can¡¯t be extracted.¡± His small head was filled with questions.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the extraordinary characteristics of this flower, to a certain extent, are not the plant itself but the special material on the surface of its body.¡± He answered the question easily.


    ¡°I see. Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Ross nodded, not fully understanding, and then ran out.


    ¡°Ah, what an innocent child!¡± Looking at his back, Eli smiled, but he was a little suspicious. This question didn¡¯t seem to be something Ross should be asking at this stage¡­


    ¡°I see!¡±


    On the other side, an old man heard Ross¡¯ answer and came to a sudden realization.


    He looked very old, and his skin seemed to be stuck to his bones, but he exuded a strong bloodline power. He was the one-circle Shadow Bone lizard Warlock of the Corona family, Eiffel.


    He had only recently found out that Herman was the Vice President of the potions Department. Coincidentally, he had been studying potions recently, so he had a lot of questions.


    However, it would be too embarrassing to ask him directly, so he could only do this through his grandson.


    ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you ask him yourself?¡± At this time, Ross¡¯ tender voice sounded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much, kid. Don¡¯t tell your mother about this.¡± Eiffel coughed twice. He couldn¡¯t say that he was too embarrassed.


    However, he couldn¡¯t be blamed. It was mainly because Eli was too strong as a pharmacologist. He even felt that the second-circle pharmacologist he had seen in the Academy was far inferior to Eli, which surprised him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go look for my mother.¡± Ross chuckled, turned around, and ran out of the palace.


    Although he had been given the cold shoulder, how could a child understand what had happened?


    ¡­


    And Eli didn¡¯t care much.


    To him, this was just a long paid vacation.


    On the other hand, as time passed, Eli gradually found out who was working against the warlock camp.


    It was another Warlock force, the blood Alliance.


    It was a force composed of more than a dozen bloodline Warlock clans, and its overall size was much larger than the shadow lizard warlock Academy. This time, it was the Frostwolf clan that was making a move.


    ¡°What is this? A test for the shadow lizard?¡± Eli frowned.


    Eli didn¡¯t know much about the Blood Alliance, and he wasn¡¯t too clear about their goal.


    But that wasn¡¯t important as long as Eli didn¡¯t get involved. As for the truth of the matter, he didn¡¯t know for now, but it shouldn¡¯t be a secret anymore in ten or twenty years.


    Now, it all depended on when it would explode.


    ¡­


    A year later.


    The attack erupted.


    The sudden attack stunned the entire camp.


    The shadow lizard Warlock Academy¡¯s subordinate camp was suddenly attacked by a large wave of unknown warlocks, and the entire camp suddenly fell into chaos.


    In the camp.


    Kratos was dumbfounded. Standing on the highest tower in the camp, he could feel the enemies that suddenly appeared around the camp. They were of great numbers and of high quality.


    And they seemed to have a purpose, attacking the weak areas of the camp.


    ¡°Damn it, a bunch of trash.¡± Looking at the destroyed campsite, the corners of Kratos ¡®mouth twitched, and a large shadow appeared outside his body. He pounced on a first-circle sorcerer who had just entered not far away.


    In just an instant, he had already arrived around the first circle sorcerer, and a shadow instantly drowned him.


    Just as he was about to attack the other warlocks, two figures appeared not far away. They were both wearing gray wizard robes with hoods.


    Two two-ring warlocks?


    Kratos sensed the aura and was stunned.


    ¡°Kratos, we want to talk to you.¡± One of them took off his mask, revealing the silver-gray wolf mask underneath.


    ¡°I have nothing to talk about with you.¡± Kratos exploded with anger, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s with your sister?¡±


    Hearing the calm voice, Kratos¡¯s face changed instantly.


    ¡°My sister?¡± Kratos was stunned. If there was one regret in his life, it would be his sister whom he once loved. Unfortunately, they were separated by accident, and he was the only one left.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I saw her fall into the whirlpool in the endless sea with my own eyes,¡± Kratos shook his head in disbelief.


    The endless sea was the sea next to the West Coast. There were many extraordinary monsters and dangers everywhere. They had separated during an island exploration.


    ¡°She¡¯s still alive, and we have evidence that we know where she is.¡± The man spoke again.


    ¡°Really?¡± Kratos suddenly became a little uncertain.


    ¡°Yes, we know that you were once a student of the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy¡¯s Dean. We would like to talk to you about this Academy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I hope you guys aren¡¯t lying to me.¡± Kratos frowned and said while gritting his teeth.


    Thus, the three of them began to fight. However, the more they fought, the further they went and left the camp.


    As for the camp, people were left to their own devices.


    Suddenly, a loud bang came from somewhere in the camp. All the warlocks were stunned, but then there were more explosions. This caught them a little unprepared, and the situation became even more chaotic.


    The killing continued, and countless warlocks died in this battle.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Eli also sighed after receiving the news.


    Fortunately, he had left the camp. Otherwise, it would have been quite troublesome if he had really gotten involved in the chaotic battle.


    According to Tijie, a lot of apprentices died. Even five or six first-circle warlocks had died.


    It was too dangerous.


    The surprise attack only lasted for four hours.


    Four hours later, Kratos returned and led the people in the camp to organize a counterattack. They quickly ended the riot and foiled the conspiracy of the unknown forces.


    As for what happened in the few hours when Kratos disappeared, no one knew.


    However, although the raid had ended, the pursuit of the escapees and the management of the camp had become major problems. Therefore, the camp was even more chaotic than during the raid.


    However, under Kratos¡¯ leadership, everything was getting better.


    ¡­


    There were many things to be done in the camp, but Eli did not return to the camp.


    The main thing was that he was still in the middle of a mission, so this was more or less inappropriate. Moreover, he wanted to wait until everything was stable before going back.


    The attack on the camp was much bigger than what Eli had imagined, and the shadow warlock Academy was immediately enraged. After all, this was a direct taunt, and no force could tolerate it.


    As such, they sent out a large number of warlocks to investigate the matter, and even Effiel of the Corina family was transferred away to participate in the investigation. No one knew how many people would be in trouble.


    However, Kratos, one of the central figures in this matter, wasn¡¯t affected much.


    This made Eli very curious about this guy¡¯s background. Such a big thing had happened, yet he was completely fine.


    Just as Eli thought that everything would end smoothly ¡­


    It was the fifth day of the shadow lizard Warlock Academy¡¯s investigation.


    At night.


    In the palace, Eli suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s coming.¡± Eli frowned. The dozens of eyes he had set up in advance told him that a mysterious force had entered the palace, and there were quite a number of people.


    The target was the palace.

 Chapter 139 - 139 Numbers

    139 Numbers


    ¡°Heinz, are you sure that old bastard Eiffel isn¡¯t here?¡±


    In the shadows outside the palace, more than a dozen people looked at a man with a gloomy face in the middle and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, I used some tricks to draw him to another area. Otherwise, even though we¡¯re four one-circle warlocks, he¡¯s still a one-circle Ultimate Warlock. If he really went all out, there¡¯s no guarantee that we would be able to survive this ordeal. I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± Heinz grinned.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone else also revealed a happy smile.


    ¡°But it¡¯s still a little against the rules for us to exterminate the Elina family.¡± Someone else sighed.


    ¡°Hmph, have you forgotten that day?¡± Heinz only glanced at the man.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s kill them.¡± The man seemed to have recalled some unpleasant memories and changed his mind.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all in the same boat now. Don¡¯t worry, as long as no one says anything, my family will take over the business here. Then, everyone will be safe,¡± Heinz said with hatred.


    Ten years ago.


    In the Academy, Rock had defeated them all by himself, and it was a completely crushing defeat. This was a huge humiliation for those who lost.


    However, Rock was too strong. Not only did he quickly advance to the first circle, but he also seemed to be on the verge of breaking through to the second circle. They could only sigh helplessly and clench their teeth in anger.


    But the funny thing was, Rock was dead. The guy was suddenly dead.


    Thus, under the lead of Heinz, the group of four first circle shadow lizard bloodline warlocks and fifteen Level 3 Warlock apprentices were ready to slaughter the family.


    At first, they were not very interested, but Heinz¡¯s family had always wanted to take over Ross¡¯ family in the name of revenge. After that, they would give one-third of the benefits to everyone. That was why they took action.


    After all, more than ten years had passed, and the hatred was no longer as deep as before. However, the benefits were eternal.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already purchased a large-scale spell formation, and four people have already set it up.¡±


    As soon as Heinz finished speaking, the four corners of the palace started to shake. Instantly, a huge translucent film covered the palace.


    ¡°This is the Four Seasons elemental spell formation. As long as the time isn¡¯t up, even a second-circle Mage won¡¯t be able to break through it. Furthermore, the outside world won¡¯t be able to hear the sounds and images inside. This is the time for us to kill.¡± Heinz grinned and walked in first.


    The others also smiled and strode in.


    On one side was the Elina family, which had no first-circle warlocks but only a group of apprentices. On the other side was Heinz¡¯s side, which had four official warlocks and more than ten third-circle apprentices.


    Everyone was already imagining what would happen next.


    The Elina family was a mage family. There were many good things in this place, and they could make a fortune from it.


    ¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t get out!¡±


    Eli looked at the translucent spell formation in front of him and frowned.


    This group of people from the outside world had moved too quickly. They must have planned this in advance and had instantly sealed off this place.


    The spell formation in front of him was so strong that even a second circle mage would have a hard time breaking it unless he used a long-term violent attack to break it. That would be slow, and it would definitely attract the attention of the group of people.


    ¡°Hey, what the hell is this?!¡± Eli shook his head. He had avoided the crisis at the camp but not the sudden attack here.


    But fortunately, this batch of outsiders did not seem to be too strong. Eli could dispatch them if he put in some effort.


    ¡°Yes, I need to set it up quickly.¡± Eli thought for a moment, then quickly returned to the area where Ross was.


    Unfortunately, this spell formation could not be broken, or else Eli would have run away and avoided all these troubles. As for the lives of Ross and the others, it had nothing to do with him.


    No one would really think that he had a close relationship with Rock, who he had only met once.


    He soon arrived at the castle.


    At this moment, Heinz and the others were scattered in all directions and were fighting all the way to the center. The two apprentices in the castle were also shocked and wanted to run away. They had no intention of protecting Ross.


    So, when Eli arrived at the castle, only Ross was left.


    ¡°Grandpa Herman!¡± When he saw Eli return, Ross immediately ran over and hugged his leg. ¡°the apprentice protecting me said that there was an intruder and told me to stay here. Grandpa, what kind of intruder is this? How are my mother and the others? ¡± Ross asked.


    Eli could not bear to answer. From what he could sense, nearly twenty warlocks were killing non-stop, and almost all the members of the Elena family were being attacked.


    Eli could go and save them, but if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to set things up properly. Besides, even if he did, he couldn¡¯t save all of them.


    So, after some thought, he gave up.


    ¡°Ross, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Eli said vaguely.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ross ran back to the castle as if he had understood something, tears flowing down his face.


    Eli shook his head and continued to set up. A Mage who was well-prepared would have combat power that far exceeded his own strength.


    At the same time.


    Heinz pulled a woman out of the bedroom.


    ¡°You must be Rock¡¯s mother,¡± Heinz said in a brutal tone as the ferocity of his bloodline was activated.


    ¡°Please, I beg you, let go¡­¡± the Queen was in her pajamas and was being dragged on the ground.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Heinz laughed and killed her.


    This time, he had originally intended to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots.


    He took a look at this place and then continued to retreat into the palace.


    The killing continued.


    On this day.


    The Elena family would disappear.


    ¡­


    An hour later.


    Everyone met again.


    Heinz smiled as he looked at everyone¡¯s bloodshot eyes.


    By now, almost everyone had died, and only a few people were still scattered around the castle.


    ¡°Heinz, Rock¡¯s son is still in the castle.¡± A man said fiercely. The shadow lizards were originally brutal creatures, and they became even more so after seeing blood.


    ¡°Oh, really? That would be great.¡± Heinz smiled.


    Tonight¡¯s slaughter went smoothly. Although there was a little accident and a few of their people died, it was insignificant.


    Soon, they arrived outside the castle.


    However, when they arrived, everyone was stunned by the scene before them.


    More than ten spell formations surrounded the castle, and a man was in the middle. He was wearing a wizard¡¯s robe and holding a staff, looking at them.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Heinz looked at the spell formations and frowned. They were set up recently.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Heinz asked.


    ¡°If you leave now, I can pretend nothing happened.¡± Eli looked at the fourteen people in front of him with a serious expression.


    Four first-circle warlocks and ten Level 3 apprentices. This kind of combat power was not weak.


    ¡°Leave? Haha.¡± Hearing this, Heinz laughed out loud.


    ¡°Do you really think an acolyte like you can hold out for long, do you? Moreover, we have a dozen people here, while there is only one of you. We have the advantage in strength and numbers.¡±


    ¡°As expected, we have to fight?¡± He had always thought of the worst possible situation. If he had his choice, he would avoid all conflict. But people rarely wanted to go for peace.


    Although he was a half-baked Necromancer, it was stupid to compare numbers with Eli¡­


    ¡°Open the spell formation now and hand over Ross, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Heinz tried to solve the problem in a simpler way.


    ¡°If you had left quietly, I wouldn¡¯t have to do this,¡± Eli said, shaking his head. ¡°One more thing. You don¡¯t really have the advantage in numbers.¡±


    Heinz was speechless.


    ¡°This Warlock must be scared out of his wits.¡± Some of the apprentices looked at him as if he was an idiot. They were sure that they would win, which was why they were so relaxed.


    But the next second, everyone was speechless.


    As soon as Eli finished speaking, shadows suddenly appeared around them. Everyone was stunned as they saw skeletons walking out from the shadows.


    Just three seconds.


    The dozen or so people looked at the two to three hundred skeletons around them and fell silent.


    Why did the situation seem a little off?


    What made them feel even more troubled was that there were ten one-circle skeletons.


    It was a huge problem for them.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t a Warlock apprentice at all. He¡¯s a first-circle Necromancer!¡± Suddenly, someone shouted.


    Heinz finally understood who their opponent was.


    It was big news that there was a Necromancer hidden in the Elena family.


    But before that, they had to deal with the threat before them first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. We can deal with this. Besides, the Necromancer¡¯s combat power mainly relies on their undead. They are weak in other aspects. As long as we deal with the undead, we can easily deal with him!¡± Heinz encouraged.


    At the same time, the undead skeletons also attacked the warlocks.


    The battle began.


    Looking at the people fighting, Eli took out a small bench and then watched the battle.


    Controlling so many spirits at the same time was already his limit, and he had no other means.


    Three hours later.


    As the last skeleton fell ¡­


    Heinz smiled, but his mouth twitched as he looked at the one-circle and three zero-circle warlocks around him. That was all that was left of his group. He had underestimated the Necromancer.


    However, since all the skeletons were dead, it was their turn now.


    Heinz turned his head and looked at Eli, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°You deserve to die. I¡¯ll pull off your head in a moment.¡±

 Chapter 140 - 140 He is a Good Person

    140 He is a Good Person


    At this moment, Heinz and the others had half-transformed into bloodline Warriors. Their bodies were covered in black scales and shadows, and their eyes had cruel black vertical pupils.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Heinz ordered, and the remaining five people started attacking.


    Bang!


    Bang Bang!


    The black flames and sharp claws touched the shields and created sparks. With a ferocious smile, Heinz shattered the shields one by one.


    Necromancers had much weaker bodies than warlocks. As long as he went in hard, Eli would be dead.


    Looking at Heinz and the others who were attacking him non-stop, Eli couldn¡¯t just ignore them. He started casting spells one after another and attacked them.


    The two first-circle sorcerers managed to block the attacks with their strong bodies, but the rest of the apprentices died quickly. Heinz did not care about this and continued to cut down the shield.


    The powerful attacks hit the shield one after another. As Eli attacked, he kept an eye on the remaining two.


    One of them was at the middle stage of One circle, while Heinz was at the late stage. They were at a higher level than Eli, but they were both exhausted, and their bloodline power was also weakening.


    Unlike mages, warlocks¡¯ training mainly relied on the power of their bloodlines. The first circle warlocks also focused on the compatibility of their bloodlines. Both of them had at least a 60% compatibility, which should be considered the later stages of the first circle.


    30% and below would be in the early stage, 30%-60% middle stage, and 60%-90% late stage. The equivalent for mages would be elemental conversion. Of course, the upper limit was usually 90%. After all, they were humans, and it was almost impossible to completely transform into either an elemental or bloodline.


    Judging from Eli¡¯s power of the will, he was a mid-stage first circle mage, but he was a weak warlock. Eli was only 34% compatible with the shadow dragon.


    There was nothing he could do about it. He had chosen the path of a mage. In fact, most living mages would have moved onto the path of the warlocks by this point. Eli preferred to focus on his studies.


    Pressed by the warlocks, Eli couldn¡¯t use any powerful spells either. He could only watch as his shield was destroyed bit by bit, but his original intention was to exhaust his enemies anyway.


    As the shield slowly disappeared, Heinz and his friend looked tired. The power of their bloodlines had also decreased.


    ¡°Heinz, we can¡¯t continue. We need to take a break.¡± the other Warlock said with a tired expression.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Heinz nodded. He turned to look at Eli and said fiercely, ¡°Damn necromancer, we¡¯ll go in and take your head off in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    ¡°What are you laughing at? come out if you have the guts!¡± Heinz said furiously.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Heinz was about to curse when he suddenly heard this. He was stunned and then saw Eli slowly walk out of the shield.


    Eli looked at Heinz and the other warlock. Then, a large shadow appeared on his body. Dragon scales covered his body, and his dark eyes gradually turned into golden vertical pupils.


    ¡°Come, let me see the shadow lizard¡¯s bloodline.¡± A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    Once his enemies were exhausted, it was naturally his turn to act.


    ¡°you¡¯ve also fused with a bloodline? ¡±


    Heinz¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡®this mage has learned too many things. Necromancy, elemental spells, and bloodline spells. Can you even learn all of them?¡¯


    However, this was not the most important thing. What was important was that when he looked at Eli, he kept feeling a terrifying suppression. It was his bloodline telling him that he needed to be afraid.


    Was there such a bloodline on the West Coast?


    Heinz¡¯s throat moved slightly. ¡°This feeling ¡­ Could this be a Dragon bloodline warlock? A warlock who had merged with the bloodline of a giant dragon?¡± the shadow lizard also had a trace of the bloodline of a giant dragon.


    ¡°Heinz, something is wrong!¡± The other Warlock also felt the pressure.


    At this moment, they, who had used up more than half of their energy, looked at Eli and felt great fear.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m out of my shield. Why aren¡¯t you guys attacking?¡± A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    After spending a few hours, wasn¡¯t it all for this moment?


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°Heinz, go!¡±


    On the other side, Heinz looked at his friend and attacked at the same time.


    At this point, there was no time for regret, and as they got closer to Eli, they could feel the suppression of their bloodline even more, which made their already weak physical strength drain even faster.


    The battle began.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Heinz cursed as he controlled the shadows around him to attack Eli.


    However, he was stunned in the next second. Although the shadow had appeared, it did not attack Eli. Instead, it pounced directly at the two of them, drowning them.


    Compared to the shadow lizard, the shadow Dragon was naturally even more powerful.


    In the shadows, Heinz¡¯s mouth twitched. He never thought that things would turn out like this. In front of Eli, their ability to control shadows was almost stripped away. In the darkness, he could only resist the shadows that came at him from all directions.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Heinz cursed.


    Suddenly, he felt a gust of wind beside his ear. His eyes widened, and he immediately dodged to the side. However, a Dragon Claw had already swept past his ear and tore a gash on his face.


    Heinz¡¯s throat moved slightly as he regretted his decision. After missing his attack, he immediately returned to the shadows and waited for an opportunity.


    Just like that, Heinz kept observing while Eli kept looking for an opportunity.


    Finally, ten minutes later.


    As Heinz tried his best to defend himself, a Dragon Claw pierced through his chest, broke through his hard scales, and crushed his heart.


    Heinz was dead!


    With Heinz¡¯s death, the shadow gradually disappeared.


    It revealed Eli, who was standing on the ground, the dead Heinz, and the other warlock.


    The shadow area created by combining the shadow dragon¡¯s bloodline with other spell models was still very useful, but it consumed a lot of energy and was a little difficult to control. This was a skill that he had developed when he was free, and it was not bad for his first showing.


    Moreover, this was a spell with great potential, and it had the potential to be improved continuously.


    ¡°ah, I was almost injured. If there were dozens more of them, it might have been dangerous!¡± Eli shook his head and looked at the only wound on his arm. It was caused by Heinz in the shadows. ¡°Thankfully, no one is around to see this.¡±


    No, wait. Eli turned to look at the castle. At this moment, through a window in the castle, Ross was dumbfounded.


    Was Grandpa Herman, who was protecting him, that powerful?


    On the other hand, Eli sighed. He should have knocked Ross out earlier. But now he had to brand the boy.


    ¡­


    Three hours later.


    Outside the capital city of Corina, a figure was running wildly.


    His entire body was covered in pitch-black scales, and his vertical pupils were filled with anger and anxiety. When he saw the capital city, his speed increased, and he headed straight for the palace.


    ¡°damn it, damn it, damn it!¡± Eiffel¡¯s face was filled with anger.


    He had been on duty outside when he suddenly received news that his family was under attack. Furthermore, the one who told him the news was his old nemesis¡¯ family. This made him turn pale with fright, and he immediately ran over.


    He entered the palace.


    He smelled the blood, and his heart skipped a beat.


    Blood and corpses were everywhere.


    Eiffel gritted his teeth. He had gone to almost every place, but there was no one alive. There was almost nothing left in the family.


    Everything he had, the family he had managed for his entire life, was gone just like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone, it¡¯s all gone,¡± said Eiffel miserably, tears flowing down his tough skin.


    Other than a few external members of the family, none of the direct family members, other than him, were alive.


    He was already 200 years old. In addition to the injuries he had suffered when he was young, he didn¡¯t have many years left to live. Today, all of his relatives had left him, which made him feel a little pained.


    All the pain turned into sorrow, and Eiffel took out a dagger.


    He picked it up with one hand and placed it on his chest.


    He closed his eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing, Sir Effiel?¡± Suddenly, a voice was heard.


    Among the brambles of a large tree not far away, a large patch of brambles slowly spread out, revealing Eli and Ross, who were blinking at the side.


    Eiffel opened his eyes, and their eyes met. The atmosphere was awkward.


    Eiffel¡¯s mouth twitched. He didn¡¯t expect someone to be alive. He didn¡¯t even sense it just now, but when he saw Ross beside him, his eyes widened.


    He quickly ran over and picked Ross up, confirming that he was really his great-grandson.


    ¡°Sir Eiffel, someone attacked this place a few hours ago. I fused with the bramble tree demon bloodline, so I immediately hid here with Ross until Sir arrived. What¡¯s going on? ¡± Eli said in horror as if he recalled the terrifying scene from before.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Although he didn¡¯t know when Herman had advanced to the first circle, he didn¡¯t have the time to care about that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Eli shook his head.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll investigate it.¡± Originally, he was already prepared to die, but he suddenly found out that his family members were still alive, so he immediately pulled himself together.


    ¡°Thank you, Herman.¡± Said Effiel with a serious expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to protect myself.¡± Eli shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that I have nothing now. My collection room and the magic stones in my family¡¯s storage have all been ransacked. I can¡¯t give you a reward.¡± Said Effiel with a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sir. I will still receive my reward for the mission.¡± A forced smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m still sorry. Don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll definitely reward you. But right now, I¡¯m bringing my grandson to the Academy. I have to ask for an explanation. Moreover, that place is also the safest place. Why don¡¯t you return to the camp first? I heard that the situation is quite serious there.¡± Said Effiel apologetically.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Eli nodded.


    The two of them chatted for a while more, and then Effiel left with Ross.


    ¡­


    On the way, Eiffel brought Ross to the Academy. He glanced at Ross and said, ¡°not only did Herman save you, but he didn¡¯t ask for a reward. He¡¯s a good man. Don¡¯t forget him in the future.¡±


    Ross blinked.


    A good person?


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Eli sensed that Ross¡¯ soul was in a normal state, and then took a look at the Elena family¡¯s inheritance in his secret realm, before quickly leaving the city.

 Chapter 141 - 141 Returning to the Camp

    141 Returning to the Camp


    After leaving the city of Corina, Eli did not return to the campsite directly. Instead, he entered the forest on the way, chased away the bear in the tree hole, and entered the arcane realm.


    In the secret plane, Eli looked at the small mountain of magic stones and the miscellaneous items on the side. He felt his breathing quicken. It had been a long time since he had seen so much money.


    After taking stock, he found that there were a total of 3000 low-grade magic stones, three zero-circle magic tools, one first-circle magic tool, two first-circle bloodlines, and some strange items. One of the black boxes caught Eli¡¯s attention.


    The box was black in color, and it was covered in red blood vessel-like patterns. There were spell formations at the bottom, and it looked very strange.


    Bang!


    The box was stained with blood.


    This was actually nothing much, but as the blood stained the box, it began to emit a bright light, and a strange and evil aura slowly spread out.


    Eli silently retreated a few kilometers.


    In the next second, all of the spell formations in the secret plane were activated, and the box was instantly enveloped by all kinds of colorful restrictions. One of the undead was ordered by Eli to open the box.


    The pale white bone slowly touched the box, and a wave of darkness and shadow slowly climbed up. However, the box also slowly opened with a determined speed, revealing a purple-black heart inside.


    The heart was about the size of a basketball, and its surface was black and purple. There were green-black blood vessels attached to it, and at the same time, a shadow and dark aura were emitted from it.


    ¡°The heart of a shadow lizard!¡±


    Looking at the heart, Eli relaxed. It was just a shadow lizard¡¯s heart, but judging from its aura, it should be a second circle, which was why it had such a strong aura. It should be the Elena family¡¯s Secret treasure.


    The restrictions were lifted layer by layer, and Eli slowly walked over, letting the undead hold the heart.


    How should he deal with it?


    Eli frowned. Logically speaking, a second-circle bloodline was quite valuable, especially one taken from a second-circle creature. Whether it was for fusion or other uses, it would be worth at least a thousand magic stones.


    The most cost-effective way would be to sell it, but Eli had no intention of doing so.


    Shadow lizards were almost the standard equipment of the shadow lizard Warlock Academy. If he sold them privately, it would definitely attract their attention. It would be bad if he was discovered, so he might as well use it himself.


    Shadow lizard and shadow dragon were from the same family, so Eli could use the heart to increase the compatibility of his bloodline.


    Since he had an unlimited number of magic stones, he might as well use the heart to increase his combat power as a Warlock.


    Eli grabbed the heart and headed to the lab.


    Half a day later, Eli looked at the bottle of dark purple blood in his hand and drank it all in one go. At the same time, his compatibility with the shadow Dragon bloodline was rapidly increasing.


    34%.


    35%.


    ¡­


    Three days later, Eli opened her eyes. After sensing that the compatibility rate was 49%, he smiled.


    Although it seemed like he had suffered a loss, he was still very happy to see his strength increase.


    At the same time.


    Eli suddenly felt a message from the camp.


    ¡°The Corina family has terminated the mission ahead of time, and the camp has now stabilized. Herman, you can come back now.¡±


    It was Evena.


    Eli looked at the message and stood up. He had been hiding outside for more than two years, so it was time to return.


    And if Eli didn¡¯t remember wrongly, many ministers died this time.


    This time, things might be very different.


    ¡­


    Five days later.


    After getting used to his upgraded bloodline, Eli returned to the camp.


    At the same time, his aura slowly rose to the level of someone who had just entered the first ring. At the same time, the gentle aura of a plant-type bloodline also began to emanate from his body.


    It had to be said that as expected of the shadow dragon. His disguising ability was superb, and with the help of the faceless mask, even a third-circle mage would not be able to discover him. As for celestials, Eli wouldn¡¯t know until he met another one.


    The only pity was that although the quality of his items was good, they were all in the first circle. The main thing was that his ability wasn¡¯t enough. When his alchemy skills were high enough, he could directly upgrade them.


    Five days later, Eli came to the edge of the camp.


    There were traces of battle everywhere on the road, and there were even blood and remnants in some places. Many houses had collapsed, and it looked like the battle had been quite intense.


    Eli didn¡¯t return to the campsite immediately. Instead, he went home first. His ¡®Warlock neighbor¡¯, Tijie, had already left.


    Judging from the message that Tijie had given to him, she had already left the place with the mages and was preparing to set up a new camp somewhere.


    After all, he might have to take refuge with the mages one day, and it would be good to visit the wizard camp. As for Tijie, if it were convenient, he would also give her some help and raise her status.


    After settling everything down, Eli went straight to the camp.


    The further he went, the more damaged buildings he saw. There were also very few people on the streets. Compared to before, the prosperity level had dropped by more than one level. It would take time to recover.


    At the entrance of the camp, Eli actually met someone familiar.


    ¡°Long time no see, Sir Herman.¡± Alice looked a little sad.


    ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. What happened?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that I grew up here. I¡¯m sad to see this place in such a state.¡± Alice sighed, then looked at Eli and said in surprise, ¡± ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re at the first circle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I had my breakthrough outside.¡±


    ¡°Congratulations, my Lord.¡± Alice congratulated.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take my leave first. If you run into any big trouble, I¡¯ll sort it out. If you run into any small trouble, you can come to me at any time.¡± Eli said.


    Alice nodded and watched Eli leave.


    ¡­


    Potion Department


    Bang Bang Bang!


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Eli walked into Evena¡¯s office.


    ¡°you¡¯ve advanced in rank!¡± Evena was surprised to see Eli walking in.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve integrated my bloodline with a bramble demon.¡± Eli smiled.


    He looked at Evena now. Her appearance had not changed much, but the power of her bloodline was obviously much weaker. It seemed that she had been seriously injured in the battle.


    ¡°I knew you could do it.¡± Evena smiled. ¡°Now, the camp needs people. You¡¯ve advanced to the first circle, so you¡¯ll definitely be valued. When the time comes, I¡¯ll bring you to see the battalion commander,¡± Said Evena.


    ¡°by then, you should be able to get a good position, and you¡¯ll gain access to better things.¡±


    Just as Eli had expected, being in the first circle would bring about new changes.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to succeed, tsk tsk tsk!¡± Evena stood up, shook her head, and sighed. Her rabbit ears swayed.


    Eli, ¡°¡­¡±


    I¡¯m so looked down upon!


    ¡°Hmm, tomorrow then. I¡¯ll bring you to see the battalion commander tomorrow. I¡¯ve been really busy recently.¡± Said Evena.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He was already looking forward to tomorrow.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Led by Evena, Eli followed her to find battalion commander Kratos.


    On the way, Eli looked at the bunny-eared Evena and asked, ¡± ¡°Minister, can you tell me about the battalion commander?¡±


    Although he had been here for many years, he had not had much contact with this battalion commander.


    ¡°Eh, he¡¯s actually quite a good person. He¡¯s quite gentle, just that he looks cold, and he¡¯s also very protective of his subordinates. In any case, he¡¯s a strong but gentle man.¡± Said Evena after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Is that so? then¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. You¡¯ll know when you see him.¡± Eli wanted to ask more, but he was stopped by Evena.


    At this time, they had arrived in front of a Mage Tower.


    After entering and reporting to the guard, Eli was brought to a room.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going in,¡± Said Evena with a smile.


    He nodded and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± A bright voice was heard as Eli opened the door and walked in.


    It was a small room, but the layout was quite unique. It was basically brown, and there were oil lamp-like magic lamps hanging on the walls on both sides. On one side was a bookshelf filled with books, and on the other side was a magic Wolf specimen.


    In the middle of the room was a large table, and a man was looking at him.


    He had short brown hair and dark pupils. His face looked very comfortable, but there was a horizontal scar near his eye. However, he looked very friendly overall.


    ¡°Hello, Sir Kratos. I¡¯m Herman.¡± As Eli introduced, he secretly observed.


    Evena did not react to his disguise at all. He wanted to see how this battalion commander would react.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. I¡¯ve heard about you from Evena. You¡¯re quite experienced in the camp. After all, you¡¯ve been here for more than 20 years. You¡¯re very conscientious.¡± Kratos said with a smile, exuding the power of a second-circle warlock.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your good management of the camp. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have such an environment to improve myself!¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Hearing this, Kratos smiled. After all, everyone was willing to listen to praises.


    ¡°Well, the main reason you¡¯re summoned is that many first-circle warlocks have died in the camp, and there are many empty positions. I¡¯ve been very troubled recently.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to help you solve your worries, Sir,¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve prepared two positions for you. One of them is to lead an important Department, and I¡¯m worried about handing it to someone else. You¡¯ve been with Evelina for decades, and she¡¯s my confidant, so I trust you.¡± Kratos said with admiration.


    ¡°Which two?¡±


    ¡°The head of the magic plant Department and the head of the mage relics disposal Department.¡±

 Chapter 142 - 142 Rawls

    142 Rawls


    ¡°The magic plant Department and the mage relics disposal Department?¡±


    Eli blinked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kratos nodded.


    ¡°The magical plant Department is one of the most important departments in the camp. Together with the magical potion Department and alchemy Department, they are also one of the most important departments in the camp. They are in charge of planting magical plants in the camp. It used to be managed by my subordinate, but he died in the battle, so I have to find a new department lead.¡± Kratos said.


    ¡°What about the Mage relic disposal Department?¡± This was what Eli was curious about.


    ¡°Um, what do I say about this Department?¡± Kratos frowned and said, ¡°As you know, there are some mage relics in our area. The camp will send people to explore them. That¡¯s why this Department was formed.


    ¡°This Department is mainly in charge of managing and storing the miscellaneous items that can¡¯t be sold and things that no one wants. Actually, there¡¯s not much work to do. When the time comes, you just have to manage it casually. The main thing is that the camp is currently lacking manpower.¡± Kratos shook his head and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed, but it¡¯s really troublesome to hold two positions.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This is what I should do!¡± Eli nodded.


    What a joke, trouble?


    He couldn¡¯t be happier. Forget about the magical plants Department, Eli also had his own arcane realm where he planted many magical plants. Now, he had a whole department where he could experiment on magical plants.


    Of course, this was not a big deal. The main reward was the Mage relics disposal Department.


    What did warlocks not need?


    It was nothing more than things that couldn¡¯t be used, or some ¡± useless ¡± knowledge, but these were what Eli needed. This was practically sending him into the House of Gold.


    In the future, Eli wouldn¡¯t need to spend money to buy mage knowledge anymore. He could just quietly collect them in the Department.


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry, the mage Plant Department is probably too big, so it has always been handled by two people. I¡¯ll introduce you to your colleague today.¡± Kratos answered with a smile.


    Speak of the Devil, just then, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± Kratos smiled at Eli and said, ¡°Come in, Rawls!¡±


    Eli turned around.


    The door opened, and a man walked in.


    He had golden hair, slightly red eyes, and a faint smile on his face. He was tall and well-proportioned, and he wore a black top and long pants. He looked extremely elegant.


    ¡°This is Rawls, just like you, he just advanced to the first circle. He has integrated the bloodline of the second circle Balor the flame demon and has the opportunity to break through to the second circle in the future. Even the shadow Lizard Wizard Academy tried to recruit him, but he refused.¡± Kratos introduced with a smile.


    ¡°This is Herman, a first circle bramble tree demon. In the future, he will manage half of the magic plants Department with you. He is very good at magic medicine.¡± Similarly, Kratos introduced Eli to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± Rawls stretched out his hand with a smile.


    Likewise, Eli shook hands with him.


    It seemed that this person who would work with him in the future was quite polite.


    Seeing this, Kratos laughed heartily.


    ¡°then I¡¯ll assign you your tasks. The magic herb field is currently on the East and West sides. Since the wizard relic disposal Department is on the east side, Eli will be in charge of the East, and Rawls will be in charge of the West. What do you think? ¡± Kratos distributed.


    ¡°Yes, I will definitely not let you down, Sir,¡± Rawls said.


    ¡°I can do it too.¡± Glancing at Rawls, Eli nodded as well. He suddenly felt that there was something wrong with this colleague of his.


    ¡°Okay, Rawls, you can leave now. I¡¯ll arrange other works for Herman.¡± Now that he was done, Kratos waved his hand to dismiss Rawls.


    ¡°Herman, I need to tell you something about Rawls. I hope you¡¯re not affected.¡± Kratos said.


    Eli, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Rawls might be very competitive in everything and hope to defeat his opponents. Therefore, he¡¯s always very serious. I hope you¡¯re not influenced too much. Just do your best. Additionally, he¡¯s a bit narrow-minded. Please forgive him as much as possible.¡± Kratos explained tactfully.


    Eli understood now. However, he doubted that he would be affected.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Fine, that¡¯s all I have to say. You will gradually get acquainted with Rawls. Actually, he¡¯s not bad in other aspects¡­¡± Kratos wanted to say something but stopped, and in the end, he only left a cheering expression for Eli.


    Eli was baffled.


    Then, Kratos told Eli some things to take note of, and Eli left.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    Eli had yet to take over his duties, but after advancing to the first circle, he got to know many new first-circle warlocks under Evena¡¯s guidance, and the level of the people he knew was raised once again.


    Eli also understood why Kratos had a complicated look in his eyes at the end.


    Although Rawls was always elegant and polite to people outside, he was actually a man who liked power. He was a little narrow-minded and extremely hardworking. If you offended him, you would have to be careful of being reported by him and often be punished.


    But fortunately, Rawls was very rule-abiding and would not make things up out of thin air, nor would he slander others. Therefore, many people had complicated feelings about him, but overall, he still had a good reputation.


    Knowing this, Eli relaxed. He was still wondering what would happen. He was such a conscientious, law-abiding good person. What did breaking the law have to do with him?


    Just like that, another half a month passed in the blink of an eye.


    ¡­


    He came to the magical plant farm.


    The magical plants division was located outside the camp. Next to the large magical herb field, there was a three-story building. It looked very simple, and a plant similar to an ivy climbed on it.


    What Eli didn¡¯t expect was that he would run into Rawls.


    ¡°Rawls, long time no see.¡± Eli greeted.


    ¡°Yeah, I remember you¡¯re Herman. I hope we can work together in the future.¡± Rawls gave a standard smile as he walked over.


    The two of them met at the entrance, where the two deputy ministers were also present.


    ¡°Minister Herman, I¡¯m Rona. I¡¯ll be helping you with your work from now on.¡±


    ¡°Minister Rawls, I¡¯m Erdo. I¡¯ll help you deal with this in the future.¡±


    Because the area of the magic plants Department was too large, it was almost equivalent to two departments put together, so everything was almost doubled. The only shared probably was the department building.


    And so, Eli and Rawls were invited in by the crowd.


    Moreover, their office was a very large room, each taking up half of the space.


    ¡°Rona, introduce me to my current job.¡± Eli glanced at Rawls, who was not far away and said to Rona.


    ¡°Minister, the magic herb field in the East has a total of 100 acres. It is mainly planted with more than a dozen magic plants, including the silent Crescent, Dracaena, cross flowers, and so on. These are our jobs. In fact, we just need to ensure the quality and quantity.¡± Rona said cautiously. He wasn¡¯t too familiar with the Deputy Minister¡¯s temper.


    Eli nodded.


    How could the Head of Department manage everything? He mainly depended on his subordinates.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Rona nodded. It seemed like this Minister was very easy to talk to.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it then. We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± Eli nodded and prepared to leave.


    At the same time, Erdo had just finished introducing Rawls.


    Rawls also nodded.


    He looked over at Eli. He had asked about him, and the information said that this person was usually very carefree. He was very lazy and often went to brothels.


    ¡°This kind of person is really the cancer of the camp!¡± Rawls shook his head, looking down on Eli.


    He hated people who were lazy and didn¡¯t do anything. One should work hard in life!


    He would work hard and strive to increase the production and sales on his side and then kick Eli out of the magic plants Department.


    After all, there were two department heads in one department. It made him feel uncomfortable.


    At that moment, he could see that Eli was about to leave after understanding the situation.


    ¡°Herman, you¡¯re leaving already?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What else is there for us to do?¡± Eli asked.


    Looking at Eli¡¯s back as he left, Rawls¡¯ mouth twitched, and he said to Erdo, ¡± go and bring me the information on the magic herb field. I need to study it carefully so that I can cultivate it better.¡±


    He also had a certain understanding of magic plants. Otherwise, he would not have come here.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Erdo immediately went to get it, but his face was twitching. ¡®Are we still working today?¡¯ He suddenly felt that following Rawls might not be a good idea.


    He looked at Rona, who was also preparing to leave, and revealed an envious expression.


    ¡­


    Eli, who left, did not know what Rawls was thinking. He could not wait to go to his other Department to take a look.


    The Mage relic Department!


    This was practically what Eli wanted all his life!


    Soon, Eli passed through a few small paths and saw the Department in a remote corner of the camp.


    However, looking at the overgrown ground in front of him and the low two-story building not far away, he suddenly realized that this Department was far inferior to the magic plant Department.


    However, Eli still followed the path and walked in.


    Very quickly, someone came to show Eli around.


    ¡°Paul, are there only six people in our department?¡± Eli said to Paul.


    Paul was the Deputy Minister of the Department. He was a skinny old man with very little hair.


    ¡°Yes, my lord. There are only a few of us.¡± Paul nodded.


    Eli could only accept his fate.


    Soon, Paul introduced him to a job, which was to store and transport useless things after exploration. He often had a few months of leisure time a year. This might be why even though Eli was already the Minister of another department, he was still assigned to this place.


    ¡°Forget it. Just bring me to the department¡¯s warehouse.¡± Ignoring these details, Eli said to Paul.


    Eli was still interested in the Mage¡¯s relics here.


    He wanted to see if there was anything he wanted in the warehouse.

 Chapter 143 - 143 Result

    143 Result


    The warehouse was located halfway up the mountain behind the Department. It was a space dug out from the middle of the mountain for storage. Although there were many things inside, most of them were worthless.


    This was because the explorers would take away the valuable things and not leave anything valuable for Eli. Of course, this was only for warlocks. There could still be some stuff that mages could use.


    At the foot of the mountain.


    The corners of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched as he watched Paul take out a bunch of keys from his waist and skillfully open the door that was locked with iron chains.


    This was the first time he had seen such a simple gate since he came to the camp. Whether it was the potion or demon plant divisions, not only were there all kinds of spell formations but there were also warlocks patrolling. However, not only was there no one guarding this place, but they actually used such a weak door.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this protective measure a little too careless?¡± Eli asked after taking a deep breath.


    Paul was puzzled for a moment, then said, ¡± but there¡¯s nothing of value in the storage. Most of them are useless trash.


    Eli, ¡°¡­¡±


    Fine, it seemed that he had overestimated this Department.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± Shaking his head, Eli followed Paul into the open door.


    Using a simple zero-circle spell, the entire space was instantly illuminated.


    In front of him was a huge space. The ground area was about the size of a football field, and the height was about ten meters. There were shelves on both sides of the space with all kinds of items on them.


    Rather than a warehouse, it was more like a garbage dump.


    ¡°My Lord, these are all the items. If my Lord has taken a fancy to anything, just take it. There are no records of these items, and no one cares.¡± Paul reminded him.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Eli nodded and walked inside.


    ¡°Eh, this is?¡± Just as he walked to the first shelf, the items on it surprised him.


    On the third level of the shelf, there was an item that looked like a Monocle with a golden frame. On the other end was a chain, which looked interesting.


    ¡°master, this was dug out from a ruin. It was left behind by a mage. It seems to be an object used to observe soul fluctuations. Unfortunately, it seems to be connected to mental strength and can only be used by mages. It might have had some value in the past, but no one needs it now.¡±


    Eli blinked.


    He observed the soul fluctuations.


    This seemed to be exactly what he needed for his experiment!


    ¡°It looks pretty good, so I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Eli took it away.


    Paul nodded. It didn¡¯t matter.


    After taking the glasses away, Eli continued to search inside. He had thought that the stuff here would be good, but he realized that he was completely wrong. There was almost nothing here. The glasses from before might already be the most valuable thing here.


    Eli was a little disappointed.


    ¡°We still have to go further in. If we go further in, there are some books that used to be written by mages. They basically introduce the mage world and other things.¡± Paul kept talking as he walked, telling Eli about all sorts of things here.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Eli¡¯s interest was piqued again.


    At the end of the warehouse, there were all kinds of books piled up on the ground. Some looked like they had been bitten open by bugs, and many of the remaining ones were rotten.


    Damn it, didn¡¯t this group of warlocks know how to properly preserve their books?


    ¡°Paul, find a few people to sort out the books and send them to me. I¡¯ll take a look at them. I¡¯ll get rid of the trash.¡± Eli frowned as if he was a little displeased with this pile.


    ¡°Alright. I also think it¡¯s time to pack up. These books are such trash.¡± Paul nodded, then he suddenly felt a chill behind him.


    He turned to look at Eli, who was still smiling kindly.


    ¡°Strange¡­¡± Paul commented curiously.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it then. I¡¯ll come here once in a while in the future, and you¡¯ll still be in charge of this place.¡± nodded Eli.


    ¡°Yes, Minister.¡± Paul smiled.


    After settling the department¡¯s matters, Eli¡¯s life returned to normal.


    Everything was developing in a good direction, and it seemed like life was going back to normal.


    He would go to the potions Department for half an hour every day, and then he would do experiments at home.


    The gold-rimmed glasses were also of great help to Eli.


    ¡­


    In the laboratory.


    Another blood bamboo flower was placed in.


    As the instrument was activated, a few elemental particles penetrated the blood bamboo flower. In a state of extreme speed, a mysterious fluctuation appeared once again, directly sucking the blood in the blood bamboo flower dry. However, the fluctuation was constantly observed by Eli.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this!¡±


    Under the lens was another world. The moment the fluctuation appeared, Eli saw that the bamboo flower first produced a rapid frequency, then a dozen small fluctuations, and finally produced that power.


    This was also the first time that Eli felt that he was so close to this devouring power.


    However, even though he was getting closer, the experiment seemed to take longer than Eli had expected. The main reason was that the frequency was too long, but it was also too fast. If he were to analyze everything, it might take a long time.


    ¡°So, everything has to be overturned?¡±


    The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. After today¡¯s observation, he realized that his previous train of thought was completely wrong. He originally thought that the power fluctuation was just a wave, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be a dozen short segments put together. It was completely wrong.


    He had to start from the beginning. Decades of hard work had been shattered in a single day. If it were any other first-circle mage, they would probably vomit blood. But Eli shook his head and began to arrange the direction of the experiment again.


    It would only take a few decades to rectify a mistake.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t expect this to be solved in the short term.


    Eli¡¯s gaze gradually became determined. This was also his advantage. In an infinite amount of time, the cost of his trial and error would be infinitely reduced, and time would always be on his side.


    ¡­


    Paul had also sent all the books over to Eli.


    Eli began to read.


    40% of the books were damaged and unreadable, the remaining 50% were basically general knowledge, and the remaining 10% were scattered knowledge that was very fragmented.


    The first thing that Eli looked at was the science section, which basically introduced some places in the mage World, the world¡¯s geography, or the enemies from other worlds that they had encountered.


    He read with great interest. It was at this moment that he realized how powerful the Mages were. Many other worlds had submitted to them, and they even had the title of slave owner of the endless world.


    However, such a huge civilization suddenly changed more than 4000 years ago. The mages who had the ability left the mage world, and the ones who did not have the ability stayed. As a result, it developed into the world today.


    One of the logs had such a passage that attracted Eli¡¯s attention.


    ¡°This is a terrifying ***. We¡¯re not their match. We¡¯ve lost.¡±


    What was ***?


    The time in this log was about the time the mages had escaped.


    What had they encountered?


    A world with many seven-circles mages had suddenly collapsed.


    ¡°Forget it. This isn¡¯t something I can worry about for now.¡± Eli shook his head and continued to flip through the books on other topics.


    As for the other books, most of them were short, but they also gave Eli some new ideas.


    In short, it was the right decision for Eli to come to this Department.


    ¡­


    Time slowly passed.


    This morning.


    As usual, Eli went to the office of the magical plants Department.


    He lay on the recliner and read the reports from the past few days.


    Rona was also sitting on a sofa not far away, drinking tea. Time was peaceful.


    On the other side, Rawls was sitting in a chair, seriously dealing with all kinds of things in the magic herb field and actively making arrangements. Next to him, Erdo was also constantly flipping through documents.


    For a moment, the entire office was filled with two different images.


    Erdo was busy with his work, occasionally looking at Rona with envy.


    Rawls also kept his eyes on the documents, but when he saw that Eli had already prepared to leave, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    ¡°Eli, you¡¯re leaving again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s time to get off work!¡± Eli glanced at Rawls.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you carefully check the properties of the magic medicine field, the spraying of various nutrients, and other matters?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already made arrangements.¡± Eli glanced at Rawls, baffled.


    ¡°Um.¡± Rawls was at a loss for words. He said, ¡± you¡¯re so careless. I forgot to tell you that I¡¯ve already told battalion commander Kratos. If you¡¯re bad at this job, I¡¯ll definitely make you leave this Department.


    ¡°Planting magic herbs is more than just reading reports. I suggest you practice more instead of sitting here. I go out to the fields every day. What about you? ¡±


    ???


    Eli glanced at Rawls. ¡®I¡¯ve been farming for more than a hundred years, and I still need you to teach me?¡¯


    Eli shrugged and left without a care.


    Rona was also very surprised that their Minister was so brave, but he immediately followed.


    Rawls¡¯ mouth kept twitching.


    What do you mean by ¡®Oh¡¯? Does he not care about me at all?


    Beside him, Erdo also opened his mouth wide. However, when he saw Rawls looking over, he immediately lowered his head.


    ¡°Erdo, bring me all the information on the magic herb field today. I¡¯m going to study it and redistribute the planting modules to increase the production.¡±


    The corner of Erdo¡¯s mouth twitched. Big brother, can you not work so hard? He had not left this place for more than a month.


    ¡°Hmph, when the production result is out, we¡¯ll know who¡¯s more suitable for this place,¡± Rawls said angrily as he glanced at Eli¡¯s back.


    How can you slack off at work?


    This was a betrayal of the commander¡¯s trust in them.

 Chapter 144 - 144 Investor

    144 Investor


    The fields were located on both sides of the camp. Eli was on the east side, while Rawls was on the west side, so if there were no accidents, it was almost impossible for them to meet.


    Rawls wanted to get rid of Eli, but of course, he would not just sit back and do nothing.


    Planting magic herbs in the field was something that Eli was already very familiar with, so he spent half an hour planning things out again. Then, he instructed his subordinates on how to plant each magic herb and how to prepare specific nutrient solutions. All of this took a few hours.


    After that, Eli completely stopped caring about the magic herb field. He only went to take a look occasionally. Rawls, on the other hand, went to the magic herb field often, constantly giving orders here and there, and so on.


    On the other hand, Eli had also received news about Tijie. The new mage camp was located in the Chris mountains, far away from the Warlock camp. She had also brought along the magic potion that Eli had given her before she left, and she had advanced by one step, becoming the person in charge of a small department in the camp.


    Tijie was Eli¡¯s servant, but Eli¡¯s intention for her was to help her explore the current mage¡¯s world, so he still gave her some resources.


    Of course, it was the same for Little Ross. If necessary, Eli would invest in him. Eli hoped that he could become stronger and climb higher in the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy.


    Of course, this was only one of his investments. It didn¡¯t matter if it succeeded or not. He had invested in quite a number of people anyway. Even if one of them succeeded, Eli¡¯s cost would be recovered.


    This was also one of the joys of being immortal.


    He was just repeating what he had done in Bryne.


    Speaking of raising them, of course, Eli wouldn¡¯t forget his two students, Vivika and David.


    From what he could sense, David didn¡¯t even seem to be here at this time, and the path he chose seemed to be that of a mage. What¡¯s more, he had already broken through to the second circle and surpassed Eli.


    On the other hand, Vivika was on the path of a bloodline warlock. She might still be on this continent, but she was not very close to Eli. She was currently at the level of the limit of the first circle and was about to break through.


    As for the other information about the two, Eli had no idea.


    As for whether they would meet in the future, it would depend on fate.


    The two of them still had Eli¡¯s imprint in their minds. At the moment, Eli wasn¡¯t too worried, but he felt a little awkward. It felt like the two of them had already surpassed him.


    ¡°Sigh, but they¡¯re all going to die eventually!¡± He shook his head and hoped that they would be able to hold on until the day they met him.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    Everything in the camp was slowly recovering, but there was a small problem in the magic herb field.


    ¡°What kind of insect is this?¡± Eli frowned as he looked at a small worm on the silent Crescent.


    They were about the size of a fingernail and were blue and white in color with black spots all over them. They were clinging to the silent Crescent and destroying the magic plants.


    This was a small bug that had suddenly appeared in the silent Crescent¡¯s plantation area yesterday. There were not many of them, but they were very harmful to the silent Crescent. They would constantly release a type of pheromone that destroyed the extraordinary characteristics of the plants.


    ¡°Sir, we found these bugs yesterday, but we¡¯ve tried many methods to no avail. What¡¯s more troublesome is that these bugs reproduce very quickly.¡± Rona said with an anxious expression.


    The silent Crescent was the magic plant that grew the most in the magic herb field. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen to it.


    ¡°Okay, I know. Have you done the ultrasound, potions, and bloodline suppression? ¡± Eli asked with a frown.


    ¡°Our potions aren¡¯t working yet, and these bugs seem to have a strong resistance to sound waves. The bloodline is useful, but it requires a bloodline of two circle and above to release its aura. Only then will these bugs leave slowly.¡± Rona said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Eli frowned.


    The reduction in the production of the magic plant would definitely have an impact on him. One had to know that as the Minister, one would be responsible for the production yield. Eli could stay at the field to chase the bugs away, but he didn¡¯t have the time.


    ¡°Okay, you guys use other methods first. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Frowning, Eli thought for a moment, then caught a few bugs and left.


    On the other side.


    Rawls also frowned and was at a loss for what to do with these insects.


    This was not something he was good at!


    He immediately looked for some of the warlocks with insect bloodlines he knew and began to discuss with them. However, these warlocks only studied their own bloodlines and did not know much about pests.


    He walked around and found that not a single Warlock understood the bug.


    ¡°These people only study their own bloodline.¡± Rawls finally let out a sigh helplessly.


    It was so in the current mage¡¯s world.


    After leaving another house, he came to the side of Eli¡¯s magic herb field by chance. This was also his first time here.


    ¡®Eh, he¡¯s actually made some adjustments too.¡¯ Rawls was surprised to find that the layout of the magic herb field was different from before. He thought that nothing had been done.


    It wasn¡¯t like Eli was lazy!


    Rawls acknowledged Eli slightly, but when he walked to the silent Crescent area and saw that only a few people were using human strength to drive the bugs away, his mouth twitched.


    He had overestimated Eli.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. It looks like I¡¯ll be able to get rid of him when the time comes.¡± Rawls actually relaxed a little. Since Eli was so lazy, it would be much easier to drive him away.


    However, Rawls felt that the other magic plants were growing quite well.


    Most of the plants here were two-year-old, so he couldn¡¯t see anything now.


    After some observation, he left the place.


    ¡­


    Eli brought the bug back to the laboratory.


    Eli started a new experiment and began to study the bug in a targeted manner, preparing to solve the bug problem.


    Eli¡¯s choice was to prepare to change it from reproduction. It was difficult to kill it directly, but it was still possible to make it lose its fertility.


    In any case, the lifespan of this insect was very short, probably only one or two days.


    Regarding similar research, Eli had done a lot of it back when he was researching bloodline creatures. Now, he was just simply trying to replicate his earlier experiments, so two days later, Eli made the potion.


    He took the potions to the potions Department and asked Evena to have the staff produce a lot before returning to the potions field.


    ¡°Minister, will this really work?¡± Rona asked in confusion as he looked at the sprayed potion.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡± A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    The next day.


    ¡°Oh my God!!!¡± Rona knelt on the ground and picked up the bug corpses in the magic herb field, his face full of shock.


    On the ground, there were many tiny insects, but these eggs hadn¡¯t hatched. There was no sign of life, and they were almost completely dead.


    These were all caused by that magic potion.


    ¡°Boss, did you make this?¡± Rona said with a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Eli cast him a glance.


    Rona was sincerely convinced.


    ¡­


    Soon, the news about the magic potion gradually reached Rawls¡¯ ears.


    However, he only knew that the magic potion Department had a magic potion that could cure the bug. He did not know who had concocted it, so he could only ask for some from Evena.


    Instead of giving Rawls an answer that day, Evena came to ask Eli.


    ¡°Just give it to him. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Eli did not care about these things.


    Rawls was just like that. He was just a little narrow-minded. Eli didn¡¯t mind. He told Evena not to tell him that he was the one who concocted the potion.


    Soon, Rawls also received the potion.


    That night, he looked at the bottle of magic potion and revealed a deeply puzzled expression.


    ¡°How is this made? What¡¯s the principle behind it?¡± Rawls was dumbfounded, not understanding the principle at all.


    After a simple analysis of the drug, he was even more confused.


    ¡°Which master made this?¡± Rawls shook his head, feeling that no one in the camp could develop a magic potion so quickly. It was simply ridiculous.


    The others didn¡¯t seem to care, but only he knew how high the level of the person who made the potion was.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t know him. If only he were the one who taught me potionology.¡± Rawls sighed with emotion, ¡± no, am I qualified? ¡±


    This kind of potioneering master must be at least a second circle Warlock. The current warlocks¡¯ potioneering skills are really average.


    Warlocks had given up too much, and potioneering had already declined to an unbelievable level. Official warlocks were not sensitive to certain elements due to their bloodlines, and there were very few Potioneers, and even fewer high-level Potioneers.


    At the very least, there was no doubt that Eli was the strongest in the camp.


    Just like that, Rawls used Eli¡¯s potion without his knowledge.


    When he saw the effects the next day, he also sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s too powerful.¡±


    He finally heaved a sigh of relief after the matter with the insects was resolved.


    To him, as long as this matter was resolved, a year later would be the time for him to kick Eli out.


    ¡°How can there be two heads in one department?¡± Rawls sneered.


    He just wanted to defeat Eli fair and square. It would be easy because he had been working so hard.


    Just like that, Erdo passed the busiest year of his life.


    Watching Rawls diligently handle the potions and dispel the bugs in the herb field every day, Eli heard about it and flipped over from his recliner.


    Rawls could do whatever he wanted.


    Eli had done his part.


    Rawls was very hardworking, but he was a warlock. Although he had done some research, compared to a warlock, like Eli, he lacked practice. There were some things that he did, based on his experience, without understanding the reason. There was no comparison.


    It could be said that this was a match between Rawls and Eli. It was also a battle of thought between Magi and warlocks.


    Warlocks who had lost their yearning for the truth relied on excavating bloodlines to become stronger. However, for mages, knowledge, and truth were their weapons, and potioneering was one of them.


    ¡°I really miss the Mage world of the past!¡±


    In the office, Eli looked at Rawls, who had gone out again, and sighed. Then, he turned his body over again.


    It felt so comfortable to recline at work.

 Chapter 145 - 145 Numb

    145 Numb


    A year passed in the blink of an eye.


    To Eli, this didn¡¯t mean anything special, but to Rawls, he was feeling complicated and excited.


    After two years of growth, the latest batch of magic plants in the magic herb field had basically matured and could be picked. He also thought that this was a good time to chase away Eli.


    ¡°Such a person is too weak.¡± Rawls shook his head. He was very displeased with Eli.


    Although he had never gone to take a look at Eli¡¯s magic herb field again, it was clear from Eli¡¯s carefree life every day that he didn¡¯t put too much effort into it. He wasn¡¯t like him, who was conscientious.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the time for the report. At that time, I¡¯ll definitely make a complaint in front of battalion commander Kratos.¡± Rawls looked at the production report and revealed a smile.


    He was very confident.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Eli and Rawls arrived at Kratos ¡®office.


    In fact, every department had to report to Kratos about the development of the Department, and the special magic plant Department had to make a summary of the growth of the magic plants every two years.


    Coming here again, Eli didn¡¯t feel anything at all. He was holding a document in his hand, while Rawls, who was standing straight beside him, had a confident smile.


    ¡°Tell me, how have you been these two years?¡± Kratos asked with a smile.


    Both Eli and Rawls were his new generation of subordinates, so it was hard for him to say which one he was biased towards. However, as for Rawls, a Warlock with a second-circle bloodline, although he had some minor flaws, he was serious in his work, and Kratos had high hopes for him.


    ¡°My Lord, this year has been very smooth for the magical plant Department, especially for the part where I manage. The output of all the magical plants has increased to a large extent, among which the silent Crescent has increased by ten percent compared to the year before last. Other crops such as sun Corolla, snake fruit grass, and the like have also increased to different degrees.¡± Rawls said proudly.


    ¡°The specific values are silent Crescent¡­¡±


    Rawls spoke with fervor and assurance while holding the document.


    Kratos also nodded in satisfaction and praised, ¡°Rawls, good job.¡±


    He was indeed very satisfied. This was the highest production in the camp in the past ten years. Compared to the year before last, the production had increased by about 20%. Although it did not seem much, it was already very good.


    ¡°This is what I should do. I go to the magic herb field every day and use many methods. I often work late into the night.¡± Roars revealed a smile and expressed his efforts.


    It was said that hard work was more valuable when it was seen by the boss.


    ¡°Eli, what about you? These two years, I think you¡¯ve been slacking. Maybe the magic potion Department is used to that kind of life. You can¡¯t be like this. The magic plant Department needs people who are willing to do hard work.¡± Rawls said with a smile.


    As for his heart, he was already thinking about what he should say later to get rid of Eli.


    Eli: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How about you, Herman?¡± Kratos asked after dealing with Rawls.


    ¡°The production of my field is a bit lower than expected,¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Oh, by how much?¡± Kratos asked curiously.


    ¡°40%!¡±


    Pfft!


    Rawls covered his mouth and laughed in his heart, but he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to be so bad.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a little bad.¡± Kratos also frowned. It was 40% less than in previous years. What was this? Although there was an insect disaster last year, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little bad. I originally thought that the production would increase by at least 60%, but it¡¯s only this little. It¡¯s indeed much worse than I expected.¡± Eli nodded in agreement.


    Kratos was speechless.


    Rawls was speechless.


    ¡°What did you just say? Increase production?¡± Rawls exclaimed with a confused look.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This year, the silent Crescent¡­ The scattered parts should be a little more than 40%, and after rounding it up, it should be 40%.¡± Eli looked at them strangely. ¡°Aren¡¯t we talking about the same thing?¡±


    On the side, Kratos ¡®mouth twitched.


    What shocked him, even more, was that Eli had an increased production!


    40%?


    How the f*ck did he do it?!


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Kratos was in disbelief.


    ¡°The previous planting methods and processes were too crude, ¡± Eli said curiously. ¡°I¡¯ve only improved a little.¡±


    Kratos took a deep breath, feeling that there was a generation gap between him and Eli.


    Crude?


    Kratos thought for a moment. Their planting method seemed to have been updated thirty years ago. He wondered who taught them at that time, but they had been using it all the time. Was it very crude? Kratos began to doubt his knowledge.


    ¡°40%, 40% ¡­¡± Rawls still muttered.


    ¡°No, I think we should go and see it in person. I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Rawls shook his head and said.


    An increase in production by 40% was too ridiculous.


    He had worked hard and checked daily in exchange for this result, but someone suddenly told him that he had been sticking to bad methods and that he was not even as efficient as Eli. It was a little unacceptable to him.


    ¡°Hmm, now that Rawls has said so, let¡¯s take a look over there.¡± Kratos didn¡¯t quite believe it, either.


    Eli nodded. So be it.


    Growing magic potions was also a type of knowledge that needed to be adjusted at any time. It would be a bit of a dream to rely on a single method to guarantee a high yield. This group of people had dug their heels to the point of becoming fools.


    Soon, Kratos, Eli, and Rawls arrived at Eli¡¯s farm.


    ¡°Minister, ah, battalion commander.¡± Paul happened to be there and exclaimed when he saw the three of them.


    ¡°Yes, we came with our battalion commander to take a look.¡± Eli nodded, indicating for him to do his thing.


    Kratos and Rawls didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to him because they were looking at the magic herb field in front of them in silence. The once sparse silent Crescent grew like wheat, and so did the other magic herbs.


    What surprised them, even more, was that the overall quality of the magical plants was also very high.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad at all.¡± Kratos nodded with a smile.


    The magic herb field was considered his property, and he could also get a lot of profits from it. Of course, Eli would also get some of the profit.


    At this point, Rawls could no longer speak. He just kept taking deep breaths, feeling a bit uncomfortable.


    His hard work was not as good as the one occupying the recliner daily.


    This caused his worldview to collapse.


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡± Suddenly, Rawls seemed to have seen something and walked towards a magic herb field.


    ¡°This place has also been invaded by those bugs,¡± Rawls confirmed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Naturally, Eli knew what he was talking about.


    The magic plants that had been gnawed on by the seed would generally have a little trace, and their medicinal properties would also be reduced.


    Kratos looked at this scene with interest. He knew about the bugs, but the problem was solved quickly, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to it.


    Was there something else that he didn¡¯t know?


    ¡°Yes, if I remember correctly, when I came here, there were more insects here than there were in my place. I solved the pest issue after using the magic potion department¡¯s magic potion, but what about you? You must have used the same potion. But how did you get the potion before me?¡± Ross stood up and looked at Eli with a serious face.


    ¡°Did you deliberately collude with the potions Department? I remember that you were the Deputy Minister there in the past.¡± Rawls looked at Eli with a sharp gaze.


    The scene was solemn.


    Eli looked at them, a little speechless, not really wanting to explain.


    ¡°Uh, but the potion was developed by department head Herman!¡± Suddenly, someone at the side spoke up. It was Rona, who had been following not far away.


    ¡°What?¡± Rawls suddenly broke free and looked at Rona.


    ¡°That potion was developed by the Minister and then sent to the magic potion Department. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten the potions in the end, Minister Rawls.¡± Rona hesitated for a moment, but he still said it. He felt that his leader couldn¡¯t be slandered like this.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who created that potion?!¡± Rawls couldn¡¯t take it anymore and looked at Eli.


    Eli didn¡¯t say anything. He just nodded and looked at Rawls as if he was looking at an idiot.


    Rawls: ¡­


    Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?


    Kratos also came to a sudden realization. Then, he looked at Eli with admiration. Although this colleague of his was only at the first circle, he was indeed a man of great potential. It seemed that he had to pay more attention to him in the future.


    ¡°Eli!¡±


    Rawls still wanted to say something but was stopped by Kratos, who said, ¡°That¡¯s it. Rawls, I have to criticize you. Eli is such a good example, how could you not learn from him?¡±


    Rawls almost spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    Role model? He went to work once every three days, and when he came, all he did was lay down on a recliner.


    He suddenly felt that the world was dark.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve lost this time.¡± Rawls looked at Eli and sighed.


    ¡°When were we in a competition?¡± Eli was baffled.


    Rawls became stunned. Eli wasn¡¯t even paying attention to him. He covered his chest and moved two steps back.


    For the first time in his life, he felt that the world was gray.


    On the way back, Rawls walked at the back with his head lowered. Kratos and Eli talked with fervor and assurance. Kratos first shared his own life story. Then he started to talk to Eli about potions. The main thing was that he really didn¡¯t understand potions.


    Back at the tower, Kratos looked at Eli and praised, ¡°Herman, you have to teach Rawls. He might not understand these things.¡±


    Eli nodded.


    Rawls closed his eyes. If not for Eli, he would have contributed the highest magical plant production in the past few decades. However, his world collapsed.


    Simply put, he was numb.

 Chapter 146 - 146 Curse Sorcery

    146 Curse Sorcery


    Rawls left in a daze.


    He looked at Eli¡¯s back and sighed, but then he got excited again. He silently swore that he would surpass Eli and give him a hard blow.


    ¡°Just you wait, Hmph.¡± Rawls snorted as he left.


    On the other hand, Eli sensed Rawls¡¯ voice behind him. He glanced at him, rolled his eyes, and turned to leave.


    The reporting of the magic herb field had ended, and the magic plants had begun to be sold. In the process, Eli had also begun to sneak in a portion of the magic plants he had planted in the arcane realm. To be honest, this portion was not any less than the ones in the camp, so Eli had only sold a small portion, and he would slowly sell them when he got familiar with the process.


    Kratos also gave him some benefits. For the first time, the number of magic stones in Eli¡¯s storage had reached a terrifying number of 5000, which was a lot to him.


    However, even though he had gained a lot, he had also consumed a lot of magic stones, especially in the experiments on devouring power. He had to spend at least a few hundred magic stones every month. This was only possible now because he would have gone bankrupt in the past.


    In the process, Rawls also checked on Eli to see if he had taken any departmental profits for himself. After all, many ministers used to do this.


    But after checking, he realized that Eli was really ridiculously clean.


    Eli didn¡¯t take anything from the Department. This ruined his plan of using this thing to kick out Eli. What made him even more aggrieved was that he still had to learn how to grow magical plants from Eli. After he heard about the complicated process, he was a little convinced. He didn¡¯t lose for no reason.


    Of course, this was another matter. He still considered Eli an eyesore.


    He still wanted to chase Eli away, but he didn¡¯t have the chance. He was helpless against a clean citizen. How could he be so rule-abiding?


    And when Eli heard about this, he smiled.


    ¡­


    Five years passed in the blink of an eye.


    As usual, Eli headed to the magical plant Department first.


    As he walked, he could hear a lot of gossips, most of which was about the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy, and about the battalion commander, as if something had happened.


    Filled with doubts, Eli came to the office.


    ¡°Rona, what happened recently?¡± Eli asked Deputy Minister Rona.


    ¡°Uh, did you hear about it too, Minister?¡± Rona stood up straight. Compared to five years ago, there were more white strands in his hair.


    ¡°I heard that a large mage ruin was recently discovered nearby. A group of shadow lizard Warlock Academy students went there, but many people died, and a few were trapped.


    ¡°After that, the Academy ordered battalion commander Kratos to go and rescue the people, but the battalion commander refused. After the people from the academy died, Kratos sent people to explore the ruins and brought back the things.¡± Rona said in a low voice when he saw that there was no one around.


    ¡°I see!¡± Eli furrowed his brows. He had been in the secret plane all year round and would only come out once every few days. This incident happened while he was inside the secret plane.


    ¡°See, someone from the Academy came to take the things away yesterday, but the situation was very tense.¡± Rona spread out his hands and said helplessly.


    ¡°They¡¯ve taken the stuff?!¡± Eli hissed, feeling a little pity.


    He was just about to say that he was going to take a look and see if there was anything that could be used, but he was happy for nothing.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just here for a bit. It¡¯s time to go.¡± After briefly looking through the work for the past few days, Eli turned around and left.


    The next destination was the mage relics Management Department.


    ¡°Take care, Minister.¡± Rona sent Eli out of the Department.


    About ten minutes later, Eli arrived at his other department.


    ¡°Head of Department, there are some of your favorite books and items recently. Do you want to take a look? ¡± Paul asked in the Department.


    ¡°New things?¡± Eli was surprised.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s from the ruins nearby,¡± Paul replied.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they all get taken away?¡± There was a strange expression on Eli¡¯s face.


    ¡°uh, Sir, the valuable things were indeed taken away, but the rest was sent here because they are garbage.¡± Paul accidentally blurted out what he was thinking.


    ¡°Take me there.¡± Eli¡¯s interest was aroused.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Very quickly, they arrived at the warehouse. Opening it, Eli walked in.


    At the end of the warehouse, there was a pile of new books. His eyes lit up when he saw them, and he quickly walked over.


    There were about a dozen new books, and they were all very new. Although there were some traces of history, there were no problems with their preservation, book covers, or other aspects.


    He opened one.


    ¡°a preliminary understanding of curse sorcery ¡±


    Looking at the words on the first page, Eli sucked in a breath of cold air. It was the knowledge that he had never understood before. How was this trash? This was a treasure!


    After flipping through a few pages, Eli was certain that this was new knowledge, and he asked Paul to leave first.


    Eli began to read the book seriously again. Time passed by slowly, and he had gained an understanding and learning of the terrifying black sorcery known as curse sorcery. He was even more surprised.


    According to the book, curse sorcery had three main bodies.


    The target, the medium, and the final price.


    The target was easy to understand. It was the person who was the curse¡¯s target. The medium was an item related to the target. Of course, it could also be an incorporeal thing like a name. However, if one chose this medium, one had to be prepared for failure. Of course, it was a different story if one was powerful.


    The price was the most important to the caster.


    To a certain extent, The curse school was related to one¡¯s fate. There was always a price to pay. Most dark mages would cultivate parasites in their bodies to offset the price or other methods. Therefore, even dark mages rarely used curses.


    It was truly a spell that would harm one¡¯s own self even if one wanted to harm the enemy.


    However, Eli was still very happy. After all, it was new knowledge, and it was free. If it were in the past, no one would just leave it here.


    Respect for knowledge was the education that every mage received.


    In the past, Saleen¡¯s notes had also emphasized this many times that it had an important impact on Eli.


    And so, Eli went home with the books.


    Two months later.


    Eli took a deep breath and placed the last book on curse sorcery to the side, feeling that he had become stronger again.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve learned it, I should put it into practice.¡± Pursing his lips, Eli thought.


    But who should I target to test the waters?


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®I got it.¡¯


    Eli sat at the side, and instantly, under the influence of his mental force, runes appeared on the ground, one after another. Large shadows appeared as well, and they emitted all sorts of strange auras.


    ¡°Darkness that is deeper than darkness, strange mist that is more violent than poison. Today, I, Eli Lucifer, will use one year of my life force as the price to curse Rawls Clint. I want him to¡­¡±


    Eli closed his eyes and started casting a spell. The price was his life. Thankfully, he was immortal. As for his target, it was Rawls.


    The curse had been established.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Rawls was currently standing in the magic herb field, looking at the large magic herb field in front of him with a smile. The production had indeed increased a lot after learning.


    Just as he was about to leave, the ground in front of him suddenly caved in.


    Rawls widely opened his eyes as he fell in. Closely after that, the ground collapsed once again. Rawls directly supported himself with his four limbs.


    Rawls took a deep breath and looked into the depression. It turned out to be a nest of snakes. A dozen venomous demon snakes from the zero ring hissed and entangled themselves.


    ¡°That was close!¡± Rawls felt his forehead oozing cold sweat, ¡°there¡¯s a nest of demon snakes here.¡±


    Just as he was about to use the momentum to get up, a huge bird caught a wild boar in the sky. Suddenly, the wild boar struggled and slowly fell to the ground like a cannonball.


    ¡°What?¡± Rawls was baffled and looked over from the corner of his eye.


    Pig?


    A pig in the sky?


    Rawls¡¯ eyes were wide open, but the wild boar had already arrived and smashed into his back. The damage wasn¡¯t great, but with this little force, the soil in front of him changed again.


    ¡°No!¡± Rawls let out a wail and was then carried by the wild boar into the snake¡¯s nest. At the same time, the ground caved in again and buried him.


    The next day, when Eli saw Rawls again, he was in the Department.


    Looking at Rawls¡¯ front body, which was swollen and covered in several wounds, and his face covered in bruises, Eli laughed.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Rawls said in a muffled way.


    It would be nothing if it were just snakes from the zero circle. However, he had been buried seven to eight meters deep. The venomous snakes, in particular, would drill and bite anywhere they wanted.


    Rawls recalled what happened yesterday as he quivered all over.


    The mental damage was far greater than the physical damage.


    ¡°Rawls, this is my medicament. It¡¯s very effective.¡± Eli threw a potion over.


    Rawls ¡®eyes widened. He didn¡¯t expect that Eli would take the initiative to give him the potion.


    Why did he feel a little touched?


    Why do I feel like Eli is a good person?


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rawls said while bearing the pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡­¡± Eli held back his laughter and left the Department. He burst out laughing. He had no choice. He really wanted to laugh.


    The effect of this curse sorcery was much better than what Eli had imagined.


    Eli sucked in a breath of cold air.


    He felt that he might have really dug up a treasure.


    Should I try again?


    However, looking at Rawls, who was quivering, Eli shook his head and turned around to leave. It was not good to hurt the fragile Rawls in such a way. Therefore, he turned around and left.


    Rawls, on the other hand, was looking at Eli¡¯s back as he left. The potion he had just taken seemed to be working. The swelling was rapidly decreasing, and the poison was also dissolving. This potion was probably very precious.


    ¡°He¡¯s a good person,¡± Rawls commented.

 Chapter 147 - 147 500 Years of Lifespan

    147 500 Years of Lifespan


    When Rawls sighed with emotion, some people arrived at the camp.


    ¡°Kratos, you¡¯ve gone too far this time.¡± A one-circle Ultimate Warlock looked at Kratos and said angrily.


    He was wearing black clothes and a belt made of snakeskin. He had a long face and black eyes that looked like a man-eating lizard, and he was staring at Kratos.


    Kratos nodded but did not make a move.


    The newcomer¡¯s name was Mike Jalger. Although he was only a peak first circle Warlock, he was sent here as a representative of the shadow Lizard Wizard Academy. He was also sent here to supervise the camp, so he couldn¡¯t make a move.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Kratos nodded.


    Mike¡¯s mouth twitched, and he reached out his hand, even wanting to hit Kratos, but then he retracted it.


    He had no choice. As long as he didn¡¯t make a move, he would be fine. If he did, he would probably be killed.


    ¡°Heh, Kratos, the Academy has seen what you¡¯ve done. Besides, you fought passively with the foreign Warlock last time and gave a sloppy report. Do you think I didn¡¯t see it?¡± Mike sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so great just because your teacher is the Academy¡¯s Dean. He¡¯s already old, and he¡¯ll be replaced next month.¡± Mikel glanced at him calmly.


    He had come here this time to see if he could occupy this place.


    ¡°Oh, I still have something to do. You can go first.¡± Kratos glanced at him calmly, and Mike felt a chill in his heart and turned to leave.


    After Mike left, Kratos shook his head.


    ¡°I still need time. Fifteen years should be enough.¡±


    As for Mike, as long as he didn¡¯t go too far, he could do anything. But if he went too far, he would let him know what a second circle warlock was.


    ¡­


    A month passed in the blink of an eye.


    Ever since Mike had arrived, the camp had changed quite a bit.


    Mike didn¡¯t come alone this time. He brought more than a dozen of his men, including five or six official Wizards.


    Mike wanted to take over the camp, and he had done a lot of work for that.


    Potion Department.


    ¡°How about it? If you follow me, I can give you more benefits. The conditions can be discussed.¡± Mike looked at Evelina across from him. Every time he looked at her, there was a hint of greed in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please leave.¡± Evena frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so heartless. As far as I know, you¡¯ve always been short of money. Here are 50 mid-grade magic stones.¡± Mike took out a bag, revealing the shiny magic stones inside.


    Mid-grade magic stones were much higher than low-grade magic stones in terms of magic content and quality, so the current market ratio was generally 100. The same was true for high-grade magic stones, which were equivalent to 100 mid-grade magic stones. However, there were very few of them, and almost no circulation was made.


    Taking out 5000 low-grade magic stones at once, Mike could be said to be quite generous. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t acting alone, and there was a force supporting him in this.


    The camp that Kratos managed was the largest camp of the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy, and the annual profit was very high. The Academy wanted to consume it.


    ¡°Consider it,¡± Mike said with a smile. Evena was so fond of gambling that she often borrowed money, so she definitely needed it.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    But to his surprise, Evena only said calmly. As for the magic stone, she picked it up and threw it out of the window behind her.


    ¡°My magic stones!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes widened, and he immediately went out to pick up the magic stones.


    A few minutes later, he looked at the bag that was missing a few mid-grade magic stones. He gritted his teeth and left. It didn¡¯t matter. If he couldn¡¯t convince Evena, there were others.


    Next, the magic plant division.


    So, Mike went to find Eli first, but after seeing that he hadn¡¯t found him for five days, Mike left with a twitching mouth.


    He found Rawls.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I refuse,¡± Rawls said righteously.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m also the Minister of the potions Department in name, in fact, Eli is the one who manages this place. Kratos trusts him more, so there¡¯s no point in you recruiting me.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mike sighed. The people in this Department were a little hard to deal with!


    ¡°What if you¡¯re the manager?¡± Suddenly, Mike asked a question.


    ¡°I can consider it,¡± Rawls just said calmly.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Mike nodded.


    He finally had some gains, but he didn¡¯t plan to do anything about it. He would ask the other departments first.


    Soon, Mike¡¯s recruitment seemed to have yielded results.


    Slowly, people secretly accepted Mike¡¯s recruitment, and the team was still expanding because everyone knew that behind Mike stood his teacher, the soon-to-be Dean of the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy.


    And three months later.


    The remaining departments were the potions Department, the magic plants Department, the mage relic Management Department, and two other departments.


    ¡°Cole, I want you to go find Eli. How did the talk go? ¡±


    In a room, Mike asked a first-circle Warlock beside him.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve met him, but he didn¡¯t talk to me at all.¡± The first circle wizard named Cole said to Mike with a sigh.


    ¡°I see!¡± Mike nodded. The other two departments were almost done as well. At the moment, only Eli and Evena were still hesitating.


    It was difficult for them to convince Evena because she had been with Kratos since she was a child, but they didn¡¯t expect that Eli would be like this too, which put them in a difficult position.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go find him myself.¡± Shaking his head, Mike prepared to visit Eli personally.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Mike had been waiting at the door.


    As time passed, the door finally opened, and Eli walked out.


    He glanced at Mikel and continued walking.


    ¡°Warlock Eli, I think we can have a good chat,¡± Mike asked with a smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say. Can you let me continue to manage these two departments in the future? ¡± Eli was walking on the road.


    Mike followed Eli, but when he heard what Eli said, he was stunned. They had quite a number of people too, so how could they give up power to Eli after taking over the camp, and two departments at that?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t do that. But we can give you other benefits, whether it¡¯s bloodline or magic stones. Of course, women are also fine.¡± Mike probed.


    ¡°Trash,¡± Eli said calmly.


    To him, these things were of no use except for magic crystals.


    The corners of Mikel¡¯s mouth twitched, and he looked at Eli for a long time without saying anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t look for me again.¡± He had already arrived at the Department.


    Mike watched as Eli swaggered in. His mouth twitched, and his eyes flashed with a murderous glint.


    A first-circle warlock was a little too arrogant.


    Even without turning his head, Eli could already sense a thick killing intent.


    It wasn¡¯t strong, but it made Eli feel a little dangerous.


    He sighed and walked in.


    He had just managed to stabilize his condition, but this was the result. He was helpless!


    Whether it was the Department of Magic plants or the Department of magic relics, they were all things he needed right now. If he left this place, the speed of his growth and other progress would drop rapidly, and that was something he didn¡¯t want to face.


    So, it seemed that he had to think of a way.


    ¡­


    ¡°Mike went to find Herman, but he rejected him.¡±


    A warlock reported to Kratos in his office.


    ¡°Well, I see. I know. You can leave first.¡± Kratos nodded, and the warlock also walked out.


    As the door closed, he walked to the window and sighed.


    ¡°My teacher isn¡¯t dead yet, but so many people already can¡¯t wait. I didn¡¯t expect that the people standing on my side would be these few people.


    ¡°Evena, Rawls, Herman¡­¡±


    There were only seven or eight of them, but there were dozens of people in the camp management.


    ¡°Forget it. I can make up my mind this way, but not now.¡± Kratos said seriously. ¡°It looks like I can only get rid of Mike. This guy is a first-circle Warlock. I haven¡¯t seen such an idiot in a long time. He¡¯s just a pawn.¡±


    He immediately walked out of the door.


    He had already found out where Mike lived, on a small hill outside the camp. Tonight, he would just kill him.


    ¡­


    At night.


    Kratos left the wizard Tower quietly.


    ¡°Darkness deeper than darkness, a strange mist more violent than poison. Today, I, Elie Lucifer, will use five hundred years of my life as the price to curse Mike Jalger. I want him dead.¡±


    On the other side, a curse that used tremendous life force as a sacrifice was in progress. At the cost of five hundred years of life force, Eli began to curse Mike.


    From the moment he revealed his killing intent, Mike was someone that Eli had to kill.


    Unfortunately, his current level was limited, and 500 years of lifespan was already his limit. Otherwise, he would have to use at least 1000 years of life force to cast a wave of curses.


    Eli was also looking forward to seeing how the curse would turn out.


    As the curse mark slowly disappeared, Eli¡¯s life force instantly dropped by 500 years. His body instantly began to wither, his hair turned white, and wrinkles began to appear on his skin. He instantly turned into an old man that was about to wither.


    However, the white light pillar in his body was still bright, and his life force was slowly being replenished.


    Eli¡¯s condition was gradually recovering.


    After half an hour, Eli felt a little better.


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve consumed too much at once. I almost couldn¡¯t make up for it. Fortunately, my current limit is 100 years of life force.¡± Fear still lingered in Eli¡¯s heart. For a moment just now, he even thought that he was really going to die.


    It was a little sloppy.


    This was also the first time he had offered 500 years of his lifespan as a price. In the past, he had done weaker curses, but it seemed like he should do them less in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯m already in such a sorry state. I wonder how Mike is doing.¡±


    Eli stood up.


    Using 500 years of his life to curse a first-circle Warlock.


    Eli had no doubt that Mike would die, but how would he die?

 Chapter 148 - 148 Meteor Shower

    148 Meteor Shower


    On the other side.


    Shadows appeared around Kratos as he flew toward Mike¡¯s area. In less than a minute, he arrived at a mountain not far from there.


    On a big tree on the mountain.


    Hiding in the shadows, Kratos¡¯ eyes were fixed on a building on the opposite side of the mountain. For now, all the warlocks from the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy lived here, including their leader, Mike.


    ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re the one who asked for it. You can¡¯t blame anyone else.¡± Kratos shook his head, and the shadows around him bared their fangs like man-eating beasts.


    ¡°Eh, why is it so bright today?¡±


    Suddenly, Kratos found that there was something wrong with the light today, and he looked up at the sky.


    In the pitch-black night sky, the stars were embellished. One could see a flash of light, leaving a trail behind. It was a meteor shower.


    ¡°It¡¯s a rare celestial phenomenon. It¡¯s beautiful, but it¡¯s too short.¡± Kratos sighed and suddenly found a bright spot in the meteor shower.


    The light spot was like a small fish that had accidentally entered the territory of a shark. It dodged left and right, avoiding the meteors. However, there were too many meteors. After more than ten minutes, as more meteors appeared, the light spot had nowhere to escape.


    Finally, under Kratos¡¯ dumbfounded gaze, the light spot hit a huge meteor. Then, a light spot bloomed, and the meteor broke into many fragments, shooting in all directions.


    ¡°It appears to be falling toward the endless sea.¡± Kratos wasn¡¯t fully familiar with the world.


    The scene he saw today had truly opened his eyes.


    He wondered what that light spot was. It seemed to be an object that entered from the outside universe.


    Kratos shook his head and was about to continue his journey. However, after taking a few steps, he glanced at the sky and retreated quickly instead of advancing.


    In Kratos¡¯ vision, the fragments of the broken meteor were actually flying in his direction.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Kratos retreated rapidly.


    In the sky.


    The fragment of the meteor left a long trail of flames behind it as it drew a bright line in the dark night sky. With a terrifying shriek, it slowly approached the area.


    Kratos retreated quickly with a look of disbelief on his face. The meteorite fragment was really approaching, and if he was not wrong, it would fall on the mountain where his target was.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± Kratos was a little dumbfounded.


    Even if this was only a fragment of the meteor, the power granted by its speed was something that even a third-circle warlock might not be able to withstand. Would the meteor really fall here?


    Time would give the answer.


    Three seconds later!


    Accompanied by a terrifying shriek, the fragments of the meteor streaked across the sky and finally arrived here, and then coincidentally smashed straight into Mike¡¯s area.


    With the sound of an explosion, a small mushroom cloud of flames rose. In an instant, Mike¡¯s camp was torn in half. As for the people inside, they didn¡¯t even feel it before they were turned to dust in the explosion.


    Kratos was dumbfounded. Although he was a few kilometers away, he could feel the scorching temperature. Even he might not be able to survive the crash.


    ¡°Is this¡­ settled?¡± Kratos said in an uncertain tone.


    On the other side, the huge explosion and the rising clouds of fire woke up everyone in the camp.


    Everyone walked out and looked at this terrifying scene in shock. The power of nature was so terrifying.


    And all the people Mike had gathered looked at the place where the fire cloud had erupted, and their mouths twitched.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°That seems to be Mike¡¯s camp.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Everyone felt that they had planned their betrayal a little too early, but who would have thought that such an absurd thing would happen? Did a meteor shower destroy the mage¡¯s world?


    Eli was also standing on the roof, watching this scene from afar.


    Just now, he suddenly felt a violent tremor. Through the detection means around him, he saw the ridiculous scene. To be honest, Eli didn¡¯t expect the curse to be so evil.


    A lifespan of 500 years was the normal limit of a second-circle mage¡¯s life, so Eli had basically sacrificed the whole lifespan of a second-circle mage.


    ¡°Sigh, what a pity.¡± Eli shook his head and returned.


    500 years of his life had been taken away in an instant. Even for him, it was really painful. In the future, he would probably need to be more careful with his curses.


    He just didn¡¯t know what that light spot was.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    ¡°F*ck me!¡±


    In a huge flying instrument, the four rings celestial wizard Constantine was dumbfounded.


    He was really in deep trouble.


    He was one of the Magi who left with the other Magi. He was a 4th circle Mage, and he came back to do something. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a huge meteor shower.


    What was even more unfortunate was that he was in an awkward position with several latitude gaps. He did not dare to attack and could only dodge. In the end, he was still shot down.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± At this moment, Constantine had already entered the Mage world or the current knight world. He could feel that his life force was being drained three to four times faster.


    F * ck!


    This was not the worst thing. His aircraft was severely damaged. Without it, he would not dare to come back to the Magus world, even with his current state. This involved a catastrophe that would last for thousands of years.


    ¡°Damn it, I have to land by force. The central continent is the best, but it¡¯s too far away. It seems like I have to land on another small continent.¡± Constantine looked down. There was another small continent in the endless sea. In the end, he chose that place to land.


    ¡°I need to fix the flying device. But I doubt there are enough resources on this continent. Plus, there are still those warlocks who are now xenophobic in the central continent.¡± The corner of Constantine¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Damn it. How did I encounter a meteor shower?!¡±


    Constantine fell rapidly. He couldn¡¯t understand why he was so unlucky.


    ¡­


    No one knew about Constantine¡¯s sorrow.


    But Kratos knew that he had to take responsibility for this matter.


    After all, Mike had died in his area, so he had to give an explanation. In fact, he was going to kill Mike and use his connections, but he didn¡¯t expect this to happen before he could do anything.


    But fortunately, no one could do anything to him when it came to meteor showers.


    However, he still wrote a letter and received a reply very quickly.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, no one can touch you.¡±


    Kratos sighed when he saw his teacher¡¯s letter.


    After burning the letter, he turned around and returned to his room.


    ¡­


    ¡°Is it that ridiculous?¡±


    On the other side, Rawls also found out about this matter the next day.


    His face was filled with disbelief.


    What was this? The meteor fell and just happened to kill the people of the shadow Sorcerer Academy. This was too unlucky.


    He wanted to see if he could get rid of Eli with this, but it seemed like he was overthinking it.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯d better go back to work.¡± Ross sighed, looked at the work manual that Eli gave him, and planted the plants according to the instructions.


    He would consider defeating Eli later.


    ¡­


    Ten years later.


    In Eli¡¯s laboratory.


    Eli looked at the fluctuations of the eighteen segments of devouring power that he had recorded, and his heart was filled with joy.


    He had finally recorded everything down. The only pity was that he had only recorded it down. If he were to copy it through the spell model, it would be another huge task.


    This job took a long time to handle by himself, and it took up a lot of time.


    ¡°Sigh, if only I had a mage organization under my control. I could spread it out and let my subordinates help me deal with the mundane jobs.¡± Eli shook his head.


    He had half a mage camp under his command.


    This was thanks to Tijie. She was already at the middle stage of the first circle and was the Vice battalion commander of the mage camp. It was a pity that Eli had no time to spare. He had wanted to go and take a look, but he had no choice.


    Of course, Tijie wasn¡¯t the strongest. In fact, she should be the weakest under Eli at the moment. Vivika had already broken through to the second circle, while David had long since attained the second circle. Vivika seemed to be in the bloodline tower¡¯s influence all this while, while Eli had no idea where David was.


    As for the bloodline tower, Eli had also inquired about it before, but perhaps because the level of the camp was too low, he only knew that it seemed to be a major force on the West Coast, but he didn¡¯t know exactly how big it was.


    There was also Ross, who had also become a sorcerer-apprentice, and because of his outstanding talent, he was the Dean¡¯s disciple. He was the future hope of the Academy, and had the potential to inherit the Academy in the future.


    Of course, five years ago, his grandfather had passed away and sent a few hundred magic stones to Eli as a reward for saving Ross. He was a very particular old man.


    Of course, there was also Eli himself.


    Elemental essence conversion 56%, mental force 60 points, bloodline compatibility 54%. As a mage, he could barely be considered late-stage, while warlocks were mid-stage. He was already very familiar with all kinds of techniques, and his combat power was many times stronger than before.


    There was also the curse sorcery, which was a killer move.


    There was also the work in the Department. The magical plants Department was now completely under Eli¡¯s jurisdiction. Every year, they provided a large amount of resources to him, and he would also sell the magical plants in his secret plane. The resources had always been abundant. There was also the mage relics disposal Department, which brought a lot of new knowledge to him, constantly supplementing his new knowledge.


    ¡°I really hope this will continue!¡± Eli sighed.


    Such a peaceful life was what he yearned for!


    At this moment, the token on his waist trembled. He opened it.


    ¡°Come to the wizard Tower.¡±


    It was signed by Kratos.

 Chapter 149 - 149 A New Order

    149 A New Order


    After receiving Kratos¡¯ message, Eli quickly arrived at the mage Tower.


    However, when he reached the door, he realized that he wasn¡¯t alone. Rawls and Evena were also there.


    ¡°Herman, Rawls, you¡¯ve been called here too.¡± Evena¡¯s ears perked up in surprise.


    ¡°Uh, indeed. It seems like there¡¯s something important.¡± Rawls nodded and subconsciously glanced at Eli, the guy who was almost equivalent to his superior.


    Ever since ten years ago, Eli had been holding Rawls down.


    Rawls tried his best; however, he still didn¡¯t change his status. As a result, he had long been numb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Eli said as he looked at the two of them. The people there were all the core figures that Kratos trusted. It seemed like something big had happened.


    Walking through the door, he saw Kratos sitting on a chair.


    At this moment, he was frowning, as if something was bothering him.


    He only relaxed a lot when he saw that it was Eli and the others. He stood up and walked outside as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk next door.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The three of them said in unison and followed Kratos.


    Soon, they were brought to another room. As soon as they sat down, they saw Kratos cover the glass and activate several spell formations.


    Seeing that Kratos was so cautious, Eli had a bad feeling. Something big might have happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just that no one else can know about what happened today except you guys.¡± Kratos shook his head and looked at them.


    Their eyes met, and the atmosphere was heavy.


    ¡°My Lord, just tell me what happened.¡± The first one to speak was Evena.


    ¡°Actually, I only have one purpose for calling you to come here today. The war is about to begin.¡± Kratos threw a bomb.


    ¡°War?¡±


    The three of them looked at each other. Evena let out a cry of surprise. Rawls also stood up immediately. Eli¡¯s pupils also trembled in disbelief.


    War?


    With whom?


    The shadow lizard sorcerer Academy was the only one nearby.


    ¡°Boss, what war?¡± Rawls asked.


    ¡°The shadow lizard sorcerer Academy and the blood Alliance.¡± Kratos answered.


    ¡°Everyone knows about the shadow lizard, so I won¡¯t say it. The blood Alliance is another force nearby. They are the ones who are going to attack the Academy this time. They want to take this prosperous area for themselves.¡±


    ¡°Then, boss¡­?¡±


    At this moment, the three of them already felt that something was wrong.


    How did Kratos know that the war was coming? Obviously, it was not the news from the shadow lizard Warlock Academy. Otherwise, how could they not take any action?


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m on the side of the Blood Alliance,¡± Kratos glanced at the three of them and said.


    The three of them were at a loss for words.


    Kratos laughed when he saw the three of them dumbfounded. However, he quickly calmed down and smiled mysteriously at them.¡±I¡¯m just joking. We¡¯re on our side.¡±


    ?


    Before the three of them could come to their senses, they heard Kratos¡¯ puzzling words again.


    ¡°Our side?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kratos nodded and looked out of the window. ¡°The blood Alliance knows that I have a missing sister. They told me that as long as I join them, I can get the specific information about her, but they underestimate me too much.¡±


    Kratos¡¯ face gradually became determined. ¡°How can there be such a coincidence? I don¡¯t believe it. They definitely don¡¯t know where she is. If they did, they wouldn¡¯t have just given me vague information.


    ¡°Besides, I, Kratos, have always relied on my own strength. Since they want to use me, I will use this chance to use them.


    ¡°The two forces were at loggerheads with each other, and I wanted to carve out a path for myself. My teacher and I had planned this for a long time. Since I couldn¡¯t do what I wanted with my own strength, I would have to rely on more people.¡±


    Kratos¡¯ tone became more and more impassioned, and his eyes shone brightly. Eli also seemed to vaguely understand what Kratos wanted to do.


    ¡°Rawls, Herman, Evena, do you understand what I¡¯m going to do?¡± he asked. At this moment, Kratos slowly walked to the chair, sat down, and asked with a smile.


    ¡°You want to leave this place?¡± Rawls frowned.


    ¡°Kratos probably wants to gain some benefits from this.¡± Evena had a different answer.


    ¡°Wrong,¡± Kratos shook his head one by one.


    ¡°Kratos probably wants to establish a new power in this chaotic situation.¡± Eli was also surprised by Kratos¡¯ thoughts.


    ¡°hahaha, Herman, as expected of you. You¡¯ve always had your own ideas.¡± Kratos didn¡¯t deny it this time. He nodded and said, ¡°What I want to do is to establish a new order on the corpse of the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy.¡±


    Hearing that, Rawls and Evena¡¯s mouths were wide open in shock. Hearing this affirmative answer, even Eli was surprised by Kratos¡¯ courage.


    A new force!


    A new order!


    The three of them took a deep breath. There was too much information to be gleaned from this. After all, establishing a force was not that simple. There were too many things to consider.


    ¡°How are the preparations coming along, Sir?¡± Evena asked carefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡± Kratos nodded and said, ¡°My teacher and I have been planning this for a long time. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. We just have to wait for the war to start. Of course, this is very difficult, and we can¡¯t do it alone. My teacher has a lot of people, but I don¡¯t have many people here. Are you willing to help us? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to.¡± The three of them said in unison. They had already come this far, so there was nothing more to say.


    ¡°Then what does Sir need us to do?¡± Eli asked.


    If he really wanted to establish a force, it was very possible for Kratos to call Eli and the others over for a very important matter.


    ¡°Yes. There is something.¡± Kratos nodded.


    ¡°The shadow lizard Academy¡¯s forces are deeply rooted here, and it¡¯s hard to create a big chaos by relying on war alone. It¡¯s also difficult for us to take action, so I need you to go to other camps belonging to the shadow lizard academy and create chaos.¡± Kratos said calmly.


    ¡°Create chaos?¡± The three of them looked at each other and felt that it was a little tricky.


    After all, although the shadow lizard Academy did not have any third circle warlocks, it did have the second circle warlocks. If they were discovered, they might face a large number of pursuers, which was not good news.


    ¡°Yes. Create enough chaos in the shadow lizard Warlock¡¯s territory, and then I¡¯ll reward you based on your contributions. I¡¯ll even fight for a chance for you to enter the Parliament.¡± Kratos said calmly. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. When the new force is established, it will be called the White Tower. It will not adopt an ordinary academy structure, but a Parliament system. The Parliament will decide everything. When the time comes, my teacher will become the master of the White Tower, and I will become one of the three Deputy Masters. There will be twelve representatives, and I can nominate three of them.¡± Kratos looked at them and said.


    Needless to say, the council members were the true higher-ups of the White Tower, the kind that held power.


    For a moment, except for Eli, the eyes of Evena and Rawls lit up. They were only the ministers of a camp, but the annual benefits were already great, let alone the higher-ups of a warlock force.


    That would allow them to achieve a complete leap in class.


    On the other hand, Eli was thinking even more. If he could join the upper echelons of a new organization, then many things would be much more convenient than they were now. Furthermore, the organization would also grow. If one day this organization became the master of this area, then wouldn¡¯t it be like Bryne back then? it would become his private land.


    Eli made his decision right away. He thought about the mages who had once conquered the endless world, and he had already thought of a good idea.


    ¡°Then when will we make the move?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Three months later. Get ready.¡± Kratos looked at the three of them and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have many people under me, and you¡¯re one of the few that I can fully trust. So, I hope you can work harder. When the time comes, if you can become a representative, it¡¯ll be much easier for me.¡± Kratos sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Lord. I will definitely work hard.¡± Rawls immediately guaranteed. Power had always been one of his pursuits.


    With that, he looked at Eli with a burning gaze. He couldn¡¯t plant plants better than Eli but he¡¯d be great at creating chaos.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± On the other hand, Evena maintained her modest character.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Eli nodded, and asked another question.


    ¡°Then, Sir, where do we go after we do this?¡± This was also a key question.


    ¡°Uh, about that, you guys might need to maintain your destruction work during the war. I guess this war will last for a long time.¡± Kratos said tactfully.


    In other words, their mission was to continue until the end of the war, and they had no time to rest.


    However, to establish a new force might take years or even decades, which was very dangerous.


    ¡°Understood, ¡°Eli said.


    ¡°Sure. If you have any other questions, you can ask me.¡± Kratos looked at them and smiled.


    ¡°Sir, since this is a long-term job, we definitely can¡¯t come back to take resources at any time. Can we take a certain amount of resources when we leave? ¡± Asked Evena.


    Kratos touched his chin and made a decision. ¡°Each of you can take 5000 magic stones of resources. I¡¯ll give you permission to do so.¡±


    As long as he succeeded, he would have more magic stones. Therefore, Kratos was very generous at this moment.


    ¡°Alright, I have no more questions.¡± Evena took a step back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any, either.¡± Rawls shook his head as he had many thoughts in his mind, such as sneaking in or other things.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any, either.¡± It was the same for Eli.


    After the discussion was over, Eli and the others gradually left.


    Eli walked out of the door, looked at the mage Tower behind him, and sighed.


    ¡°Things are about to change.¡±

 Chapter 150 - 150 Virus

    150 Virus


    Destroying a world was a mage¡¯s specialty.


    From the books gathered by the four circle celestial, Nick, there were many processes for a mage to conquer the world. Among them was a set of processes on how to destroy the world. Among them, there were things about the collapse of continental plates, rule traps, virus transmission, cutting off the source of bloodlines, causal exchange, and so on, which left a deep impression on Eli.


    Since he wanted to destroy it, there was no need to care about what happened. He had to be ruthless. Eli¡¯s idea was to develop a virus.


    By creating a suitable virus, then letting them break out at the right time to create chaos, that was the basic idea of Eli.


    As for how to deal with the virus, Eli had some ideas.


    That was to modify an existing virus.


    Of course, the biggest problem now was how to get the virus. The solution was very simple.


    It was the magic plant division.


    As the Department grew magic plants, every few years, there would be a virus that contaminated the plants, just like the insects from more than a decade ago.


    Usually, after a Department solved a problem, they would keep a part of it for safekeeping. It was not for research purposes but for the convenience of resolving it if they encountered similar problems in the future.


    Thus, Eli quickly found Rona.


    ¡°Rona, go and help me find all the viruses in the magic plants Department.¡± Eli said calmly as he sat on the chair.


    ¡°Sir, this is not allowed!¡± Rona exclaimed, ¡± all viruses are very dangerous. Some of them are completely solved by a freak combination of factors. If they are accidentally released, it will cause great damage to the camp. Unless you have the battalion commander¡¯s token, this will not be approved.¡± Rona quickly said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Eli nodded, indicating for Rona to leave.


    After Rona left, he quickly went to find Kratos.


    ¡°My Lord, I need your orders. I need the virus storage of the magic plant division.¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Kratos agreed immediately. It was a critical time now. Besides relying on others, more people were already on the move. The work of Eli and the others were also very important, so he would satisfy them to the best of his ability.


    Soon, Eli returned to the Department with Kratos ¡®orders.


    Rona, who knew that Kratos had already agreed, was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re short on time.¡± Eli cast a glance at Rona.


    ¡°Alright, Minister.¡± Rona nodded, but he was puzzled.


    Soon, Eli was brought to a building.


    On the outside, it was a pitch-black Tower, and the body of the tower was covered with all sorts of plants. But when Eli walked in, he realized that there was actually a staircase that extended downwards.


    ¡°My Lord, all the dangerous things in the camp are kept here.¡± Rona introduced.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rona lit up the elemental lamps at the side, and the dim lights lit up one by one, illuminating the path to the stairs for Eli. Looking at the bottom of the tower, which was probably tens of meters deep, Eli walked down.


    A few minutes later, the two of them arrived at the bottom of the tower.


    There was a huge space at the bottom with a few large doors. Two warlocks were guarding the doors. They were both zero-circle warlocks, and their eyes were determined.


    After showing Kratos¡¯ token, the two guards opened one of the stone doors.


    ¡°My Lord, I won¡¯t be going in.¡± Rona looked inside, and his throat moved slightly.


    Eli looked inside as well. It wasn¡¯t a big room, and there was only one shelf. There were several bottles and cans on the shelf, and most of them were black or green substances. One of the bottles seemed to be leaking, and there were green mold spots and spider webs all around.


    ¡°Only ten?¡± Eli glanced at the bottle on top and walked in while Rona stood outside the door in fear.


    Eli took out a rectangular box and opened it. Then, under the control of his spiritual power, the ten bottles slowly flew up and entered the box one by one, and the box closed again.


    His goal had been achieved.


    With the box in hand, Eli walked out the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. After beckoning Rona, Eli took the lead and left.


    Rona, on the other hand, was looking at Eli in fear. His heart was already in his throat. Oh my God, what was the Minister trying to do by taking away so many viruses?


    Does he want to destroy the camp?


    ¡­


    A month passed in the blink of an eye.


    In the laboratory.


    On the wide, white table, ten culture media were lined up in a row, and inside were the viruses that Eli had brought from the bottom of the tower.


    On the other hand, Eli was in protective gear, observing the ten viruses in turn. After a month of cultivation, he needed to make a preliminary choice.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dependent on the environment. I don¡¯t think it can expand too much ¡­¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t do either. This infectious power is too trashy. At most, it can only destroy a small town.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just that the outbreak period is too short, so it¡¯s not suitable.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°This one is not bad.¡±


    Eli observed them one by one and numbered them. Finally, numbers one, five, and six stood out.


    However, the strength of the virus was far from enough. Eli took a deep breath and decided to add something else to the virus.


    The operation began again. At this time, the laboratory had been completely disinfected. Eli continued to ensure that the things inside would not be leaked out or the arcane realm would be in trouble.


    ¡­


    Another month passed.


    ¡°No. 1¡¯s reproductive ability is too strong. It needs to be weakened appropriately. Also, the pollution is not enough.¡±


    ¡°Number five seems to be able to influence even apprentices. Is it really that good? I need to do more research.¡±


    ¡°Number six pulled is out. However, it¡¯ll detonate when it encounters strong mental power during the hibernation period. Perhaps I can make use of it and detonate it remotely when the time comes. I don¡¯t have to enter the battlefield personally then.¡±


    The research work was getting more and more urgent. On the other side, Eli didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but the environment around the camp was starting to get a little tense.


    Kratos brought back a lot of people from his trip, and all the resources in the camp were being tightened. Even the magic plants Department began to harvest in advance, and the magic potion Department was suddenly asked to work overtime.


    Under Kratos ¡®will, the low-level pace of the camp suddenly accelerated, but only the camp staff felt it was a big deal. The outsiders didn¡¯t feel anything and lived normal lives.


    In their eyes, this was just a camp, a place where everyone gathered and communicated. It belonged to the shadow lizard Warlock Academy. Whether Kratos was the battalion commander or not had nothing to do with them. Perhaps one day, Kratos would lose his backer, and the camp might have nothing to do with him.


    Eli thought that this might be one of the reasons why Kratos wanted to form an organization.


    The Academy was the Academy, and he was himself. He couldn¡¯t rely on the academy forever.


    Eli expressed his support. If they succeeded, it would be very different for Eli. If they failed, it wouldn¡¯t be that big of a problem. At most, he could just change his face and join another organization. These were all small problems.


    However, no one wanted to fail, so he focused more on the virus.


    ¡­


    Another half a month passed.


    In the laboratory, Eli looked at the only remaining virus No. 1, and a smile appeared on his face.


    It was a success.


    He had only rested for a few days in the past three months, but the effect was still very good.


    This virus was a fungal virus. It had a long incubation period, but as long as there was a large amount of mental strength, it could erupt at any time. The most interesting thing was that it could also infect acolytes to a certain extent. It was a truly powerful virus.


    The only pity was that its lifespan was very short. However, it was also good as it could prevent it from being widely spread when the time came.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± Looking at the virus, Eli nodded.


    With this, it would be much easier to cause damage. Rather than doing small damage to a small area, it would be better to affect a big area. Although this virus was ineffective against the first-circle warlocks, it was still a very vicious virus even for the zero-circle warlocks.


    ¡°Sigh, I was too kind and deliberately shortened the virus¡¯ lifespan¡­¡± Eli shook his head. With the warlock¡¯s ability, it would take a long time for them to come up with a countermeasure. By the time they could resolve it on their own, the war would probably be over soon.


    And the three months were getting closer and closer.


    Eli also began to collect resources. He packed up the things from the mage relic disposal Department, and the magic plants Department also took items worth thousands of magic stones and exchanged them for various resources they needed.


    By the time everything was over, half a month had already passed.


    ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. You guys should leave. The start time of the war has also been decided. It will be in one and a half months. So if you want to make arrangements in advance, you should hurry up and leave.¡± Kratos looked at the three of them with a serious expression.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rawls nodded and revealed a confident smile.


    He had been doing something big in the past three months, and he believed he could one-up Eli this time.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to leave now.¡± Naturally, Evena and Eli were well-prepared.


    ¡°When the time comes, contact me with the token. I still have things to do here, so I won¡¯t keep you.¡±


    After a simple instruction, Eli took the map of the shadow lizard Warlock Academy and left. He returned home directly and left after making sure that everything was taken.


    On the way, Eli met Alice.


    ¡°My Lord, are you leaving?¡± Alice asked curiously as she looked at the fully-equipped Eli.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded. This lady had known him for many years and had grown up in the camp. It was a pity that she did not know that the camp was about to be gone.


    ¡°Alice, if possible, I suggest you leave the camp more often to see the outside world,¡± suggested Eli. This was already the limit of what he could say.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alice raised her brows, not understanding what he meant. She was about to ask when she realized that Eli had already walked out toward the main road.


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Alice blinked her eyes.


    However, Eli¡¯s suggestion didn¡¯t sound like a bad idea. It just so happened that she had been feeling a little stuffy in the camp recently, giving her a sense of oppression like before a storm.


    It was very strange.

 Chapter 151 - 151 The Start of the War

    151 The Start of the War


    On the other side.


    After leaving the campsite, Eli transformed into a new face and headed toward his destination.


    A few days later, Eli arrived at his first destination, another camp of the shadow lizard Warlock Academy.


    Outside the campsite, Eli took a look at the bustling and lively campsite, turned around, and entered a mountain not far from there. He stopped in a small, hidden cave.


    Entering the cave, Eli first threw out a dead deer¡¯s corpse, and after making sure that there was no one outside, he took out a bottle, which contained the fungal virus No. 1.


    He took out a little of it and threw it on the flesh. In an instant, the fungus covered a small part of the carcass and was growing rapidly.


    On the other hand, Eli was expressionless as he took out something that looked like a glass cover. This was a one-time use sorcery tool that he had made. It could give the fungus an environment to suppress its growth and at the same time, trap the fungus so that it would not spread. When the time came, the spiritual power connection could break the glass cover directly, and the fungus would be released directly. This meant that Eli could control the outbreak remotely.


    That was what Eli thought. It was simple and comfortable.


    After placing the cover properly and setting up some spell formations, Eli left the cave.


    He took a look at the cave. With a fireball spell, the entire front of the cave was instantly buried. Then, with a vine spell, a large number of vines grew in this area, covering all traces.


    After taking care of this, Eli didn¡¯t stay any longer and headed to the next location.


    If the war were really going to last for a long time, then the virus that Eli had to prepare in advance wouldn¡¯t be in just one spot. It would be in the hundreds or even thousands, so Eli was scattering it as he walked.


    Occasionally, he would even encounter some animals that would not migrate. He would wrap the fungus in a cover and stuff it into the bodies of these animals. It would not corrode, so he could just detonate it when needed.


    A month and ten days passed just like that.


    Eli had almost forgotten how many viruses he had set up, and just as he thought that everything was over, an accident still happened.


    On this day.


    In a mountain forest, Elie had just finished dealing with a new setup when a voice suddenly came from afar.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Turning around, he saw a long-faced man with an aquiline nose standing under a tree. His black eyes were fixed on Eli, and the aura on his body was ready to be unleashed, exuding the aura of a late-stage first-circle warlock.


    He had been discovered.


    ¡°Oh? ¡± Eli was stunned. He instantly took out a token and crushed it. The corpse culture medium that was covered by the protective cover in front of him shattered instantly. The corpse and the virus inside dissolved rapidly.


    Seeing the evidence disappear, Eli stood up, spread out his hands, and smiled.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I was just digging?¡±


    ¡°Digging?¡± Crowe¡¯s mouth twitched.


    This area was the shadow lizard Academy¡¯s part that was close to the magic herb field. In order to prevent anyone from causing destruction, he often patrolled the area. Today, he had accidentally bumped into Eli.


    ¡°I believe you, but you have to come with me.¡± Crowe looked at Eli, his eyes sharp.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli nodded and took a step towards Crowe. In the next second, his body instantly retreated in the opposite direction, his body quickly leaving in the shadows.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Crowe watched as Eli fled, quickly throwing down a sign on the tree and chasing after him. As he ran, he fired a signal flare.


    Whoosh!


    The signal flare flew into the sky, and a spark bloomed in the sky. Seven or eight warlocks quickly ran over from the magic herb field in the distance. They looked at the symbol on the tree.


    ¡°Someone has sneaked in. Chase!¡±


    The group of warlocks looked at the message and quickly flew in the direction pointed out.


    A few warlocks stayed behind to observe the traces, and they noticed the virus carrier Eli had destroyed earlier.


    Everyone quickly went over to check. A shadow lizard Warlock covered his hand with scales and touched the ground. He immediately felt a burning sensation, as if his bloodline was burning.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Warlock gasped and quickly retreated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something wrong with this thing, but I don¡¯t know what it is. It might be a virus.¡± The Warlock frowned as he felt the heat.


    Virus?


    Everyone knew that this wasn¡¯t simple.


    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go too. We have to catch that Warlock. He must have a sample on him.¡± The warlocks immediately made a decision.


    The chase began.


    ¡­


    Eli ran away quickly, looking at the group of people behind him, and his mouth twitched.


    It would be fine if this mission were not discovered, but once it was, it would be very troublesome.


    It seemed that he would have to exhaust his resource again.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Behind him, Crowe had also heard about the virus from the others and shouted angrily. Then, he saw Eli running in front of him, taking out a dozen small balls.


    More than a dozen small balls were thrown out in an instant, and they shattered one after another. A thundercloud instantly blocked the way, and the lightning inside scattered in all directions, accompanied by a corrosive liquid.


    Acid thundercloud!


    A single-use Mage weapon that would probably cost a few hundred magic stones.


    In order to escape, Eli didn¡¯t feel any heartache at all.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Crowe gritted his teeth at the sight.


    The power of his bloodline was activated, and a large shadow instantly erupted, ready to rush over.


    But a few seconds later, accompanied by a deep, painful cry, Crowe retreated from the thundercloud. His body was covered in wounds and potholes, and there were even traces of electricity.


    ¡°Damn. This is a first-circle item. Doesn¡¯t he feel that it¡¯s a waste?¡±


    The level of this one-time-use magic tool was higher than he had expected. He did not expect a sneaky wizard to be so rich that he could take out so many one-time-use magic tools.


    ¡°Damn it. Let¡¯s go around the area.¡± Crowe cursed and said to the dozen people behind him.


    The thunderclouds in front of them had spread across the entire area. They had to continue to circle around for a few thousand meters.


    Not everyone was as fast as Eli. When Crowe caught up to Eli, there were only three or four warlocks around him.


    ¡°Brat, stop!¡± Crowe was still saying meaningless words.


    Without even looking back, Eli cast another acidic thundercloud.


    Looking at the thunderclouds in front of them, a few of them became numb again.


    What else could they do?


    After this round, there were only three people left.


    Then, they saw the most ridiculous thing in their lives.


    With all sorts of secret escape techniques, Eli was able to move freely in all sorts of places, and dozens of defensive measures were able to block their attacks completely. Eli also used four single-use wizard weapons, acid thunderclouds that were worth nearly 1000 magic stones each.


    An hour later.


    Crowe looked around. Other than him, there was no one else in pursuit. But thankfully, Eli was finally blocked by him at a dead end.


    ¡°I¡¯ve caught you,¡± Crowe grinned hideously.


    ¡°You run so fast!¡± Eli looked at the late-stage first-circle Warlock in front of him helplessly. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if he couldn¡¯t catch up? He didn¡¯t want to kill anyone!


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid.¡± Seeing that Eli was sighing, Crowe revealed a sinister smile.


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want any trouble.¡± Shaking his head, Eli looked at Crowe, his eyes instantly turning sharp.


    Crowe felt that something was wrong.


    In the next second, he saw shadows appear around him. White skeletons appeared one after another. Some were human-shaped, and some were magical beasts. Cold undead flames burned, and all the skeletons stared at Crowe.


    Cold sweat trickled down Crowe¡¯s forehead. It was fine at first, but as the number of skeletons gradually exceeded a thousand, Crowe knew that this matter might be serious.


    Especially when Eli activated his bloodline and emitted an aura that even shocked him, Crowe¡¯s clothes were instantly drenched in a cold sweat. He looked at Eli and forced a smile.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said that this was a misunderstanding? ¡±


    Eli¡¯s golden vertical pupils looked at Crowe, just like how Crowe had looked at him before.


    ¡°I do!¡±


    In the next second, all the skeletons swarmed forward, and even Eli rushed over.


    Crowe¡¯s mouth twitched, his face full of despair.


    Two minutes later.


    As Eli¡¯s Dragon Claw struck out, Crowe was trapped by the skeletons around him. In an instant, blood spurted out, and Crowe¡¯s head flew up, his body falling heavily.


    The battle was over.


    ¡°Sigh, I really just want to leave this place in peace!¡±


    Looking at Crowe¡¯s fallen body, Eli sighed and quickly left the place.


    Next, he was ready to end the mission.


    Although one-fifth of the points had not been set up, being discovered once was already a very dangerous warning. Eli would not take any more risks. As for what happened to Kratos, it was none of his business. His life was much more precious than anything else.


    Next, Eli prepared to head to Tijie¡¯s wizard camp.


    When he reached there, he could find someone to help him complete the progress of studying the devouring power.


    The location of the campsite was known to him as well. It was something that Tijie had told him a long time ago. However, it might take some time for him to reach the place since they were deep in the mountains.


    After taking one last look at the place, Eli turned around and left.


    ¡­


    Just ten minutes after Crowe¡¯s death.


    The warlocks who belonged to the camp finally arrived. However, when they stood in that area and saw that the ground was covered in blood, but there was no trace of Eli or Crowe, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Damn it, why did the lead stop here?¡± One of the warlocks frowned.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. They were chasing and fighting at the same time. How could there be no traces? ¡± The other Warlock frowned.


    ¡°Damn it, search!¡± One of the warlocks ordered.


    Under the Warlock¡¯s orders, a group of people began to search the vicinity and soon found some clues.


    ¡°There¡¯s something here!¡± Someone shouted.


    Under a big tree, a man saw a golden ring.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ring on Lord Crowe¡¯s finger?¡± Someone identified the ring¡¯s origin.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Rings were generally not something that could be dropped. This could only mean one thing: master Crowe, who was chasing the enemy, might have died.


    ¡°Impossible. How could master Crowe have died? that person just now was at most a middle-stage first-circle Warlock.¡± One of the warlocks frowned.


    ¡°Continue the chase!¡± Someone said.


    ¡°My Lords!¡±


    At this moment, there was a sudden commotion in the distant forest. An apprentice wearing a Warlock¡¯s leather armor ran out, panting. He said anxiously, ¡°The Academy orders everyone to return immediately and cease all activities.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A hot-tempered Warlock grabbed the apprentice and asked.


    ¡°The war¡­ the war has begun.¡±


    The apprentice was grabbed, but he still said in fear.


    War?


    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 152 - 152 In Danger

    152 In Danger


    New calendar year 3610.


    The blood Alliance suddenly invaded the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy.


    The war broke out.


    In the same month, Eli also arrived at his destination.


    The kerna mountain range was a large mountain range on the West Coast. The terrain was complicated and there were many magical beasts, but there were not many resources. It was an ownerless land on the West Coast.


    This was the campsite of the iris mages.


    Eli took a look at the huge mountain range and felt the soul imprint that belonged to Tijie. After determining the direction, he set off in one direction.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    A battle was about to take place in the mountains.


    The iris campsite.


    ¡°Damn it, are these magical beasts crazy? A sudden attack on the camp.¡± Tijie stood on the tower with a staff in her right hand, her eyes fixed on the magical beasts in the distance.


    She was currently at the highest point of the campsite, the top of a dark mage tower that was seven to eight meters tall.


    She saw a large residential area below her. Most of the buildings were made of stone, and a few were directly watered with soil and then solidified with sorcery.


    Further away was a stone wall carved with runes. On the wall stood more than 20 mage apprentices and an official mage. They were staring into the distance.


    Further away, there were trees and primitive plants. They were growing freely, showing their strong vitality. However, Tijie and the Mages were not worried about them. They were worried about the magical beasts that were moving in their direction.


    Most of them were from the zero circles, including the Silver Moon Frost Wolf, dark demonic bear, saw-toothed wild boar, and many other common beasts in the wild. There were also the first circle Silver Moon Frost Wolf King and Striped Tiger.


    In short, Tijie estimated that there were at least five to six first-circle demonic beasts and even more zero Circle demonic beasts. There were hundreds of them. A demonic beast tide of this number was not something they could guard against.


    ¡°Vice battalion commander, I¡¯ve already investigated the matter. It seems that there¡¯s a three-circle magical beast deeper in the forest, so the nearby magical beasts are all trying to move outside. We¡¯re just unlucky to be in one of the routes.¡± Suddenly, a first-circle apprentice appeared beside her and reported to her.


    Tijie rubbed her temples. This was really an unexpected disaster!


    However, it was impossible to escape. In such a beast tide, the chances of survival were even smaller if they fled. Instead of escaping, they might as well fight to the death. There was still a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Summon all the apprentices and mages here. We have no other choice.¡± Tijie glanced at the apprentice and walked out of the Tower.


    Then, she headed toward the city wall in the distance.


    ¡°Tijie, you¡¯re here.¡± Another first-circle mage saw her and greeted her.


    ¡°Hae, where¡¯s the battalion commander?¡± Hae was a middle-aged man. He was wearing a gray robe and also holding a staff.


    ¡°Over there.¡± Hae turned his head.


    On the other side of the wall, an old man was standing. His body was thin, but his eyes were bright. Both his mental force and life force showed that he was a mage in his twilight years.


    Tijie nodded, knowing that it was not the time to talk. At this moment, the beast tide also arrived.


    The dark mass of magical beasts brought a huge sense of pressure. The low roars of the magical beasts made the apprentices¡¯ hearts beat fast. As one of the three official Mages, Tijie pursed her lips when she sensed the number of magical beasts.


    Damn it!


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    At that moment, the nearest magic beast was already close to the wall. A magic Wolf leaped four to five meters.


    ¡°Extreme frost ray!¡± Tijie waved her staff, and a blue-white light beam shot toward the demonic Wolf. It hit the wolf and froze it into an ice block, causing it to fall heavily to the ground.


    This seemed to be just a prologue. With the death of the first magic Wolf, the other magic beasts also rushed to the camp, wanting to tear the humans inside into pieces.


    The second batch of magical beasts also roared and shouted, wanting to charge at the camp.


    All of the apprentices took a deep breath and activated the dozens of magical Models at the same time. At the same time, a mysterious connection was formed between all the mages, as if they were a group.


    Combined spell-fire curtain.


    A huge spell model circulated under his feet, and a flame curtain tens of meters long swept toward the magic beasts, instantly burning dozens of zero-circle magic stones into ashes.


    After using this spell, everyone took a deep breath and began to adjust.


    During this process, the three first-circle mages, Tijie, Hae, and the battalion commander, did not move at all because they had to deal with more troublesome creatures. Those first-circle magical beasts were also much more cunning.


    The battle continued.


    Waves after waves of magical beasts came like a tide. At first, the apprentices used joint sorcery, but later, they began to fight on their own. Even the first circle mages, including Tijie, began to fight.


    Hae was fighting with a first-circle demonic bear. He was very fast. Every time he waved his staff, a cutting force would fly toward the demonic bear, leaving a wound.


    On the other hand, Tijie was fighting the Silvermoon Wolf King. She was constantly controlling the wolf King¡¯s advance with her ice rays. There were also a few apprentices who were assisting her in her attacks.


    Of course, the most powerful of them all was still the battalion commander, who was at the peak of the first circle. As he waved his staff, bolts of lightning wrapped around his body, and he attacked a first-circle magical beast. This magical beast that had just entered the first circle had no way of resisting.


    The situation seemed to be great.


    However, as time passed, the number of magical beasts in the first ring gradually increased.


    Gradually, the number of first-circle demonic beasts that Tijie and the others had to face increased to two or three. There were even zero-circle demonic beasts that kept harassing them.


    The situation on the battalion commander¡¯s side was even worse. He had been attacked by a full circle of magical beasts, and even though he was at the limit of the first circle, he was still being suppressed, and there were more than ten wounds on his body.


    If the first-circle mages were already in this state, then the apprentices were even worse. All the mages in the camp had come out, and about ten of them had died.


    ¡°Damn it. I can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± Tijie dodged the attack of the magical beast once again. She felt a little hopeless.


    ¡°Tijie, Hae, I definitely can¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll create an opportunity for you guys. Run!¡± Suddenly, the battalion commander in the distance shouted at the two of them.


    At the same time, she could feel her battalion commander¡¯s life force burning up rapidly. At the same time, a terrifying lightning bolt shot out in all directions. In an instant, dozens of zero-circle magical beasts were killed, while the first-circle magical beasts nearby were paralyzed and unable to move.


    This was the final counterattack of the mage who was at the end of his life.


    ¡°Go!¡± After the lightning dissipated, the battalion commander¡¯s body looked extremely weak. His eyes were not as bright as before, but he still shouted at them.


    Tears flowed out of Tijie¡¯s eyes.


    She had grown up in the camp, and it was this old man who had raised her. How could she run away now?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tijie!¡± At that moment, Hae ran over and pulled Tijie away.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t leave. What will happen to the apprentices if we leave? ¡± Tijie gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Damn it, do you think you can protect everyone? If you stay here, we will all die. Don¡¯t waste the chance that our battalion commander has given us.¡± Hae cursed.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tijie gritted her teeth and prepared to leave.


    However, just as she turned around and was about to leave, suddenly, the soul brand in her mind that had not made a sound for a few years flashed, and a message was sent.


    ¡°Where is your camp? Why can¡¯t I find it?¡±


    Tijie was stunned.


    What did that mean? Is Roland here?


    Wasn¡¯t it courting death to come here at this time?


    She immediately told Eli not to come here, but before she could say anything, another piece of news came.¡±Oh, I found it. My perception was wrong.¡±


    Found it?


    Tijie was stunned.


    Hae was also confused by Tijie¡¯s reaction. He wanted to pull her away when he saw a man in a Black wizard¡¯s robe, holding a magic staff in the distant forest.


    ¡­


    ¡°A monster horde of the first and zero rings? ¡± Just as Eli walked out of the mountain forest, he saw the tragic scene before him.


    He didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen as soon as he found her, but since he saw it, he might as well deal with it.


    Eli shook his head and activated the spell model. He waved his right hand. As he advanced to the late stage of the first circle, his power also increased a lot. This was within his scope of control.


    In an instant, white bones began to appear in the shadows of the forest.


    A few thousand zero-circle skeletons and 60 first-circle skeletons stepped out from the shadows, their undead flames burning as they looked at the monster horde.


    The mages in the camp were stunned by what they saw.


    Even the beast tide was stunned. The roaring magical beasts also fell silent for a second.


    ¡­


    ¡°A Necromancer?¡±


    The sudden arrival of Eli caught everyone off guard. Tijie¡¯s mouth was wide open as she looked at Eli. Originally, she was already surprised enough that Roland suddenly came to find her, but now, looking at the thousands of undead, she only felt that she was too ignorant.


    The Necromancer was really overbearing!


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Hae was also stunned, not understanding what had happened.


    The battalion commander, who had already burned his life force, stood still in the distance. Although he did not know who this Mage who had suddenly appeared was, he seemed to be prepared to save them.


    The apprentices were even happier. They had all been in despair, but they didn¡¯t expect to see a ray of light at the end of the tunnel.


    What happened next was simple.


    Everyone watched as the White skeletons collided with the beast tide. Although the beast tide was large in number, they were not united. As a large number of magical beasts died, the rest of the magical beasts fled.


    It was the same for the first-circle beasts. Even though one of them could take on a few zero-circle skeletons, there were simply too many of them. They all wanted to escape, but there was no way Eli would allow that. After all, he had to replenish his supply.


    Therefore, the skeletons fought back at first, but in the end, they surrounded and killed the first-circle magic beasts in front of everyone in the camp.


    An hour later, as the last magical beast died, everyone looked at Eli, who was walking over from a distance, stepping on the bones and corpses. Instead of feeling grateful, they felt a little afraid.


    Even Hae was frozen on the spot, not daring to move. He had no idea what the mage was up to. The battalion commander was looking at Eli from a distance, ready to confront him.


    However, someone was faster than her.


    ¡°Sir Roland, why are you here? ¡±


    Ha?


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Deputy battalion commander Tijie knew this powerful foreign Mage?!

 Chapter 153 - 153 Waiting

    153 Waiting


    ¡°Mr. Roland, you said you wanted to join our camp? ¡±


    Three men and one woman were in a room in the tall mage Tower.


    The commander of the camp, Lincoln, was lying on the sofa. His face and body were full of wrinkles, and his bright eyes had become dull. However, when he heard that this powerful mage in front of him wanted to join the camp, his eyes lit up.


    Although he was a peak first circle Mage, he was already old. Furthermore, he had just gone through a huge battle, so his life force was not enough to allow him to live much longer. However, the camp needed a strong mage leader.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eli nodded.


    He was sitting opposite the first circle Mage, while Hae and Tijie were sitting on the sofa on both sides.


    ¡°Then, can you tell me the reason? I really don¡¯t understand why a first-circle mage as strong as you would want to join us.¡± Lincoln coughed and asked weakly.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m too tired. I also want to find a place to rest.¡± Eli said in a desolate manner.


    ¡°Just like that?¡± Lincoln raised his eyebrows. This was not a good reason.


    ¡°Lord Lincoln, Lord Roland is so powerful. He can also provide us with protection. Isn¡¯t that a good thing? ¡± Said Tijie.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Although he saved us, it¡¯s not appropriate to let him join so rashly. Besides, he¡¯s the strongest in the camp. We can¡¯t stop him if he wants to do something.¡± Hae looked at Eli and said with a frown.


    ¡°Why would we stop him?¡± Tijie asked curiously.


    ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t agree.¡± Hae shook his head. He would never agree. Even if he were killed, he would never agree.


    For a time, the scene fell into silence again.


    A few seconds later, Lincoln asked again, ¡± Mr. Roland, if you join us, what identity would you like to use? ¡±


    ¡°If I join, I hope that it will be as a battalion commander,¡± Eli replied straightforwardly.


    Lincoln blinked his eyes.


    Hae¡¯s eyes were wide open as he looked at Eli. He couldn¡¯t believe that he would be so arrogant, and asked, ¡°On what basis?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the strongest.¡± It was still very calm, but it was indeed the reality.


    Hae and Lincoln fell into silence once again. Tijie also pretended to be silent. After all, no one knew that she was actually Eli¡¯s follower.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention, I have a channel for magic plants, and I can provide it to the camp when the time comes.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Eli looked at the three of them and spoke again.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Eli instantly saw the three of them staring straight at him.


    ¡°You say you have magic plant materials?¡± Lincoln asked, enunciating each word as if he wanted to hear a confirmation from Eli.


    Looking at the man¡¯s burning gaze, Eli seemed to have understood something. These mage camps in the wild didn¡¯t have huge herb fields, and materials were in short supply all year round. It could be said that whoever could solve this problem would not only join but also¡­


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Good. From today onwards, you will be the battalion commander of the camp,¡± Lincoln said quickly, afraid that Eli would renege.


    ¡°Yeah, I agree too.¡± Hae also said hurriedly, completely forgetting his previous complaints.


    ¡°You agree just like that?¡± The corners of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. He even wanted to settle it with force, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve already solved the problem of the magic potion and plant. You saved us. You deserve to be a battalion commander.¡± Hae said.


    Eli finally understood how difficult it was to set up camp.


    ¡°Fine, from today on, I will be the battalion commander here.¡± Eli nodded. The magical plants in his arcane realm were now harvested once a year, and he would never be able to use them all up by himself. It was just right to take action.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Lincoln also stood up at this moment and extended his hand as he looked at Eli.


    Eli glanced at the three of them, then shook their hands.


    With this, he was the manager of this place.


    ¡°I¡¯ll announce you as the new battalion commander tomorrow. Go and rest for today. Tijie, bring Lord Roland to his room.¡± Said Lincoln.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The next day.


    In the middle of the camp.


    Lincoln announced in front of everyone that Eli would be the new battalion commander. Everyone was in an uproar, expressing their objection. After all, saving lives and being their leader were two different things.


    However, the objection only lasted for a dozen minutes. As Eli went on stage and announced that he could bring magical plant materials to everyone, everyone immediately shut up and began to shout his name.


    The mages could not refuse the supply of magic plant materials.


    ¡­


    ¡°Tijie, tell me about the current situation of the camp.¡± In one of the rooms, Eli asked Tijie.


    Right now, he had completed the transition of power, and Eli had more or less taken control of the camp. Lincoln had also burned too much of his life force previously, so he could probably only live for a while longer.


    There was also Tijie and Hae. Since Tijie was his slave, he didn¡¯t care much about her. Hae was only a first-circle Magus, so he didn¡¯t take him seriously.


    ¡°master, there are four first circle mages in the camp, including you, so that¡¯s the four of us. There are about 78 zero circle Wizards and about 200 to 300 slaves. That¡¯s all we have.¡± Tijie reported.


    Eli nodded.


    ¡°What about our financial situation?¡±


    ¡°Well, there are still more than 100 magic stones in the camp¡¯s warehouse. The magic plant resources are worth about 500 magic stones, and the magic potions are only about 200 to 300 magic stones.¡± Tijie lowered her head because the data was too bad.


    ¡°So little?¡± Eli was stunned, no wonder Lincoln agreed so readily.


    This was an empty campsite, but luckily, what Eli wanted was people.


    ¡°hmm, since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s make arrangements for the reconstruction after the beast tide. We¡¯ll take our time with the follow-up work.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Yes, may I ask my Lord a question?¡± Tijie suddenly asked.


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, did you come here because of the war between the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy and the blood Alliance?¡± Tijie asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    Speaking of this, the war suddenly broke out on the day of the killing. The blood Alliance actually started the war ahead of schedule, and the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy immediately shrank its forces and responded actively.


    Of course, Kratos was still a member of the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy on the surface and had not rebelled yet, so Eli didn¡¯t have to do anything for now and was still waiting for Kratos¡¯ news.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± Tijie was just curious, so she left after asking, leaving Eli alone in the room.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ll just have to slowly develop here until the war ends. If I become a camp leader, I¡¯ll need to become stronger. I¡¯m still too weak now. I need to at least reach the limit of first circle. Otherwise, this might not be a good thing.¡± Eli shook his head. New opportunities would often bring new crises.


    If one didn¡¯t have the ability to deal with the crisis, opportunities could often turn into disasters.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    Eli had also completely settled down here.


    As the battalion commander here, and with a large number of resources, it was easy for him to get a lot of mage books from the others and learn a lot of interesting things.


    For example, combined sorcery. If he could fuse all the skeletons, it would definitely be very powerful. Of course, this also required a certain method, but Eli felt that he could make something out of it.


    There was also the issue of the fluctuations of the devouring power. Eli had already spread it out to the camp, forcing all the apprentices to participate. At first, everyone was very resistant, but when Eli offered a huge salary, everyone stopped saying anything.


    The status of mages on the West Coast was too low, and there was a lack of powerful organizations. This caused them to have no suitable territories, and it was difficult to get resources. It could be said that before Eli¡¯s arrival, they were all below the poverty line, so the sudden arrival of Eli made these poor mages a little uncomfortable.


    They were both mages. How could Eli be so rich?


    Just as Eli was using these mages to develop his own power, the war between the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy and the blood Alliance had also begun.


    To a certain extent, the two forces were on the same level, so once they started fighting, they would only be testing each other.


    After testing the waters for a month, the two sides finally started a real war.


    Even 1st circle warlocks often died, let alone acolytes. Dozens of acolytes died every day, causing the two forces to feel heartache.


    However, at present, the Blood Alliance still had the overall advantage. After all, they had been preparing for a long time. At the beginning of the war, they had directly taken down several territories of the shadow lizard Warlock Academy, causing them to suffer heavy losses.


    The long-planned infiltration also allowed them to have a better understanding of the Academy¡¯s situation, and they were always able to make more appropriate decisions, which made the Academy very uncomfortable.


    Therefore, a month later.


    The shadow lizard Warlock Academy had completely withdrawn all unnecessary personnel, choosing to abandon the edge parts to protect the main body, which allowed them to regain some rhythm for the time being.


    The two forces once again fell into a battle of equal strength.


    And this continuous battle lasted for more than two years.


    On the other hand, Eli learned about the outside world from Kratos¡¯ token and Ross. Kratos¡¯s rebellion, which he had been waiting for, did not come. It seemed that the Blood Alliance was going for the long haul. After all, a war between warlocks was different from a war between mortals that lasted a few days or a few months. It was not surprising that it would last for more than a decade.


    This also made Eli feel even more fortunate that he had left this muddy water ahead of time.


    And just when Eli thought he would have to wait another two years.


    A year later, just as Eli finished a day of experiments, Kratos suddenly sent a message.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take action in three months.¡±

 Chapter 154 - 154 Seven Years

    154 Seven Years


    ¡°Are they finally going to make a move?¡±


    Looking at this line of words, ere shook his head. In the next stage, Kratos¡¯ identity would change to the blood Alliance, which would definitely have a great impact on the situation, and might even lead to the collapse of the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy.


    However, he believed that Kratos would not do that. He would ensure harmony between the two forces so that they would have more time to take action. In the chaos between the two forces, the New White Tower would thrive.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting!¡± Eli¡¯s consciousness began to sense the virus that he had left behind.


    Other than a few who were already dead, most of them were intact. They were just waiting for Eli¡¯s command to release them. It would be exciting when the time came, but it was a pity that Eli couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡­


    Three months passed in the blink of an eye.


    Cross Plains.


    The plains that used to be peaceful and harmonious were now in the midst of a war.


    Hundreds of Warlock apprentices were fighting. Blood was everywhere, and screams and cries of pain could be heard. The scene of killing enveloped the place, and the atmosphere of fear made it hard for everyone to breathe.


    Compared to the wars between mortals, the wars between warlocks were much more dangerous and intense. As the war continued, warlocks were dying at a rapid rate.


    Other than these apprentices, the battles in the first circle were the really thrilling ones.


    On the other side.


    A first-circle sorcerer had already transformed his entire body into a bloodline. His body was covered in tree-like ripples, and countless vines grew on his body, attacking the other side at the same time.


    His opponent was also a Warlock who had fused with the bloodline of the red-blooded Wolf. His eyes were red, and he gave off a bloodthirsty aura. He was very agile, and when facing a Warlock with the beech wood bloodline, he could always Dodge as quickly as possible.


    The two warlocks continued to fight, and if an apprentice accidentally got close, he would be torn to pieces in the aftermath of the battle.


    There were many battlefields like this, but the most eye-catching ones were the two-ring Warlocks in the center.


    Two from the shadow lizard Warlock Academy and two from the blood Alliance.


    On the side of the Blood Alliance, there were two warlocks wearing wolf masks. On this side, there was an old man and a familiar Warlock, Kratos.


    ¡°Go!¡± The old man said as he looked at Kratos beside him. His body instantly turned into a bloodline, and a large shadow instantly pounced toward the two people opposite him.


    At the same time, a large amount of ice and water appeared and collided with the shadows. For a moment, it was like a collision between black and white waves.


    It was supposed to be a normal confrontation, but the old man felt that something was wrong because Kratos, who had been standing aside, hadn¡¯t made a move yet.


    He turned his head and saw a shocking scene.


    Kratos moved, but he did not attack the two people opposite him. Instead, he flew straight toward him.


    ¡°Damn it, Kratos, what are you doing?¡± The old man cursed.


    Kratos covered his body with shadow power and launched an attack at the old man.


    Bang!


    Kratos¡¯ sudden attack caught him off guard. A shadow moved backward and blocked Kratos.


    However, he looked at the three people who were already standing together, and a hint of despair appeared in his eyes.


    The next day.


    The first rebellion led to the shadow lizard¡¯s defeat in an important war. What was more terrifying was that the shadow lizard had lost a second circle wizard, which was a real loss.


    And three days after seeing this news.


    Eli took a deep breath, and with a thought, more than a dozen viruses were instantly shattered.


    ¡­


    The war continued.


    However, some of the warlock camps suddenly found some bacteria and viruses nearby. At first, they did not pay much attention to it, but as the virus invaded, a large number of apprentices fell sick directly, and they realized the seriousness of the problem.


    ¡°Damn it, can someone tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± In a camp, the second circle shadow lizard Warlock looked at the large number of apprentices lying outside and said angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Lord. I don¡¯t know.¡± The one standing in front of him was a first-circle warlock, and he was also at a loss.


    ¡°Have you found a solution?¡± The two-circle warlock asked.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ve looked through all the pharmacists in the camp, but they couldn¡¯t solve it. This virus doesn¡¯t seem to live for long, so we can just isolate the people.¡± The Warlock suggested.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The two-circle sorcerer gritted his teeth. They were short of manpower now, and this situation was a little difficult for him to accept.


    However, when he heard that there were similar viruses in other places, he immediately realized that this was a conspiracy of the Blood Alliance.


    ¡­


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    In a tent, Kratos smiled as he read the news.


    Needless to say, the virus should have been created by Eli. He had to admit that he did not expect Eli to be able to come up with something like this. After all, no warlocks studied this anymore.


    Eli was a strange talent.


    However, with this wave of interference, their mission could also be more successful, and the White Tower¡¯s power could also slowly grow.


    ¡°Time, I still need time.¡± Kratos looked up at the top of the tent and said.


    Although the other two had also caused some damage, they were much inferior compared to Eli.


    ¡­


    Three years passed in the blink of an eye.


    Every once in a while, Eli would release some viruses, and perhaps it was because he had not paid attention to them for a long time, these viruses actually began to slowly mutate and evolve into several versions, which made the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy complain endlessly.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just them. The Blood Alliance had also occupied some areas of the academy and these areas were also infected with the virus, which made the Blood Alliance very unhappy.


    This made the situation even more chaotic and made Kratos so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth because Eli had already told them how to deal with the virus in White Tower in advance, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about this problem.


    This made many members of the White Tower know that there was a very powerful pharmacist in the organization who could create not only viruses but also first-class potions. The reputation of ¡± Herman ¡± was spreading.


    The White Tower was still in formation. Blood Alliance and Shadow Lizard were both facing difficulty.


    As for Rawls and Evena, they had their own methods.


    Rawls was stirring up monster hordes everywhere, while Evena was spreading false information internally. Both of them caused certain levels of damage, but compared to Eli¡¯s, be it in terms of range or spread, they were much worse.


    Rawls was still working hard, working hard to become a member of Parliament, and he felt that he had already won against Eli.


    ¡­


    Just like that, time passed by slowly.


    Occasionally, Eli would also stop the release of the virus. After all, there was a limit to the virus.


    Meanwhile, in the mage camp, Eli was also very happy. With the help of the mages, the construction of the spell model of the devouring power was rapidly progressing, and he was already one-third done. If he were to do it himself, it would take at least ten years.


    This was the power of a group.


    Speaking of collective power, after reading about combined magic, Eli had also created a new spell.


    He had created a level 1 spell-shadow skeleton combination. This spell used skeletons as the main body and a large amount of Shadow Force as support. It was also combined with more than ten other small techniques to create a spell. The effect was to combine a large number of skeletons into a huge skeleton that could burst out with power.


    Eli had yet to experiment with this spell, but according to his expectations, this spell¡¯s explosive power had already exceeded a first-circle spell.


    In short, everything was getting better.


    ¡­


    Four years later.


    As the battle went on, the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy was getting weaker and weaker, and the Alliance of ten thousand blood was ready to give a fatal blow.


    But something unexpected happened again.


    A group of self-proclaimed White Tower sorcerers suddenly appeared, and their leader was the former shadow lizard warlock Academy¡¯s Chairman, second circle Limit warlock Marcus. The Deputy Chairmans were three second-circle warlocks, including Kratos, who they trusted very much.


    The situation of the war changed again.


    White Tower was nibbling away at the shadow lizard¡¯s forces while dealing with the blood Alliance.


    Things were at a standstill, until suddenly, the virus outbreak started to affect first-circle warlocks. The blood Alliance¡¯s offensive instantly fell.


    This made the people of the White Tower overjoyed.


    ¡­


    At this moment, in a room in the middle of a plain.


    A meeting was in progress.


    ¡°Kratos, your subordinate Herman has made a great contribution this time.¡± A white-haired man sitting on the main seat of the Round Table looked at Kratos and said with a smile.


    ¡°Uh, indeed.¡± Kratos nodded. Up until now, he still didn¡¯t understand how Eli could develop a virus of this level. It seemed that he had underestimated him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we didn¡¯t have the magic potion to solve the problem, this war would have been much more difficult. I don¡¯t know how many people would have died.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Herman is too powerful. This virus can even affect a first-circle Warlock. He has brought us too much time.¡±


    The people present were all warlocks of the White Tower, and they were all discussing.


    ¡°Hey, I remember that Kratos has three people in charge of this, right? How are the other two?¡± Someone suddenly asked.


    ¡°Indeed, I think there are two more. I don¡¯t remember their names, but one of them is raising monster hordes. However, the impact is just so-so, and it¡¯s far from being comparable to a virus. The other one is manipulating public opinion. She is actually very good at her job, much more effective than the beast hordes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s focus on Herman.¡± The person who asked the question lost interest after knowing the answer. The gap was too big.


    ¡°I heard that Herman is also a very powerful pharmacist.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it seems like he was the one who modified the silent moon spring. The effect is very good.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, this guy has really made a great contribution this time. I¡¯m so envious of Kratos for having such a subordinate.¡±


    For a moment, the entire room was filled with discussions about Herman.


    On the other hand, Kratos and his teacher looked at each other helplessly.


    Good Lord, aren¡¯t we going to discuss the follow-up battle today?


    Why was it all about Herman?


    Kratos was also very helpless. Suddenly, he sadly discovered that in the White Tower, Eli¡¯s reputation was even greater than his.


    What the hell is this?

 Chapter 155 - 155 Endless Devouring

    155 Endless Devouring


    ¡°Damn it, is this virus not finished yet?¡±


    Some people were happy, while others were sad.


    In the Blood Alliance, a second-circle warlock angrily smashed his cup on the ground.


    ¡°Who can tell me how long it¡¯ll take to resolve this virus?¡± At this time, they were also having a seminar. At this time, in addition to him, there was a large number of warlocks from the blood Alliance.


    ¡°My Lord, it might take a long time.¡± One of the warlocks said tactfully.


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Five years,¡±


    ¡°Five years?¡± The second-circle Sorcerer¡¯s mouth twitched, and he was about to get angry.


    ¡°Sir, you really can¡¯t blame us for this. Not only is this virus evolving at any time, but what¡¯s worse is that no one in our organization has ever studied this thing before. We¡¯re even collecting resources now.¡± The Warlock felt wronged.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you study it before? ¡±


    ¡°My Lord, everyone studies bloodlines and the power of bloodlines. Who would study this for no reason? ¡± The Warlock replied.


    Second circle warlock, ¡°¡­¡±


    For a moment, he fell into silence. The entire room fell into silence. That¡¯s right, who would study this kind of thing for no reason?


    ¡­


    ¡°What the f * ck? How did this virus evolve into a first-circle version? ¡± When Eli received the news, he was also stunned.


    His virus had always only affected the zero circle, but he did not expect it to evolve into a first-circle version on its own. Fortunately, the basic sequence had not changed, and the potion was still useful. Otherwise, it would be difficult not only for the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy and the blood Alliance but also for the White Tower.


    One could only say that nature was too great.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Eli sighed. He would definitely be able to develop a first-circle virus if he was given time, but three months was already his limit.


    However, this had nothing to do with him. He was still in the mage camp and would think about it after the war was over.


    With that in mind, Eli walked out of the tower and into the camp.


    Compared to seven years ago, there were many more mages here, and many of them came because of their reputation. Relying on the large magic herb field in the secret plane, not only did Eli get a lot of things from the camp, but the camp also relied on his resources to develop.


    It could be said that Eli¡¯s arrival had brought New Hope to this place.


    That was why Eli¡¯s reputation here was very high.


    ¡°Good Morning, Mr. Roland.¡±


    ¡°Good Morning, my Lord.¡±


    Along the way, people greeted him from time to time, and he responded politely.


    Soon, he arrived at another part of the camp.


    This was the place in the camp that was especially responsible for researching fragments of the devouring power. The last time Eli was here, the progress had already reached 99%, and they were only one step away from success.


    ¡°My Lord, the last fragment has been analyzed.¡± In a room, Eli looked at the 18 complete models and smiled.


    The devouring power that he had been researching for hundreds of years was finally going to produce some preliminary results.


    Eli took a look at the models. The eighteen models were incomparably exquisite, and they looked like they were eighteen independent segments, but only Eli knew how to connect them.


    ¡°Everyone has worked hard. Everyone will get 50 magic stones per person.¡± Eli was happy too.


    ¡°Lord Roland, this is what we should do.¡± Hearing that there was a reward, the apprentice showed a happy expression.


    This period of time was the happiest time for them. Not only were they rewarded with dozens of magic stones every month, but they could also occasionally receive guidance from Lord Roland. Everyone was improving rapidly.


    Later on, some people even wanted to join for free, but it was too late.


    ¡°Well, thank you for helping me with my work. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    When he got the models, Eli was very anxious and wanted to test them immediately.


    Back in the tower, Eli entered the arcane realm.


    He passed by a large magic plants field. At this time, dozens of people were working day and night. In addition to these, there was also the blood bamboo flower Forest that had already taken shape. Unfortunately, it had not evolved to the second ring. The improvement of the magic plants was still good, but it was not as good as before.


    Of course, there was also that sapling.


    It was about three meters tall and had brown tree trunks and dark green leaves. It looked very ordinary, but its aura was already at its limit, exuding a unique aura.


    This plant was quite good for Eli because it could gather elements, which made Eli¡¯s elemental conversion process much faster than he had imagined.


    Of course, today¡¯s focus had nothing to do with this. Holding the models, Eli quickly came to the laboratory and began to copy the models.


    A total of 18 models seemed like a lot, but when all the models were out, it was easy to imprint them. The difficult part was how to connect them.


    As for how to connect them, from his previous observations, Eli had already discovered that there was a magical structure between the models. This was also why he was so bold as to ask his subordinates for help.


    Soon, as the models were gradually connected, a trace of magical fluctuation was slowly produced, and the air began to ripple.


    Seeing this familiar fluctuation, a smile appeared on Elie¡¯s face. This was the fluctuation that he had observed countless times. After experiencing countless failures, he finally succeeded.


    ¡°However, this requires a carrier.¡± Eli¡¯s mental power withdrew, and the model collapsed instantly. He still needed a bit more time to flesh everything out.


    ¡­


    A year later.


    Eli walked out of the laboratory, and a black ring appeared on his shoulder. The ring looked very dark in color and absorbed all light.


    This was the result of his hard work for a year.


    Endless devouring of the first circle seal.


    As for its effects, it was similar to the blood bamboo flower. It also absorbed blood to create power, but unlike the blood bamboo flower that could convert blood into mental power, the ring could only convert bloodlines to increase the bloodline compatibility of a warlock.


    Eli was also helpless. This devouring power was much more complicated than he had thought, and there was still a lot of research to be done.


    As he walked out of the secret realm, Eli immediately called for Tijie.


    ¡°Lord Roland, what do you need us to do? ¡± Tijie asked.


    ¡°I need the blood of magical beasts. Go and collect some for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Tijie nodded her head doubtfully. ¡°do you need to do an experiment with the blood of a magical beast?¡±


    The blood of magical beasts was used for many experiments. There were a lot of them at the campsite. Half an hour later, Tijie brought a huge Bucket of Blood.


    ¡°Sir, this is the blood of a zero circle demonic bear. It was just captured yesterday.¡± Tijie replied.


    Eli nodded. Then, under Tijie¡¯s surprised gaze, he reached his hand into the box.


    What surprised Tijie was that as Eli¡¯s hand entered the bucket, the black ring on his arm began to emit a mysterious power. Then, the power in the blood disappeared rapidly. What was even more ridiculous was that Eli¡¯s aura seemed to have become stronger.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Elie nodded, feeling the power of the bloodline in his body improve slightly. Although it was not much, one had to consider that this was only a zero-circle demonic bear, and there was only a small Bucket of Blood.


    It could be said that as long as he had a large amount of blood, he could even be directly promoted to the level of a first-circle Ultimate Warlock.


    This was the power of a mage. Sometimes, a breakthrough in knowledge could lead to a rapid increase in power. This was also one of the reasons why mages were powerful.


    Power was just a gift as one pursued the truth.


    However, Eli had to be careful not to let this secret be known by the warlocks, or else they would do anything to get the ring.


    After all, it was always a Warlock¡¯s goal to quickly improve their bloodline power.


    ¡°Tijie, I¡¯ll give you a new mission now. Collect more blood. I need more blood. I will give you all the magic stones you need.¡±


    Now that he had the ring, the next step was naturally clear. He had to rely on the camp to collect blood and then quickly level up until the end of the war.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tijie nodded and left.


    Very quickly, the news of the blood collection in the camp spread. With generous rewards, a large number of apprentices set out toward the forest to bring back the blood of magical beasts for Eli.


    Eli¡¯s bloodline compatibility was rapidly increasing.


    On the other hand, with the large number of resources that Eli had contributed, several new first-circle Wizards had appeared in the camp. They had also joined in, and the blood of the first circle magical beasts they brought back had further accelerated Eli¡¯s progress.


    Four years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    With the help of the camp, the strength of Eli¡¯s bloodline compatibility had already reached 75%.


    At this time, the situation outside had also changed greatly. At this time, the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy had almost been swallowed up by the White Tower. The enemy of the blood Alliance had become the White Tower.


    White Tower, with the help of Eli¡¯s virus, was gradually suppressing the Blood Alliance.


    However, the Blood Alliance already had experience in defending against viruses, and they were always able to take measures to prevent the spread of small areas, which made the White Tower¡¯s attack less fierce than before.


    Everyone was waiting for a decisive battle that could change everything.


    Whether it was the blood Alliance or the White Tower, they were all actively preparing.


    If the White Tower won, then there would be a new force in the world. If the blood Alliance won, then they would take over the shadow lizard and the White Tower¡¯s inheritance and become an even larger force.


    Thus, everyone was looking for ways to increase their chances of victory.

 Chapter 156 - 156 Ready to Return

    156 Ready to Return


    At the same time.


    A meeting was being held in a huge tent.


    The chairman of the White Tower, Marcus, stood in the main position, with a few second-circle warlocks on both sides, as well as a large number of first-circle warlocks. These were the main fighting force of the White Tower at the moment.


    ¡°Who can tell us what the current situation is? Kratos, you do it.¡± Marcus asked as he looked at Kratos.


    ¡°At the moment, we should be evenly matched. If we want to take the lead in the next battle, this is definitely not enough. We need more forces.¡± Kratos said.


    ¡°Well, whoever has an idea can suggest it today,¡± Marcus asked as he looked at the crowd.


    ¡°I suggest that we negotiate with the Blood Alliance and surrender some benefits. After all, we are just a new force. It may be disadvantageous for us if we drag this on. Another two-circle sorcerer opposite Kratos said.


    ¡°Surrender? That won¡¯t do, Jesse. If we show weakness when we¡¯re new, it¡¯ll be troublesome later on. After all, we don¡¯t want our newly established force to be destroyed.¡± Marcus shook his head.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jesse nodded.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we contact some external forces? ¡± Another two-circle sorcerer said. He was one of the few two-circle sorcerers and one of the Deputy Chairmen. His name was Theron.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. The other forces nearby are all watching and won¡¯t get involved.¡± Marcus shook his head again.


    After the three Deputy chairmen spoke, the other warlocks began to speak. They kept raising their opinions, but they were all rejected.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t do it externally, then let¡¯s do it internally. The blood Alliance is different from us. They are a force formed by many bloodline families, so it will be easier to break them up from the inside.¡± A first circle sorcerer said.


    ¡°Hmm, not a bad idea.¡± Marcus nodded and said, ¡± so we can send people to contact some people from the Blood Alliance and lure them into turning against the alliance with benefits.¡±


    ¡°Sir is wise and powerful.¡± Someone immediately agreed.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, indeed.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Someone looked at Kratos and asked, ¡± Sir, I wonder how much more virus Mr. Herman can release. After all, this is quite useful.¡±


    ¡°Uh, sure, I¡¯ll ask.¡± Kratos didn¡¯t expect the topic to suddenly change to Eli, so he nodded.


    He took out his token and asked a question.


    ¡­


    ¡°How much more of the virus can I release at once?¡±


    At this moment, in the room, Eli looked at Kratos¡¯s information and blinked. He thought about how many viruses he had released over the years. He had detonated about half of his virus carriers. He had about 3000 carriers left.


    ¡°About 3600,¡± After some thought, Eli sent the message over.


    ¡­


    ¡°Kratos, how many more do you have?¡± Marcus also asked curiously.


    Kratos nodded numbly as if everyone else cared more about Herman than he did. However, when he sensed the message, his eyes widened.


    3600?


    Wait a minute?


    Kratos rubbed his temples and sensed again. It was really 3600.


    Did he send it to the wrong person? How many did you set up?


    ¡°Kratos, how many are there?¡± Marcus asked with a frown.


    ¡°Uh, 3600?¡±


    ¡°Oh, only 3600. What, 3600?¡± Marcus nodded, but in the next second, he seemed to have realized something and let out a cry of surprise, his mouth wide open.


    3600?


    In addition to the virus from before, Herman had set up close to 10,000 virus carriers. Marcus suddenly felt that he had underestimated Herman. What a talent!


    Even Marcus was so shocked, not to mention the others, their mouths were also wide open. They were all glad that this fatal poison master was on their side.


    ¡°Uh, okay. One month from now. Let Herman release all of them at once. We¡¯ll organize an attack then. We¡¯ll think about the details later.¡± Said Marcus as he nodded.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Kratos nodded and sent the message to Eli.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    Dark forest.


    This was one of the largest bases of the blood Alliance, so the defense here was very tight. There would be Wizards patrolling every day, and so would Colin.


    On this day, he wore leather armor and patrolled the forest.


    ¡°Sigh, I wonder when the war will end.¡± Colin shook his head and walked onto the main road.


    Suddenly, when he passed by an area, he felt that something was wrong. At this time, a green mist was spreading out from the broken tree hole, accompanied by a pungent smell.


    ¡°It¡¯s a virus,¡± Colin¡¯s eyes widened. Having fought against the shadow lizard Warlock Academy and the White Tower for many years, he recognized this virus at a glance.


    ¡°I have to go back and report immediately.¡± Colin quickly left the place. They were already very familiar with the handling of the virus. Since they could not solve it, they would isolate the carriers.


    ¡°I wonder which guy developed this disgusting thing.¡± Colin¡¯s speed was very fast.


    However, as soon as he walked out of this area, he saw that the virus had appeared in another place. This surprised him because the virus was usually released singularly.


    ¡°It should be a coincidence.¡± He shook his head and recorded this as well.


    After recording it, he continued on his way. However, when he saw the third virus, he gradually realized the severity of the problem.


    This shouldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    ¡°Damn it, there¡¯s a big problem.¡±


    His expression also became nervous as he looked up at the sky. At this moment, a bird passed by, but to his surprise, the bird was also covered in dark green fungus.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Collin took a deep breath. He had no doubt that there was a problem.


    The virus this time seemed to be far larger in scale and scope than before.


    ¡­


    Three months later.


    Kratos came to the outside of the dark forest. At this time, all the combat members of the White Tower had arrived. There were hundreds of them, and the Warlocks stood in the front.


    Kratos was one of the leaders, but when he looked at the forest in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡°Is this the dark forest?¡± The corners of Kratos¡¯ mouth twitched.


    The forest in front of him was completely different from before. If Kratos remembered correctly, it should be a huge forest, but it was now completely covered by a large area of dark green fungi.


    Although a large number of trees were still standing, their insides had long been corroded and riddled with holes, while the outside was in a strange state. Moreover, the forest did not make any sound, as if it was a dead forest.


    There was no chirping of birds or the sound of small animals.


    ¡°How terrifying!¡± As a Warlock, Kratos had never seen this before, and he gasped.


    Other than Kratos, the other Warlock apprentices gasped in shock.


    ¡°Is this the virus?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too scary. Fortunately, we have the antidote.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I can already imagine the fear of the blood Alliance. Fortunately, Sir Herman is on our side.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a die-hard fan of Lord Herman from now on.¡±


    All the warlocks of the White Tower were shocked by this scene.


    ¡°Kratos, let¡¯s attack. This is one of their biggest bases. If we occupy this place, the strength of the blood Alliance will be weakened by at least 20%.¡± The two-circle sorcerer, Theron, said.


    Kratos nodded.


    ¡°Launch the attack!¡± Kratos turned his head and ordered the people behind him.


    In an instant, all the warlocks began to attack the dark forest.


    The war began.


    However, after the White Tower warlocks entered the forest and started a war with the Blood Alliance, everyone found that the resistance of the Alliance was weakened by more than 30%, which made everyone very confused.


    However, after the battle was won, everyone opened the gate of the base and saw a large number of infected apprentices and first-circle warlocks. They seemed to understand what had happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we have Sir Herman.¡±


    All the apprentices expressed their gratitude.


    Without this virus, the war would have been much more difficult, and many of them would have died. This was all the work of Herman, a Warlock who had not shown his face since the beginning.


    Another month passed.


    When the White Tower forces attacked another camp, they saw a similar scene to the one in the dark forest.


    All the apprentices said the same thing again.


    ¡°Thank you, sir Herman.¡±


    As time passed, the virus¡¯s impact on the Blood Alliance was much greater than expected. Coupled with various means, the internal structure of the Blood Alliance began to collapse.


    Some Warlock families requested to give up the battle, some requested to continue the battle, and some had already begun to pack their things and prepare to escape.


    In this atmosphere, a year later, with another collapse of the alliance¡¯s camp, they finally chose to give up and acknowledged the existence of the White Tower.


    The war was finally over.


    As Kratos had said, White Tower had really grown up on the corpse of the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy and had become more powerful.


    ¡­


    Bloodline compatibility 81%.


    On the other side, Eli sighed as he sensed the improvement in his bloodline.


    It had only been a few years, yet he had managed to raise his bloodline to its current level. It had to be said that this was a very outrageous thing. Of course, it was not just his bloodline. Perhaps it was because of the strengthened bloodline that he had also improved in another aspect. His elemental essence conversion had also reached 59%, and his mental power was at 63 points.


    It could only be said that the endless devour spell was indeed not bad.


    ¡°But the war is over. I should go back.¡±


    The day before, Eli had received the news that the White Tower had won and wanted him to go back to receive the credit.


    It was indeed time to go back. He couldn¡¯t break through as a mage in a short time, and he didn¡¯t know how a Warlock could break through to the second circle. The White Tower should be able to help him.


    And this time, when he returned, there would be earth-shaking changes.


    ¡°Tijie, gather all the higher-ups in the camp.¡± Eli walked out of the house and found Tijie.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Before he left, he had to deal with the camp.

 Chapter 157 - 157 The White Tower

    157 The White Tower


    At the call of Eli, the camp¡¯s higher-ups quickly arrived at the wizard Tower.


    In the conference room, Eli sat at the head of the table and looked at the mages under him.


    Other than Hae and Tijie, there was also a newly promoted first circle, and most of the others were Level 3 apprentices or even at the peak of the zero circle. These were the changes that Eli had brought to the camp.


    ¡°My Lord, why have you summoned us?¡± Hae asked curiously. After so many years, he had long acknowledged Eli.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There must be something important for the Lord to suddenly summon us.¡±


    The others nodded in agreement.


    ¡°There is indeed something very important.¡± Eli nodded, then threw out a bombshell. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving the camp for a while.¡±


    ¡°What? The camp can¡¯t do without you.¡± Even Tijie was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Eli looked at the crowd and nodded, ¡± I came here for some knowledge and experiments. Now that I¡¯m done, I should leave.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m just leaving, not never coming back. I¡¯ll still provide potions to the camp, but many things will change, so I need to explain to you.¡±


    So it was just a temporary departure. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. The changes that Eli had made to the camp over the years were obvious to all. It could be said that everyone in the camp could be replaced, but not Eli.


    ¡°Three things!¡± Eli stretched out his hand.


    ¡°First, after I leave, she will be the temporary battalion commander.¡±


    Eli glanced at Tijie beside him. At this campsite, she was the most trustworthy person. Besides him, she was also the strongest.


    The others looked at each other, but no one objected. No one dared to disobey Eli¡¯s words.


    ¡°The second thing is that I still need you to collect blood for me. I¡¯ll still come here every once in a while.¡±


    The blood was collected for devouring, and Eli had a vague feeling that breaking through to the second-circle warlock would require a lot of blood.


    ¡°The third thing is that you have to help me collect all kinds of mage knowledge.¡±


    There were a total of three things, and all of them were very important to Eli. After all, he had been nurturing this camp for so long, and it would be a pity to give it up. It would be better to let him continue operating. Who knows, the camp might be of great use in the future.


    ¡°Does anyone have any objections? ¡± With that, Eli looked at the crowd.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections,¡± Hae was the first to express his opinion.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    The others agreed.


    ¡°Alright, since there are no objections, the rest of you can leave first. Tijie will stay.¡±


    Soon, everyone left, leaving only Tijie.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± After everyone left, Tijie said respectfully.


    ¡°Hmm, things will be hard after I leave. This is a mage tool that I used to own. It¡¯s of little use to me now, but it¡¯s a good thing for you. Take it.¡± Eli took off the lightning Python ring. The ring was no longer of any use to him.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± Tijie nodded and took the ring.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else. You know the camp very well. The rest is up to you.¡± After that, Eli drove Tijie away.


    The next day.


    Eli put everything into the arcane realm and prepared to leave.


    But as soon as he walked out of the Tower, he saw that both sides of the road were filled with mage apprentices, who were looking at Eli silently.


    Eli looked at the crowd and walked straight out of the camp.


    It was only when they were about to leave the camp that someone shouted, ¡°Have a safe journey, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Have a safe journey.¡±


    Hearing the sounds, Eli turned back to look at the camp, then left without looking back.


    ¡­


    Ten days later.


    According to the address Kratos left for him, Eli arrived at the headquarters of the White Tower, which was once the territory of the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy.


    ¡°Forest of Death, this is the place.¡±


    Eli stood outside a large forest. In the forest, there were large trees that were like dead trees. They tenaciously extended their branches like the hands of demons.


    The Forest of Death was once the territory of the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy.


    Eli took a look and strode in, but before he could take a few steps, someone appeared and stopped him.


    Two Warlock apprentices in gray leather armor with white bracelets on their hands stopped Eli with a serious look and asked, ¡°This is the territory of the White Tower. Outsiders are not allowed to enter. Please show your identification. If you don¡¯t have it, please leave quickly.¡±


    Eli blinked as Kratos really didn¡¯t give him any identification.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m from the White Tower, but I don¡¯t have any identification. Why don¡¯t you go inside and check? ¡± Even Eli can¡¯t force his way in!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re currently on a patrol mission. You can call for the people inside to bring it to you.¡± The two guards shook their heads. Recently, there were too many outsiders like Eli. Most of them were warlocks who came to see the situation in the White Tower, and nine out of ten were spies.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Eli nodded and sent a message to Kratos. Then, he stood aside and waited.


    The two guards also stared at him, speechless.


    The two guards thought Eli was pretending. Eventually, he¡¯d leave dejectedly like the other spies.


    In the blink of an eye, more than ten minutes had passed.


    There were still only three people at the quiet entrance of the forest.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the identification, please leave and don¡¯t waste time.¡± One of them looked at Eli and said impatiently.


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than ten minutes.¡± The other person only said, subtly expressing his dissatisfaction.


    On the other hand, there was no change in Eli. Suddenly, as if he had sensed something, he looked into the forest and said, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    The two guards were stunned for a moment and turned back to look.


    As soon as they turned around, they saw dozens of people. One of the men was walking in front with big steps. The scar on his face indicated his identity-Kratos, as Deputy Minister of the White Tower. Another man with a slightly feminine look was Deputy Minister, Theron.


    The two guards were stunned, and they turned to look at Eli, who was not far away.


    Who the hell are you?


    At this moment, Kratos also saw the people outside the forest. His eyes lit up, and he strode toward them.


    Eli walked over as well.


    Kratos walked up to Eli and gave him a hug. After releasing him, he looked at Eli and said, ¡°Herman, you¡¯ve really made a great contribution this time.¡±


    Herman?


    When the two guards saw this scene, their mouths were wide open.


    ¡°Herman?¡± A guard stammered as he looked at the man in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that this man was the lethal poison master Herman.


    Herman was the one who had made a huge contribution to the war with his virus and magic potion.


    Heavens, what did he do?


    The guards suddenly felt their vision go dark. If master Herman really blamed them, they would be finished.


    The other guard had a similar expression, his face filled with despair.


    It wasn¡¯t just the two guards. At that moment, the other Deputy Minister, Theron, and the other people who had followed him were also looking at Eli curiously. Everyone still remembered the fungal virus that covered the forest. It was simply terrifying.


    This was also the first time that everyone had seen Herman in the long war.


    ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small contribution,¡±


    In the face of Kratos ¡®praise, Eli was a little humble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be humble. Your contribution this time is even greater than mine. If we didn¡¯t have your virus and antidote, who knows how many more people would have died? Let¡¯s go and take a look at our forces.¡± Kratos said with a smile, emphasizing the words ¡°our.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°What, did these two guards stop you? Do you need to deal with it?¡± Kratos suddenly looked at the two guards and questioned them with a serious expression.


    The two guards¡¯ legs instantly went weak, and they looked at Eli almost pleadingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just two very conscientious guards. There¡¯s no need to deal with them.¡± Said Eli, shaking his head.


    He had never taken these two guards to heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Kratos nodded. He knew that Eli was not a brutal person.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Theron, a Deputy Minister like Kratos. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± At this moment, the feminine-looking man also walked over and smiled as he extended his hand.


    ¡°Good day, my Lord.¡± Eli shook his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need the formality. You can just call me Theron.¡± Theron looked like a cautious person, but his tone was very gentle.


    ¡°Yes, sir Deputy Minister.¡± Eli nodded. One could not take polite words seriously.


    ¡°You know the rules.¡± Theron laughed.


    ¡°Since Herman is back, we can start the first round of the meeting,¡± Kratos said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eli looked at Kratos.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. You¡¯re now one of the 12 councilmen. This is what you deserve.¡± Kratos said with a smile.


    Eli nodded. This time, he was truly a senior figure in this new faction.


    Soon, everyone returned. Kratos and Theron walked in the front, with Eli behind them and the others behind them.


    Along the way, the others looked at him curiously. Some even kept their distance from him as if they were afraid that they would be infected with all sorts of terrifying viruses.


    However, there were also some people who looked at Eli in admiration. It could be said that at this moment, Eli¡¯s fame could almost be compared to any Deputy Minister. In fact, his name was even greater in the Blood Alliance.


    Soon, the group passed through the dark forest, and Eli could hear the sounds around him gradually increasing. After walking a few hundred meters, a small town appeared before his eyes.


    ¡°This is the White Tower?¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 158 - 158 The Eighth Representative, Herman

    158 The Eighth Representative, Herman


    In front of him was a huge town.


    There were Gothic-style buildings everywhere. One by one, the buildings rose from the ground. The sharp towers seemed to pierce the sky. There were no walls here, and there were no guards.


    Of course, these were not the most eye-catching things. The most eye-catching thing was the Mage tower in the center of the building.


    The tower was white in color and was a hundred meters tall. Its huge size was the largest building that Eli had ever seen in this world, and it was so eye-catching that he could even vaguely see it in the forest.


    ¡°It used to belong to the shadow lizard, and it was black in color. Later, the chairman felt that it didn¡¯t fit the name of our force, so he changed it to white. It¡¯s so funny,¡± Theron said with a smile.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Kratos couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he heard that.


    ¡°Eli didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen, so this should be the territory of the shadow lizard sorcerer Academy, and now it belonged to the White Tower.


    Speaking of the shadow lizard, Eli didn¡¯t forget about Rock¡¯s son, Ross. He could sense that Ross was still alive. The interesting thing was that he was captured and imprisoned in the White Tower¡¯s prison, and it didn¡¯t seem to be in a good state. He would have to wait until the storm was over to get him out.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go in. I¡¯ve already informed the others. We should be able to hold our first meeting soon.¡± Kratos said to Eli.


    Following Kratos, they entered this place.


    As expected of a force, the number of acolytes here was far from what the Warlock Academy of the past could compare to. Just by walking along the road, there were probably hundreds of people. There were also some in the first circle, but there was no one in the second circle other than the two beside him.


    On the way, Eli felt helpless.


    Due to the clamoring of the people behind him, the news of Herman¡¯s return quickly spread.


    Soon, a large group of apprentices surrounded both sides and looked at Eli.


    ¡°So this is Herman? He looks average!¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°He looks better than you.¡± A female apprentice cast a glance at him.


    ¡°Even now, I still have nightmares of those green fungi. It¡¯s too scary.¡±


    Soon, more and more people gathered around them. Kratos smiled helplessly. This guy, Eli, was really famous.


    ¡°Disperse, disperse!¡± Kratos dispersed loudly, and the surrounding people began to disperse.


    After the crowd dispersed, Kratos brought Eli to a mage Tower.


    ¡°This Tower is for you. You can live here, and of course, you can go anywhere else.¡±


    In front of him was a mage Tower that was more than ten meters long. It was black all over, but there were many plants climbing on it, and there was a fence around it. It was a good place, and Eli was very satisfied.


    ¡°This place will do.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Okay, you should unpack first. We¡¯ll inform you of the meeting later. Oh, and this is your identification.¡± Kratos nodded and threw a new token to Eli.


    This token was of a much higher grade than the previous ones. It was made of aske copper, a precious ore. There was a White Tower carved on the surface, which looked very exquisite.


    ¡°This is a representative¡¯s identity card. I¡¯ve kept it here for a long time, and it¡¯s finally returned to its original owner.¡± Kratos answered with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Eli took the token. Returning to the faction was much smoother than he had expected.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You deserve this. I¡¯ll be leaving then,¡± Kratos smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving too. I¡¯ve finally met our poison master today.¡± Theron, who had been following them, also left with a smile. The others also gradually dispersed.


    The crowd dispersed, and Eli also walked into the Tower.


    There were four floors inside the tower. It didn¡¯t look big from the outside, but the area wasn¡¯t small at all. After a simple cleaning, Eli could start living there.


    At night.


    Lying on the bed, Eli looked around at the unfamiliar environment and took out the token that belonged to this place.


    Looking at the White Tower on the token shimmering in the dark, Eli knew that from today onwards, his life would once again enter a new stage.


    ¡­


    In the next few days, Eli didn¡¯t go out either, he just stayed in the Tower.


    Three days later, Eli received the news of a meeting being held the next day.


    The next day.


    After arranging his clothes in front of the mirror, he walked out of the Tower and headed towards the White Tower in the center.


    The White Tower was in the middle of the town, and there were two guards at the door, both wearing the same uniform. They constantly checked the identity of the people who entered, and Eli went up and took out his token.


    ¡°Are you parliament member Herman? ¡± The guard held the token and asked in surprise.


    Eli nodded.


    ¡°Please follow me, my Lord.¡± The guard handed the token to Eli respectfully, then walked into the White Tower.


    After entering the White Tower, Eli finally realized how big the area was. Each floor was at least a few hundred square meters in size. The first floor was responsible for some basic daily work in the camp, so there were many people.


    It was obvious that the meeting was not held here. The guard brought Eli upstairs.


    Soon, after passing through the second floor, which was in charge of internal affairs, and the third floor, which was in charge of external affairs, Eli arrived on the fourth floor and was led into a meeting room by the guards.


    It was a huge conference room.


    There was a huge long table with a red cloth on it. A huge high-back chair was placed on the main seat, and fifteen smaller high-back chairs were placed on both sides.


    Of course, what was strange to Eli was that other than the three chairs near the main seat, there were numbers on the back of the other chairs, from one to twelve.


    There weren¡¯t many people here at the moment, only about four or five. The ones in the second circle were Kratos and Theron, whom Eli was familiar with.


    ¡°Herman, your position is over there!¡± Seeing that Eli had arrived, Kratos pointed to a chair with the number eight behind it.


    He nodded and sat down without talking to the others. Instead, the others looked at him curiously. It was their first time seeing him.


    In the blink of an eye, another half an hour had passed.


    At this moment, fifteen out of the sixteen seats had been filled. Only the central main seat was empty. Meanwhile, Eli looked around and realized that apart from the three Deputy Ministers who were second-circle, the others were all first-circle. This gave him a clearer understanding of the White Tower¡¯s situation.


    Time slowly passed.


    After half an hour, the door slowly opened, and a man with white hair walked in. He looked at the crowd and then sat directly on the main seat.


    It went without saying that he was the chairman of the White Tower, the second circle wizard Marcus.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see everyone.¡± Marcus sat down and smiled at the crowd. The atmosphere was peaceful.


    He also looked at Eli and said, ¡± you¡¯re Herman, right? Nice to meet you. Your virus played a big role in the war.¡±


    ¡°This is what I should do.¡± Eli nodded humbly.


    The others also looked over curiously. It was their first time seeing Herman.


    ¡°Haha, no need to be humble.¡± Marcus laughed and looked around, ¡± ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s begin. This is the first time the White Tower Council is being held, and I will be the chairman.


    ¡°The first item is the future development of the White Tower, the second item is the work distribution of the members, and the third item is to reward everyone for your outstanding contribution to the war. I hope no one has any objections.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Everyone said.


    ¡°Well, very good. Then, I¡¯ll start with the first item.


    ¡°the White Tower is a new force, so the first thing we should do is to develop internally, not expand. So, for the next period of time, our core will be developed so that we will have many measures in various aspects. I will explain this to everyone one by one.¡±


    Marcus took out a document and started explaining everything one by one. After that, the councilmen would vote to decide. At this moment, Eli also knew what the numbers behind him were for.


    It turned out that this was what determined the warlocks¡¯ position in the Parliament. The leader had the right to veto and ten votes, while the Deputy Minister had five votes. After that, there were four votes from number 1 to 3, and three votes from number 4 to 6, and the votes decreased in turn.


    So, Eli was number eight, with two votes. He could sit here entirely because of his great contribution to the war and Kratos¡¯ influence.


    The direction of development had been discussed for a long time, so naturally, there was nothing to say. Basically, everyone agreed.


    Very quickly, the meeting moved on to the second topic, and everyone was assigned their duties.


    ¡°Theron, you¡¯re in charge of all the warlocks in the organization. Kratos, you¡¯re in charge of the distribution of resources. Jesse, you¡¯re in charge of all the external forces.¡±


    After the three Deputy Ministers were assigned their duties, it was the representative¡¯s turn. Eli was also very curious about what duties he would be assigned.


    After the Warlocks in front were assigned, it was soon Eli¡¯s turn.


    ¡°Herman, since you were Kratos¡¯s subordinate, you¡¯ll take on the part of his responsibilities. From today on, you¡¯ll be in charge of the dispatch of all the magical plants and potions in the organization.¡± Marcus said as he looked at Eli.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli nodded.


    This was already quite a lucrative job. After all, although the White Tower was a new force, its scale was much larger than the previous camp, and the benefits were not small at all.


    Soon, it was time to talk about the rewards. Basically, they were all the remains of the shadow lizard Academy, and when it came to Eli, the reward was 20000 magic stones, and the shadow lizard laboratory was given to him.


    Eli was already very satisfied. After all, his laboratory had been set up decades ago, and much of the experimental equipment was very broken. Now that he had a better one, he felt much more relaxed.


    After the rewards were given, the meeting was considered to have ended. Marcus said a few more words and left.


    The others also left one after another.


    Just as Eli was about to leave, he was stopped by Kratos.


    ¡°Herman, let¡¯s have a chat.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli nodded.

 Chapter 159 - 159 A New Chapter

    159 A New Chapter


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for such a long time, but your aura has grown very quickly!¡±


    In a room, Kratos was holding a cup of coffee and looking at Eli with a smile.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve been training while we were waiting,¡± Eli replied. Compared to ten years ago, he was much stronger. Currently, he was only at the middle stage of the first-circle.


    ¡°Well, this is a good thing. After all, you¡¯re the eighth representative of the White Tower, so strength is still important. However, with me here, I will also protect you.¡± Kratos nodded.


    ¡°Of course. After all, I¡¯ve been following sir for years.¡± Eli replied.


    It was a conversation but also a test.


    Hearing the satisfactory answer, Kratos nodded in satisfaction. This answer was enough.


    ¡°Yes, relax. In terms of status, we¡¯re all a part of the Parliament. Everyone¡¯s status is the same. Moreover, the White Tower has just begun, and the main conflict is with the outside world. You just have to take care of yourself.¡± Kratos nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But congratulations, the eighth representative Herman. If you have any questions, you can ask me.¡± Kratos smiled and patted Eli¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Um, Sir, I really do have a question.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kratos was curious.


    ¡°My Lord, I would like to ask, how do warlocks break through to the second circle?¡± Eli asked Kratos. This was also the purpose of his return.


    ¡°Breaking through to the second circle!¡± Kratos thought for a moment and then replied, ¡°For most warlocks, it¡¯s still a matter of bloodline.


    ¡°The bloodline level determines the upper limit of some warlocks, just like the shadow lizard warlocks. The basic limit is the second circle, but you have a first-circle bramble tree demon. This might be very difficult.¡± Kratos pursed his lips and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not impossible to break through the bloodline, but it¡¯s very difficult. This requires your bloodline to be extremely dense. Dig deep into your bloodline and break through the limits of your bloodline to find a deeper connection.¡±


    ¡°What if the level of the bloodline source is sufficient?¡± After all, the shadow Dragon had a four-circle bloodline.


    ¡°Of course, that is another story. This information is very precious, but I¡¯ll tell you directly.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a breakthrough, then I have to mention the difference between the first and second-circle warlocks. A second circle Warlock is divided into three stages, the early, middle, and late stages. Every stage requires the warlocks to condense a bloodline core.


    ¡°There are two ways to form a bloodline core. One is to increase the quality of the bloodline and then naturally form a bloodline core. The other is to rely on the accumulation of a large amount of blood.¡±


    ¡°Accumulation?¡± Eli was puzzled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s to accumulate. As long as there¡¯s enough blood, you can slowly condense a bloodline core. However, this requires too much blood, so most warlocks still choose the first path.¡± Kratos explained.


    ¡°I see,¡± Eli said.


    It seemed that the difference between a two-circle warlock and a one-circle warlock lay in the bloodline core.


    ¡°Yes, after forming the first bloodline core, you can be called a two-circle Warlock. At this point, the power of a Warlock¡¯s bloodline is highly concentrated. Whether it¡¯s explosive power or control, it¡¯s on a completely different level from a first-circle Warlock. But why did you suddenly think of this?¡± Kratos took the coffee and asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just curious,¡± Eli mumbled.


    As the two of them chatted, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Kratos said.


    The door opened, and two familiar people walked in. They were Rawls and Evena, whom Eli had not seen for many years.


    They didn¡¯t change much except for a scar on Rawls¡¯ face.


    ¡°Sir Kratos,¡± The two of them said to Kratos.


    Kratos nodded, then turned to look at Eli and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re responsible for so many things, of course, you have to have subordinates. I¡¯ll leave Rawls and Evena to you. You can order them as much as you want.¡±


    Rawls, ¡°¡­¡±


    In fact, he had already heard about what Eli had done when he was out on a mission. At first, he wanted to work hard to surpass him, but as time passed, the gap grew bigger and bigger, and he had to accept his fate.


    This was especially true when he knew that Eli had become a representative. Today, it was Kratos who called for him. He never thought that he would be Eli¡¯s subordinate.


    How could he not feel aggrieved?


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± On the other hand, Evena agreed without any awkwardness.


    ¡°Rawls, why don¡¯t you speak?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Rawls gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re already very familiar with each other, so I won¡¯t say anything more. You can assign their own work after you leave.¡± Kratos nodded.


    ¡°Mm, then I¡¯ll take my leave, Milord.¡±


    Soon, Eli left the room with Rawls and Evena and then did a simple assignment.


    With Evena in charge of potions and Rawls in charge of magic plants, the two of them had returned to their old jobs.


    As for what Eli was doing?


    Of course, he was slacking off. Anyway, he already had free subordinates, so it would be a waste not to use them.


    And the path that Eli was about to take was obvious.


    That was to hide in the White Tower, keep a low profile and make himself stronger and stronger, and collect mage items. As for the rest, he would leave it to fate.


    Besides, Kratos had also told Eli how to break through his bloodline. Since a warlock could not break through in a short time, it was better to let his bloodline go further and raise his upper limit first instead of constantly making up for his shortcomings.


    As for the two ways to break through ¡­


    The first option was not bad, but it was not suitable for Eli. After all, it would take him too much time to study his bloodline. He needed to devote his time to studying mage knowledge.


    The second path was just right for Eli. He could use the devouring power to accumulate the power of his bloodline.


    As for the blood, he would have to rely on the mage camp to collect it slowly. All he had to do was sit in the White Tower and wait. He would go there once in a while, but of course, it might take some time.


    But Eli was very patient, and he would take it slow.


    ¡­


    Three years later.


    Eli sat in the office in the White Tower, looking at the majestic development of the forces outside the window, and took a deep breath.


    His bloodline compatibility was already at 91%.


    In reality, 90% was enough to break through, but later on, Eli realized that the bloodline compatibility¡¯s limit seemed to be 95%. It was just that most people would choose to break through at 90% because, after 90%, every 1% increase would be much more difficult than before.


    So, Eli chose to continue waiting.

 Chapter 160 - 160 Second

    160 Second-Circle Warlock


    Time was fair to everyone because the time that passed for Eli was the same as everyone else.


    In the blink of an eye, another ten years had passed, Eli had also passed through the initial stage of chaos in this newly born faction, and the White Tower had also begun to gradually become orderly.


    At this time, he was already the seventh member of the White Tower Council. This was because one of the previous council members had died in a battle, so the subsequent council members were promoted.


    Of course, this was not worth mentioning to Eli. As a mage, his spiritual force was at 61%, his elemental essence conversion was at 66%, and he had officially stepped into the late stage of the first circle. However, he seemed to have made more progress in the direction of his bloodline. He had already reached 95 points of compatibility and could break through at any time.


    This wasn¡¯t what Eli wanted. He was a mage, after all, but he made more progress as a warlock than a mage. He was probably the first one to break through in his bloodline even though he was already on the path of a mage.


    The arrow had already been nocked and had no choice but to be released.


    Therefore, more than a year later.


    After applying for leave, Eli came to the iris campsite, just like every few years.


    ¡°What a great change!¡±


    It was different from thirteen years ago. The camp was in a completely different situation.


    Standing on the tree outside the mage camp, he saw a large camp in front of him. The area was two to three times larger than before, and the number of people was also twice as large.


    Except for a few mages who grew naturally in the wizard camp, the rest were all foreign mages. Fortunately, they were well managed. There were now four mages in the original camp, so they had the ability to take care of everything.


    After a brief look, Eli jumped down from the tree and walked into the camp.


    ¡°Lord Roland is back!¡±


    Someone saw Eli and shouted loudly. The crowd also looked in his direction.


    After living here for a while, they all knew that there was a mysterious battalion commander in this camp. On average, he would only return once every few years, but he was undoubtedly the person in charge of the camp. He also had a channel for magic plants and potions, so he was an indispensable person in the camp.


    ¡°Go and find Tijie. Tell her to come to the Mage tower. I want to see her.¡± He gave an order to someone and went straight to the Tower.


    Half an hour later, Eli saw Tijie again.


    ¡°Lord Roland.¡± Tijie lowered her head humbly.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve managed the camp well during this period of time. You deserve a reward. Eli nodded, then threw out three bottles of potions, and said, ¡± this is the blood bamboo flower potion. It can greatly increase one¡¯s mental power. I suggest that you use one bottle each time at most.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± Tijie¡¯s eyes brightened as she caught the potion.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. How¡¯s the preparation for the blood pool?¡± he asked, shaking his head.


    The blood pool was built under Eli¡¯s orders. The blood collected by the camp would be stored inside, and Eli would come back to absorb it once in a while. Otherwise, it would be impossible to reach the limit of 95%. The last time he was here was three years ago.


    ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s ready,¡± Tijie replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be using it tomorrow. Also, no one is allowed to get within 500 meters of it.¡±


    He only had one purpose for returning this time, and that was to break through to become a second-circle Warlock.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tijie nodded her head. She already knew that Eli had also trained in the path of a warlock. However, she was very confused about this. After all, a mage¡¯s life would not increase if one did not become an actual warlock. What was the point of simply improving their bloodline power without becoming an actual warlock?


    A normal mage could live up to 200 years old, but in this strange world, they could only live up to 130 or 140 years old. That was why all mages tried their best to break through to the higher level to gain longevity, but Elin did not seem to care. He was really a strange wizard.


    ¡°Then you can leave first. I¡¯ll go take a look at other places.¡±


    After sending off Tijie, Eli came to the laboratory here. As a pure mage¡¯s laboratory, there was only one mission here at the moment, and that was to continue studying the fragments of the devouring spell.


    Eli gave them the task of studying the first and second stages of the spell. The later stages were up to Eli himself. After all, this was very important knowledge and he couldn¡¯t just throw it around.


    After settling the laboratory¡¯s problem, Eli learned more about the camp¡¯s situation, then returned to his room and waited quietly.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    At the agreed time, she arrived.


    ¡°Your Excellency, please.¡± Tijie led the way.


    The blood pool was actually built entirely for the convenience of Eli. It was built on a small hill beside the campsite, in a naturally formed karst cave.


    After passing through the tunnel that was covered in layers of spell formations, the two of them entered the mountains.


    In front of them was a huge stone door that was seven to eight meters in size. Not only did they use part of their alchemy knowledge, but they also used a large number of materials, which were paid for by the camp.


    Since they had been here many times, the two of them directly pushed the door open.


    As soon as the door opened, the smell of blood immediately rushed into Eli¡¯s nose. In front of him was a very large stone room, and in the center of the stone room was a huge blood pool.


    The radius was about seven to eight meters, and the depth was about the same. There was also a tube on the dome that was flowing with a large amount of blood. The camp had thrown the blood in from other places.


    This was Eli¡¯s blood pool, a pool of blood accumulated by an entire camp. It was also the driving force behind Eli¡¯s constant breakthroughs.


    ¡°You can go out now. Guard the nearby area.¡± Eli said to Tijie.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tijie nodded her head.


    After Tijie left, Eli summoned a large number of skeletons again. The Sorcerer model was activated, and a large number of skeletons began to shatter and reform. After that, a giant skeleton that was five meters tall appeared at the gate, and the aura it emitted also exceeded the first circle, but it was not as strong as the second circle.


    This was the spell that Eli had created by allying with the mages.


    ¡°Guard this place and don¡¯t allow anyone to enter. If anyone tries to break in, kill them,¡± ordered Eli.


    The giant skeleton didn¡¯t answer. It just stood guard at the door.


    Eli nodded. Compared to humans, he trusted the undead more. As long as you control them, they would never betray you.


    After setting up everything, Eli slowly walked towards the blood pool.


    Seeing the blood rush to the top of his head, he resisted the disgust and took off his clothes before jumping in.


    Unlike water, the blood here was extremely viscous. He sank straight into it like he was in a swamp.


    As he sank, Eli closed his eyes as well. At the same time, The Black ring on his hand was like a black hole, constantly devouring the blood around him. At the same time, Eli¡¯s bloodline power was also constantly strengthening.


    A magical change was happening.


    Just like that, it was as if Eli had fallen into a deep sleep. Outside the door, the skeleton stood guard without a word. Outside the mountain, a large number of apprentices were patrolling as well. The mission they received was to not let even a single soul into the cave.


    ¡­


    Half a day later.


    Outside the mountain, all the patrolling members suddenly felt a tremor and turned their heads.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone was shocked because they felt as if there was a monster growing in the mountain. The powerful force made them, who were apprentices, tremble.


    ¡°Damn it, is there a beast inside?¡±


    Some people suddenly realized that the small animals on the mountain were running down the mountain as if they had seen a ghost. It was as if there was something terrifying.


    For a moment, noise and chaos became the theme of this place. Everyone was confused and at a loss, not knowing what to do. Suddenly, a low roar like a Dragon¡¯s Roar sounded.


    ¡°A Dragon?¡±


    Everyone was scared stiff.


    However, the Dragon¡¯s Roar seemed to only last for a few seconds. After that, the aura that had frightened everyone earlier had long disappeared. However, it seemed that with this fluctuation, the surrounding forest also began to riot.


    A small beast tide was brewing, and this was something that no one in the campsite had anticipated. Tijie quickly gathered the people in the campsite and stood on the wall, ready to fight.


    Just when everyone thought that the beast tide was about to begin.


    Suddenly, a Dragon¡¯s Roar came from the mountain not far away.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, but when they turned around, they suddenly realized that the beast tide had dispersed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mouth was wide open, followed by loud shouts to celebrate the end of the danger that didn¡¯t really start.

 Chapter 161 - 161 40 Years

    161 40 Years


    ¡°Even though it was my bloodline that broke through first, my combat strength is still at second-circle.¡±


    In the tower, Eli clenched his fist as if he could feel the power within it. As long as he closed his eyes, he could sense a black-red bloodline core in the depths of his bloodline. That was the condensation of the shadow dragon¡¯s bloodline, and it was also the powerful driving force of ordinary two-circle warlocks.


    However¡­ Eli looked towards the blood-colored crystal. At this moment, there was a mysterious rune within the crystal. It looked very illusory. He could sense the power within.


    It felt just like David¡¯s ability rune.


    However, Eli knew that it was not an ability rune but something else that should not have appeared on his body.


    A warlock¡¯s exclusive bloodline talent!


    ¡°This is unreasonable¡­¡± Eli pursed his lips.


    There were only two differences between a mage and a Warlock. One was their lifespan, and the other was their innate talents and spells.


    Lifespan didn¡¯t really affect their combat power, but innate talents and spells differentiated the two. Due to the integration of bloodlines, Warlocks would obtain an innate talent at every stage of their bloodline.


    Innate spells were much more powerful than ordinary spells because of their high quality. It was also an important reason for mages to become warlocks.


    Eli was working hard on the path of the mage but now, he had an innate warlock spell. How was this possible?


    Eli sensed deeply and knew that this rune, or rather, this bloodline talent, should be called shadow control. With this, the manipulation and control of shadows were completely different from before. The new shadows were also different from ordinary shadows, as they could carry other powers.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Eli pondered.


    In the past, mages would break through to become mages before they considered becoming warlocks. However, because of the devouring spell, the path of the warlock had taken the lead for Eli.


    Or perhaps, mages could also use warlock spells as long as their bloodline was strong enough.


    This discovery was too shocking.


    If it was in the past, it would definitely be a discovery that would shock the world, but now, this secret could only be known by Eli himself.


    Eli shook his head. With a wave of his hand, a large shadow appeared before him.


    However, the shadow now was completely different from before. Not only did it have more textures, but it was also tougher. Even the power contained in it was different from before. In comparison, it was as if the shadow in the past was a youthful version.


    ¡°I can only say that it was a freak combination of factors,¡± Eli exclaimed.


    At the same time, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    The door opened, and Tijie walked in. She looked at him in fear because he was emitting a powerful aura. If she was not wrong, it should be the aura of a second-circle warlock.


    ¡°Sir Roland has broken through to the second warlock. This is really good news.


    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯ve broken through?¡± Tijie asked carefully.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded. He had just broken through, so he was still unable to control his bloodline.


    ¡°that¡¯s great. The Lord has advanced, so the camp is safe.¡± Tijie said excitedly. She then asked, ¡°Then, what are your plans for the camp?¡±


    ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll just do as usual and slowly develop.¡± yes,¡± Eli replied.


    The order of the camp and him could not be mixed up. It was the camp that supported him, not him supporting the camp. The camp was still too small at the moment. It was best to expand it further.


    The cultivation of a second-circle bloodline Warlock was very simple, which was to form a bloodline core. This required a lot of time and blood, so Eli still needed the camp to continue collecting blood for him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tijie nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be leaving in a few days. You guys have to continue collecting the blood. Oh, and this.¡± As he spoke, a shadow condensed in his palm. Then, the shadow turned into a small pitch-black ball, and he threw it to Tijie.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Tijie didn¡¯t understand, but she could feel the power in it.


    ¡°This is something I¡¯ve created with my power. It¡¯s called a Shadow Bomb. It can explode with the power of a two-circle warlock. I¡¯ll leave one for you.¡± Eli said calmly.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± Tijie was touched. She swore that even if there were no soul contract, she would never betray Roland.


    Of course, Eli didn¡¯t know that a small shadow Bomb could cause such a huge change in Tijie¡¯s mentality. He waved his hand and dispersed her.


    For the next week, Eli spent his time in the camp, constantly familiarizing himself with the various means of the power of the bloodline, and the power of the shadow force.


    In just a short week, his strength was on a completely different level from before.


    Also, with the power of the shadow Dragon bloodline, even an ordinary second-circle warlock like Jesse might not be a match for him. Thinking of this, even Eli was shocked.


    The current White Tower had a total of five second-circle rings, including Marcus at the peak of the second circle, Kratos at the late stage of the second circle, Jesse at the early stage, Theron at the middle stage of the second circle, and the newly promoted second circle warlock, and No. 1 Council Member, Clyne.


    This breakthrough really changed Eli a lot. His strength had instantly reached the top of the White Tower, and he would be able to do a lot more things in the future.


    ¡°However, I can only fight against a Warlock in the early stage of the second circle. I might be able to tie in the middle stage, but I might not be able to win against them in the late stage. If there are a few of them, I¡¯ll be dead. So, I still have to develop in the White Tower quietly.¡± Eli thought.


    This world was too dangerous, so he had to be more careful.


    ¡­


    Thus, another week passed. Eli returned to the White Tower and continued with his work as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    And in the White Tower, no one caused trouble for Eli because he was too low-key and hardly participated in any disputes. However, his potions were only very strong, and many people had to rely on him to concoct potions.


    Most importantly, he was only responsible for part of Kratos¡¯ work. He was just an executor with Kratos behind him, so no one dared to touch him or wanted to touch him because it was meaningless.


    A top-notch pharmacist was something that every major force lacked.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, another ten years had passed.


    Eli had a subordinate named Rosse, who was in the early stage of the first circle. It was said that he was hauled from the prison of the shadow lizard, but the shadow lizard had passed away a long time ago, and no one cared about his background.


    And the White Tower¡¯s forces were also developing steadily, just like the strategy they had set in the beginning.


    ¡­


    Ten years later.


    With the constant efforts of the Mage camp, Eli¡¯s bloodline broke through again, reaching the middle stage of the second circle.


    His elemental essence conversion and mental points had also reached 69% and 75 points respectively, getting closer and closer to the second circle. His connections in the White Tower were also increasing, which made him safer.


    There were also four more first-circle Mages in the camp, and the number of apprentices in the camp had exceeded 300. Including servants, there were more than 1000 of them, which was considered a big force on the West Coast. There was also Tijie, who had broken through to the late stage of the first circle.


    Everything was developing steadily.


    However, five years later, something happened that surprised Eli.


    Rawls had made great contributions during an out-of-town mission and had broken through to the late stage of the first circle. Coincidentally, the 12th member of Parliament had died. He had also entered the Parliament with Kratos¡¯ help and became a colleague of Eli.


    Rawls sighed that he could finally compete with Eli again. On the other hand, Eli regretted having one less worker under him, so he randomly chose Alice to be in charge of the magical plants.


    By the way, most of the shadow lizard¡¯s forces were taken over by the White Tower, including the various camps. Alice had joined the White Tower as well, but she was taken in by Eli after she broke through to the first circle.


    This was normal. After all, he had been in the White Tower for decades, and he had some people under him.


    ¡­


    Thus, there was another wave in Eli¡¯s peaceful life. Rawls would come and harass Eli from time to time, but Eli didn¡¯t take it seriously. The two of them played around, being friends and enemies at the same time.


    Ten years later, Eli realized that the blood of zero-circle beasts was almost useless to him, and the blood of the first-circle beasts was also much less effective than before.


    Another ten years passed.


    The blood of zero-circle beasts was completely useless now, and only the blood of zero-circle beasts was of some use. However, the collection of first-circle blood was inevitably very slow, so Eli temporarily stopped his progression.


    His elemental essence conversion was already at 73%, and his mental force was at 76 points. Although it was getting higher, progression was getting slower and slower.


    On the other hand, his bloodline didn¡¯t change much more than it was ten years ago. Without the blood supply, Eli didn¡¯t spend too much effort either, so naturally, there wouldn¡¯t be too much of a change.


    However, there was also good news. In the same year, there was finally a blood bamboo flower that broke through to the second circle under Eli¡¯s cultivation, and it could provide Eli with even higher quality life-boosting potions.


    And when Eli sensed these changes and turned around, he realized that forty years had already passed.


    He had been on the West Coast for a long time, and he had been in a daze for a long time.


    He finally had the strength to protect himself to a certain degree.

 Chapter 162 - 162 Dispute

    162 Dispute


    The next day.


    As usual, Eli came to the third floor of the White Tower. As a member of the Council, he also had an office here, and it was very large.


    ¡°Milord, these are all the recent matters!¡±


    Wearing an off-shoulder dress, Evena walked in with a document in her hand, shaking her rabbit ears.


    ¡°Did anything happen recently?¡± Eli asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite peaceful recently. It¡¯s just that with the expansion of our forces, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be friction with the Blood Alliance. But it basically doesn¡¯t affect us.¡± Answered Evelina.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then, you can distribute the potions and other magic plant resources to the camps and forces according to the previous proportion. I won¡¯t care about this.¡± Eli laughed.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Evena forced a smile.


    Seriously, Eli used to work for him, but now it was the other way around. Evena felt sad. She couldn¡¯t go out to gamble again today.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, there¡¯s something else I need to tell you, my Lord.¡± Evena put down the document as if she suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eli glanced at Evena.


    ¡°A new mage ruin has recently appeared on the border between the Blood Alliance and the White Tower, and there has been a great conflict. The nearby mage camp has asked us to ask for some magic potions.¡±


    ¡°Mage ruins?¡± Eli was puzzled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this just happened, and it should be spread tomorrow. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s the remains of a very rich Mage. There are many precious plants, some magic tools, and a large number of elemental crystals. In any case, it should be the richest ruins recently discovered,¡± said Evena as she recalled.


    ¡°Oh? ¡± Eli¡¯s eyes lit up. Not to mention magic potions and magic tools, but a large number of elemental crystals ¡­ Was this real?


    For now, if Eli wanted to go further, he would have to improve his mage abilities, but the annoying thing was that his mental power was improving at a slow speed, and that was thanks to the blood bamboo flower in the second circle.


    However, the first circle breakthrough required not only spiritual power but also elemental essence. These two factors were mutually restrictive, but there were very few items that could increase elemental essence, and the most common one was probably elemental crystals.


    However, it was only relatively common. Elemental crystals were something that warlocks had long stopped producing. Even the White Tower did not have any stock, which made Eli feel very helpless.


    Upon hearing that there were a large number of elemental crystals, Eli was overjoyed. However, he did not show it. Instead, he nodded and said to Evena, ¡± yes, I understand. I¡¯ll agree to their request. We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Evena nodded and left.


    As he watched Evena leave, Eli fell into deep thought.


    To go or not to go?


    If he went, he might get a large number of elemental crystals, which was very important to him. However, it did not seem to be a big deal if it did not have any. At most, he would just wait for the time to come.


    Who knew what was in the secret realm?


    If the blood Alliance sent two or three second-ring warlocks, even he would be at risk if they surrounded him.


    After all, this matter was over. If White Tower brought back elemental crystals, he could buy them. But if they didn¡¯t, then he would just pretend that this matter never happened.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± A few minutes later, Eli gave up on the idea.


    It¡¯s better to be more cautious. Besides, they still didn¡¯t know how to excavate the ruins and what the situation is like.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Eli had also confirmed the authenticity of the matter through official channels.


    A secret plane had indeed been discovered, and it was in the buffer zone between the two forces. It was suddenly discovered during the battle between the two forces, which led to the subsequent events.


    And after Eli confirmed it, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry, because according to his understanding, this kind of confrontation that involved two forces definitely needed to be discussed.


    As expected, in the afternoon.


    Eli received news that there would be a meeting tomorrow, and the content was to discuss how to deal with the arcane realm.


    The next day.


    Eli arrived at the meeting room early. Other than him, there were only three other people present.


    ¡°Eli, you¡¯re actually here so early. How strange!¡±


    At this moment, the gate opened, and a man in Black and red clothes walked in. It was Rawls, who was also a Member of the council.


    ¡°For the sake of the White Tower!¡± Eli nodded. The two of them were usually quite harmonious when they communicated face-to-face. After all, they were both adults.


    Rawls revealed a smile as he sat on his seat silently.


    As time went by, the members of the parliament arrived one by one. Chairman Minister and vice-minister Kratos had also arrived, but there were still some missing members, such as Deputy minister Jesse and Theron.


    ¡°Well, there are ten people this time. Not bad.¡± Chairman Marcus sat in the middle and looked around.


    They were the highest level of authority in the entire White Tower, so naturally, it was impossible for everyone to be there all the time. Having ten people was already a lot.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start.¡± Marcus coughed. He was already very old.


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain the situation first. The secret plane we discovered this time is a medium-sized secret plane. Inside it is the remains of a Mage Academy, and it seems that a large part of this Mage Academy was warlocks.


    ¡°As everyone knew, when the Magi left, they took away most of the knowledge. There was also a lot of knowledge on the path of warlocks, and some of the Warlock¡¯s training tools were also taken away. However, there could still be some inside these ruins. In addition to the magic plants inside, this secret plane could be classified into Grade Three according to the resources.


    ¡°Currently, we¡¯re discussing sending people in with Blood Alliance. When the time comes, both parties will only send in the first and zero-circle warlocks. Then, we¡¯ll distribute the rewards according to how many resources we obtain. Right now, we need a second circle warlock as a leader.¡±


    The resources in the White Tower were divided into five grades. Grade 1 was the lowest, Grade 5 was the highest, and Grade 3 was already not a low evaluation.


    Everyone nodded when they heard Marcus¡¯ description. It was indeed a secret plane with rich resources, but that was all. It was common to find a few ruins every year, but most of them belonged to Mages. They believed that this time it was no exception. Plus, they had to deal with the Blood Alliance as well.


    ¡°Um, what do you guys think?¡± Marcus looked at everyone and asked.


    ¡°Um, I think we still have to fight for it, but it¡¯s up to whoever is willing to go. After all, not everyone is willing to go.¡± Kratos said first.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marcus nodded and hesitated, ¡± in fact, the secret realm is not a particularly big matter, but this time it is in the middle of two forces, so it is more sensitive. This is also the first time since the establishment of the White Tower that there was a direct collision with the blood Alliance, so the secret realm is not a big deal. The main point is the friction with the blood Alliance.


    ¡°We can¡¯t show too much weakness. That¡¯s why we need someone who can make decisions.


    ¡°Everyone here is a representative. Who has any ideas?¡± Marcus looked at everyone and asked.


    The Parliament fell into silence for a while.


    ¡°If no one wants to go, then I¡¯ll just tell you my thoughts.¡± Said Marcus as he looked at the crowd.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m the strongest. Since this is the first collision, let me do it.¡± Suddenly, Kratos, who was beside Marcus, spoke.


    Eli didn¡¯t expect Kratos to be involved in this matter.


    ¡°En, that¡¯s fine too. You¡¯re a late-stage two-circle warlock. That¡¯s enough.¡± Marcus was not angry at being interrupted. Instead, he was happy.


    ¡°However, I need some help. Therefore, I plan to let Herman and Rawls go with me!¡± Kratos knocked on the table and said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Marcus looked at Kratos in surprise and thought for a moment. ¡°Of course, but it depends on Herman and Rawls¡¯ opinion.¡±


    According to the order of the Parliament, the members had the right to refuse.


    On the other side, Eli was also stunned. Ah, he was stabbed in the back by Kratos.


    However, since Kratos had already mentioned it, he felt that this matter was not that simple. Also, no one had seen through his disguise so far. Everyone assumed he was a first-circle warlock when he was not.


    The other party only consisted of one second-circle leader. What was he afraid of?


    ¡°I can.¡± Eli raised his hand.


    ¡°I can do it too.¡± Rawls raised his hand excitedly as well, his eyes fixed on Eli.


    All these years, he¡¯s always treated Eli as an opponent, but he¡¯s never won once. This was another opportunity.


    ¡°Hmm, only Rawls and Herman will attend it this time. Does anyone else have any opinion? ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any, either.¡±


    ¡­


    Since Kratos had volunteered, the others had nothing to say.


    ¡°Very good. Then it¡¯s decided. Kratos will lead the mystical realm this time, and Rawls and Herman will assist him,¡± Said Marcus.


    ¡°Meeting dismissed!¡±


    The meeting ended and everyone left.

 Chapter 163 - 163 Blood Soul Flower

    163 Blood Soul Flower


    White Tower Square.


    It was a square located near the periphery of the White Tower. The entire area was paved with white stones and was very large. Generally, large-scale outstation teams would gather here.


    At this time, a large group of people had gathered in the square. There were about 150 people.


    Among them, there were about 120 apprentices. They were basically wearing ordinary leather armor or Warlock robes. It was a kind of clothing similar to a mage¡¯s robe but lighter.


    The others were all first-circle warlocks. Although they were also wearing leather armor and Warlock robes, the materials and defensive spell formations they were made of were worlds apart from those of the acolytes.


    At this moment, the warlocks were all looking up at a high platform in front of them.


    On the high platform, Kratos stood at the front while Rawls and Eli stood on both sides behind him.


    Eli stood on the high platform and looked down. He saw Ross in the crowd, but Ross was already a middle-stage first-circle Warlock. He had been brought out of prison twenty years ago and was also participating in this event.


    ¡°The warlocks in the camp are also developing well. They¡¯re quite strong. Herman, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t lose to them one day.¡± Rawls¡¯ eyes flickered as he spoke to Elil. Eli glanced at Rawls and ignored him.


    Speaking of which, the strength that he had shown was definitely not one of the strongest 16 people in the White Tower. After all, although warlocks were not bad in the late stages, there were always some who were talented. For example, Rawls was already at the limit of the late stage of the first circle. However, as one of the founders, unless he died or was betrayed, no one could pull him out of the Parliament.


    ¡°You little rascal, I have a bloodline of a two-circle creature, so it¡¯ll be much easier for me to break through in the future. I¡¯ll probably break through to the second circle before you do, so be careful of me taking your place, okay?¡± Rawls laughed.


    ¡°Okay, good luck then,¡± Said Eli as he nodded.


    Rawls¡¯ smile froze.


    He still wanted to say something, but this time, Kratos turned around and glanced at him, signaling him to stop.


    Kratos was also helpless. They had known each other for sixty or seventy years, but nothing had changed. Then, he turned to look at the warlocks below.


    It had been two days since the last meeting, and the White Tower had selected many warlocks to participate in this expedition to the mystical realm.


    ¡°I welcome everyone to participate in the battle against the Blood Alliance. I am Kratos, and I believe everyone is familiar with me.¡± Kratos started to speak directly, and the crowd quieted down in an instant. ¡°This is an opportunity for the Blood Alliance and us. So I only have one request for you this time, and that is to win!


    ¡°Not only must we win against the Blood Alliance in terms of the ownership of the secret land, but we must also win against them in terms of combat and let them see the power of the White Tower warlocks!¡± Kratos said loudly.


    ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t let everyone work for nothing. This time, we¡¯ll rank everyone according to the number of resources you gain. When the time comes, you can use your contribution to purchase stuff from the White Tower, including limit-breaking potions, magic blood potions, bloodlines, or bloodline crystals needed by first circle warlocks.¡± As compared to empty promises, material rewards were much better.


    The Academy had also put in a lot of money.


    Therefore, the warlocks below heard this and shouted one after another. Their fighting spirit instantly rose to the peak. They even wanted to enter the secret realm immediately.


    But as the council member of the White Tower, Eli pouted.


    Loss?


    If they could obtain the secret plane, then these resources were nothing at all. If they couldn¡¯t, a quarter of the warlocks¡¯ resources could basically offset the rewards. Not only would they not lose anything, but they might even make a small profit.


    As for where the money came from, it went through all sorts of conversion and then entered the pockets of the various higher-ups, and it just so happened that Eli was one of them.


    Therefore, when Eli looked at this group of people, he felt they were rather innocent.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. When the time comes, we¡¯ll just adapt to the situation in the secret realm. Members of Parliament Herman and Rawls would also enter the secret realm. If you meet them, you have to follow their orders!¡± Kratos said again.


    Then, Rawls and Eli also gave a simple speech and then distributed the map of the arcane realm, ending the meeting.


    At the same time, dozens of giant Sauron Eagles were already waiting on the side.


    This was a type of Giant Eagle from the zero circle. Although its level was low, it was very heavy and large. Each of them could carry up to a dozen people. It was a means of transportation for the White Tower.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    At Kratos¡¯s announcement, all the warlocks climbed onto the back of the giant Eagle. Eli and Rawls also walked to one of the giant eagles.


    ¡°Herman, Rawls, come with me.¡± At this moment, Kratos waved at the two of them. They were baffled but followed him.


    On the other hand, Eli felt that something must have happened. He had already felt that something was off during the meeting.


    After getting on the back of the giant Eagle, Kratos didn¡¯t say anything. They each sat in a corner.


    When everyone was ready, the giant Eagle flapped its wings, and at the same time, light wind elements wrapped around the sides of its wings, bringing them into the sky.


    Buzzzzzz!


    At this moment, a magic tool on the neck of the giant Eagle was activated, and a shield appeared, blocking the surrounding pressure and wind for the warlocks. Then, it flew away.


    The giant Eagle was very fast, flying dozens of meters in the blink of an eye. Eli was also admiring the scenery on both sides, considering if he should find himself a flying ability.


    Just as he was thinking, Kratos, who was not far away, finally spoke.


    He turned around and looked at the two of them. ¡°Come closer. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Rawls was a little dumbfounded, but Eli had already expected this, so he was very calm.


    ¡°Milord, is there something you need?¡± Rawls asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to talk to you about the secret realm.¡± Kratos sat down and smiled at the two.


    ¡°You must have some questions this time. For example, why did I take the initiative to accept this mission? ¡± Kratos asked.


    ¡°No?¡± Rawls said subconsciously, but he soon realized that he had said something wrong.


    Kratos was speechless for a moment, but in the next second, he smiled again and said, ¡± I want to join the secret realm this time because, in the first round of exploration, my men found traces of second circle blood Soul Flowers. I need this thing very much!¡±


    Kratos looked at the two of them with a serious expression.


    Eli understood now. It made sense now, but if he remembered correctly, the Blood Soul flower should be a precious plant that could repair the damage to one¡¯s soul.


    Could it be that¡­


    On the other side, seeing that the two of them also understood what the blood soul Flower was, Kratos didn¡¯t hide it and said, ¡± you¡¯ve been my subordinates for many years, so I trust you. To be honest, when I fought with the Blood Alliance, my soul was damaged. At first, it was nothing, but as my strength increased, this problem became bigger and bigger. Now, if I want to go further, I have to make up for it.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I need you to do your best to bring out the blood soul Flower from the secret realm for me. Can you do it? ¡±


    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely take out the blood soul Flower for you, ¡°Eli said.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Rawls also hurriedly expressed his loyalty.


    Kratos was their supporter in the White Tower, and he also bore the identity of their protection umbrella, which could save them a lot of trouble. At least 50% of the reason Herman had been safe for so many years was his credit.


    So, as long as there was no danger, Eli would retrieve the blood soul Flower for him. Of course, if there were any danger, he would just let it be.


    As for Rawls, he would definitely do his best to defeat Eli in front of Kratos.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kratos looked at his two loyal subordinates with satisfaction, who had followed him since they were apprentices.


    ¡°Does my Lord know the exact location of the blood soul Flower?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Of course. This is the general map of the place. I¡¯ve recorded it.¡±


    ¡°A map? Didn¡¯t they already give one out before?¡± Rawls was puzzled. They had already sent out a map before.


    ¡°That¡¯s a simplified version.¡± Kratos cast a glance at him and took out two maps.


    Eli took out the one that was distributed at the square earlier and opened it to compare. ¡®Good Lord, this castration is too outrageous.¡¯


    The previous map only had the names of the buildings, but some places on this new map even indicated the resources and the possible dangers. There was even a rating.


    ¡°As team leaders, this is the map that you should have obtained. This place seems to be the location of the blood soul Flower.¡± Kratos said as he pointed at a place.


    Eli immediately understood. This was their exclusive ¡± leader ¡± map, so the others had a simplified version.


    It could only be said that there was differential treatment everywhere!


    That was all they had to say.


    After the conversation ended, Eli and Rawls returned to their original seats. Rawls stared at Eli with a burning gaze as if he was saying that he would find the blood soul Flower in advance.


    Eli glanced at Rawls and closed his eyes.


    Just like that, the giant Eagle carried the warlocks of the White Tower and flew toward the target location.

 Chapter 164 - 164 The Unfortunate White Tower

    164 The Unfortunate White Tower


    The giant Eagle let out a long cry.


    Three days later, Eli and the others arrived at their destination.


    It was still the familiar Semi Highlands, but there were already quite a number of people stationed on the Highlands. Eli stood on the giant Eagle and looked down. At the center of the Highlands, there was an altar and an ancient door that was emitting a mysterious spatial aura. There was also a vortex at the center.


    ¡°This is it. It seems that the Blood Alliance has arrived in advance.¡± Kratos stood in the front and looked at a corner in the distance.


    Dozens of earthly beasts were eating on the plateau in twos and threes. Not far away, there was a large tent. The tent was tall, and there was a symbol belonging to the blood Alliance on the outside, a blood-red Wolf head.


    Eli also looked in that direction, but he did not see anything due to the distance. At this moment, the giant Eagle let out a long cry and slowly descended.


    Landing on the ground, Kratos was the first to jump off the giant Eagle, followed by Eli and Rawls.


    ¡°My Lords, welcome.¡±


    The one in charge of guarding this place was a first-circle White Tower Warlock. At this time, he came over with a flattering face.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the tent,¡± Kratos said without any nonsense.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The first circle warlock smiled and led Kratos and the other two to the largest tent in the temporary camp while the others entertained the other first circle warlock and apprentices.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at the tent, and all the important people were called there.


    Kratos sat in the main seat while Rawls and Eli sat on both sides.


    ¡°Tell me about the situation in the secret realm and the situation with the blood Alliance,¡± Kratos asked.


    ¡°My Lord, this secret realm shouldn¡¯t be considered a very dangerous secret realm, but there are many things left inside. I guess they were left behind when the mages evacuated.


    ¡°So far, the most powerful magical beast we¡¯ve found should be in the center of the Academy. There¡¯s a group of mutated monsters left behind there, and there¡¯s one at the limit of the first circle. The others are just average, but there might be other magical beasts scattered in the secret plane.¡±


    Someone immediately took out the record and began to tell Kratos.


    ¡°There¡¯s also the Blood Alliance. This time, they should be sending a late-stage second circle Warlock, Dick, a kemoyin serpent Warlock. He¡¯s also very strong in combat. He¡¯s the only second-circle Warlock. There are also thirty-two first circle warlocks and about one hundred and ten apprentices.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the Blood Alliance still abides by the rules!


    ¡°Herman, Rawls, this time, second circle warlocks won¡¯t be joining the battle. You¡¯ll enter the secret plan to guide the expedition. Do you have any questions?¡± Kratos turned to look at the two of them.


    ¡°Well, do you have the name list of the Blood Alliance? I¡¯d like to take a look.¡± Eli said. One could never be too cautious.


    ¡°Sir Herman, there is.¡±


    Soon, an apprentice respectfully handed three documents to the three of them. Even though it was only for Herman, they had prepared three for each of them.


    Eli began to flip through the pages.


    The records in the document were relatively complete, and it also indicated some important targets to pay attention to.


    Two of them required the most attention.


    The first was Adams, who was at the limit of One circle. He was a Warlock from the giant kemoyin serpent. It was said that his bloodline was very dense, and he was able to activate his bloodline talent even though he was just a first-circle warlock. He was a genius of the kemoyin clan.


    There was also Molin, who was at the limit of first-circle. Molin had the mystic butterfly bloodline, and many people had been fooled by it.


    Eli and Rawls were also looking carefully. After all, a battle was about to happen, and he did not dare to be careless.


    Moreover, from this document, it could be seen that the strength of blood Alliance was actually stronger than the White Tower. After all, they only had Rawls, who was at the limit of the first circle.


    Of course, this was also related to the birth of the White Tower. According to the current ranking of the forces on the West Coast, they were generally divided into top forces, first-rate forces, second-rate forces, and third-rate forces.


    As for how to differentiate the different levels of power, apart from the reference to first circle warlocks and territories, the main point was the combat power of the forces.


    A third-rate force would have at least one two-circle warlocks, a second-rate force would have at least three or more two-circle warlocks, and a first-rate force would have at least ten or more two-circle warlocks.


    Of course, this could only be used as a reference. After all, it was normal for some forces to hide a few higher-ranked warlocks. No force would expose all their hands.


    The White Tower and the blood Alliance were second-rate forces, but the blood Alliance had eight second-circle warlocks, while the White Tower only had five. After all, the blood Alliance had been developing for a long time.


    ¡°Herman, don¡¯t die!¡± After Rawls finished reading the file, he said to Eli with a complicated expression.


    This time, the overall strength of the blood Alliance was much stronger than theirs, and their situation was not very good. If they didn¡¯t get the blood soul Flower, they might lose their lives inside.


    ¡°You be careful too.¡± Eli glanced at him.


    Rawls wasn¡¯t actually a bad person. He seemed to be obsessed with defeating Eli. Otherwise, Eli wouldn¡¯t have kept him alive until now.


    ¡°Yes, the situation is really bad!¡± After reading the document, Kratos also felt troubled.


    The gap was really not small, and the two Warlocks at the limit of the first circle in the Blood Alliance were not bad. If they were allowed to take the lead, White Tower might even be defeated.


    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s the current situation.¡± The first circle warlock also sighed.


    ¡°Alright, Herman, you and Rawls should be careful. Prioritize your own life.¡± Kratos didn¡¯t try to avoid the question and said it directly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± they said.


    ¡°The battle in the secret realm should be in two or three days. You should go and rest first.¡± Kratos waved his hand and dismissed the meeting.


    Meanwhile, Eli was brought to a separate tent.


    In the tent, Eli pursed his lips. To the others, he was only a first-circle warlock.


    However, he was already a second-circle intermediate Warlock with his fourth-circle Shadow Dragon bloodline. Although impolite, Eli felt that he could beat Kratos up.


    He just didn¡¯t know how the Blood Alliance¡¯s first-circle warlocks would feel when they found out that their opponent was a second-circle warlock.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. If you want to blame someone, blame Kratos. I didn¡¯t want to come at first.


    ¡°What an unfortunate Blood Alliance!¡±


    In the tent, Eli mourned for the blood Alliance.


    ¡­


    ¡°Sigh, this is too unfair.¡±


    At this moment, in the largest tent in the Blood Alliance, two warlocks sat in the main seats.


    One of them had a dark expression and was emitting a cold aura. He was the person in charge of the Blood Alliance of ten thousand blood this time, Dick.


    Opposite him was a man with golden hair. He also had vertical pupils, but the color of his pupils was tainted with a hint of gold. In addition, he was very tall, appearing very confident and domineering. He was also the one who had just spoken.


    ¡°Unfair? You mustn¡¯t forget how White Tower stabbed us in the back. They must pay the price.¡± Dick said coldly, revealing his white teeth.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Adams nodded, and his eyes were wandering around a blood-red curse mark on his right arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This seal can completely cover up the fact that you¡¯ve broken through to the second circle. When the time comes, you¡¯ll only need a specific seal to return to your true power, and there won¡¯t be any damage to your body.¡± Said Dick as he looked into Adams¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Although you¡¯ve just broken through to the second circle, it¡¯s enough to deal with the group of warlocks from the White Tower. Just kill them. If they all die here, it¡¯ll be a big loss for them, but they don¡¯t dare to do anything.¡± Dick laughed coldly.


    Blood Alliance was the one who suggested exploring the secret realm together, but their goal was not to explore the secret realm.


    They had been unhappy with the White Tower for a long time already, and today was the prologue.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just a group of first-circle warlocks. I alone am enough.¡± Adams stretched his body. He was confident and relaxed.


    ¡°Unfortunate White Tower.¡±

 Chapter 165 - 165 Entering the Secret Plane

    165 Entering the Secret Plane


    Two days later.


    On the plain, under the altar, hundreds of people were gathered.


    Eli and Rawls stood in front of the White Tower warlocks, and not far away were the warlocks of the Blood Alliance. Adams and Molin were also standing in front of the warlocks of their forces.


    Adams straightened his body with an unruly expression, and his eyes didn¡¯t even look at the White Tower. On the other hand, Molin, who was a charming man with good skin, was smiling.


    As for the warlocks behind them, they were all grinning and looking at the sorcerers of the White Tower with sharp eyes as if they were lambs waiting to be slaughtered. The victory was in their hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    On the altar, Kratos said calmly, with Dick beside him.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s almost time.¡± Dick also nodded, his eyes flashing with a cold light.


    Then, the two of them looked at the altar behind them. There were still holes in the portal, and people were filling it with magic stones to replenish its energy.


    The whirlpool grew larger and larger and soon became like a wall.


    ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll be placed at random after entering. If you encounter an ally, group up.¡± Below, Rawls said to the people behind him. The vortex had already been completely formed, and they could enter.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go up to the altar first!¡± Kratos shouted as his eyes constantly patrolled the Blood Alliance to check if they had reached the standard.


    Dick was in the same state, but he was still a lot more nervous. However, a few seconds later, Kratos looked away and smiled in relief. He was sure that he wasn¡¯t discovered. At this time, Dick had also finished checking the White Tower warlocks and found no problems.


    And what he was most concerned about was actually Eli, not because of his strength, but because this guy had once brought them great pain, which indirectly led to their failure back then.


    Thus, when the group began to ascend the altar, Dick directly said to Adams and Molin as they passed by, ¡± ¡°Kill that Herman guy.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Mo Lin nodded.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Adams had an indifferent expression on his face, and he glanced at Eli curiously. He also knew about the deeds of this Warlock, but he did not take them to heart.


    After all, this was a world where strength was the most important thing. People like Herman, who studied small tricks, would not have a good result.


    ¡°How sad!¡± Adams sighed.


    ¡°The door to the secret plane can last for two days. You just have to come out after two days. At that time, the competition will be over!¡± Kratos said to the crowd.


    Hearing Kratos ¡®words, Rawls and Herman also prepared to enter, but before they could, Adams stepped forward and blocked them. He turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ll be going first.¡± Then, he stepped into the secret realm with Molin following closely behind.


    ¡®This guy.¡¯


    Rawls¡¯ mouth twitched, and Eli looked away from Adams with a strange smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Herman?¡± Rawls asked when he saw Eli¡¯s expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small thing.¡± Eli shook his head and entered the secret realm with Rawls.


    The others followed closely behind. A few hundred people quickly entered the secret realm, and the vortex in the secret realm slowly shrank.


    ¡°Hehe, Kratos, pray that your White Tower can survive,¡± Dick said with a smile after everyone entered.


    Kratos ignored the provocation, but his furrowed brows showed that he was not confident.


    Dick revealed a smile and walked down the altar.


    He was already looking forward to Kratos¡¯s wonderful expression in two days.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Eli shook his slightly dizzy head and looked around.


    The area he was in now seemed to be a huge forest surrounded by giant trees that were dozens of meters tall. The ground was also full of weeds and raised roots. This was an area that no one had stepped into for hundreds of years.


    ¡°The forest?¡±


    Instead of moving, he took out a map and began to check his position.


    ¡°Huh? it seems to be very close to the blood soul Flower that Kratos needs!¡±


    According to the map, he should be in a forest at the edge of the secret land. Outside the forest, there seemed to be the magical herb garden that Kratos had mentioned, which was the place that he had pointed out.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Eli looked at a plant under a tree that was more than ten meters tall, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    Moon spring water was a precious magical plant. If he remembered correctly, it had been extinct on the West Coast for decades. He did not expect to find it here. It was indeed a historical site.


    Why don¡¯t we first collect the things here before going?


    Anyway, two days was a lot of time, so there was no rush.


    After making his decision, the shadows under Eli¡¯s feet began to wriggle, and shadow eyes quickly scanned the surroundings. This was more efficient. As for him, he went to collect the moon spring water.


    ¡°The White Tower¡¯s Warlock!¡±


    At this moment, behind a large tree tens of meters away, a middle-stage first-circle warlock squinted his eyes and stared at Eli¡¯s crouching body.


    He had just entered and saw Eli collecting plants.


    ¡®He is too careless. He can¡¯t blame anyone for his death!¡¯ The Warlock looked at Eli¡¯s crouching body, and the corners of his mouth rose.


    At the same time, his right hand gradually transformed into a sharp claw, and his body instantly leaped toward Eli.


    Wind elements gathered on his sharp claws, turning into wind blades. Wind elements also appeared behind him, increasing his speed. He had fused with the bloodline of the first circle wind sickle ferret, which made him best at explosive power and sneak attacks.


    At this distance, he did not believe that the Warlock in front of him would be able to escape.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± When he was five meters away, the Warlock grinned.


    But in the next second, he couldn¡¯t smile anymore because, in an instant, a large shadow appeared in front of him like a tide, directly wrapping him up.


    ¡°What kind of magic is this!¡± The Warlock struggled madly, but the shadow seemed to have a life of its own. It tightly wrapped around the Warlock and pulled him into the shadow.


    ¡°He must be a fool.¡± After finishing collecting the silent moon spring, Eli turned to look at the dead Warlock.


    Did this guy think he didn¡¯t notice him?


    Was he really that stupid?


    ¡°Sigh, what a pity!¡± Eli pursed his lips. A first circle Warlock had died just like that.


    He then summoned a skeleton to loot the corpse in case the Warlock had anything good on him.


    In total, he had found three valuable items.


    A map, a small mage weapon, and a first circle alchemy leather armor.


    ¡°The map is for the secret realm. Not bad.¡± Picking up the map, Eli realized that it was for the secret realm.


    It was slightly better than the normal white Tower map but not as good as his. However, there were still some good points to derive from it.


    As for the magic tool, Eli was rather interested. It was a product of alchemy that was the size of a Rubik¡¯s Cube.


    Taking it, Eli immediately erased the soul brand of the dead Warlock, then engraved his own brand and threw it on the ground in front of him. Immediately, the Rubik¡¯s Cube changed, and in the blink of an eye, an alchemy hut of seven to eight square meters appeared.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡± Eli sighed.


    This was the first time he had seen such a thing. It was much more convenient for travel. Moreover, he was not familiar with it, so it was worth learning.


    On the other hand, the alchemy leather armor was not too interesting, and Eli put it away.


    Having gained so much in just over ten minutes of entering the arcane realm, Eli suddenly felt that this trip to the arcane realm seemed pretty good.


    ¡°Oh, and the elemental crystals. I wonder where they are? ¡± Eli didn¡¯t forget what he needed the most this time either, so he prepared to explore slowly.


    At this moment, as the shadow¡¯s eye explored, Eli also discovered many new magic plants. He continued to explore the forest, and among them, he also encountered the White Tower and the Blood Alliance warlocks.


    The White Tower warlocks greeted him respectfully. Eli didn¡¯t really want to deal with the Blood Alliance Warlocks, but they were so determined to kill him. Eli had no choice but to kill them tearfully and loot their bodies.


    In the blink of an eye, three hours had passed.


    Eli had practically explored the entire primeval forest before he exited it.


    The destination was the magical plant garden not far away.


    ¡°There should be a lot of good things in the magic plant garden.¡± Eli pursed his lips and sped up.

 Chapter 166 - 166 Whack

    166 Whack-a-Mole


    After leaving the forest, Eli changed into a common face and set off toward the target area.


    Along the way, there were many signs of battle. It was obvious that the warlocks of the White Tower and the Blood Alliance were fighting non-stop. Eli could only pray for their good luck.


    Soon, he arrived at the demonic plant garden.


    ¡°It¡¯s inside?¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up, and a large area came into view.


    The tall fence was carved with fine runes, and although he was not close, Eli could already feel the aura of a large area of high-quality magical plants. If he was not wrong, they should all be in the magical plant garden.


    However, at this time, there seemed to be a lot of auras outside the gate of the secret realm, and there were faint sounds coming from inside.


    ¡°It seems like someone is one step ahead of us!¡± Eli thought for a moment, and a large shadow shrouded him as he sneaked into the magical plant garden.


    ¡­


    At this moment, in the magical plant garden.


    ¡°Damn it, these spell formations seem to absorb natural energy, so they haven¡¯t broken yet.¡± A first-circle warlock looked at the protective barrier in front of him and frowned.


    He turned his head to look at the other places.


    This was the magic herb field. There were many precious plants growing in the area. Not only were these plants precious, but they were also very old. They were at least magic plants from the first and second circles. What made his teeth tingle was that every inch of the magic herb field was covered with a spell formation.


    ¡°Klee, let¡¯s decide how we¡¯ll split it.¡± Suddenly, another voice sounded.


    At this time, he was not alone. In the wide area, there were seven or eight first-circle warlocks and more than 20 apprentices, all of whom were Wizards from the Blood Alliance.


    They had all agreed to come here to reap a harvest as soon as they entered the secret realm.


    ¡°Split it?¡± Klee looked in the direction of the voice. The other first circle warlocks and apprentices all looked over.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re not the only ones in this secret realm. There are people from the White Tower as well. We¡¯re here first, but we can¡¯t guarantee that they won¡¯t come here when we¡¯re harvesting.¡± A Warlock glanced at him and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Klee nodded. It should be so.


    They quickly came up with a plan.


    ¡°According to our plan, we¡¯ll split up and head to other places after we¡¯re done here. How about this? We¡¯ll each pick an area and break the spell formation. Whoever breaks it will take it. The first circle Warlocks can do it themselves, while the other apprentices can work together to break it. What do you think?¡± Someone suggested.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take this piece of dragon scale grass. This magic plant can increase the compatibility of bloodlines and increase the possibility of a Warlock with a first-circle bloodline breaking through to the second-circle to explore the depths of their bloodline.¡± A first-circle warlock made the first choice.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the snake scale fruit. It can increase the defensive power of my scales, and is suitable for my kemoyin bloodline.¡±


    One by one, the first circle warlocks quickly chose the most valuable magic plants, and the apprentices divided the rest. Klee looked at the center of the magic herb field and said, ¡°then I¡¯ll take this field of Bloodsoul flowers. I think I saw a Blood soul flower in the second circle among them. It¡¯s worth a lot.¡±


    The blood soul Flower was currently one of the most valuable magical plants here, but the defensive power of the spell formation was also very strong, so very few people chose it. However, he was at the late stage of One circle, which was why he was so confident.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start!¡±


    Everyone began to move. Klee took a deep breath, and hot flames shot out of his body, turning into a pillar of fire and bombarding the spell formation.


    Flames scattered in all directions, and the temperature here instantly rose. The energy of the shield was also rapidly consumed. This shield could not be maintained for long by only relying on natural elements.


    Other than him, the other warlocks did the same. Some used the elemental power of their bloodlines to attack, while others relied on the power of their bloodlines to directly attack using their physical bodies.


    ¡°There¡¯s still the protective shield!¡±


    At that moment, in the shadows a distance away from them, Eli watched them work in full swing.


    ¡°Should I make a move now or later?¡± Eli was also very envious of these people, and he didn¡¯t expect to find the Bloodsoul flower so easily.


    But after thinking for a few seconds, he didn¡¯t attack. Instead, he walked out the door.


    Anyway, according to what they said, they would leave after breaking through the spell formation. He just had to guard the door and wait for them to come out, and then Eli would snatch them one by one.


    This was more comfortable. He didn¡¯t have to attack the protective shield himself.


    Soon, Eli walked out of the entrance of the magical plant garden and waited on the side.


    A dozen seconds later, he seemed to feel that something was wrong, so he set up another spell formation, hiding the area.


    ¡°I¡¯m too considerate. This way, they can rest assured and farm for me, no, for themselves.¡± Eli took out a small stool and waited by the door.


    Half an hour later.


    Suddenly, Eli heard a shattering sound, and his eyes lit up. He stood up and took out his wizard staff.


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve really earned a lot this time. So many snake scale fruits from the first and second circles. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re worth almost 100 mid-grade magic stones. As expected, this unexplored secret realm is still the best!¡±


    The first circle warlock walked out of the magical plant garden while holding a huge bag containing his harvest.


    ¡°I have to hide these first and take them when I go out later.¡±


    Ordinary warlocks didn¡¯t have any spatial equipment, but it would be troublesome if someone saw so many valuable snake scale fruits. Therefore, he could only hide them for now.


    He finally saw the gate after passing through the road.


    Seeing the door, the Warlock immediately sped up.


    After a few seconds, he arrived at the door and walked out.


    ¡°Eh, is it dark already?¡±


    The Warlock was puzzled. Why was it pitch black the moment he walked out of the door?


    Something was wrong!


    The Warlock immediately reacted, but in the darkness, a wand was already flying toward his head. It was too sudden, and he had no way to block it. He could only watch as the wand hit his head.


    Bang!


    In the next second, his soul trembled, and the Warlock seemed to have encountered something. He fell unconscious and fell to the ground.


    After the Warlock fell unconscious, the shadow gradually dispersed, revealing Eli.


    He was holding a magic wand in one hand, and runes were activated on the wand. This was the key to knocking the Warlock out.


    ¡°Wow, snake scale fruit, not bad, not bad.¡± Eli looked at the things in the bag and smiled. He could use this thing too. Long-term consumption should be able to strengthen the defense of his scales.


    Soon, he stripped the warlock naked and threw him aside.


    ¡°Who will be the next lucky one?¡± Taking out the small bench again, Eli waited patiently.


    In the time that followed, it was as if Eli was playing whack-a-mole.


    The warlocks came out to be whacked one after another.


    Sitting on the small folding stool, Eli turned his head to look. Not far away, dozens of warlocks had been stripped of their clothes and piled up like a small hill.


    ¡°A man on top of a man, it¡¯s a little blinding to the eyes.¡± Eli clicked his tongue.


    If he remembered correctly, there should be 38 people in that group. There were still two people missing.


    Half an hour later.


    As Eli knocked out another Warlock, he took a large amount of dragon scale grass, stretched his body, and walked in.


    There was only one left.


    However, just as Eli walked through the door, he suddenly saw a Warlock striding towards him from not far away. It was Klee, who had just finished collecting the blood soul Flowers.


    The two of them looked at each other in silence.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Klee looked at Eli and asked. At this moment, Eli¡¯s expression had changed.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve finished collecting the blood soul Flowers?¡± He saw the bag behind Klee.


    ¡°Blood soul Flower? How did you know that I¡¯m collecting blood soul Flowers?¡± Klee frowned and felt that something was not right.


    But the next second, he opened his mouth wide.


    In his eyes, countless shadows instantly attacked him. He wanted to resist, but he realized that these shadows were too powerful. In an instant, they locked him down, and he couldn¡¯t move.


    Then, under his dumbfounded gaze, the man took out a wand and walked toward him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little painful, so bear with it,¡± Eli said with a smile.


    Klee was stunned. Then, he saw Eli waving his wand proficiently and smashing it toward him.


    Bang!


    Klee¡¯s mind was in a daze, and his body fell backward. Before he fell, he vaguely saw the man take away the container containing his blood soul Flowers, but he had no way to stop him.


    ¡°How can this be?!¡±


    That was his last thought before he fell to the ground.

 Chapter 167 - 167 Thank You

    167 Thank You


    ¡°Well, there are still some magic plants. How can they let them go? ¡±


    After knocking out Klee, Eli continued to head toward the magical plant garden. When he realized that there were still a few magical plants that the Blood Alliance warlocks had not harvested, he cursed at the wasted material, and his right hand gradually turned.


    The sharp claws collided with the elemental Shield, producing a loud bang. Then, the elemental Shield cracked like glass and disappeared.


    The fact that this kind of barrier could be broken by a first-circle Warlock did not mean that it was of low quality. If anything, this also had to do with the lack of energy. After all, thousands of years had passed. It was already very impressive that it could be maintained until now.


    So, Eli¡¯s choice was just to dig the device away.


    That¡¯s right. There was a pillar-like thing in the center of every magic herb field. Complex alchemy runes were carved on the surface, and they kept absorbing the surrounding elements. This was the source of the barrier, and the absorbed elements could also promote the growth of magic plants.


    It could only be said that this group of warlocks didn¡¯t know good treasures and actually let these go.


    Of course, Eli wouldn¡¯t do the same thing, so he dug out the pillars one by one and threw them into his secret realm, which was just nice for his magic herb field.


    There was nothing left after he took all of that away, so Eli was prepared to leave. On the way out, he very considerately threw Kree into the unconscious crowd.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m really a good person!¡± Eli turned and left.


    In his eyes, these first-circle warlocks were nothing, so he only knocked them out for a game.


    But before he could take a few steps, he suddenly stopped.


    He turned around and saw that there was a fence with runes carved on it outside the magical plant garden. There were some runes on it that even Eli didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡°I can¡¯t waste it!¡±


    Eli turned around and went back, tearing down all the fences and throwing them into the arcane realm.


    It wasn¡¯t until half an hour later, when Eli looked at the magical plant garden that had almost been flattened, that he finally stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡± Eli turned around and left, instantly removing the spell formation.


    ¡­


    Outside the spell formation.


    Rawls held the map in his hand and looked ahead with a confused expression. Behind him were five to six first-circle Warlocks and more than a dozen apprentices. They were all the allies he had gathered during the time he was inside the secret plane.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. This should be the place that Milord was talking about!¡± Ross rubbed his eyes and looked at the map again to confirm that this was the place that Kratos had mentioned.


    But what about the magical plant garden?


    Where did it go?


    Rawls started to doubt his life. However, all of a sudden, a thin film in the air was broken while another scene appeared in his eyes.


    The magical plant garden had appeared!


    But something didn¡¯t seem right!


    Had the demonic plant garden been razed to the ground? Why was there nothing left?


    Rawls took a deep breath.


    ¡°My Lord, what do you think is over there?¡± Suddenly, a Warlock shouted in surprise. Everyone looked over and saw dozens of warlocks piled up in an open space in the distance.


    ¡°People of the Blood Alliance?¡±


    The group of people looked at each other and subconsciously took out their weapons.


    The magic plant garden was gone, but they were given something else in exchange. The warlocks of Blood Alliance were all points to be harvested on this expedition.


    ¡°Kill them.¡± Rawls also said seriously.


    Let¡¯s put the matter of the magical plant aside and kill the enemies first.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Eli walked and tore down everything along the way. Occasionally, he would encounter apprentices. If they were the White Tower, then he¡¯d just walk away. If they were from Blood Alliance, then he¡¯d bludgeon them.


    Eli hadn¡¯t done much, but he still managed to gather many things. The only thing he regretted was that he had yet to find any elemental crystals.


    After all, his main goal this time was still the elemental crystals and mage knowledge.


    Elemental crystals could allow him to quickly increase his elemental essence conversion, while knowledge was the foundation of his strength.


    By relying on his bloodline, he might be able to obtain temporary power, but he was still on the path of a mage. His goal was the pursuit of truth. By grasping the truth, power would naturally follow. Just like that, Eli wandered around the secret realm like he was in a game.


    Half an hour later, after turning a corner, Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    About three hundred meters away, there was a tall building. It was about three stories high, but it took up a lot of space. The shape was like a mage¡¯s Handbook, and in the center was a plaque with the words ¡± library ¡± on it.


    The library!


    Eli pursed his lips. He was tempted.


    The lack of wizard knowledge had always been a problem for Eli. Now that there was a complete library in front of him, how could he not be tempted?


    However, even though it was a library, it still had its own defensive measures. At this time, on the flat ground in front of the library, seven or eight first circle alchemy dolls were surrounding and attacking a person, and this person was dancing like a butterfly among the attacks, constantly dodging the attacks and constantly looking for opportunities to break through the puppets, but he had not succeeded.


    Molin!


    Eli had seen this person before. He was one of the leading first circle warlocks in the Blood Alliance, a first circle peak warlock who had fused with the blood of the illusionary butterfly.


    Unfortunately, the charm was useless against the alchemy doll, so he was in an awkward situation. He couldn¡¯t attack, nor could he retreat.


    But it just so happened that Molin was holding the dolls back for Eli so he could go over directly.


    ¡°Ah, he sacrificed himself for others. He¡¯s a good Warlock,¡± Eli pursed his lips, then headed in the direction of the library.


    ¡­


    ¡°Damn it, I shouldn¡¯t have come here!¡±


    Molin once again dodged the alchemy doll¡¯s attack and gritted his teeth.


    If there had been six first-circle warlocks in front of him, he might have killed them all or left, but these were alchemy dolls. The power of charm was useless in stopping them.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t continue wasting time like this.¡± Molin pursed his lips and looked around, trying to find a way to escape.


    However, he didn¡¯t find any escape. Instead, he saw a person from the corner of his eye.


    Molin was stunned. He then saw an unfamiliar man pass by the place where he was fighting the alchemy puppets and then walk toward the library.


    ¡°damn it! Stop right there!¡± Even Molin, who had always been calm, shouted angrily.


    He had worked so hard to fight against the alchemy dolls, and this man was picking the fruits of his labor.


    But Eli just glanced at him and continued walking, not taking his words to heart at all.


    Molin gritted his teeth and dodged another attack. A pair of illusionary wings instantly extended from his back, and a spiritual attack instantly attacked Eli.


    He wanted to control this person and then use him as a sacrifice.


    But the next second, he was stunned. He saw the man wave his right hand, and then an even larger wave directly blew away Molin¡¯s attack.


    ¡°That¡¯s impolite!¡±


    The man turned around and launched a mental attack at him.


    The mental attack wasn¡¯t strong, but he was in the middle of the puppet¡¯s attack. This messed up his rhythm, and the puppet¡¯s attacks came from several directions.


    ¡°D*mn, don¡¯t hit my bottom.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, it hurts!¡±


    For a moment, Molin was in a dangerous situation, and his body was injured. What made him even more uncomfortable was that the man had already come to the broken door of the library.


    He turned around and waved at him, then strode in.


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Molin roared in anger.


    However, the puppets didn¡¯t stop attacking, and he had to deal with them.


    The grief and indignation in his heart had nowhere to vent.


    ¡­


    ¡°Is this the library?¡± he asked.


    On the other hand, Eli had already arrived on the first floor of the library.


    This was a huge Hall, unlike the Imperial Library of Bryne, where bookshelves were placed. However, something had happened here, and most of the bookshelves had fallen or broken. Most of the bookshelves were empty, and there was a layer of dust.


    ¡°Nothing? A wasted trip?¡± Eli looked at the current state of the library in front of him and raised an eyebrow.


    It shouldn¡¯t be¡­

 Chapter 168 - 168 Saving Ross

    168 Saving Ross


    ¡°No, there are still some!¡±


    Suddenly, Eli pushed away a broken bookshelf. There were still some books under it.


    ¡°A popular science book!¡± Eli picked it up and looked at the cover of the book, which had the words ¡°a comprehensive guide to the races of the mage world ¡°. He picked up the other two books, and they were similar.


    However, it was normal. When they evacuated back then, the Mages must have taken away most of the knowledge. Only some of it was left behind.


    Thus, Eli quickly went through the books, and in the end, he managed to gather about a hundred books on the first floor. Although most of them were about science, there were still some books that were about research and magic. Eli felt that they might be of help to his research on the second seal or stage of the endless devouring spell.


    After confirming that he had finished searching the first floor, he continued to go up.


    Walking up the stairs that were covered in a thick layer of dust, Eli could see through the window at the side that Molin was being beaten up and was screaming.


    The library had a total of two floors, and the situation on the second floor was different from what Eli had imagined. He had thought that there might be more things left here, but there seemed to be even less.


    Eli sighed, and in an instant, a large shadow covered the entire second floor. He did not believe that there was really nothing here. This was unreasonable.


    The shadows flowed everywhere, drilling into every crack in this place.


    Kachaa!


    Suddenly, it was as if a mechanism had been activated.


    Hearing the sound, Eli looked over and took a few steps back. A hole suddenly appeared on the wall a dozen meters away, revealing a small hidden space.


    The space wasn¡¯t big, only about one cubic meter, but it was filled with books.


    ¡°Oh? ¡°Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    With a wave of his hand, a spirit of the dead appeared. It moved to the space and took out all the books.


    ¡°basic principles of alchemy ¡°, ¡± alchemy capital ¡°, ¡± 100 attempts ¡°, ¡± crosos alchemy notes ¡°¡­


    ¡®This is a complete system of knowledge!¡¯


    Who said that there was nothing good here?


    Eli took a deep breath and casually picked up one of the books. The content was the basic techniques of alchemy, but Eli was very excited to read it, because in he had almost no involvement in alchemy.


    If he could master all of these books, it would mean that he would learn a new skill, and it would be a skill that would benefit him for life. There were not many suitable mage tools now, so couldn¡¯t he just make one himself?


    In addition, when Eli had fully mastered alchemy, he could carry out a second transformation on his current mage tools and refine them.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. I¡¯ll have something to do when I get back.¡± A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face, and he carefully stored all the items in the books in the secret realm.


    Then, he carefully checked the entire library again. After confirming that there were no books there, he turned around and left.


    Walking out of the library again, Eli saw that Molin was still under siege.


    ¡°eh, these alchemy dolls are all products of alchemy. They should be of some help to my alchemy research.¡± Originally, he did not care about the alchemy doll. After all, he had the undead. But now, he had some ideas.


    ¡°Damn you! If I find out who you are, you¡¯re going to die!¡± Molin saw that Eli had come out and immediately roared angrily.


    He was there being beaten up while Eli reaped the rewards. Was there any justice in this world?


    However, to his surprise, the man turned around and walked toward him.


    Molin was dumbfounded!


    ¡°that¡¯s great. If he can distract the dolls, I¡¯ll be able to escape.¡± A second later, Molin was overjoyed.


    ¡°A little closer, a little closer. Yes, yes, yes.¡± Molin was overjoyed. He looked at Eli as if he was looking at an idiot. As long as he could get out of this, he would definitely kill Eli.


    ¡°Coming. Coming.¡±


    As Eli got closer and closer, one of the alchemy dolls seemed to have finally sensed him, and then, under Molin¡¯s surprised expression, it walked towards him.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Mo Lin turned around and was about to leave, but when he turned back again, he was dumbfounded!


    ¡®Why is the alchemy doll¡¯s head in that man¡¯s hand? What is he doing? why does it seem like he¡¯s studying it?¡¯


    Molin was stunned!


    Then, under his dazed and confused gaze, the man walked over and reached out, holding an alchemy doll in each hand. The One circle alchemy dolls were like toys in his hands.


    By the time Eli destroyed the core of the last doll, only a dozen seconds had passed.


    As for Molin, he was already dumbfounded. His body trembled slightly, and cold sweat kept flowing down his back.


    Something was wrong. This was definitely not a first-circle warlock.


    ¡°Sir, this is a misunderstanding.¡± Mo Lin tried his best to grin and smile awkwardly. As for his previous thoughts, he had long forgotten them completely.


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±


    A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why do I remember that Dick told you to kill me?¡± A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    Dick?


    Molin was stunned, but in the next second, his eyes instantly widened, and his pupils dilated as he realized something.


    ¡°Are you¡­? ¡± Molin pointed at Eli in disbelief.


    The next second, he turned and ran. At this time, he already understood that this guy had definitely hidden his strength.


    However, the next second, he felt a large shadow coming from behind him. He turned around and looked with a face full of fear. However, the shadow had already reached him and wrapped him up.


    A few minutes later, the shadow dispersed, and Eli walked out.


    ¡°Sigh, I can only say that you¡¯re unlucky!¡± Eli walked out of the shadows and shook his head.


    If not for the fact that he happened to obtain the alchemy books and needed the alchemy doll as a reference, he might have just left.


    However, it was nothing. Even without Eli, Molin might have died under the siege of the alchemy dolls, so Eli had freed him in advance.


    Molin would probably thank him.


    Probably.


    After briefly cleaning up the traces, Eli walked outside.


    Suddenly, Ross¡¯s soul fluctuated.


    ¡°Oh? ¡± Eli sensed it.


    ¡°Sir Herman, I just saw Adams. He just killed one of our late-stage first-circle warlocks, but his strength and speed are not something a normal first-circle sorcerer can display. He is much stronger than Sir Rawls. This is very abnormal.


    ¡°Sir, if you encounter Adams, you must run away quickly.¡±


    So it was a message?


    Eli smiled. It could be considered that Eli had helped Ross twice.


    When Ross was young, Eli saved him from the enemies of his father. When Ross was captured and imprisoned by White Tower, Eli rescued him again.


    Therefore, Ross was loyal to Eli, not to mention that he had a soul imprint. Although he had wasted many years in prison, his talent was really not bad. He had also broken through to the middle stage of the first-circle and was only one step away from the late stage.


    He was considered one of Eli¡¯s trusted aides.


    But in the next second, the soul fluctuation appeared again.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it, Lord, I¡¯ve been discovered. This guy is too strong. I¡¯m close to the east side of the secret realm, no, the west side. Lord, please don¡¯t come over. This guy has already gone crazy from killing. I won¡¯t be able to live for long. But that direction should be safe. You can just hide there.¡±


    The messy words and the continuous soul fluctuations undoubtedly indicated that Ross was going through something. He seemed to be escaping while sending messages to Eli.


    Even when his life was in danger, his first reaction was to tell Eli where he was so that Eli could be safe!


    With such a subordinate, Eli suddenly felt a little touched.


    Eli pursed his lips. He was currently on the east side of the mystery realm, so he could definitely make it in time.


    To save or not to save, that was the question.


    But the answer was definite.


    He would save Ross again.


    Eli looked in that direction, and the shadows under his feet moved. He sensed Ross¡¯s position and flew forward.


    Eli would make Adams understand the true meaning of a disguise.

 Chapter 169 - 169 Beating Adams

    169 Beating Adams


    ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡±


    Ross covered his wound and hid behind a big tree.


    He lowered his head to take a look. At this moment, there was a huge gash on his chest, and the gash was filled with flesh and blood that flowed out.


    Ross didn¡¯t expect Adams to be so powerful.


    He was at the peak of the middle stage of the one-circle, yet in the hands of Adams, who was at the peak of the one-circle, he had been completely defeated in a single move.


    When he was facing Adams, he felt like he was facing the councilmen of the second circle in the White Tower. They were not on the same level at all, and Adams was very relaxed.


    ¡°I¡¯m done for. I¡¯m really unlucky. Wherever I go, I¡¯m unlucky.¡± Ross took a deep breath and got ready to get up and continue running.


    But when he stood up, a figure walked out from under a big tree not far away. With a faint smile on his face, he looked at Ross and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve found you!¡±


    Ross¡¯s eyes widened. The person in front of him was indeed Adams. His body was even trembling slightly. Only after fighting with Adams did he understand that the gap between the two of them was huge. They were not on the same level at all, and there was no hope of victory.


    ¡°Is this the end?¡± Ross gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. He stared at Adams, who had once again transformed.


    Countless shadows emerged from the surroundings, turning into long shadow spears that flew toward Adams. The spears tore through the air, making a series of air-piercing sounds.


    Seeing this, Adams only smiled. His eyes turned into cold vertical pupils. At the same time, the surroundings started to become scorching hot. A wall of fire instantly appeared, blocking in front of him.


    When the shadow spears attacked, they melted like snow. In the flames, all the shadows disappeared one by one. Adams was unharmed.


    The giant kemoyin serpent was a giant serpent-type creature that could control the fire element.


    ¡°Pitiful weaklings!¡± Adams walked out of the flames with a smile and looked at Ross with disdain.


    He definitely couldn¡¯t beat him, so he just had to see if there was any hope of escaping.


    Ross took a deep breath, tensed his muscles, and ran toward the forest behind him. But to his surprise, his body seemed to be frozen and he couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Giant kemoyin serpent¡¯s second circle innate spell, petrification. How is it?¡± Adams explained to Ross as he walked over.


    Ross¡¯s eyes were wide open as he looked at Adams in disbelief.


    A 2nd-circle innate spell ¡­ Didn¡¯t this mean that Adams was actually a 2nd-circle Warlock? However, on second thought, if Adams were just a first-circle sorcerer, it was almost impossible to cause such damage to him.


    F * ck, the Blood Alliance didn¡¯t follow the rules.


    Ross¡¯s heart sank, and he slowly closed his eyes. In front of the second-circle opponent, any struggle was meaningless.


    ¡°Have you accepted your fate?¡± Adams smiled, and a fireball the size of a basketball flew toward Ross.


    Bang!


    The flames collided with the shadow, and a shadow wall suddenly appeared, stopping the flames.


    ¡°It seems like you still want to live!¡± Rawls was stunned, thinking that it was Ross¡¯ technique. He approached Ross, and scales appeared on his body. Then, flames wrapped around his hands as he confidently attacked the shadow wall.


    Bang!


    His fist collided with the shadow wall, but it wasn¡¯t like what Adams had expected. The flames on his hand were extinguished, while the shadow wall didn¡¯t move at all.


    Adams was stunned. How could this be?


    Could it be a special mage tool?


    The next second, an even bigger flame smashed toward the shadow. The cloud of fire exploded, but when the flames dissipated, the shadow wall was still intact. Instead, Adams had lost a lot of power.


    Ross had already opened his eyes. He was a little confused by the scene in front of him. This wasn¡¯t something he could do. What was going on? When he sensed a familiar aura coming from the wall, he was stunned.


    ¡°Milord, leave quickly! He¡¯s in the second circle!¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know where it was, he could tell from the aura that it was Eli.


    Eli had actually come to save him. He was touched but also anxious.


    The person in front of him was a two-circle warlock. Ross was burning with anxiety.


    ¡°My Lord?¡± On the other side, Adams was also stunned when he heard the voice. He turned to look around and saw a person slowly walking out of the forest under a big tree more than ten meters away.


    Who was it?


    Adams looked at the stranger.


    ¡°Ah, I was almost too late!¡± Eli nodded at Adams, and countless shadows instantly appeared behind him, transforming into a giant hand that grabbed at Adams. The shadow wall from before also transformed into a long spear, attacking Adams.


    He didn¡¯t waste time and directly attacked.


    The sudden attack also stunned Adams. However, he still conjured a wall of fire subconsciously. It should be enough.


    However, he immediately realized that he was wrong. The shadow hand actually passed through the flames and grabbed him. The terrifying power made it difficult for him to breathe.


    At the same time, the giant spear behind him also attacked. Adams gritted his teeth and moved to the side, allowing the giant spear to penetrate his right chest.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Adams could feel the restraint and the intense pain in his body. He gritted his teeth and looked at the nearby Eli. This level of power ¡­ He should be at the second circle already.


    ¡°Your White Tower doesn¡¯t follow the rules.¡± Adams gritted his teeth and looked at Eli.


    He wasn¡¯t a fool. A first-circle warlock couldn¡¯t do this to him. His opponent was definitely a two-circle warlock.


    ¡°Follow the rules?¡±


    A strange expression appeared on Eli¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to say this, do you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, but if you think you can kill me like this, then you¡¯re underestimating me too much. Watch me break the seal.¡± Adams gritted his teeth and glared at Eli in anger. He was about to unseal the seal on his arm.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Adams wanted to undo the seal, but he suddenly realized that there was no reaction from the seal. He turned around and saw that the seal had been cut off. It couldn¡¯t be used at all, and he couldn¡¯t release his power.


    ¡°There are many methods to hide one¡¯s strength. This might work if you run into someone else. Unfortunately, you met me. Next time, remember to choose a better sealing technique.¡± Eli shook his head and slowly approached.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for him to cut off the seal in a short time using the shadow. Of course, if Adams was familiar with sealing, he could undo Eli¡¯s disruption, but it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Adams was in disbelief. Was this something a Warlock could do? Which normal Warlock would learn sealing?


    He was dumbfounded, but when he saw Eli approaching, he also realized his situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! My father is a Peak second-circle Warlock!¡± Adams couldn¡¯t care less about his face. He quickly begged for mercy and even explained his background.


    But the next second, a wind blade flew over.


    A head flew up, and blood splattered everywhere!


    ¡°You fool!¡± After confirming that Adams was dead, Eli pouted.


    At this moment, Ross¡¯ mouth was wide open as he looked at this ridiculous scene.


    What did he see?


    Adams was killed by his master Herman in less than five seconds.


    Ross looked at Eli in a daze as he silently took away Adams¡¯s things and walked over slowly.


    ¡°Mas-Master.¡± Ross stammered.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to save you. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Eli threw a bottle of potion at Ross, then turned around and left as if he really was just taking a trip.


    Ross just stood there in a daze, looking at the potion in his hand.


    He was dumbfounded.


    So his Lord was that powerful? Wasn¡¯t it a bit too cowardly of him to ask Eli to run away earlier?


    ¡°Oh, right, keep this a secret!¡± A message came from the soul brand.


    ¡°I understand, my Lord.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°A mage tool and some materials. Why are there so few?¡±


    After Eli left, he checked the items he had collected from Adams¡¯ body.


    A two-circle Warlock had only collected a few materials and a one-circle magic Ring. That was too little.


    If the dead Adams knew what Eli was thinking, he would be so angry that he would come back to life. He came here to kill people, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to collect materials.


    ¡°But this ring of will is not bad. It can increase a portion of your concentration. It¡¯s not bad.¡± Eli kept the one-circle ring.


    After dealing with this matter, Eli looked in that direction and continued to head toward the center of the arcane realm.


    The collection at the periphery was almost done. It was time to go to the central area.

 Chapter 170 - 170 Chimera

    170 Chimera


    Eli arrived at the center of the arcane realm half an hour later.


    At the center of the secret plane was a huge Mage town, filled with towers and low-rise buildings. Many of the buildings were connected by chains.


    ¡°That should be the core of the realm.¡± Eli looked up and saw a tall mage Tower in the center of the town.


    This mage Tower was completely black, and it was dozens of meters higher than other Towers.


    ¡°the elemental crystals are probably inside.¡± Eli made a bold guess.


    After searching for more than half a day, he had basically finished searching the other places, but he still did not find one of his goals here, the elemental crystals.


    Now, it seemed that if there were another place where it could be found, it would be here.


    But to Eli¡¯s surprise, there were already a lot of people gathered outside the Town, including those from the White Tower and the Blood Alliance. None of them entered the town.


    And,


    Eli looked up.


    In the town not far away, he could vaguely sense the explosion and consumption of a large number of bloodlines powers, as well as the gathering and scattering of elements. He could even hear waves of roars.


    There seemed to be a chaotic fight inside?!


    Eli frowned and walked to the back of the forest.


    When he came out again, he had changed back to his original appearance. He tidied his clothes and then strode toward the White Tower warlocks.


    ¡°Lord Herman.¡±


    ¡°My Lord.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re here.¡±


    As soon as Eli walked over, many of the White Tower warlocks crowded over and asked with concern. Of course, there were also exceptions. A few late-stage first-circle warlocks looked at him in disdain. In their hearts, every one of power was a late-stage first-circle Warlock, and he had only become a member of Parliament because of Kartos.


    He didn¡¯t care about these people. Instead, he asked an apprentice, ¡°What happened inside?¡±


    The apprentice was surprised by the sudden question, but he quickly replied, ¡± my Lord, some people wanted to go to the Mage Tower in the center to see what was inside, but the mutated monsters gathered in the town suddenly exploded and surrounded the entire central area. Now, many people are trapped inside.


    ¡°Oh, Lord Rawls is also trapped inside.¡± The apprentice added.


    ¡°I see!¡± Eli nodded and then asked, ¡± what¡¯s the level of the mutated monsters in there? ¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re basically first-circle monsters. Some of them are almost second-circle monsters. Otherwise, everyone would¡¯ve rushed in already.¡± A first circle sorcerer said.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go in and take a look then.¡± Eli nodded, then turned around and walked into the town.


    Apprentice: ¡°¡­¡±


    He had already told him that it was dangerous inside, but master Herman still wanted to go in. This was beyond his expectations. The other first-circle warlock also frowned, but they did not stop him.


    ¡°He¡¯s a representative. We will show him face, but the mutated monsters won¡¯t show him any mercy inside!¡± A late-stage first-circle warlock¡¯s tone was filled with disdain for Eli.


    ¡°Indeed, but at least he has some self-awareness and didn¡¯t send us in.¡± The other first-circle sorcerer nodded in agreement.


    On the side of the blood Alliance¡¯s settlement.


    ¡°My Lord, someone from the White Tower has entered. I think it¡¯s Herman, the chairman of the White Tower.¡± An apprentice immediately reported to the first circle warlocks after seeing this.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s just looking for death. There must be good things in the wizard Tower, but it depends on whether he has the life to take them.¡± The leader of the group was a late-stage first-circle warlock.


    ¡°Then, my Lord, are we just going to wait here?¡± Some of the apprentices hesitated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Lord Molin and Lord Adams to come. When they come, it¡¯ll be time to deal with this group of White Tower warlocks.¡± The first-circle warlock said coldly.


    The two forces outside the town were safe and sound, not because of some tacit understanding but because their strength was about the same. However, Molin and Adams had not come here yet. Once they did, it would be time for them to clean up the White Tower.


    ¡°A small faction that has been around for decades dares to compete with us!¡±


    The Blood Alliance Warlocks sneered.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in the small town, Eli¡¯s figure flickered in the shadows as he advanced quickly.


    It was only after entering that he realized that the town was huge, much larger than the White Tower¡¯s camp. However, this did not affect him much. After all, he could see the tower in the center of the town whenever he looked up.


    However, as he got closer, he noticed that the environment before him was gradually changing.


    Layers of mist began to appear in the small towns. It was a vast expanse of white. When Eli walked into it, he realized that his perception would be suppressed by the mist, and the distance of his perception was less than fifty meters.


    And in the mist, Eli also started to hear the faint sounds of battle and explosions. He headed towards the sounds of battle.


    He was very fast and arrived at the source of the sound in the blink of an eye.


    A few dozen meters away, two mid-stage first-circle White Tower Mages were struggling to hold off a giant creature.


    ¡°A chimera?¡±


    When Eli saw the creature, he was a little surprised.


    Chimeras were very common creatures used by dark Mages. These creatures usually relied on a certain core. They were good helpers for dark Mages in battle. This chimera looked like a Black Tiger, but it had three or four tentacles on both sides of its body. Its energy level was around the limit of the first circle.


    ¡­


    ¡°Damn it. We can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    ¡°The level of these deformed monsters is higher than we thought. In this fog, our perception is severely suppressed. It¡¯s too difficult to reach less than ten meters.¡±


    The ones fighting the chimeras were the White Tower warlocks. At this time, they had suffered many injuries and were in a difficult situation.


    After dodging another attack, the Chimera¡¯s tentacles instantly wrapped around the two people¡¯s bodies and pulled towards the Chimera. Its head split open as if it wanted to swallow the two people directly.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Feeling the power of the tentacles, the two of them were instantly drowned in despair.


    Suddenly, the two of them heard a terrifying roar, and then the tentacles began to loosen slowly. What shocked them was that a huge vine protruded from the ground not far away.


    On the vines, the chimera that had almost killed them before was struggling violently.


    One man reached into the Chimera¡¯s head and took out a black, low-level crystal. As soon as the crystal was taken out, the Chimera stopped moving.


    ¡°Sir Herman!¡±


    The two of them looked at the person in front of them in shock. It was someone they had never thought of-representative Herman.


    And he was actually this strong.


    They used to think that Herman was a hooligan, but after seeing the scene in front of them, even a one-ring fusion beast was no match for him, they realized that they had misjudged Herman.


    In that instant, the two of them recalled their misunderstanding of Eli and instantly felt ashamed.


    At the same time, Eli, who was holding the black crystal, was also stunned.


    He stared at the black crystal in his hand. It was about the size of a ping pong ball and weighed about 30 grams, but it exuded a strong aura of dark elements.


    ¡°Elemental crystals?¡± Eli was shocked. The crystal in front of him was actually an elemental crystal, and it was a dark elemental crystal. It was much more precious than ordinary elemental crystals.


    The cores of the chimeras here were actually elemental crystals.


    Eli pursed his lips, and his eyes gradually became serious.


    He looked into the fog and heard the sounds in the distance. This was not the sound of battle. This was the sound of the summoning of elemental crystals. It was so pleasant to the ear.


    He immediately turned to look at the two first-circle warlocks.


    ¡°You guys go out first. I¡¯ll go save the others,¡± Eli said righteously.


    Then, under the dumbfounded gazes of the two, he rushed into the fog.


    ¡°God, he still volunteered to go save the others.¡± The two first-circle warlocks looked at each other and fell silent.


    The elemental crystals were worthless for warlocks. Each gram of them only cost a few dozen magic stones. Therefore, they didn¡¯t think that Herman was doing this for money.


    Herman was a real hero.


    In an instant, their eyes were filled with admiration for Sir Herman.


    They had misunderstood this powerful Warlock in the past. It turned out that he was just keeping a low profile. They had found a new idol.

 Chapter 171 - 171 A Change in Attitude

    171 A Change in Attitude


    The two warlocks stayed for a while more before quickly leaving the place while Eli continued his search into the fog.


    Soon, he found a new Chimera, but this time its target was not the White Tower but the Warlock of the Blood Alliance.


    He wasn¡¯t so kind when facing an enemy force, so he took out a small folding stool and began to watch the battle.


    In the middle of the road, a man and a beast were fighting. In the house in the distance, Eli was sitting on a small stool and watching the battle.


    The one from the blood Alliance was a Warlock at the middle stage of the first circle. His opponent was a one-circle late-stage Chimera, a creature that looked like a wild boar.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡±


    The Warlock saw Eli as well, but he was currently being held back and had no way out. What made him even more uncomfortable was that he was completely suppressed by the chimera, and there was nothing he could do.


    Finally, ten minutes later, the chimera pierced through the Warlock¡¯s body and tore him into several pieces.


    The victorious Chimera chuckled and tried to devour the Warlock¡¯s body. However, in the next second, countless shadows instantly enveloped it.


    A few seconds later, the shadow dissipated, leaving behind a black crystal on the ground.


    ¡°Slightly smaller, about 40 grams.¡± Eli walked over to pick up the core and sensed its general weight.


    Then, he quickly left.


    There weren¡¯t that many chimeras in the fog, so he had to hurry.


    And so, in the fog, someone who destroyed the ¡®battle environment¡¯ suddenly appeared.


    Every time he met the warlocks of the White Tower, Eli would thoughtfully help them defeat the chimeras and then send them away. And when he met the warlocks of the Blood Alliance, he would take out a small stool to watch the battle. If the Warlock could win, then he would thoughtfully give some help to the chimeras. If the warlock couldn¡¯t win, then he would wait patiently. Of course, if it was too slow, he would still intervene a little.


    Just like that, the number of elemental crystals in Eli collected increased rapidly.


    As time went by, the number of people searching was getting slower and slower, and the number was getting smaller and smaller. Eli also deliberately moved toward the center of the Mage Tower. He was looking forward to what was in the Tower!


    ..


    What Eli didn¡¯t know was that everything outside was also changing.


    Two hours ago.


    The two warlocks ran out of the town in a sorry state and told everything about how Eli had saved them. The other warlocks had interesting expressions on their faces.


    ¡°He¡¯s that strong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, right? I don¡¯t think he saved you for no reason. How could there be such a selfless person? ¡±


    ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    The group of White Tower warlocks discussed animatedly, but the majority still had reservations about the words of the two warlocks. They did not quite believe that Eli was such a person.


    But as time passed.


    Warlocks and apprentices came out one after another, and the situation changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. If it wasn¡¯t for Sir Herman, I would have been dead.¡±


    ¡°From now on, master Herman will be my idol. He saw that I was too weak, so he sent us to the entrance of the town. If it was master Rawls, he might not be like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be a fan of master Herman from now on. He¡¯s really something to be able to become a representative.¡±


    The warlocks who were saved by Eli gushed in praise, while the warlocks who had remained outside were dumbfounded. Their attitude towards Herman was gradually changing.


    From not caring to valuing, from distrusting to trusting, from disdain to admiration.


    Of course, there were still some people who looked down on Eli, such as the first one-circle later stage Warlock, who scolded Eli first. He said in disdain, ¡°He¡¯s just a late-stage first-circle warlock. You guys can¡¯t really think that he¡¯s that strong, right? He must have some special way of dealing with chimeras. He¡¯s just a clown.¡±


    He was proud of himself, but when he looked around and saw eight or nine first-circle warlocks and a dozen zero-circle apprentices glaring at him, he suddenly shriveled up and did not dare to speak.


    He had to admit that he had spoken a little too loudly just now.


    Finally, under the kind persuasion of the warlocks, he lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m an idiot.¡±


    ..


    Eli didn¡¯t know that the outside world¡¯s view of him had changed so much. Even if he knew, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to care because he had already arrived on the roof not far away from the Mage Tower.


    He raised his head and looked forward.


    The Black Mage tower was more than a hundred meters tall, piercing through the White mist like a dark spear that tore through the light. It was tall and solemn, and at this moment, a one-on-one battle was taking place under this solemn Magus tower.


    It didn¡¯t make sense to call it a one-on-one because, at this time, in addition to one man and one Chimera, there were seven or eight people scattered on the ground. They were from the White Tower and the Blood Alliance, but without exception, they were all first-circle warlocks.


    To be able to kill so many warlocks here, the opponent was naturally not simple.


    The chimera looked like a giant, five or six meters tall, and its body burned with cold blue flames. Its eyes were only the size of green beans, but the aura it gave off was not weak at all. It was a two-circle chimera.


    His opponent was someone that Eli was very familiar with. It was Rawls who had previously gone deep into the mist. He was also in a very bad state at the moment.


    ¡°Are they all dead?¡± Rawls took a deep breath as he looked around.


    Some of the seven or eight corpses were intact, some were broken, and they were scattered nearby. The ground had long been stained with blood. Even he was already at the end of his battle.


    An hour ago, they came here with the Blood Alliance. They were supposed to be the ones fighting, but the sudden appearance of a two-circle Chimera changed everything.


    They had no choice but to team up against such a powerful opponent, but they quickly realized the difference between a first-circle and second-circle creature. Even if it was a Chimera with limited intelligence, it was still not something they could defeat.


    He was the only one left now, but his bloodline power had almost been completely burned out, so he was completely powerless to resist.


    Therefore, when the ice flame giant walked to his side and grabbed him with one hand, he didn¡¯t even move and just accepted his fate.


    The ice flame giant picked him up and was about to stuff him into its mouth. It could replenish its energy.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t defeat Herman even once in my death.¡± Rawls felt his head becoming heavier and heavier.


    The biggest regret of his life was not being able to defeat Herman, not in terms of combat power, but in other aspects.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal to die with regrets.


    ¡°Goodbye, world.¡± Rawls ¡®consciousness gradually faded.


    Finally, his eyes slowly closed, and he was about to fall unconscious. Just as his eyes were about to close, a familiar figure seemed to appear in his blurry vision.


    Herman?


    Rawls sensed that figure unconsciously. He could never forget about that figure for the rest of his life. It must be a fantasy before his death.


    Just like that, Rawls fell into a coma with regret.


    At the same time, a shadow turned into a crescent moon and arrived at the arm of the blue flame giant in the blink of an eye. It was like a swallow flying across the blue and white sky.


    One of the blue flame giant¡¯s arms was broken in a split second, causing Rawls to fall down. However, a shadow caught him and threw him aside.


    Bang!


    Rawls directly knocked down a big tree. He was thrown far away from the battlefield.


    ¡°A second-circle chimera should have a valuable core, right?¡± Eli looked at the blue flame giant, his eyes shining.


    In the next second, the entire area within a hundred meters was covered in shadows. One by one, skeletons wrapped in shadows appeared and fused with each other. In the blink of an eye, seven or eight second-circle shadow skeletons appeared.


    In their hands were hammer bones condensed from shadows, and their bodies were covered in shadows.


    The 2nd-circle combination spell, shadow-skeleton combination, used the basic undead manipulation as the main base. With a bit of combination spell and a bit of shadow from the dragon bloodline, this simple spell was formed, and its power reached the 2nd circle.


    It just so happened that this spell had not been tested yet, so today was just right.


    The blue flame giant, ¡°¡­¡±


    His pea-sized eyes looked at the seven or eight two-circle skeletons. He didn¡¯t have much intelligence, to begin with, so he felt that something was wrong. However, it was too late. The skeletons had already attacked.


    Three minutes later, the blue flame giant¡¯s body fell to the ground with a loud thud, accompanied by a powerless wail.


    A shadow reached into the giant¡¯s body and took out an elemental crystal the size of a fist. It then moved over considerably and placed it into Eli¡¯s hand.


    In just three minutes, a two-circle Chimera had died.


    The battle was over.

 Chapter 172 - 172 Dice of Fate

    172 Dice of Fate


    ¡°It¡¯s almost 500 grams!¡±


    Eli looked at the crystal. It was the largest elemental crystal he had ever seen, and in terms of quality, it was much higher than those he had seen before. It would be a waste to use it, so he decided to keep it for now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the mage Tower first.¡± After cleaning up the battlefield, Eli came to the Tower.


    The bronze door was carved with a complicated spell formation, but unfortunately, as time passed, the spell formation was already lacking in energy supply, so Eli¡¯s skeleton could only push it open directly.


    The shadow-covered skeleton walked in directly while Eli was sensing through the skeleton from the outside.


    It entered the first floor of the Tower.


    The first floor seemed to be the place for experiments. The walls of the tower were shelves with various items placed on them. The center was an experimental area where the apprentices used to work.


    However, there weren¡¯t many things on the first floor. Most of the things on the shelves had lost their extraordinary characteristics with the passage of time.


    In the end, Eli only found three of them that were of value.


    They were Moses ore, undead crystals, and Sodis tentacles.


    The first item was a type of ore. According to how valuable it was now, it should be a third-circle material. The second item was an undead crystal, which was a soul crystal formed from powerful undead. The third item was a creature¡¯s tentacle.


    The three materials were not a big problem. When he was almost done with his alchemy, he would directly use the ores and undead crystals to upgrade his mage weapon. The tentacle could also be used to refine wizard weapons.


    Other than that, there were also a few large experimental pieces of equipment on the first floor. Eli accepted them happily. Compared to the equipment in the White Tower, this experimental equipment might be slightly older, but they were all top-notch and might be very helpful to Eli¡¯s experiments.


    After exploring the first floor, the skeleton went up the stairs to the second floor.


    The second floor seemed to be a place to rest and receive guests. After searching for a while, it found nothing. With regret, the skeleton continued to explore.


    In fact, the tower was relatively clean. There were a total of seven floors, but only a few items were harvested, which made Eli feel a little regretful.


    However, on the seventh level, which was also the last level, there was a small accident.


    ¡°A defensive spell formation?¡±


    Looking at the spell formation covering the door in front of him, Eli realized that there might really be something inside.


    From the spell formation, it was obvious that its master wanted to protect the things inside. However, as time passed, the spell formation was already showing signs of damage, so Eli immediately started looking for an opening.


    Half an hour later, the spell formation disappeared, and the door slowly opened.


    The scene inside was immediately reflected in Eli¡¯s eyes.


    It was a small study room, about a few dozen square meters in size. The layout was simple, with only a bookshelf, a desk, and a sofa.


    The bookshelves were filled with books, and a crystal ball was placed on the table.


    A crystal ball?


    The skeleton¡¯s undead flame bloomed. This was good stuff.


    Without any hesitation, the skeleton started to check.


    The books on the bookshelves were a mix of good and bad. There were ordinary encyclopedias and books that involved knowledge, mainly about black magic. Among them, there were also some about sacrificial offerings and even experiments on extracting souls.


    Of course, there were also some interesting ones, such as biological modifications. He wasn¡¯t that interested in the biological modification part, but he was very interested in the modification of the five senses. He was going to go back and do some research. The fog had caused him some trouble this time. If his five senses were heightened, it wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome.


    After checking the books, Eli began to walk toward the crystal ball.


    After checking and making sure there were no problems, Eli went in to check the crystal ball.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    At the same time, below the Tower, Eli let out a gasp of surprise.


    What the f * ck!


    The crystal ball contained nothing else but a legacy for mages. It recorded in detail the training of mages below the third circle.


    After all, it was recorded in a low-level meditation technique called wood Spirit¡¯s sky. It also recorded a large number of elemental spells. From the first circle to the third circle, the number of spells reached thousands.


    These were all things that he happened to lack.


    He did have a mage legacy already, but it was good to have more. However, the greatest reward was still the elemental spell.


    He hadn¡¯t learned many elemental spells. He mostly used shadow bloodline talents. This was partly because he was too weak and partly because he didn¡¯t have many spell models, to begin with.


    Although the spells in the crystal ball were mainly elemental spells, there were still some other types of spells, and there was even a divination spell.


    This made Eli very surprised.


    Divination was a hard school to master because it involved fate and time.


    The divination spell in the crystal ball was a special spell that had no level. It was called the Dice of Fate.


    The effect was very simple, and that was to predict the possibility of an incident!


    This spell required a special dice, which could receive the power of fate. Before throwing the dice, the caster should think of an incident to divine, and the dice would display numbers one to six. The higher the number, the higher the probability.


    It was a very powerful spell, but it had a lot of restrictions. The first condition was that the mage had to have the time element talent, which was very rare. However, Eli did have this talent. Eli discovered this when he was training. It might be related to his immortality.


    The second condition was the price.


    After all, the spell was to pry into fate. This was no ordinary matter, so one had to pay a great price. This could be a large number of soul crystals or a large number of other prices.


    There was even a note at the end.


    [ note: do not pay the price yourself. It will consume a large amount of the wizard¡¯s life force! ]


    At first, Eli was still a little conflicted about where to find resources. After all, the condensation of soul crystals required a large number of recently dead creatures, but after seeing the note, Eli¡¯s heart calmed down.


    This was a good thing!


    This spell was his greatest reward this time. He also believed that this was sorcery that would benefit him for life. In the future, if he were to do something, he would be able to make a prophecy first, and he would not have to be so cautious when doing things.


    Bang!


    At the same time, Eli heard an explosion in the distance and realized that there might be a battle outside, so he sped up his search.


    Ten minutes later, the skeleton left the Tower with everything.


    After putting everything away, Eli carried Rawls in one hand and quickly headed out of the town.


    A minute later, Eli arrived outside the town.


    All the warlocks¡¯ eyes widened when they saw the people that Eli had brought.


    ¡°This is Lord Rawls.¡± Everyone looked at the person that Eli was casually carrying and exclaimed in shock.


    After such a long time, they even thought that Rawls had died. They didn¡¯t expect that he would be rescued by Lord Herman. They could only say that Herman was too powerful.


    ¡°He¡¯s seriously injured. Someone come and take care of him.¡± Eli said casually.


    Someone immediately came over to take care of Rawls.


    The others were all looking at Eli, waiting for him to give the next order. Most of them had been saved by Herman and were willing to listen to his orders.


    ¡°My Lord, what should we do next?¡± One of the first circle warlocks asked.


    ¡°There are still six hours left, Sir. Molin and Adams haven¡¯t arrived yet. Why don¡¯t we take advantage of this time to snatch Blood Alliance¡¯s resources? ¡± Some warlocks suggested.


    With the large number of warlocks from the Blood Alliance dying in the mage town, their strength was no longer as good as theirs.


    Eli nodded.


    ¡°But Sir Herman, what if Molin and Adams come?¡± The Warlock asked.


    Eli fell into deep thought, then said with a solemn expression, ¡± how about this? You can go plunder the Blood Alliance now. I¡¯ll get 20% of what you get. Once Molin or Adams come, I¡¯ll block them for you!¡±


    ¡°Really? thank you so much, my Lord.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. They had to give Eli 20 % of their reward, but Eli had promised to block the biggest threat. This was a good deal.


    No one doubted that Herman could stop the two of them. After all, he had saved so many people from chimeras.


    Sir Herman was generous!


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± Everyone expressed their gratitude.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all for the White Tower,¡± Eli said righteously.


    He had already killed Molin and Adams, so what was the risk?


    It was perfect!

 Chapter 173 - 173 Dicks Defeat

    173 Dick¡¯s Defeat


    The hunt began.


    In the next few hours, the White Tower warlocks had a great time. They began to join forces to kill the warlocks of the blood Alliance and snatch their resources.


    At first, the blood Alliance had wanted to resist, but because Molin and Adams weren¡¯t around and a lot of their combat power had been exhausted in the town, they were no match for the White Tower at all. It was a one-sided battle.


    On the other hand, Eli didn¡¯t join in on the hunt. Since people were working for him, there was no need for him to do it himself. He began to explore the mage Town, collecting a large number of resources.


    ..


    ¡°Damn it, damn it, these damn White Tower warlocks.¡± A late-stage one-circle sorcerer was fleeing in the forest, and behind him were three late-stage one-circle White Tower warlocks.


    ¡°Stop, you can¡¯t run. Hand over all your loot.¡± A Warlock looked at him and shouted.


    ¡°Get lost!


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. When Lord Molin and Lord Adams come, you¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡± He shouted loudly, but he was a little hesitant in his heart.


    Because at this point, even he was no longer confident. He had deep doubts in his heart.


    Why haven¡¯t the two lords shown themselves yet?


    They had been bullied by the White Tower, and the two had not shown up.


    Could it be that the two have already met with mishaps? But how was that possible? Could it be that there was someone in this secret realm who could kill the two of them? It was almost impossible.


    However, there seemed to be traces of mutated monsters in the second circle. Could it be that the two of them had already entered the town and then ¡­


    The Warlock¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he could not believe his own guess.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it, it¡¯s impossible.¡± He shook his head.


    Just as he was lost in his thoughts, two warlocks suddenly appeared in front of him. He looked again and saw that they were the warlocks of the White Tower.


    ¡°I¡¯m done for!¡± The Warlock¡¯s face was filled with despair.


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, another three hours had passed.


    There were only three minutes left before the end of the expedition.


    Eli stood on top of a tower in the Town and looked around.


    Compared to a few hours ago, the secret realm was quiet at this time because most of the people in the secret realm were the White Tower¡¯s warlocks. The warlocks of the Blood Alliance were either in hiding or dead.


    As for Molin and Adams, they had yet to show up. This made the warlocks of the Blood Alliance realize something.


    Their Lords might have already died.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s almost time.¡± He looked at the time again. There was still one minute left.


    ..


    On the altar outside the secret realm.


    A large group of people had already gathered, with Dick and Kratos standing at the front.


    ¡°Kratos, I hope that I won¡¯t see a single Warlock from the White Tower later. That would be interesting.¡± Dick¡¯s lips curled up as he laughed.


    ¡°You should worry about your people.¡± Kratos retorted, but his eyebrows were tightly knitted.


    Half a day ago, he had received news that Adams, who had been at the limit of One Circle in the Blood Alliance, had disappeared for a period of time before the event. No one knew what had happened.


    Kratos felt that there might be a problem.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? you say you¡¯re not worried, but that¡¯s not what your expression says.¡± Looking at Kratos¡¯s worried expression, Dick said smugly.


    In his opinion, there was no chance of an accident this time.


    Adams, who was in the second circle, was going to fight against the apprentices in the first circle. Wasn¡¯t that like a Wolf entering a pack of wolves?


    Of course, it was also possible that the White Tower did not follow the rules, but from what they knew, the few late-stage first-circle warlocks of the White Tower were very inexperienced. Even Rawls, who had reached his limit, had only broken through not long ago, so it was impossible for him to be a second-circle sorcerer. Otherwise, he would not be so confident.


    ¡°The expedition has ended!¡±


    Suddenly, someone pointed at the secret realm and shouted.


    Dick and Kratos turned their heads to look at the gate of the secret plane, and a huge vortex appeared again.


    Dick had a confident smile on his face as he waited for the warlocks from the Blood Alliance to come out.


    Very quickly, the first person came out.


    ¡°Eh, we¡¯re out?


    ¡°damn it, I almost snatched the resources from the Blood Alliance warlocks. What bad luck.¡±


    A Warlock of the White Tower walked out and cursed.


    The first one to come out was the White Tower¡¯s Warlock.


    Kratos knew this first circle sorcerer, and he asked in surprise, ¡°Hugo, what¡¯s the situation inside?¡±


    ¡°We were just chasing a Warlock from the Blood Alliance. We were about to kill him, but we were suddenly teleported out.¡± The Warlock sighed.


    Kratos was stunned. The situation seemed to be a little different from what he had imagined!


    Dick was speechless.


    The Warlock didn¡¯t hide his voice, so he could hear it clearly. This made him a little confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Adams kill these first-circle White Tower warlocks? ¡± He whispered doubtfully, ¡°It should be an accident. Everything should be normal after that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation inside?¡± Kratos asked.


    ¡°One-sided!¡± The apprentice replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s one-sided!¡± Dick¡¯s eyes brightened. It seemed like nothing major had happened.


    Kratos, on the other hand, shook his head and sighed. It seemed that the situation was not good this time.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my Lord? this time, we¡¯re the ones suppressing the Blood Alliance!¡± The Warlock was puzzled. Did he not make it clear?


    White Tower was suppressing the Alliance of ten thousand blood?!


    Everyone was stunned. How was this possible?


    ¡°Yeah. Master Herman saved a lot of our lives in the wizard Town, including mine. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be in this state.¡± The Warlock added.


    ¡°Herman?¡± Kratos blinked his eyes.


    Not far away, Dick¡¯s eyes were wide open. He couldn¡¯t accept this. How was this possible?


    With Adams, how could this have happened? Then, the Warlock named Hugo told them everything about their experience, how Herman saved them, and how the warlocks from the Blood Alliance were hunted down.


    During this process, Kratos was gasping for air while Dick was in disbelief. He waited for the people from the Blood Alliance to come out and tell him what exactly happened inside.


    After a few seconds, another person came out. It was also from the White Tower, an apprentice.


    After some understanding, it was similar to what the first Warlock had said.


    Dick was obviously a little flustered, but Kratos slowly smiled.


    When the tenth person to come out was still the White Tower Warlock, Dick was already covered in a cold sweat. Kratos, on the other hand, laughed and mocked Dick loudly.


    At this moment, Kratos was extremely pleased.


    Dick didn¡¯t say a word and continued to wait for the Warlocks from the Blood Alliance.


    Half an hour later, more than twenty warlocks from the White Tower came out. Finally, a blood Alliance Warlock who was at the late stage of the first circle appeared.


    The Warlock was covered in blood, and his bloodline power was weak, but there was a sense of surprise and joy in his eyes. He looked at the blue and white sky and said, ¡°I¡¯m finally out.¡±


    ¡°Justin, it¡¯s you. Tell me what happened inside.¡± Before he could react, his shoulder was already grabbed. He raised his head and saw Dick with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± The Warlock was also shocked.


    ¡°Quickly tell me what happened inside. Where¡¯s Molin and Adams?¡± Dick asked loudly, his tone urgent.


    ¡°my Lord, our people are almost all killed inside. Master Molin and master Adams didn¡¯t even show up. I suspect that they might be dead. Traces of second-circle mutated chimeras have been found in the mage Town.¡± The Warlock quickly organized his words.


    Dick was stunned, dumbfounded.


    He might be dead?!


    He was a second-circle Warlock! How could he die in a secret plane like this? Moreover, Adams was a second-circle genius from the same clan as him.


    ¡°Impossible, impossible.¡± Dick broke out in a cold sweat and his face twitched.


    At this time, the people in the secret realm had basically come out. The White Tower¡¯s side had more than eighty people, while the blood Alliance only had a dozen.


    Finally, Eli walked out and joined the White Tower. The secret plane slowly closed, but Molin and Adams still hadn¡¯t come out.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± Seeing that the secret realm was closed and the two still didn¡¯t come out, Dick became desperate.


    This secret plane was very special. If there were no energy, it would automatically teleport people out. Molin and Adams hadn¡¯t come out yet, which meant that they were probably dead.


    However, just because he was aware of it didn¡¯t mean that he could accept it. A two-circle warlock had died in a medium-grade secret realm. This was too ridiculous. How could this be possible?


    ¡°No, no, there¡¯s definitely something wrong with the White Tower people.¡±


    He straightened his body and looked sharply at Eli, who was leading the group, and Rawls, who was still unconscious and said, ¡± there¡¯s definitely something wrong with all of you. I¡¯m going to check every single one of you.¡±


    His sharp gaze was fixed on them, and many warlocks tensed up. On the other hand, Eli¡¯s gaze was calm, and he was confident.


    ¡°Go to hell. White Tower people are not something you can investigate as you please!¡± Sure enough, Kratos stood between the two parties and said domineeringly.


    ¡°If you want to fight, just say it!¡± Kratos¡¯s eyes were also sharp, and he emitted a powerful aura.


    In terms of combat power, he was stronger than Dick.


    Dick exploded in anger again, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He had no choice, he really couldn¡¯t win.

 Chapter 174 - 174 High Bounty

    174 High Bounty


    Naturally, Dick¡¯s plan was unsuccessful. After all, Eli was a member of the White Tower, and the White Tower stood behind him.


    Dick had a stomach full of pent-up anger that he couldn¡¯t vent.


    He couldn¡¯t just say that Adams was in the second-circle, right? If he did, they would be guilty. So he could only give up.


    He had to suffer in silence, and this was his current situation.


    As for the cause of Adams and Molin¡¯s deaths, he guessed that it might really be a second-circle mutated monster in the secret plane. Of course, it could also be that there was a hidden second-circle warlock in the White Tower.


    However, this was only a guess. No one knew what exactly had happened.


    Just like that, a day later, Dick brought his men and left the place dejectedly.


    The ownership of the secret realm naturally belonged to the White Tower. After all, there were only a dozen or so people from the Blood Alliance left, and there was almost no comparison.


    They had suffered heavy losses. Not only did they lose a large number of warlocks, but they also lost Adams, a second-circle warlock, and a medium-scale secret plane.


    On the other side, many warlocks were telling the story of how Eli had saved everyone. This changed everyone¡¯s opinion of him, and almost all of the warlocks in this batch were truly grateful to him.


    They were grateful to him for saving them.


    In such an atmosphere, Rawls finally woke up one day later.


    After waking up, he heard the stories told by the others and knew that it was really Eli who had saved him. The scene before his assumed death was actually real, and this made him fall into silence.


    He clearly remembered that he was facing a two-circle creature.


    This even made him doubt his life. When he saw Eli, he didn¡¯t have his previous attitude, but he looked at him with a complicated expression.


    Life was like a play!


    ..


    Three days later.


    Eli and the others returned to the White Tower.


    The others went to the tower to calculate their points and exchange them for resources, but Eli didn¡¯t care about this and quietly returned to his Tower.


    With their return, the matter regarding Eli fermented for a short period of time. After hearing the story, many people¡¯s attitudes toward him changed. After all, everyone hoped that their superior was someone who could save them if they were in trouble.


    Another three days passed.


    Eli received Kratos¡¯ request to meet, and the two met.


    ¡°Well done, Herman.¡±


    As soon as Eli came in, Kratos patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°This is what I should do.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk,¡± Kratos pulled Eli to the side of the sofa, and the two sat down.


    ¡°What business does my Lord have with me?¡± Eli asked curiously.


    ¡± Because of your performance in the secret plane this time, you¡¯ve also been rewarded with 50000 points, which you can exchange for supplies and even missions,¡± Kratos said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But today I got you here not for this matter.¡± Kratos shook his head and then took out a wanted list.


    Eli took it. The portrait was of him, and the wanted price under it was 30000 low-grade magic stones. The party who issued the wanted article was the Blood Alliance, and their logo was engraved on it. It was real.


    ¡°There is a bounty on me?¡± Eli frowned.


    The Blood Alliance seemed to hate him to the bone!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re on the wanted list, so you¡¯d better stay in the White Tower for the time being. With this price, even a person in the Second circle would be tempted.¡± Kratos said.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Eli nodded.


    This was 30000 magic stones. The blood Alliance made a huge investment.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have any plans to go out. After all, it would take a lot of time to learn all kinds of spells, alchemy, and divination.


    He also needed time to digest the elemental crystals further.


    In any case, the White Tower would provide him with resources, and he only needed to develop slowly in the White Tower. He had made up his mind that he would not leave the White Tower until he had developed to his current limit.


    As for the blood required for the devouring spell, he could slowly buy it from the White Tower. After all, it was normal for warlocks to buy blood. As for the mage camp, he would let them slowly develop.


    Therefore, the next step was to slowly develop.


    ..


    Time passed by slowly.


    The news that Herman was wanted caused a huge sensation at first.


    After all, a first-circle warlock¡¯s bounty was so high that many wild sorcerers were naturally tempted. However, when they came to the outside of the White Tower in twos and threes, ready to hunt for Eli, they discovered a problem.


    This guy didn¡¯t come out.


    That¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t come out at all. Some people even heard that this guy rarely came out of his tower, which made many warlocks extremely confused.


    After all, warlocks basically relied on their bloodlines to grow, and in general, battles were the most convenient way to develop bloodlines. In battles, bloodlines could be activated the fastest, which was extremely beneficial to the growth of warlocks. Plus, this was the most efficient way to gather blood.


    As for the other methods, potions and research would naturally have a certain effect, but very few warlocks would do so. Since there were simpler methods, why would they choose the more difficult methods?


    Therefore, they were very depressed. However, they still chose to wait.


    They refused to believe that Eli wouldn¡¯t come out.


    They could afford to waste a few years anyway.


    A year later, Eli still did not leave the house. Most warlocks were still full of confidence and were basically still waiting. Only a few people left. After all, the benefits were too great.


    Two years later.


    At this moment, some people had already begun to waver. They only felt that Eli was really a strange person, and another group of people left.


    Three years later.


    At this time, many people were already a little numb. Some warlocks who were reluctant to give up their previous efforts continued to wait, while most of the others had left.


    Five years later.


    At this moment, even the most patient warlocks sighed and turned to leave.


    They really couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    It was ridiculous that Eli hadn¡¯t left the White Tower for five years.


    How could there be such a Warlock?


    And among all of them, there was still one person who had not left.


    ¡°Herman, I want you dead!!¡±


    Outside the White Tower, an old man with white hair, black eyes, and wearing a gray Warlock robe was hiding in a cave outside the White Tower, waiting.


    His name was Sores, a second-circle giant kemoyin serpent Warlock. He was also Adams¡¯s grandfather, and Adams was the only bloodline of his dead son, as well as his only family.


    He was here to ambush Eli.


    The reason was simple. Every Warlock of the giant kemoyin serpent clan had a soul lamp in their clan, which allowed them to check on the Warlock¡¯s condition. After an inspection, they discovered that Adams had not been killed by a chimera, but by a Warlock.


    But they didn¡¯t know who the killer was. In the end, after thinking for a long time, they decided that it was most likely Eli.


    To an old Warlock who had lost his only bloodline, he would rather kill the wrong person than let his grandson¡¯s potential killer go.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been five years. I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯t come out in ten years!¡± He pursed his lips, and his wrinkled old face made a ferocious expression.


    One should never doubt the impact of losing one¡¯s only blood relative on an old man.


    Five years later.


    Sores was silent.


    It had been a full ten years, and this fellow still had not come out?

 Chapter 175 - 175 Rawls Refusal

    175 Rawls¡¯ Refusal


    ¡°Is it normal to not leave the house for ten years?¡±


    How could this be normal?


    Sores thought that he had met many people in his life, all kinds of weirdos, but Eli trumped all of them.


    He had learned something new.


    Eli hadn¡¯t left the house for ten years.


    However, he had to avenge his grandson, so Sores could only start thinking of other ways.


    So he returned to the blood Alliance and finally found the leader of the blood Alliance. He requested to get spies into the White Tower. At first, the leader was very unwilling, but in front of a large amount of wealth promised by Sores, he finally nodded and agreed.


    Ten days later, Sores returned. After some consideration, Sores thought he had chosen someone who had a conflict with Herman and had always disliked him.


    Rawls, one of the representatives of the White Tower.


    ¡°Rawls, a two-circle Warlock who advanced a year ago, is currently a genius-level figure in the White Tower forces. He¡¯s a rising star in the future and is an excellent genius in all aspects, well-known by many.


    ¡°However, he has always been unhappy with Herman and has always wanted to kick him out of his position. I guessed that there might be some conflict between the two of them, and this stemmed from the time when he was in the shadow lizard Warlock camp.¡± Sores nodded.


    He wanted to get Herman out of the White Tower, and this person should be able to do it.


    So, one night, he had the lurker send a letter to Rawls.


    ..


    ¡°I want to talk to you about Herman. Meet me in the center of the crying forest.¡±


    On the other side, Rawls was frowning as he read the letter with a dumbfounded expression.


    Compared to ten years ago, his aura was much more powerful now. He had also become a second circle warlock and was an influential figure in the White Tower. Many people praised him, but he knew that he was still lacking, especially compared to Herman.


    He had been with this guy for almost a hundred years. He had once wanted to defeat and drive this guy away.


    However, the incident in the secret realm ten years ago left him with mixed feelings.


    On the one hand, he was confused about how Eli had saved him. Although Eli had said that it wasn¡¯t him after the incident and that the Chimera had just left, how could he believe it? After all, he had seen his figure with his own eyes.


    Secondly, he clearly remembered that the chimeras he fought back then were in the second circle. Even now, Rawls wasn¡¯t confident he could defeat it.


    Although he didn¡¯t know how strong Herman was, he knew that Herman was definitely very strong. In fact, he was ridiculously strong. Ten years had passed, and Herman was probably even stronger than before. This made him feel a little desperate.


    Therefore, when a letter suddenly appeared in front of his door, he had mixed feelings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just meet. There shouldn¡¯t be any big problems. What does the owner of this letter want? ¡± Roars frowned. The crying forest was just at the edge of the White Tower. At this distance, he was absolutely safe.


    After putting away the letter, he put on a black suit and set off.


    Half an hour later, he arrived at the location mentioned in the letter. There was already a man wearing a black robe and a mask waiting there.


    ¡°Rawls, nice to meet you.¡± Sores said in a hoarse voice while wearing a mask.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Rawls asked with a frown.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. I just want to ask you one question. Do you dislike Herman? ¡± Sores did not answer but asked instead.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ross nodded. There was nothing much to say about this matter.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Under the mask, Sores revealed a smile and released his two-circle late-stage aura. He said, ¡°I can help you deal with him, but I have a condition. You have to help me lure him out of the White Tower.¡±


    Sores was stunned. The person in front of him was actually a late-stage second-circle Warlock. He was a little dumbfounded. Moreover, was he actually going to deal with Herman? was it for the reward?


    ¡°You want to deal with Herman?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sores replied with certainty.


    ¡°You?¡± Rawls glanced at Sores and said in a strange tone.


    Judging from the operation ten years ago, he guessed that Herman was at least a late-stage second-circle sorcerer or even stronger.


    Sores also raised his eyebrows. What did this mean? Rawls was looking down on him.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m leaving. You can¡¯t do this.¡± Rawls threw a glance at that man before turning around and leaving.


    Sores was speechless.


    What do you mean I can¡¯t do this?


    ¡°Hey, I just need you to help me lure him out. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you, right? I have one less enemy, and you have one less opponent. Isn¡¯t that good? ¡± Sores shouted, trying to save the situation.


    This was a little different from what he had thought!


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Rawls snorted coldly. ¡°first of all, I don¡¯t think you can kill Herman. You don¡¯t have the ability.


    ¡°Second, why do you think I will help you? Let me tell you. I will definitely defeat Herman, but not in this way. I, Rawls, disdained using this method. I want to defeat him fair and square.


    ¡°Lastly, you should leave as soon as possible because once you return, I will report you. Also, do not try to attack me here. You won¡¯t be able to kill me in a short time, but the White Tower will definitely notice, and you¡¯ll be dead before you can kill me.¡±


    After saying that, Rawls turned around and left. However, after walking more than 10 steps, he turned around and glanced at Solis, spitting, ¡°What bad luck, you¡¯re wasting my time.¡±


    No ability? Was I too weak?


    At this moment, Sores was looking at Rawls¡¯ back with a dumbfounded expression.


    Which part of the plan went wrong? It shouldn¡¯t have!


    ¡®It¡¯s completely different than what I¡¯ve imagined. What on earth happened? or is Rawls really that kind of person?¡¯


    Ridiculous!


    However, this wasn¡¯t the time to think about this. He knew that he should really leave. He believed that Rawls would really report this to his superior, and after that, Sores wouldn¡¯t be able to come here anytime soon.


    At least not for the time being.


    ¡°F*ck, forget it. White Tower and blood Alliance will have a battle sooner or later.¡± He gritted his teeth and quickly disappeared into the forest.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out how this could have happened.


    ..


    ¡°A late-stage second-circle Warlock?¡±


    A day later, in the tower, Eli looked at the message from the Council.


    A second-circle warlock had actually contacted Rawls, trying to trick him out, but he was reported by Rawls.


    To be honest, it was a little funny.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity he chose the wrong person.¡± Eli pursed his lips. He knew Rawls very well. Although he had some strange habits, he was indeed an upright person.


    He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. This was also the reason why Eli kept him alive. If this person really had the intention to kill him, why would he keep him?


    However, he was a little surprised by Rawls ¡®unyielding attitude.


    The only question he had was why there was a second circle Warlock waiting outside to ambush him. Fortunately, he had never planned to go out, or he would be in danger if he was ambushed.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. The White Tower will take care of this. I¡¯ll just do what I have to do!¡± Eli shook his head and walked into the secret plane.


    There were still many things on his list that had not been completed!


    The first was the progress of his level. His mental force had already reached 80 points. The elemental essence conversion had also reached 82 points. He was getting closer and closer to the limit of the first circle. His bloodline had also reached the late stage of the second circle.


    Next was the various learning processes. He had learned a part of spells, but he was slowly mastering alchemy. He was not very familiar with it, and it would take time. Lastly, the Dice of Fate, which he had not even started on. Eli had slightly underestimated the difficulty of this spell.


    However, this was normal. After all, this involved fate, and it was still a little too advanced for him at the moment. It was destined that he would need a long time to master it. However, he was very patient. He was determined to get his hands on this spell.


    For him, what he needed the most now was to develop silently.


    In any case, he would not leave this place until he had settled everything.


    Time was still on his side.

 Chapter 176 - 176 New Changes

    176 New Changes


    Ten years later.


    Eli¡¯s elemental compatibility had already reached 87%, and his mental power had also reached 86 points with the help of the potion. He was getting closer and closer to the second circle, and his bloodline had already reached the limit of the second circle.


    At this point, Eli even thought of breaking through to his third circle bloodline in advance.


    It was not easy to break through to become a third-circle warlock. Not only did it require a lot of materials, but there was also an important step, which was the fusion of bloodline and mental power. This made Eli a little hesitant.


    If he fused his bloodline, what about his magic power?


    After all, he was a mage. Of course, he didn¡¯t completely give up on his bloodline, but he felt that he needed to study it carefully.


    And in other aspects, everything was normal for him.


    He was learning spells at a steady rate, and his mastery of alchemy was also getting stronger and stronger. The only regret was that he still hadn¡¯t reached the beginner-level understanding of the Dice of fate mage tool.


    He only had one evaluation of this tool, and that was that it was difficult.


    Eli even felt that this was a spell tool that only a celestial could master, and the difficulty was simply outrageous. Whether it was the structure of the model or the analysis, none of the mage knowledge he had learned could compare to it.


    Eli had been very patient for a long time. He had spent almost 100 years studying the endless devouring spell. He did not believe that he could not handle this Dice of Fate.


    Speaking of the endless devouring spell, Eli had more than ten ideas for the second seal. He was still in the first stage, and similarly, he needed a lot of time and energy.


    Eli¡¯s idea involved trial and error. This was where the mage camp came in.


    Compared to 20 years ago, the scale of the campsite was much larger. There were more than 20 first-circle Mages, and Tijie was about to break through to the second circle. It was one of the largest campsites in the South of the West Coast where Eli was located.


    Eli would also exchange a large number of resources from the camp every year. Just because he didn¡¯t go out didn¡¯t mean that he was cut off from the outside world. After all, he still had quite a number of people under him.


    He usually asked Ross for help.


    Speaking of Ross, in the arcane realm 20 years ago, he was ranked first on the resource list. Of course, this had something to do with Eli¡¯s absence in the first half of the expedition. After all, why would an adult compete with children? However, it also made him a little famous.


    Last year, with the help of Eli and Kratos, Ross entered the Parliament and was promoted to handle foreign relations.


    Eli usually relied on him to do things outside.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let him go too far away. Eli only asked him to place the resources at the designated location, and then the mage camp people would go and get them. As for the few people under Eli, he usually wouldn¡¯t let them come into contact with each other.


    ..


    Another ten years passed.


    Eli¡¯s mental power had finally reached the limit of the first circle.


    At this point, he could already prepare for a breakthrough. Similar to the breakthrough of a second-circle Warlock, the breakthrough of a second-circle mage was also dependent on a singular point. And that was mainly a breakthrough in mental force.


    There were three distinct stages between a second circle mage and a first circle mage. They were divided into liquid, gas, and crystal according to the state of their spiritual force.


    The performance of each stage was as different as the sky and the earth. The change brought about was much more powerful.


    ..


    Ten years later.


    Eli had broken through.


    It was an ordinary night. In the secret plane, Elie had consumed more than ten bottles of Khorin-No. 3 potions (second-circle potion), and then he had broken through to become a second-circle mage.


    ¡°So this is the second circle?¡± Eli felt the mist-like spiritual power in his consciousness.


    In terms of combat power, 10 first-circle mages could barely compete with him. The strong power of the will could severely suppress and weaken low-level mages.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve made a breakthrough, all kinds of alchemy tools can be upgraded. My research on alchemy is almost done¡­¡± Eli pondered.


    The breakthrough was a big deal to him, but it was also a small matter. There were still many things to do next.


    For example, how to train his mental power and change its state, whether to train it step by step through meditation or other means, these were all problems.


    In short, the revolution had not yet succeeded, and everything still needed to be worked on.


    ¡°I can do this!¡± Eli encouraged himself and left the wizard Tower.


    Today, he would go to the White Tower for entertainment and relax his mind and body. After all, an immortal still had to pay attention to his mental state.


    A day later.


    Eli went back to work.


    ..


    Ten years later.


    ¡°I¡¯ve incorporated some new materials into this staff, and it¡¯s at the second circle. I¡¯ll call it the Morris staff.¡±


    Eli looked at the table in front of him.


    There was a wizard¡¯s staff on the table. It didn¡¯t make sense to call it a staff. After all, no staff would be made of hard metal, and the head would be made of hard Amethyst. It could even be a melee weapon. It was mainly made by Eli in consideration of Warlock combat.


    Other than this, there were three other items on the table.


    A 2nd circle purple leather armor, a 2nd ring circle robe, and a pair of 2nd circle boots.


    They were all weapons crafted from the shadow Dragon¡¯s leather skin. Combined with Eli¡¯s talent, he had crafted three fine-grade two-circle equipment.


    The first one could increase Eli¡¯s physical strength and physical defense. The second was a wizard robe that came with a wizard barrier. It had an outstanding defense against elemental attacks. The boots could speed up Eli¡¯s movement speed, and by controlling the airflow, it could allow Eli to float and move in the air, making it a perfect item for escape.


    In order to refine these three tools, Eli expended a lot of energy and a lot of resources, but fortunately, it was all worth it, as it could increase his survival ability.


    And what surprised Eli in the same year was that his Dice of Fate spell had finally made a little progress, entering a slow analysis process, and everything was getting better and better.


    ¡°Sigh, now that I think about it, it¡¯s been fifty years since I left the White Tower.¡±


    In a daze, Eli suddenly remembered that he had not left the White Tower for fifty years.


    This might be due to the hundred years of training in the secret realm of the shadow dragon. Now, he did not feel depressed or uncomfortable when training alone. Instead, he felt very relaxed. He could feel his knowledge being enriched little by little every day, and his combat power was getting stronger little by little. It felt quite good.


    At this moment, no one was waiting to ambush him outside. Even the most patient hunter would not wait for fifty years. This left Sores dumbfounded.


    He had nothing to say about this.


    He thought that ten years was a long time, but Eli actually stayed in the White Tower for fifty years. Was this something a normal person could do?


    He was truly convinced.


    ¡°Hmm, after I fuse the Dice of Fate and the undead crystal into my second circle, I can go out for a walk.¡±


    Eli took a deep breath. After fifty years, he was finally almost done digesting his gains.


    ¡­


    Another five years passed.


    Eli enhanced the earring that he had ¡®borrowed¡¯ from Gino, allowing his mental power attack to reach the second circle level. It was considered a pretty good mage weapon.


    However, after becoming a second-circle wizard, his powerful mental strength made him realize a problem. There was actually a trace of the undead soul in it, which was outrageous.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Eli had reached the second circle, he wouldn¡¯t have even known that there was such a dangerous thing hidden inside the mage weapon.


    It was a good thing that he had discovered it in time, and this allowed him to take the initiative. To a wizard, controlling the soul of an undead was equivalent to controlling the undead itself. He also observed that this undead seemed to be in the late stage of the second-circle and was still quietly growing.


    This made Eli smile. After all, undead were very good materials, and it was rare to see one at this level. He was looking forward to the day this undead would find him.


    At this time, he had also finished analyzing the Dice of fate spell. He only needed to refine a set of wizard tools before he could use it.


    After fifty to sixty years of hard work, he was finally about to succeed.


    But the next day, Eli received a shocking piece of news.


    Chairman Marcus died.

 Chapter 177 - 177 Deputy Chairman

    177 Deputy Chairman


    The White Tower.


    In the familiar meeting room, fifteen seats were already filled. This was the first time in the last twenty years that all the top members of the White Tower had come. Instead, the person in the head seat, who had never been absent, was absent.


    ¡°How did he die?¡± Eli sat on the sixth seat and sighed.


    Although he rarely made any contributions to the outside world, he had actually modified many magic potions that were suitable for various warlocks to use. So, even though there were already seven two-circle warlocks in the White Tower, he was still in sixth place.


    He looked around and found that there were 15 people there. The three Deputy Speakers were still Kratos, Jesse, and Theron, but the other Members of Parliament had basically been replaced.


    The ones who were familiar with Eli were the second Member of Parliament, Rawls, the eleventh member, Ross, and two new members under Kratos. The other seven had been replaced by other people a long time ago, except for two or three old people.


    Thus, it was very rare for Eli to be able to sit here with the strength of a one-circle Warlock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat about what we should do about this!¡± Kratos, who was the first to speak, had an even colder gaze. His aura was now at the limit of the second circle warlock, thanks to the blood soul flower.


    ¡°Yes, just proceed as we discussed before,¡± Theron said.


    Although Marcus¡¯s death was a pity, it was not without any warning.


    He was already very old, to begin with, and after a few decades, he had finally exhausted the last of his life force. Hence, before he died, they had already discussed what would happen after his death.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kratos nodded.


    ¡°Then, according to our vote, I will be the new speaker. This has already been passed. Of course, if anyone has any objections, you can raise them.¡± Kratos looked around and said domineeringly.


    As the only two-circle Warlock in the White Tower, he was the most suitable candidate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any, either.¡±


    ¡­


    After a short while, President Kratos¡¯s identity was confirmed, and he sat in the seat of the president without any hesitation.


    ¡°In that case, there will be two more things to discuss later. One is the simulation of the various disputes caused by the death of the former chairman, Marcus, and the new job planning for everyone.


    ¡°to facilitate the follow-up arrangements, let¡¯s move on to the second matter, the division of duties.¡± Kratos took out another document and said.


    Everyone nodded and waited.


    ¡°First, there will be three ministers. Theron and Jesse¡¯s positions will remain the same. However, Herman will now be in charge of resource allocation and Resource Exchange.


    ¡°Although his strength is average, he¡¯s the strongest among the council members when it comes to handling such matters and various assignments. It just so happens that this position doesn¡¯t require too much combat power. This is my suggestion. Does anyone have any objections?¡±


    Eli didn¡¯t expect Kratos to mention him first.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Theron and Jessi were the first to agree.


    With the change of the chairman, Kratos was bound to assign his men to important positions. No one could stop him.


    Herman¡¯s strength was average, and he was a good candidate. His ability had been proven in the past few decades, and what was interesting was that he wouldn¡¯t lose even in an election.


    Other than the president, there were four people on their side. The four people here would support Eli too because Eli had saved them in the arcane realm forty-five years ago.


    Their status had been low in the past, but as time passed, they had come to a higher platform.


    Therefore, even though Herman wasn¡¯t as famous in the lower ranks, he was one of the most influential people in the upper ranks. He was a low-key person who wouldn¡¯t be ignored.


    As for the other councilmen, the first-circle warlocks were fine, but a few of the second-circle warlocks were unwilling to accept this, but they had no choice.


    ¡°Hmm, then Herman will take my previous position and become the new Deputy chairman.¡± Kratos slammed the table and made a decision.


    ¡°Well, next is the division of the others ¡­¡± Kratos began to announce them one by one.


    Rawls became the new first representative and Ross the seventh. The others had also undergone some rotations and were finally confirmed after voting.


    This task took almost half a day.


    It was morning when they came, and it was already night when the second event began. Also, Eli had changed his seat to the position of Deputy Chairman, which was close to Kratos.


    It was pretty good. Just like before, with Kratos behind him, no one dared to touch him. He was still a resource distributor, and Eli liked this position very much.


    He could gain benefits and no one would have any ideas about him unless they wanted to challenge Kratos.


    ¡°Secondly, Theron has always been in charge of the external Affairs of the disputes over the death of the chairman. Tell us about it.¡± After dealing with the post, Kratos continued.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Theron nodded and took out a document. ¡°At present, the biggest impact of Lord¡¯s death on us will come from the nearest force, the blood Alliance.


    ¡°As for the conflict between the Blood Alliance and us, I¡¯m sure all of you are aware of it, so I won¡¯t say much. They will definitely do something. In fact, as far as I know, they have already begun to take action, and a war may be inevitable.¡±


    Theron¡¯s eyes were serious as he analyzed the situation.


    Everyone had a serious expression on their faces, and even Eli was frowning. Wasn¡¯t it better for everyone to be safe and sound? Why do you have to fight and kill?


    ¡°Mm, then we have to make preparations in all aspects. Although we are stronger than before, Blood Alliance is also stronger too. We have to make preparations in all aspects.¡± Kratos nodded.


    When a war was about to begin, the potions, materials, wizard tools, and Alchemy products were all important resources.


    ¡°There are two main aspects, one is external, and the other is internal. The external matters involve fighting, and the internal matters mostly are about logistics¡­¡± Theron analyzed.


    ¡°Then, who do you want to deal with outside and inside matters? it¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± Kratos said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out to deal with the matters outside.¡± Jessi raised his hand.


    ¡°Me too!¡± Rawls also raised his hand. As a possessor of the Balor bloodline, he was naturally arrogant and fierce.


    One by one, the councilmen expressed their stand, and soon it was Eli¡¯s turn.


    ¡°Herman, what do you think?¡± Kratos asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the camp and plan the distribution of resources,¡± Eli said bluntly.


    What a joke. How could he go out? The outside was not as safe as the inside of the White Tower. Moreover, the Dice of fate spell had not been refined yet. He would not be at ease without this.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kratos nodded. In his mind, Eli had always been strong in his ability to deal with things rather than his combat power, so it would be good for him to stay in the camp.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it then. Meeting adjourned.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, another hour had passed, and the meeting that had lasted for a day finally came to an end.


    After the meeting ended, the White Tower also began a new wave of adjustments with a new circle of power. All kinds of things were quickly handled, and Eli participated in the various distribution of resources.


    Dealing with the Blood Alliance had also become the most important thing.


    However, something shocking happened. For a full month, there was no movement from the blood Alliance, as if they had fallen into silence.


    Eli understood that this was just the calm before the storm.


    However, compared to the previous storm, he could no longer stand by the sidelines. This time, he was one of the core figures.


    Things remained the same, but people had changed!

 Chapter 178 - 178 The Dice of Fate

    178 The Dice of Fate


    The White Tower was a mortal enemy of the Blood Alliance.


    After all, the White Tower was born during the battle between the Blood Alliance and the shadow lizard Warlock Academy. Not only did it stab them in the back, but it also seized the fruits of their victory.


    However, the White Tower had always been flourishing, and the higher-ups were getting stronger and stronger, which made them very annoyed.


    As a matter of fact, the moment they heard that the White Tower¡¯s top combatant, Marcus, had died, the Blood Alliance was tempted.


    In a huge tent in the Blood Alliance.


    The Alliance master, Pabulo, sat on the main seat and looked at the combat members on both sides. There were as many as 12 second-circle warlocks, which was also the foundation of the blood Alliance¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Everyone, what do you think of Marcus¡¯s death?¡± Pabulo asked as he looked at the crowd.


    ¡°What are you talking about? just start a war. How can the White Tower be our match now? ¡± An old man excitedly smashed a wine glass on the ground and said loudly.


    ¡°Sores, calm down. Your impulsive action fifty years ago caused us to lose a lot of people who were lying in ambush in the White Tower.¡± Pabulo frowned and said.


    ¡°but this is indeed a good opportunity for us. If not for the White Tower, our current power would be far greater than it is now. We would have become one of the major forces of the West Coast.¡± Sores started fighting and shouted to the surroundings.


    ¡°Indeed, if it weren¡¯t for the White Tower, each of our clans would have expanded at least several times.¡±


    ¡°The White Tower can¡¯t be left alive. This force is growing too fast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few decades, and they¡¯ve almost caught up. If it were to take another hundred or two hundred years, how terrible would that be? ¡±


    The other people in the tent also started to discuss animatedly.


    Pabulo also nodded and looked at the people below with a burning gaze. The White Tower and the Blood Alliance will definitely fight, but how to fight without damaging their foundation is the problem.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the black Isotta Warlock Academy. They¡¯re currently one of the largest Warlock forces in the South of the West Coast. They have the combat power of the third circle and are willing to help us.¡± Pabulo suddenly said.


    Everyone was shocked, and then they were overjoyed. If they really had such a powerful ally, it would be a pleasant surprise for them.


    ¡°Uh, but the third circle warlocks won¡¯t make a move. They¡¯ll only send a portion of their people and some special methods. We still have to do the rest ourselves.¡± Pabulo spoke of his plans.


    ¡°Sure, I agree!¡± Sores was the first to agree. What he wanted to do now was to enter the White Tower and kill Herman. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you can dodge this time!¡± Sores gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Our two-circle warlocks are already stronger than them, so we¡¯ll definitely win this time.¡±


    After Pabulo finished explaining the plan, the others all agreed.


    After all, it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for black Isotta to help them.


    ¡°mm, then let¡¯s set a time. The current time is three years later. After all, they and we both need time to prepare. This time, we have at least a 99% chance of turning the White Tower into history.¡± Pabulo said as he picked up his wine glass.


    The others also raised their glasses, their eyes full of excitement.


    After annexing the White Tower, they would have the chance to become as powerful as the black Isotta.


    As for ten years!


    Although there was a law of life consumption, ten years was still not a long time for warlocks.


    Compared to mages, even a first-circle Warlock could live for four to five hundred years. Even if they were weakened by 1.5 times, they could live for more than three hundred years, which was a huge difference from mages.


    Hence, ten years was nothing.


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, it had been five years since Eli and the others had made their preparations.


    The anticipated attack from the Blood Alliance did not come, but White Tower did not slack off. Everyone knew that the war was bound to happen sooner or later, and it would not be long.


    Although he had not received any news from the blood alliance, there was good news from the mage camp.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve broken through to two rings!¡±


    Looking at the news that Tijie sent over, Eli was very surprised.


    Compared to Eli, Tijie¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t that bad. The reason why Eli was able to surpass her was because of his extraordinary wisdom. He discovered the magical uses of the devouring power, and the power that was produced from it drove the rapid progress of a mage.


    Since Tijie had broken through to the second circle, she would have had a better grasp of the mage camp. It was also possible that Eli would develop the second seal in advance.


    ¡°How¡¯s the progress of the spell seal?¡± Eli asked directly.


    ¡°master, almost all the mages in the camp have joined the experiments and tried out your ideas. We¡¯ve confirmed that some of them are impossible, and we¡¯ve also suggested a few new paths.¡± Tijie replied.


    ¡°Well, then you guys continue to work hard. I still have a few ideas here.¡± Eli was very satisfied.


    This was the reason why he took over the mage camp, and it was finally starting to take root.


    However, this had to be kept strictly confidential. After all, his identity as a Mage could not be exposed. Once it was exposed, he might face all the Warlock forces. The threat that this would bring was too great, which was one of the reasons why he had to become stronger.


    ¡°Yes, sir, we will continue to work hard.¡± The short communication ended.


    ¡°war is imminent. I have to strengthen myself. I can make some disposable mage weapons.¡± Eli thought for a moment. He wasn¡¯t lacking in ordinary resources, and it was a good choice to convert these resources into combat power.


    He returned to the laboratory.


    Two years later, a large number of powerful one-time-use items and defensive items were stored in Eli¡¯s arcane realm.


    ..


    Time always passed quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, another two years had passed.


    At this moment, the Blood Alliance had finally begun a small-scale probe. The battle had begun, and people died every day. However, the number was still under control. Meanwhile, Eli was hiding in the back and was in charge of the distribution of resources. This job also allowed him to obtain a lot of first-hand information on the battlefield.


    He had basically gathered all the materials for the Dice of Fate and was ready to refine them. This extremely complicated mage tool took Eli two years to understand how to refine it.


    During this time, the war between the two forces had completely erupted.


    One of the White Tower¡¯s second circle representatives had already died, but the blood alliance¡¯s situation was not good either. Two of their second-circle warlocks had died, but their overall strength was still stronger than White Tower.


    However, what was strange was that the Blood Alliance seemed to be adopting a defensive strategy as if they were brewing something. This made everyone wonder what they were up to.


    But everything was going well.


    Many people even thought that the war would end soon.


    In such an environment.


    Eli¡¯s Dice of fate was finally completed.

 Chapter 179 - 179 The Sudden Attack

    179 The Sudden Attack


    In the Tower.


    Eli looked at the die of fate in front of him and smiled.


    The appearance was similar to a normal die. It had six sides, but the color was dark gold. The dots were eye-catching gold, which was very beautiful.


    He had spent almost 10000 magic stones on the materials for the die, but it was worth it. With this, he might not need to spend so much effort on some things.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it out.¡±


    Eli thought and pondered as he cast his gaze toward the street outside the window.


    ¡°Within five minutes, there will be five or more first-circle warlocks passing by!¡±


    It was just a random thought.


    At the same time, a complicated spell model began to spin in Eli¡¯s mind. It was different from the structure of ordinary spell models. This spell model seemed to be layered, and a mysterious aura also spread out.


    There was also a price to pay. Eli could feel the life force in his body rapidly draining away. In the blink of an eye, almost thirty years had passed.


    The die spun in the air, and his life force was rapidly lost.


    Three seconds later, the die stopped spinning and showed a six.


    ¡°Six? That¡¯s not very likely.¡± Eli put away the die.


    The street in front of his tower was a remote area and generally speaking, there were very few first-circle warlocks who would pass by. This was even more so for now.


    He wanted to see how many would pass by.


    In the blink of an eye, a minute had passed.


    Not a single one.


    After two minutes, there was still nothing.


    Three minutes.


    No, there wasn¡¯t.


    Not even four minutes.


    Time passed by slowly. Eli furrowed his brows and started to doubt his life. Could it be that there was a problem with his prediction? He had spent almost 50 years of his life!


    Four minutes and thirty seconds, forty seconds, fifty seconds.


    Time passed by seconds. Eli frowned. The situation was not what he had believed.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise. Eli turned his head and saw that outside his Tower, at the end of the intersection not far away, more than a dozen first-circle warlocks were fully armed and running towards the camp exit. They passed through this place in the blink of an eye.


    Eli looked at the time again. Four minutes and fifty-eight seconds.


    There was no mistake. Eli revealed a relaxed smile.


    However, something must have happened for so many first-circle warlocks to leave in such a hurry.


    ..


    On the same day.


    It turned out that the war had entered a new peak, so the White Tower had also sent out a large number of warlocks, which was a normal phenomenon.


    Eli wasn¡¯t nervous either. He handled the allocation of resources as usual, and during his break time, he went to various parts of the camp to test the accuracy of the Dice.


    Especially in the casino, holding the die of fate allowed Eli to win almost every battle. This made him confirm that the die was indeed very useful, of course, if one did not consider the thousands of years of life that he had spent.


    It was a pretty good tool, but it was a bit of a waste of life.


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, two months had passed.


    The war between the two forces seemed to have begun to slow down as if the war was about to end.


    Most of the warlocks of the White Tower also began to slowly return to the White Tower to recover and heal their wounds. The Blood Alliance was the same, leaving the battlefield and returning to their forces.


    Eli was in charge of the allocation of resources, and he was also very confused about some things during the process.


    This was because the allocation of resources allowed him to learn a lot of news about the front line. According to them, it seemed that after the recent dispute, the upper echelons of the blood Alliance had not shown their faces again, as if they had hidden away.


    Also, the Blood Alliance was clearly stronger than them, but they ended the war so rashly. Eli originally thought that the war might last for more than ten years, but it ended in two years.


    He didn¡¯t take it to heart and started working normally.


    ..


    A month passed in the blink of an eye.


    Ross watched the last batch of supplies being transported back to the White Tower and smiled.


    The war was finally over.


    He turned his head to look outside the White Tower. The dark forest was as quiet as usual. He turned his head and was about to enter the forest when suddenly, a noise came.


    Suddenly, seven or eight venom Wyverns flew out of the forest, carrying nearly a dozen two-circle warlocks. What shocked him was that there were dark shadows moving in the forest, as if there were a large number of warlocks.


    Ross¡¯s eyes widened, but he still immediately hid and glanced at the top of the venom Wyvern.


    ¡°That¡¯s Pabulo!¡±


    As a representative of the White Tower, he was no stranger to the main figures of the Blood Alliance. The others were also second and first circle warlocks of blood alliance, and there were a few warlocks that he had not seen before.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for! How did they get here?¡± Ross was completely dumbfounded.


    This was the center of the White Tower. How did they arrive here without anyone knowing?


    But the next second, he realized another problem. With so many people, how could White Tower resist?


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Ross was in despair. Looking at the venom Wyvern flying past him, he immediately sent a message to Eli.


    ..


    On the other side.


    Eli was doing an experiment in the arcane realm when he suddenly received Ross¡¯s message.


    ¡°The people from the Blood Alliance have sneaked into this place. All of the second and first circle warlocks have been mobilized, and there are also a large number of apprentices.¡±


    Eli was speechless.


    F * ck!


    What was going on?


    ¡°This¡­¡± Eli was stunned for a few seconds. This was too sudden, wasn¡¯t it? However, he immediately realized something. If this was true, what should he do?


    ¡°Run!¡± Eli instantly left the arcane realm and packed his things.


    It was so dangerous that he had to leave this place as soon as possible.


    As for the White Tower, what did it have to do with him?


    Realizing that danger was coming, Eli felt like he had to abandon everything.


    However, just as he walked out of the room and looked out the window, the scene that greeted his eyes made him numb.


    Under the setting sun, a huge energy shield had already enveloped the area within a few kilometers of the White Tower. There was no time to escape.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Eli gritted his teeth.


    It seemed like the Blood Alliance was well prepared this time. He couldn¡¯t run, but was he going to fight?


    But could he defeat so many warlocks?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Eli frowned. It had been too long since he had fought a battle of the same level. He was no longer sure how strong he was. Thus, he took out his die.


    ¡°What¡¯s the probability of me defeating all the warlocks who came?¡±


    Eli threw the die, and his lifespan was quickly consumed.


    A few seconds later, Eli fell silent.


    Looking at the six in front of him, he sucked in a cold breath.


    ¡°Am I that strong? What? ¡± Eli had a strange expression.


    He was just a Peak 2nd circle warlock and a 2nd circle wizard. Of course, he also had tens of thousands of skeletons, hundreds of one-time-use explosive items, and dozens of defensive wizard tools in the secret plane. He was indeed different from an ordinary wizard.


    But ¡­ Was this enough?


    Eli rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.


    It seemed that he had been hiding for too long and had almost forgotten that he was actually very strong.


    ¡°Ah, then let¡¯s fight,¡± Eli said.


    He strode out of the secret realm.


    Today, he was going to show them what he was made up.


    ..


    The tall Magus tower had collapsed, and the bustling Commercial Street had been destroyed.


    A large number of blood alliance warlocks were wantonly destroying everything in sight, and the White Tower warlocks were ambushed so suddenly that they could not organize a normal counterattack, not to mention that not all warlocks were present.


    It was too sudden.


    To White Tower, everything was too sudden. No one had thought that such a thing would happen.


    ¡°Herman, get out here!¡± He shouted.


    At this moment, a Warlock tore apart a one-circle Warlock and then shouted to the surroundings.


    Sores revealed a sinister smile. It had been sixty years, and he had finally come to the inside of the White Tower. While the others were fighting with the main force, he had come out ahead of time to find Herman.


    ¡°Do you know where Herman is?¡± He grabbed a Warlock apprentice and said with an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°Ah ¡­ It¡¯s in that direction.¡± The apprentice who was caught was in pain. One of his arms had already disappeared.


    ¡°Thank you, ¡± Sores nodded and tore the man in half.


    Then, he frantically flew in that direction.


    Today was the day the White Tower would be destroyed.


    It was also the day he killed the enemy who had killed his grandson.


    ¡°Herman!¡±


    As he moved quickly, Sores was like a Mad Dog.

 Chapter 180 - 180 Slaughter

    180 Slaughter


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡±


    Ross took a deep breath, looked at the huge white Tower behind him, and then at the enemies around him, his face full of despair.


    At this time, almost all the high-level members of the White Tower had gathered here, including Kratos, who was at the peak of the second-circle, Theron and Jesse, who were at the late stage of the second-circle, as well as second-circle warlocks such as Rawls, and a large number of first-circle warlocks.


    Ross was among them. They were gathered at the bottom of the White Tower, surrounded by a large number of blood alliance warlocks. The two sides were in a confrontation.


    ¡°Pabulo, you guys are too sinister!!¡± Kratos stood at the forefront and gritted his teeth as he looked at the master of the blood Alliance.


    ¡°Hehe, all¡¯s fair in war.¡± Pabulo only laughed smugly.


    ¡°Can you tell me how you got here?¡± Kratos looked at the configuration of the opponent¡¯s ten thousand health and cursed in his heart.


    Pabulo was at the peak of the second circle, and there were still twelve more. What shocked him, even more, was that there was a peak second circle Warlock standing in the corner, calmly watching everything.


    He had never heard of this 2nd-circle Ultimate Warlock!


    ¡°Hmph, we¡¯ve been preparing for ten years. Not only did we rent a large mage tool that can hide our aura at a high price, but the previous war was also to dig a path.¡± Pabulo replied with a smile. Ten years of preparation were finally about to bear fruit.


    ¡°I see!¡± Kratos gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Hmph, enough nonsense. Either you surrender now, or you¡¯ll be killed by us later. Choose one.¡± Pabulo said calmly.


    At this point, the overall situation was basically set.


    ¡°Damn it, White Tower will never surrender!¡± Kratos cursed and instantly transformed into his bloodline. A large shadow surged out of his body and attacked Pabulo.


    Pabulo smiled. Rocks appeared all over his body, and his body grew rapidly, turning into a three-meter-tall giant. He had fused with the bloodline of the mountain Giant.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    He rushed toward Kratos without hesitation.


    The battle began, and the others also began to transform their bloodlines.


    Theron¡¯s eyes turned red, and his wings grew out of his back. His hands turned into sharp claws, and Roger transformed into a giant wolf. They looked at each other and charged at each other.


    ¡°The battle has begun. It¡¯s a pity that Herman isn¡¯t here, but even if he was, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use.¡± Rawls¡¯ entire body was covered in Crimson runes, and balls of flames shot out in all directions.


    ¡°Fight.¡± Ross took a deep breath and activated his shadow lizard bloodline, rushing toward the other side.


    In an instant, the entire area below the White Tower had turned into a battlefield. All kinds of bloodline power erupted here, and many buildings collapsed. Ordinary acolytes might even be torn apart by the aftermath before they could even enter.


    This was the real battle between White Tower and Blood Alliance.


    ..


    The White Tower was not a small force, so its core area was naturally not small either.


    There was at least a radius of five to six kilometers. Eli was in a relatively remote area, about four to five kilometers away from the center of the White Tower, but even so, he could still feel the intense battle that was happening under the White Tower.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s too sudden.¡±


    Eli stood on top of a house, looking at the surrounding mess.


    No one had expected a war to break out so suddenly and in such a desperate manner.


    But fortunately, he could still be saved. Eli glanced at the White Tower and continued on his way.


    ..


    ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    At the entrance of an alley, two first-circle blood alliance warlocks looked at a first-circle Warlock not far away and the apprentice behind him, revealing a sinister smile.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Warlock of White Tower gritted his teeth and looked at the two warlocks in front of him.


    He couldn¡¯t even beat one, let alone two.


    The two warlocks closed in step by step, and he had a look of despair.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡±


    Everyone thought that they were going to die. Suddenly, a shadow flashed in the next second, and the two first-circle warlocks were sent flying. Their bodies had been cut in half.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Herman.¡±


    Someone raised his head and pointed at the back of the already-departing Eli.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Deputy Speaker. I didn¡¯t know he was so cool. Those two were late-stage first-circle warlocks, and he killed them so easily.¡±


    ¡°But I remember that he¡¯s a first-circle Warlock. How can he be so strong? ¡±


    ¡°It was too fast. Just now, a shadow flashed by and two warlocks died. How could he be a first-circle warlock? ¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±


    Some people were shocked, some were confused.


    ¡°Are we saved? It¡¯s Lord Herman.¡± The first circle sorcerer was also relieved. Although he was also shocked by Herman¡¯s strength, he knew that it was not the time to be shocked.


    He turned to the apprentice behind him and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time. We have to go and meet up with the main force now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Everyone quickly left.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s too chaotic.¡±


    After casually taking care of a few more first-circle apprentices, Eli stopped.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to go anymore, but there was a figure running towards him at full speed not far away. It was a second-circle Warlock.


    ..


    ¡°Herman, I finally found you!¡±


    Sores shouted as he ran towards Eli.


    He was moving in the direction that the Warlock had told him before, and then he suddenly saw Eli¡¯s figure.


    ¡°And you are?¡± Eli furrowed his brows. The second-ring warlock¡¯s expression, which seemed as if he wanted to kill him, left him dumbfounded.


    ¡°Who are you? Do we know each other?¡±


    ¡°We really don¡¯t know each other. I¡¯ll only tell you a name. Adams, do you remember? ¡± Sores stopped and stared at Eli.


    ¡°Adams, who is it?¡± Eli frowned.


    ¡°What? you don¡¯t remember?¡± Solis¡¯ eyes widened. What kind of person was this? You killed my grandson and didn¡¯t even remember him?


    ¡°Oh, I remember now. Are you talking about the idiot who sealed himself? ¡± Eli said as he recalled.


    ¡°An idiot?¡± Sores gritted his teeth as he listened to Eli¡¯s evaluation of the grandson he loved the most.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± He couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He instantly transformed into his bloodline and let out a sharp cry. A large number of sound waves attacked directly towards Eli, and at the same time, they rushed toward him.


    Sound wave attack!


    Eli raised an eyebrow, and a shadow wall suddenly appeared, blocking the attack.


    As for Sores, who was charging at him, Eli just pursed his lips. A mental force attack was instantly activated from his earring, and it was aimed at Sores. At the same time, a spell model was activated.


    Mental power attacks were very unfamiliar to warlocks, so Sores didn¡¯t even have time to react and was already attacked. He only felt a burst of dizziness.


    By the time he reacted, a large number of vines had actually grown out of the ground, directly climbing up his legs and clinging onto his body, tightly wrapping around him.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Sores¡¯ eyes widened. Herman knew how to use mental attacks? and what were those vines?


    He knew that he had to break free immediately. In an instant, the flames burned all over his body, trying to burn the vines.


    But how could Eli give him the chance? in that instant, he had already arrived in front of Sores and grabbed his neck with his arm.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Sores cried out in his heart, and the flames spread toward Eli¡¯s arm at the same time.


    What made him dumbfounded was that the flames didn¡¯t have any effect on Herman¡¯s arm. Instead, a large number of shadows rushed out and covered Eli.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Sores¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief.


    He had guessed that Herman was at second circle, but he did not expect him to be this strong.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sores, spare me!¡± Feeling Herman¡¯s power, fear appeared on Sores¡¯ wrinkled face. Only now did he understand how powerful Herman was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m very busy today and have no time to listen to you beg for mercy.


    ¡°Also, you¡¯re as stupid as your grandson.¡± Eli shook his head.


    Countless shadows instantly poured into Sores¡¯s body, and in the next second, countless needle-like shadow spikes surged out from the inside and tore him into countless pieces.


    As for Eli, he shook off the blood on his hand as if he had just crushed an ant.


    Casually snatching away Sores¡¯ items, Eli quickly flew towards the White Tower.


    The man was too weak!

 Chapter 181 - 181 Shocked Crowd

    181 Shocked Crowd


    The familiar White Tower.


    On the stairs leading to the White Tower, more than a dozen warlocks were standing in a circle. Rawls, Ross, Theron, and the other warlocks were all seriously injured. Below them were a large number of apprentices, all of whom had serious looks on their faces.


    These were the main members who had participated in the battle earlier. At this moment, they were almost at their limits.


    The battle had almost stopped, and the only ones who were still confronting each other were Kratos and Pabulo.


    However, Kratos was also in a terrible situation. Since there were more people from the blood alliance, more than one person attacked Kratos. At this time, one of his arms had been torn, and most of the scales on his body were broken and covered in blood.


    At this moment, Kratos was half-kneeling on the ground, and not far from him was Pabulo.


    ¡°Kratos, it¡¯s over!¡± Although Pabulo¡¯s rock body was also damaged, it was basically intact.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Kratos clenched his fists and glared at Pabulo.


    The others were also in despair.


    At this point, no one felt that there was any chance of turning things around.


    Ross pursed his lips, his face bitter. He had been wandering around. If it weren¡¯t for his Lord, he wouldn¡¯t be where he was today. It also changed his fate. Was it going to end again today? He was really an unlucky fellow!


    ¡°It seems that I can only pledge my loyalty to you in my next life.¡± He looked around and sighed as he saw that there were still many enemies.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been about a hundred years. Are we done already?¡± Theron, Jesse, and the others sighed. They looked at the tall white Tower behind them and lowered their heads.


    This time, they had underestimated the Blood Alliance.


    ¡°Herman didn¡¯t come. He must have been killed too. Too bad I haven¡¯t fought him face to face.¡± Rawls looked at the smug Pabulo and swallowed the blood in his mouth, revealing his sharp teeth.


    On the other side.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how angry you must be!¡± Pabulo laughed complacently when he saw Kratos¡¯ expression.


    After today, the Blood Alliance would welcome new glory.


    ¡°eh, but where did that guy, Sores, go? ¡± Pabulo looked at the person behind him and asked. This guy had left the group since the beginning and hadn¡¯t shown up until now.


    ¡°Sores, I saw him on the way here.¡±


    A voice was heard.


    Pabulo frowned and turned to look.


    From a short tower not far away, a Warlock jumped over.


    ¡°Herman!!¡±


    The people from the White Tower immediately recognized him and revealed shocked expressions. Only crazy people would come here at this time.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s the head of the logistics department of the White Tower. He¡¯s Herman,¡± Someone from the Blood Alliance said to Pabulo.


    ¡°Herman?¡± Pabulo also looked at the nearby Eli, revealing a strange expression. ¡°you¡¯re Herman? Sores told me about you. You¡¯re a Warlock at the peak of the first circle. I didn¡¯t expect you to dare to come!¡±


    ¡°This is White Tower. You¡¯re the one who shouldn¡¯t have come,¡± Eli replied.


    ¡°Herman, leave quickly.¡± Kratos was both shocked and touched.


    In his opinion, there was no hope for Eli to win this battle. He might still have a chance of survival if he hid.


    Furthermore, a one-circle warlock¡¯s strength was completely useless here. He was too weak. This was not a competition but a real life-and-death battle!


    With the strength of a one-circle warlock, he would be courting death.


    ¡°Sir Herman, you shouldn¡¯t have come!¡± Among the first circle warlocks, there was also the one that Eli was familiar with, Evena. She sighed, and the rabbit ears drooped down, her eyes red.


    ¡°As expected, he still came.¡± Rawls¡¯ feelings were complicated. He knew that Eli was very strong, but he was definitely no match for Pabulo, who was at the limit of his second circle.


    ..


    ¡°Sorry, this place will soon be ours!¡± Pabulo shook his head, looking at Eli. ¡°You¡¯re very courageous. You actually dared to come here. What made you come here at this time? Is it courage out of boredom? ¡± Pablo laughed heartily.


    The other warlocks from the blood Alliance also laughed. At this time, they thought that the war was over.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to kill you,¡± Eli looked at Pabulo and said calmly.


    Pabulo¡¯s massive body trembled, and he laughed even louder.


    His bloodline was activated once more, and his body transformed into a series of rocks. His eyes also gradually turned into an earthen yellow color. He looked at Eli, stretched out his hand, and pointed to the large number of blood alliance members behind him.


    There are nine second-circle warlocks, forty first-circle warlocks, and more than five hundred apprentices. They are all elites from the Blood Alliance. Even the apprentices had their bloodlines fused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can even defeat a one-circle warlock. Do you think you have the right to kill me?¡± Pabulo stared at Eli, expressing pride in his heart.


    The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Can you f * cking stop talking!¡±


    ¡°I should tell you more about me, so you know how stupid you are.


    ¡°I started meditating as a Warlock apprentice when I was six, and I became a Level 1 Apprentice when I was eight. I reached Level 3 when I was twelve, and I became a level 1 Warlock when I was sixteen. I also fused with the bloodline of a third-circle mountain giant. I¡¯m only three hundred years old now, and I¡¯m already at the limit of the second circle. I might even break through to the third ring in the future. What makes you think you can kill me?¡± Pabulo¡¯s aura gradually erupted as he spoke word by word.


    Eli sucked in a breath of cold air.


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Why would this man ramble so much?


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    As a Dragon¡¯s Roar rang out, everyone could only see that Eli¡¯s aura had instantly become stronger. His eyes also gradually turned into cold vertical pupils, and scales appeared one after another.


    He then stomped on the ground and charged straight at Pabulo.


    ????


    Everyone in the White Tower widened their eyes. What kind of bloodline was this? Didn¡¯t Herman fuse with the bloodline of the thorn tree demon? This was a Dragon bloodline, right? What the hell?


    It was only then that everyone remembered that they had never seen Eli fight before.


    Kratos and Rawls, who was not far away, looked at each other. They hadn¡¯t discovered Herman¡¯s power for more than a hundred years.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Pabulo was a little shocked as well because the bloodline emanating from Eli¡¯s body seemed to be of a rather high level. Furthermore, his aura seemed to be a little off from first circle.


    However, before he could say it, someone had already rushed over to stop him. A second-circle Warlock who was closer had already flown out. He had the bloodline of a demonic Wolf.


    However, it was only for a moment before the voice stopped abruptly.


    Everyone watched as the second-circle warlock was pierced by the shadow the moment he got close to Eli, and then torn into two halves, flesh and blood flying everywhere.


    He was killed in seconds?!


    A two-circle warlock was killed in seconds?


    He didn¡¯t even have time to react.


    Pabulo¡¯s eyes widened, and he doubted his own eyes.


    This was a second-circle warlock. Even though he was only in the early stage, the power difference shouldn¡¯t be so large.


    As the battle began, Eli¡¯s aura was released, and everyone realized that he was in the second circle, and he seemed to be very strong.


    ¡°Second circle?¡± Kratos blinked his eyes. He had thought that he knew Herman very well, but now he realized that he was terribly wrong.


    ¡°He¡¯s really a second-circle warlock. I knew it.¡± Rawls gritted his teeth as he stared at Eli.


    Kratos was speechless.


    You also know about it?!


    I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know?!


    ¡°But so what if you¡¯re a two-circle warlock? I¡¯m at the limit of second-circle,¡± Pabulo calmed down once more, and said to Eli.


    ¡°I have the bloodline of a third-circle Mountain Giant. It¡¯s one of the best bloodlines on the West Coast. Don¡¯t think that you can talk to me like that just because you killed a weak warlock.¡± Pabulo walked in step by step.


    His body also slowly expanded. Pieces of rocks attached to the surface of his body, increasing his defense. His body also gradually grew to a height of five to six meters.


    Although he said he didn¡¯t care, he still silently stacked his defense to the highest.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Pabulo let out a furious roar, then jumped towards Eli. The ground also started to shake as the boulders flew at Eli.


    In the next second, countless shadows instantly exploded on the rocks.


    Eli walked out of the rock and looked at Pabulo. Instantly, the pressure from his bloodline gushed out.


    His eyes were burning.


    He charged over once again.

 Chapter 182 - 182 Counterattack

    182 Counterattack


    Bang!


    It was as if two energy masses had collided, and Eli instantly crashed into Pabulo.


    Huge versus small.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, three seconds later, a huge figure flew out.


    Pabulo!


    Pabulo flew out, but Eli remained in the same spot.


    He had been sent flying!


    This was the bloodline of the mountain Giant, and strength was their forte. Yet, he was actually sent flying by Eli.


    All the White Tower warlocks looked at Eli in shock. No one had expected that the Leader of logistics would have such terrifying and outrageous strength.


    He was so strong, but he had been working in the logistics department for more than a hundred years. This was too f * cking ridiculous.


    This was the first time they had seen Eli in battle, and it was also their first time knowing that he was actually so powerful.


    At this moment, the warlocks from Blood Alliance were all looking at Eli in shock. Their impression of this Warlock was that his virus had caused their failure back then, so they thought that he was just a fellow who studied minor arts. They never thought that he would actually be this strong.


    Meanwhile, in the corner, the peak second circle Warlock from before was looking at Eli curiously. ¡®This bloodline seemed interesting. It seemed like this White Tower was not as simple as it seemed.¡¯


    However, he had no intention of making a move. He only watched quietly. He had not participated in the previous battle.


    On the other side, Pabulo flew through the crowd and crashed into a building. The building instantly collapsed and buried him, sending smoke and dust into the air.


    ¡°PAH!¡±


    The ruins began to move, and Pabulo slowly crawled out, spitting out the rock that had accidentally entered his mouth. Then, he saw the cracks on the rock outside his body, and his brows twitched as he looked at Eli again.


    ¡°Your bloodline power is strong, but that¡¯s not enough to break through my defense. The mountain giant¡¯s defense is one of the best in the third circle.¡± Pabulo walked out of the ruins, and more rocks attached themselves to him. ¡°Although my strength is inferior to yours, you definitely can¡¯t break through my defense. With such a strong defense, can you still kill me?¡±


    Pabulo¡¯s expression also became serious, but his style remained the same.


    Seeing that Pabulo was fine, the blood alliance Warlock also relaxed. In their opinion, Pabulo¡¯s defense was ridiculously strong. There was no way that Eli could break through Pabulo¡¯s defense.


    On the other hand, Eli was a little speechless. ¡®This man likes to talk too much.¡¯


    Glancing at Pabulo, Eli took a deep breath.


    The power of his bloodline was activated to the extreme, and pressure from his bloodline was released. He looked around and saw that it was already nighttime, which was when the shadow dragon was at its strongest.


    A large number of shadows rushed towards Eli, and countless shadows gathered in his hand. At the same time, Eli¡¯s huge mental power also gathered in his hand. This was the second special trait of his bloodline talent. It could fuse with other powers.


    This was Eli¡¯s most powerful fusion attack, and it instantly shot toward Pabulo.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be able to break my defense,¡± Pabulo revealed a sinister smile as he activated the power of his bloodline.


    In the next second, the small ball formed by the shadows attacked.


    However, what surprised Pabulo wasn¡¯t the power of shadow but that there seemed to be another power within it. It was silent, but it instantly exploded, making Pabulo feel as if his brain was being stirred, and his consciousness became a little blurry.


    It was a mental attack!


    The mountain Giant had a huge amount of power, but its spirit was very weak. However, due to the scarcity of Mages, he had never encountered a powerful mental attack.


    At this moment, his control over his bloodline power was instantly thrown into chaos.


    ¡°No!¡±


    At this moment, the rock defense on his body was instantly released. To his shock, the shadow Ball had also exploded. In less than a second, endless shadows instantly drowned him.


    Three seconds later, the shadow disappeared.


    Pabulo¡¯s corpse appeared on the ground.


    There was silence.


    The originally noisy battlefield instantly fell silent.


    No one thought that the battle would end in an instant. Whether it was White Tower or blood Alliance, they were all a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Kratos didn¡¯t know what to say when he saw this scene!


    He looked at Eli with a complicated expression.


    This guy was too f * cking strong. He was even stronger than him. Looking at his strength, he was definitely one of the strongest among the two-circle warlocks. How could he not be confused?


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t be dumbfounded if a subordinate of a hundred years suddenly burst out with strength stronger than you at the critical moment of life and death?


    ¡°Is this Lord Herman?¡± he asked.


    The other white Tower warlocks also understood with a hint of shock. They looked at Eli. For a long time, they couldn¡¯t believe what they saw.


    Killed in seconds?


    The victim was Pabulo, who was at the limit of the second circle!


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Rawls ¡®mouth twitched. He knew that Eli was strong, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be this strong.


    Seeing Eli acting cool was worse than dying for Rawls.


    ¡°This is Herman, the one who taught me gambling skills.¡± Evena didn¡¯t say anything. She suddenly understood why Eli had always been so calm.


    Because he had the ability to face danger, he naturally did not panic.


    ..


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    On the other side, the blood alliance warlocks were also dumbfounded.


    They didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Lord Pablo actually died, just like that?¡±


    ¡°The White Tower is actually hiding such a powerful combat force?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    The remaining nine second-circle warlocks looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    This reversal was too fast.


    ..


    After killing pabulo, Eli walked to the White Tower.


    The people on the outside made way, and Eli walked to the center.


    ¡°Herman, you ¡­¡± The others had complicated expressions on their faces.


    ¡°don¡¯t think too much. Today, we can¡¯t let a single person from the Blood Alliance off,¡± said Eli directly.


    ¡°But we¡¯ve used up too much energy,¡± Kratos said resentfully.


    However, the next second, a dozen bottles of potions were thrown over.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Kratos was puzzled.


    ¡°Bloodline potion. They can recover your bloodline power.¡± Eli said casually.


    ¡°Bloodline potion. Isn¡¯t this the potion you developed before? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s useful to us.¡± This was one of the potions that Eli had modified, so Kratos was puzzled.


    However, he still consumed it immediately. He instantly felt that his bloodline power had recovered by more than a quarter. This was completely different from the previous potion.


    ¡°The previous one was an emasculated version,¡± Eli explained casually.


    The others were speechless.


    The bloodline potion was one of the signature potions of the White Tower, but today they found out that it was an abridged version.


    Soon, Kratos distributed the potions to everyone, and their combat power began to recover. Then, everyone looked at Eli and Kratos, waiting for orders, while Kratos looked at Eli.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? you¡¯re the chairman!¡± Eli asked, baffled.


    ¡°Oh, right. Haha, I forgot.¡± Kratos touched his head in embarrassment.


    It was mainly because Eli¡¯s sudden change was too great, and he didn¡¯t know how to face it. Now, it seemed like the change wasn¡¯t that great, and he was still the same Herman.


    ¡°Then what are we going to do next?¡± Kratos then stuck his head out and asked with a sneer.


    Eli was speechless.


    ¡°Kill them.¡± Eli glanced at Kratos speechlessly.


    ¡°Mm, then let¡¯s kill them.¡± Kratos nodded and stopped moving. He then shouted to the Warlock behind him, ¡°Kill the blood alliance Warlock, leave no one alive.¡±


    The battle began again.


    This time, after killing three or four second-circle warlocks, Eli took a break and watched Kratos go on a killing spree. However, it was only for a short while before his eyes shifted to the warlock in the corner.


    This black-robed 2nd-circle Ultimate Warlock had yet to make a move.


    In fact, he had noticed this Warlock when he had just arrived. This Warlock was very strange. He had been standing in the corner silently and did not do anything. He just watched.


    On the other side, under Kratos¡¯ lead, the other three or four warlocks were quickly killed. Kratos walked toward Eli while the other warlocks surrounded and killed the other blood alliance warlocks.


    The barrier that had once prevented White Tower from escaping had now become their greatest obstacle.


    ..


    On the other side.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Eli looked at the black-robed Warlock and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not from blood alliance. I just came to take a look, but they don¡¯t seem to be very useful.¡± The black-robed Warlock took off his hood. It was a middle-aged man. ¡°but I seem to have discovered something with even greater potential.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m black Isotta second circle warlock Simon Pobran. You can call me Simon.¡±


    Black Isotta?


    Eli frowned. Which faction is this?

 Chapter 183 - 183 Permanent Seat

    183 Permanent Seat


    ¡°The black Isotta?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who we are?¡± Simon also seemed to be surprised.


    ¡°Why would I want to know about you?¡± Eli found it strange.


    It had been a long time since he had paid attention to the outside forces. From the man¡¯s words, it seemed that this black Isotta force was very famous.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s understandable. After all, this is the southernmost part of the West Coast. We should be a force in the central region, and there are many forces in between.¡± Simon was taken aback, but he still smiled.


    ¡°Um, what¡¯s your purpose?¡± Eli frowned.


    ¡°Haha, as you can see, I was originally sent by the black Isotta to help the Blood Alliance, but it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re very strong, so they failed.¡± Simon looked at the defeated Blood Alliance and said indifferently. ¡°I would like to invite you to join our black Isotta. Black Isotta is one of the two largest forces in the central part of the West Coast. If you join us, not only can we give you the information on breaking through to the third circle for free, but we can also provide you with other help.


    ¡°As far as I know, the forces in the South of the West Coast don¡¯t have the knowledge to break through the third circle. This is all blocked.¡± Simon smiled and said patiently.


    Information on breaking through to the third circle?


    ¡°Oh? ¡± Eli frowned as if he was pondering it.


    As for joining the black Isotta?


    That was impossible. How could he allow others to enter his territory? Moreover, he felt that there was a loophole in the Warlock¡¯s words, which was worth pondering over.


    He didn¡¯t know much about the central part of the West Coast, but he knew about the South. There were five to six Warlock forces North of the blood Alliance and the White Tower, which were much larger than the White Tower. However, as long as the White Tower absorbed the forces of the blood Alliance, it would not be too bad.


    So they were at least separated from this black Isotta by four to five Warlock camps, so why did this force run so far to support Blood Alliance?


    ¡°Haha, actually, we¡¯re in a very fierce battle with another force, so we need to find a way to break through from other places. However, those forces are all in the central region, so it¡¯s not very convenient. Therefore, we thought of breaking through from the South first and then gradually returning.¡± Simon seemed to have noticed Eli¡¯s confusion and asked.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the name of that force?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Bloodline tower!¡±


    Simon said word by word.


    A strange light flashed across Eli¡¯s eyes.


    ..


    ¡°Herman, are we just going to let him go?¡±


    An hour later, on top of the White Tower, Eli and Kratos stood side by side.


    In the distance, Simon, who was wearing a black robe, quickly left.


    ¡°Yes, let him go. He¡¯s a second-circle Ultimate Warlock from black Isotta. He can¡¯t die here.¡± Eli turned his head and said to him.


    ¡°The black Isotta?¡± Kratos ¡®eyes widened.


    At this time, the people from the Blood Alliance had basically been killed, and the rest had been captured. Therefore, Kratos was free at this time. However, he was still a little shocked when he heard the name.


    ¡°What¡¯s their purpose?¡± Kratos asked tentatively as if Eli was the higher-up.


    ¡°It¡¯s to recruit me but I refused,¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Kratos nodded, but in the next second, he seemed to realize that something was wrong. He seemed to be the chairman. Simon from the black Isotta Warlock Academy was looking down on people too much, directly looking for Eli and skipping over him.


    However, he didn¡¯t have any thoughts about it. If it weren¡¯t for Eli today, the White Tower would have disappeared.


    ¡°Hmm, what identity do you plan to use next, Herman? ¡± Kratos asked.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯ll do the same as before, but tell the White Tower warlocks to keep my identity to themselves,¡± Eli said after some thought.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Kratos nodded and said, ¡°there were only dozens of warlocks before, and they are all our most loyal members. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Eli nodded, turned around, and left.


    Kratos, on the other hand, looked helpless.


    After all, they had broken through a major faction¡¯s surprise attack. But Eli felt so relaxed.


    ¡°However, the same as before?¡± Kratos muttered and then shook his head.


    That was what Eli said, but he couldn¡¯t do that.


    When he was done with some matters, he would propose something new in the next meeting.


    The next day.


    After a night of purging, all the invading warlocks of the blood alliance had been dealt with, and the masses had basically been appeased. Kratos had also informed the Parliament members to hold a small meeting.


    It was still the same meeting room, but it was very different from the last time.


    Last time, there were fifteen people here, but this time, there were only nine.


    This included Jesse, the Deputy Speaker of the second circle, several warlocks of the second circle, and several warlocks of the first circle. The others were all dead, but Ross and Rawls were alive.


    They sat in the conference room in bits and pieces, not saying a word. There was even the smell of blood from yesterday on their bodies, which made the atmosphere a little cold and heavy, but everyone would glance at Eli from time to time.


    Everyone still remembered the terrifying scene that happened last night. Pabulo, the strongest person in the Blood Alliance, was killed in one blow. It was like a dream.


    It was too ridiculous.


    Rawls was sitting at the side, looking at Eli as well. He no longer had any thoughts of wanting to win. There was no helping it. When the gap was still visible, there was still motivation to work hard, but now, it was so huge that it could not be seen at all.


    Ross, on the other hand, looked at Eli in admiration, muttering in his heart, ¡®as expected of my Lord!¡¯


    Facing this scene, Eli was helpless, but he didn¡¯t care. This was inevitable.


    ¡°Well, since everyone is here, I won¡¯t waste any time. There are only two things.¡± Sitting in the main seat, Kratos said, ¡°the first thing is the defeat of the blood alliance. We must quickly take over the territory left behind by the blood alliance. This must be done quickly, so everyone may have to work hard for the rest of the time.¡±


    Everyone smiled when they heard this.


    Although they had suffered heavy losses this time, they had also gained a lot.


    At this time, the combat power of the higher-ups of the blood Alliance had almost disappeared, leaving only a few small fish and shrimp. For them, this was a huge cake.


    Once it was fully digested, not only would they obtain a large number of resources, but it would also allow the White Tower¡¯s power to more than double. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the White Tower.


    ¡°Hmm, then I¡¯ll quickly tell you everyone¡¯s mission arrangements!¡±


    Soon, Kratos assigned the tasks, and Eli was still in charge of logistics.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s move on to the next topic. It¡¯s about our Deputy Chairman, Herman.¡± Kratos looked at the crowd and then at Eli.


    The others also sat up straight, ready to hear Kratos¡¯ thoughts.


    ¡°As the speaker, I propose a motion.


    ¡°First, add the word ¡± honorary ¡± in front of Herman¡¯s position. No matter what position he held, as long as he wanted to, he could hold it forever. For example, now he is the Deputy Chairman, he is an honorary Deputy Speaker and can hold it forever.


    ¡°He has the chairman¡¯s right to veto and approve and may veto and approve any motion.¡±


    Kratos said calmly while the others gasped.


    Although there wasn¡¯t much content, it was still very important!


    Once this motion passed, although Eli was not the chairman, he was still at the top of the White Tower¡¯s authority. He might even be more impressive than the chairman because even the chairman would not have permanent power.


    ¡°Everyone, please vote,¡± Kratos said directly without any nonsense.


    The warlocks below looked at each other, then raised their hands.


    To the current White Tower, Eli was their strongest member so of course they had to hold onto him.


    ¡°Yes, the motion is passed.¡± Kratos nodded and confirmed the proposal.


    On the other hand, the corners of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. Then again, he was basically gifted power. So why wouldn¡¯t he accept it?


    ¡°then this meeting is over. Everyone, let¡¯s go.¡± Kratos stood up and looked at the crowd. ¡°White Tower will become even stronger after this trial. Meeting adjourned.¡±


    Everyone got up and left quickly. It was not the time to rest.


    On the other hand, Eli returned to his Tower unhurriedly. He was not in a hurry.


    ..


    A day later.


    In the Tower.


    Eli took out a strand of hair in his hand. It was left behind by Simon by accident.


    This batch of warlocks had no concept of protecting their own information.


    Simon couldn¡¯t die within the White Tower territory but what if they died outside of White Tower?


    Therefore, Eli still had to wait for a few days, until Simon walked out of the White Tower¡¯s range.


    Since he had failed, he had to bear the price of failure.

 Chapter 184 - 184 The Tilted Tower

    184 The Tilted Tower


    After the meeting ended, the White Tower¡¯s various parties quickly took action again.


    As the higher-ups of the Blood Alliance were actually acting in secret, the people below did not even know what was going on, so when the White Tower warlocks arrived, they were dumbfounded. But when they wanted to resist, they found that the higher-ups were not there at all.


    Therefore, after a simple resistance, the White Tower quickly took over the forces belonging to the blood alliance.


    A large amount of loot was transported to the White Tower overnight to the White Tower¡¯s warehouse. Eli would also stroll around these places every day, picking out some good stuff.


    However, the result was a little disappointing for Eli. Other than some materials, he didn¡¯t get much good stuff. But after a few days, Eli received good news from Kratos.


    ¡°What? you¡¯re saying that the Blood Alliance has a tilted tower that can temper one¡¯s will?!¡± Eli asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kratos nodded and said, ¡°It seems to be a strange mage tower that the blood Alliance obtained in a mage¡¯s Secret realm. After entering it, one can train their will or mind power. It is of no use to warlocks. Are you interested? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little interested. Please bring it back for me.¡± Eli nodded. He had been hesitating about how to train his mental strength a few days ago, and now there was good news.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Kratos nodded. They might be tempted if it was a tower to train their bloodline, but a tower to train their mental power was of little value.


    ..


    A day later.


    Eli saw the wizard Tower.


    In the open space outside the White Tower, a slanted tower stood.


    It was about eight or nine meters tall and made of black Bloodsoul stone. This was an ore used to nourish one¡¯s mental power. There were a few small pieces, but it was actually made into such a tall tower.


    And what was strange was that this one wasn¡¯t standing upright but slanted at an angle of about 60 degrees, which didn¡¯t look ordinary.


    ¡°Let me see how one can train one¡¯s mental power here.¡± Eli glanced at the Mage tower, then walked in.


    Bang!


    As if passing through a thin film, Eli walked into the Tower.


    ¡°Eh, it looks normal!¡±


    What came into view was an ordinary tower. Only the stairs leading to the higher place were strange. They were red, and they spiraled from the bottom to the top.


    Was it the stairs? Confused, Eli walked up.


    In an instant, Eli felt the difference. As soon as he stepped onto the stairs, he felt as if his mental power was being suppressed, and under this pressure, his mental power actually began to condense at a slow speed.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Feeling the immense pressure, Eli seemed to have understood the method to train his mental strength.


    It was to forcefully train one¡¯s mental strength through external pressure. The principle was the same as using gravity to train one¡¯s physique, and this special characteristic should come from the Mage tower itself.


    ¡°This is amazing.¡± Eli went up the stairs again.


    Bang!


    The pressure increased again, and Eli felt that his mental power had also increased a little.


    Eli stopped hesitating and quickly climbed up. As he climbed, the pressure on his mental power became stronger and stronger, and he was gradually unable to withstand it.


    ¡°A quarter to the second floor!¡± Eli looked up. He was about a meter away from the second floor, but it was a distance he could not cross.


    Compared to the beginning, the mental pressure was at least three to four times greater now. Under such pressure, even movement was difficult for Eli, and this was also his limit.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even reach the second floor?¡±


    Eli gasped. This tower had three floors. It seemed that to reach the third floor. One would have to be at least at the limit of the second circle. This should be a tool used by the second circle mages to train their mental strength.


    After training for a while more, Eli left the Tower.


    ¡°How is it? not bad, right?¡± At some point, Kratos arrived.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Uh, haha, for warlocks, this mage Tower is too difficult, unless they have a spirit bloodline. It is said that those from the Blood Alliance who have a spirit bloodline reached the second floor and obtained a second circle spirit power mage tool. Unfortunately, no one has reached the third floor yet, so no one else knows what¡¯s there.¡± Kratos sighed.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else inside?¡± Eli looked at the slanted tower.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kratos nodded and glanced at Eli. ¡°there should be. It looks like you like it a lot!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded. This tilted tower was indeed a good thing for a mage.


    ¡°Since you like it, you can take this mage Tower. Do you need us to deliver it to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it.¡± Eli nodded. With a flick of the secret realm ring on his finger, the huge Magus tower was instantly absorbed into the secret realm.


    ¡°A spatial Mage tool?¡± Kratos¡¯ eyes widened.


    A spatial mage tool was one of the rarest wizard tools, and to be able to store such a large Wizard Tower, it must be a huge spatial mage tool. It seemed that Herman was really mysterious!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded. Nick had turned his arcane realm into a spatial mage tool, and it was much better than ordinary mage tools in terms of size and other aspects.


    This was very normal. Even some high-level Magi would use small worlds as storage tools. Secret planes were not worth mentioning.


    ¡°Mm, there are still many things in the White Tower. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Eli nodded, and the two of them quickly left.


    ..


    Three days later.


    In the Tower.


    Eli looked at the sky through the window. It had been almost five days, and Simon should have left the White Tower¡¯s vicinity.


    Taking out a few items, Eli began his long-awaited curse.


    ¡°A darkness that is deeper than darkness, a strangeness that is more violent than poison ¡­ Today, I, Eli Lucifer, will use 500 years of my life as the price to curse Simon Pobran. I want him ¡­¡±


    In the blink of an eye, 500 years of his life had been consumed. This was not his limit, and he would take it as a test.


    ..


    At this moment, on a distant mountain range.


    In the sky, a venom Wyvern was flying, and Simon was sitting on it.


    ¡°my Lord, this mission has failed. The new force called the White Tower actually defeated the blood Alliance. The leader is a two-circle Warlock who seems to have a dragon-like bloodline. He is very strong. I tried to win him over but failed.¡± Simon carefully phrased his words and sent the message to the organization.


    ¡°sigh, I actually failed.¡± Simon shook his head in disbelief.


    This sneak attack should have been very stable, but it failed just like that. It was truly difficult to accept.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. It was just a small force in the South.


    Simon pulled himself together and regained his will. He looked at the sky in front of him.


    ¡°F*ck! Elemental storm!¡±


    But in the next second, Simon was stunned. In the sky before him, a huge elemental storm was brewing, and its range almost covered more than ten kilometers.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be that unlucky, right?¡± Simon¡¯s mouth fell open.


    The elemental storm was a very rare natural movement. It was very powerful. Once caught in it, an ordinary first-circle warlock would have no chance to escape, and the second-circle warlock would also be in great danger.


    What made Simon dumbfounded was that this elemental storm had come too suddenly, and he did not even have time to react. Moreover, he was almost in the center of the storm, so there was no hope of escaping in advance.


    ¡°Damn it! Venom Wyvern, descend! Sh*t!¡± Simon cursed. The venom Wyvern¡¯s eyes also revealed a look of fear. It roared and quickly descended to the ground.


    But it was too late. The elemental storm had already arrived.


    ¡°Damn!¡± A trace of panic flashed in Simon¡¯s eyes, and he quickly transformed into his bloodline.


    In the next second, the man and Dragon were directly swept into the storm.


    ..


    Three days later.


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    Simon crawled out of a pile of dirt on an empty piece of land. He had many injuries on his body. As for the venom Wyvern, there was no trace of it, as it had been torn to pieces by the storm.


    ¡°Unlucky!¡± Simon gasped and looked around. He believed that he was in an unfamiliar mountain range.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡± Simon was already a little dumbfounded.


    After resting for three days, he continued his journey.


    ¡°I hope everything will go smoothly.¡±


    Simon set off again with a slight injury.

 Chapter 185 - 185 Mages

    185 Mages


    A month later.


    At the exit of the mountain range, a man in ragged clothes walked out.


    His clothes were torn, and he was heavily injured. His clothes were stained with blood, and his face was pale.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡±


    Simon¡¯s voice trembled as he recalled what had happened in the past month.


    On the first day.


    He encountered an elemental storm and fell into the mountains.


    On the third day.


    He encountered a group of second-circle demonic wolves, and after a fierce battle, he left.


    On the sixth day.


    He accidentally fell into an underground cave and faced a third-circle human-faced Demon Spider. If it weren¡¯t for the demon Spider not leaving the cave, his bones would have rotted away by now.


    On the ninth day.


    When he encountered the wizard camp, it was a group of bloody warlocks. He had to use his life-saving means to survive and escape with difficulty.


    On the twelfth day.


    ..


    On the twenty-seventh day.


    ..


    Every three days, he would be unlucky, and as the days dragged on, the stronger the enemies he would encounter. If he weren¡¯t really strong, he would have died here.


    But fortunately, he had finally come out of the mountain range today.


    ¡°There should be nothing else after this, right?¡± Simon took a deep breath.


    ¡°Eh, why is the sky so dark?¡± Simon suddenly felt that his vision was a little dark. He thought that the sky had darkened, but then a drop of water the size of a bucket fell in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining!¡± Simon was stunned. It didn¡¯t seem like it.


    Simon¡¯s body instantly froze, and his throat moved slightly. He slowly raised his head and saw a third-circle Mountain Giant staring at him like a piece of fatty meat.


    Simon¡¯s face turned even paler.


    Meanwhile, the mountain giant¡¯s attack had already arrived. Its huge hand grabbed Simon, and the already exhausted Simon had no way to dodge it. He could only watch as he entered the giant¡¯s mouth.


    Simon closed his eyes.


    In the next second, the sound of flesh being chewed up could be heard. The mountain Giant pursed its lips and then strode into the mountains. It was originally going out to hunt today, but it got lost and ended up here. It actually had an unexpected harvest.


    What a lucky day.


    ..


    ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    The moment Simon died, Eli smiled as he watched his hair turn gray in front of him.


    As expected of a Peak second-circle magic caster from a major force, he was still alive so many times after being cursed. It seemed that warlocks of the same level were not easy to be cursed to death.


    ¡°He was already very powerful to survive until today,¡± Eli shook his head.


    However, it could also be related to the curse he used. Generally, it would not directly affect the target itself, and it was achieved externally. The disadvantage was that the power would be greatly reduced, but the advantage was that it would not be discovered.


    Did he really think that he could leave easily after destroying Eli¡¯s peaceful life? Moreover, he died outside, so what did it have to do with the White Tower? No one would do anything about this.


    A month had passed, and the White Tower had completely taken over Blood Alliance¡¯s forces. The White Tower¡¯s scale expanded rapidly, and it became one of the larger forces in the South of the West Coast.


    The only regret was that the higher-ups of the White Tower were not very strong at the moment. This could not be helped as they needed time to recover. Fortunately, they were relatively remote and would not have any conflicts with the major forces in the short term.


    Of course, there were also many forces that were shocked that White Tower had swallowed up the Blood Alliance, and they did not dare to act rashly.


    The White Tower was the most powerful force in the South, and there were seven or eight more powerful forces in the north. They were stronger than the White Tower in terms of scale and power, including the Lilith Warlock Academy, the storm Griffin Warlock, the cross blade Warlock camp, and the violet Warlock Academy.


    But fortunately, there were no three-circle warlocks.


    Further north was the black Isotta, the bloodline tower, and the other major factions in the central region. These factions had third-circle warlocks, and Eli¡¯s student, Vivika, was in the bloodline tower.


    This was also why the other day when Eli heard Simon mention the bloodline tower, his eyes lit up. However, now was not the time to meet, mainly because it was too far away.


    At the same time, Eli felt a sense of urgency.


    At this moment, his combat power could be said to be almost invincible among the peak of second-circle, especially with the support of his Shadow Dragon bloodline.


    However, if Eli had to face five to six peak two-circle warlocks at the same time, even if it was Eli, the chances of him winning were not high. Hence, he could not afford to be reckless now. He had to become stronger.


    He didn¡¯t know how to break through as a Warlock, but he knew how to do that for mages. Now that he had the tilted tower to train his power of the will, what he needed to do was to increase it.


    This required the help of the blood bamboo flower potion. However, the blood bamboo flowers in the second-circle were only average at the moment. However, the difficulty of nurturing them to the third-circle was on a completely different level than nurturing them to the second-circle. Hence, Eli was very annoyed.


    He needed a more efficient way to increase his mental power.


    This would depend on the mage camp¡¯s efforts. As he became stronger as the mage, he also felt the limitation of the land. His lifespan was exhausted twice as fast as before, which was ridiculous.


    He was curious why the mage¡¯s world had become like this.


    Fortunately, he was immortal, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about this. If not for this, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to collect so many ¡± useless ¡± mage resources from here.


    Therefore, he would once again enter the stage of silent development.


    ..


    Just as Eli was thinking ¡­


    In a tower of the black Isotta Warlock Academy in the middle of the West Coast.


    A man looked at the message and thought, ¡°White Tower won? Unfortunate. We¡¯ll have to wait. The competition with the bloodline tower is at a critical moment. We¡¯ll deal with them later. Plus, they¡¯re still far away from us.


    ¡°However, who would have thought that Simon would die in the mountains? This is very suspicious. I don¡¯t think White Tower is behind this. They wouldn¡¯t have the guts, so it couldn¡¯t be the other forces, right?


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just ignore it.¡±


    The man shook his head. As a third-circle warlock, he didn¡¯t need to spend too much effort on the death of a second-circle warlock.


    The only thing he had to pay attention to was that the leader of the White Tower seemed to be very powerful.


    ¡°But Simon didn¡¯t tell me his name. He must be the chairman, Kratos.¡± The man remembered the name.


    ..


    Twenty years later.


    After a day of meditation, Eli opened his eyes.


    He felt the mental energy in his body.


    His mental power was about 120 points. It was 100 points when he started, so it increased by about 20 points, but it was all in a vaporized state. This was the result of his using a lot of resources.


    According to this calculation, he would need at least 100 years to advance to the liquid stage. After that, he didn¡¯t know when he would advance to the crystallization stage.


    The advancement of a second-circle Mage was different from that of a Warlock. When their mental force reached 200 points (vapour), the mental force would be compressed and then liquified. Although the liquification would compress the mental force and increase the quality, the quantity would also be greatly reduced, dropping it back down to 100 points. The mage had to raise his mental points again to 200 points and undergo another round of liquification before the mental power could be crystallized.


    ¡°This is too slow!¡± Eli shook his head and strode out of the secret realm.


    He stood on top of the wizard Tower and looked at the bustling White Tower.


    Compared to 20 years ago, the current White Tower was much more powerful in terms of scale and influence. Of course, it was still in a state of development.


    With the rapid supply of a large number of resources, the White Tower also re-cultivated several second-circle warlocks, allowing it to gain a slightly stable foothold. Eli had also silently benefited from it.


    This was a flourishing force.


    There was also the mage camp, which was constantly developing. Every day, there were thousands of people working hard for the second seal of the devouring spell. Three years ago, the seal had finally begun to take shape.


    Three years had passed, and the seal had become clearer and clearer.


    Just yesterday, he received news from Tijie.


    The seal seemed to have succeeded.


    Eli was also preparing to leave the White Tower and go to the mage camp to take a look.

 Chapter 186 - 186 Traces of the Undead

    186 Traces of the Undead


    Three days later.


    Eli walked out of the Tower and walked on the street that led to the outside world.


    One by one, the warlocks brushed past the street. No one greeted him. Too many people had died that year, and in addition, Eli rarely showed his face in recent years. So, although some warlocks knew that the White Tower had a powerful honorary member, very few people knew who he was.


    Eli was very happy about this. The fewer people who knew him, the better.


    Keeping a low profile was the best protection.


    He passed through a few streets and came to the tall white Tower. In the White Tower, Eli saw Kratos.


    ¡°Are you going to leave for a while?¡± Kratos asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, I need to go out for a while.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Kratos nodded in agreement.


    Although he was still a representative, Eli was also one of the core members of the White Tower at the moment, and his authority was no less than his. Rather than a request, it was more like a notification.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re going out, it seems that there¡¯s a new trace of an undead in the Knight Kingdom in the South. The leader is a second-circle undead. If you have time, you can take a look. It might be the undead that was related to the shadow lizard Warlock camp back then!¡± Kratos said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a look if I have time!¡± Hearing this, Eli nodded.


    Upon hearing this news, Eli¡¯s interest was piqued. One had to know that he was still holding a wisp of this undead¡¯s soul in his hand. He was looking forward to meeting him, of course, after he had settled the matters at the camp.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± Kratos nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Eli nodded, then turned around and left.


    ..


    Five days later.


    Kerna mountains.


    Eli stood on a mountain peak and looked into the distance.


    In the mountains not far away, on top of a huge mountain, Mage towers rose from the ground. From the foot of the mountain to the peak, one could feel the traces of Mages.


    Not only were there many elemental spell formations around the mountain, but there were also acolytes patrolling the area at all times. This was the current iris¡¯ campsite, one of the largest campsites in the South of the West Coast.


    ¡°What a great change.¡±


    Even Eli couldn¡¯t help but exclaim at the changes the camp had undergone in the past hundred years.


    In the past, there were only a few mage Towers here, and the number of mages was only in the tens or hundreds. Now, there were thousands of them. Although they could not be compared to the Warlock forces, it was already very impressive.


    Of course, this was not unrelated to his efforts.


    After a brief observation, Eli transformed into Roland and walked straight into the camp.


    In less than a minute, someone had discovered him.


    A few apprentices from the patrol team looked at him seriously.


    ¡°Call Tijie out and tell her that I am here.¡± This time, Eli didn¡¯t tell Tijie about his return.


    ¡°Roland? You¡¯re Lord Roland.¡± The apprentices were shocked as they looked at the strange man.


    Although the person in charge of the campsite was lady Tijie, everyone knew that the real owner of the campsite was a wizard named Roland. Not only was he powerful, but he also provided a large number of resources for the campsite. The only problem was that this Lord had not appeared for almost a hundred years, and some people even suspected that he was dead.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Sir, please wait a moment. We¡¯ll inform the others right away.¡± The apprentices panicked, and one of them ran into the camp.


    Eli stood there calmly and waited.


    Three minutes later.


    A large number of people walked out from the forest in front of them. More than a dozen first-circle Magi surrounded the second-circle Tijie.


    ¡°My Lord, why have you returned?¡± Tijie hurriedly walked in front of Eli and respectfully asked,


    ¡°the seal has succeeded. I naturally have to come back to see it,¡± Replied Eli with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the camp and talk. I can also tell you about the current development of the camp.¡±


    Just like that, Tijie led Eli back to the camp. The other mages were looking at Eli curiously, wondering what kind of mage he was.


    They quickly returned to the camp.


    Both sides of the street were filled with people, looking at Eli.


    Eli didn¡¯t pay any attention to them as he was led all the way to the tallest Tower in the camp.


    In the study room, Eli was sitting on the chair while Tijie was reporting to him.


    ¡°master, there¡¯s one mage in the second circle, 15 in the first circle, 400 apprentices, and about 500 ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what about the resources?¡± Eli asked, nodding.


    ¡°At the moment, the internal resources of the camp mainly rely on planting some magical plants, hunting magical beasts, and collecting some natural resources from the mountain behind us. The external resources are mainly supported by Lord Eli.¡± Tijie quickly explained the current situation at the campsite.


    ¡°yes, it¡¯s still alright. It¡¯s mainly a regional problem. It¡¯s more or less inconvenient to be in the mountains.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Anyway, this is the current situation of the camp. Sir has come this time for the second seal. Regarding this, the current train of thought is very clear. It is based on one of Sir¡¯s ideas.


    ¡°The first seal was about the bloodline, but the second one was about mental power. We¡¯ve basically succeeded, but the last part is up to you, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Eli was very satisfied. After decades of hard work by hundreds of mages, it was finally almost done. As for the last part of the content, he had to rely on himself, because he had only given the camp part of the content, the core knowledge was still himself.


    Soon, with Tijie¡¯s introduction, Eli quickly familiarized himself with the various aspects of the camp and met the newly promoted mages.


    It was mainly about the exchange of knowledge. Most of the mages had gained a lot, and they were also shocked by the knowledge that Roland had learned.


    After he was done with that, Eli finally saw all the information about the second seal.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought. I¡¯ll still rely on the devouring rune before digging deeper.¡±


    Eli looked at the information and fell into deep thought.


    All in all, this seal was actually from the first seal, so there had to be some similarities. The only difference was that the first seal involved a bloodline transformation, while this one was a mental power transformation.


    One involved a physical body, while the other was relatively illusory.


    That was why it took so long to set up.


    And what Eli had to do was to assemble the results of the camp and carve them into his body.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to stay here for a while.¡±


    Eli pursed his lips, but his eyes were burning.


    Once he had this new seal, his mental power breakthrough to the second circle would be much easier.


    However, the last part wasn¡¯t simple either. Fortunately, he already had an idea. The next step was to spend time on it.


    ..


    Three years later.


    Outside the laboratory, Tijie passed by the campsite¡¯s laboratory.


    Looking at the tightly shut door, she revealed a helpless expression. Half a year ago, Eli had entered this laboratory and never showed up again. She had no idea what was going on.


    ¡®I wonder how long it will take?¡¯


    All of a sudden, the door opened slowly and a figure walked out with a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Lord Roland, have you succeeded? ¡±


    Tijie was surprised as she looked at Eli who walked out. Everything else was the same as three years ago. The only difference was that there were now two rings on Eli¡¯s arms instead of one.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a success,¡± Eli nodded.


    Looking at the rings on his arm, even the usually calm Eli couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. After decades of hard work, he had finally reaped the rewards today.


    ¡°Go, bring me one of the prisoners on death row from the camp¡¯s prison.¡± Eli immediately turned to say to Tijie.


    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 187 - 187 Second Seal

    187 Second Seal


    The iris campsite was not a small campsite. Naturally, there were facilities such as prisons. They were usually used to imprison mages who violated the rules or caused major damage.


    Very quickly, Tijie brought a mage to Eli.


    It was a mage with a long face and an aquiline nose. His face was full of wrinkles, and he seemed to be very old. His head was lowered, and he didn¡¯t say a word. This was normal, but what surprised Eli was that he was a first-circle mage.


    There were only a dozen first-circle mages in the camp, and there was one in prison.


    ¡°What did he do?¡± Eli asked curiously.


    ¡°my Lord, his life is almost at its end. He sacrificed the apprentices in the camp and a large number of civilians in the kingdom not far away to extend his life. We almost let a few Warlock forces discover our existence, but it also brought huge trouble.¡± Tijie explained.


    ¡°I see!¡± Eli understood, and this was one of the important reasons why mages were not welcomed in the current world.


    Some mages would use all kinds of means to extend their lives, whether it was large-scale soul sacrifices or other bloody means. They would use any means possible, which gave mages a bad reputation.


    This bad reputation also influenced warlocks. Therefore, for the warlocks, mages were like the parasites of this world. Therefore, whenever mages were discovered, they would usually be eliminated directly.


    This was also the reason why Eli had to hide his identity.


    Once his identity as a mage was exposed, just being an honorary representative wouldn¡¯t be enough to protect him. It wasn¡¯t just the White Tower, but many other forces. They wouldn¡¯t let a mage control a Warlock force.


    ¡°Then you go first.¡± Eli signaled that he understood and dispersed Tijie.


    As soon as she left, the old man looked up at the young Eli and said slowly, ¡± you must be the actual master of the camp, Roland.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli didn¡¯t expect the man to speak suddenly.


    ¡°Haha, as far as I know, you¡¯re a second-circle mage now, but it¡¯s been at least a hundred years since you last appeared. A second-circle mage¡¯s lifespan is only three to four hundred years. How long do you have left? ¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were burning as he looked into Eli¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have many ways to offer sacrifices and even other ways to prolong your life. Although the process may be a little bloody and violent, I don¡¯t think a real dark mage would care about these things.¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice was soft and slow as if he was trying to tempt him. If Eli was an ordinary Mage, he might really be tempted.


    Eli looked calm and even wanted to laugh.


    He stood at the side, quietly watching the old man jabbering on about his life-prolonging plan. His tone was sometimes intense and full of madness, even dancing with joy.


    A few minutes later, the old man raised his head and saw a calm-looking Eli with a surprised expression.


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case!


    According to his estimation, Roland had at most a hundred years to live. Was he not in a hurry at all?


    ¡°Sigh, you¡¯ve already deviated from the path of pursuing the truth.¡± On the other hand, Eli looked at the old man with a face full of pity. His excessive pursuit of extending his lifespan had already caused him to lose his original path.


    Fortunately, it had nothing to do with him. He could understand the sadness of the mortal species, but he could not empathize with them.


    It could only be said that everyone had their own sob story.


    With a calm expression, Eli stretched out his hand. The man, who had long been under his control, could not resist at all. He could only watch as his head was pinched in his hand.


    The second black ring on his arm lit up.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    In an instant, the man let out a scream. He could feel his soul or mental power being worn away at a terrifying speed, or rather, being absorbed.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    The man¡¯s will was gradually disappearing. He couldn¡¯t speak and could only look at Eli with a despairing and almost pleading gaze, but to his disappointment, Eli didn¡¯t react at all and even seemed to ¡­ Was he intoxicated?


    Eli was indeed intoxicated.


    As he devoured the man¡¯s mental energy endlessly, Eli could feel his spiritual energy rapidly increasing. It was a wonderful process.


    120.


    121.


    ..


    125.


    A 1st circle mage had increased Eli¡¯s mental power by 5 points. He was now a 2nd circle mage, and even a bottle of blood bamboo flower potion didn¡¯t have such an effect!


    It was simply terrifying.


    The man was already dead. His face was still filled with fear as if he had seen an evil ghost in the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s so ugly!¡±


    Eli thought for a moment, then threw the man into the arcane realm, into the blood bamboo flowers that were crying for food. He would treat it as recycling waste. After that, the bones would become skeletons to fill his army, not wasting a single bit.


    ¡®The actual effect is about 20 to 30 percent better than I thought,¡¯ Eli thought.


    So, what Eli had to do next was very clear, and that was to keep absorbing mental power and then increase his own strength, growing in secret.


    With that thought in mind, Eli pushed the door open. Tijie was waiting by the door. As she watched the old man disappear, she didn¡¯t ask. As Eli¡¯s slave, she had already guessed the effects of the curse.


    ¡°Take me to the prison!¡± said Eli directly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tijie lowered her head respectfully.


    ..


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Within three days.


    Eli devoured all the prisoners directly, and his mental power had now reached 135 points. It was not a lot, only an increase of 10 points, but it had only been three days, and there were still a bunch of apprentices left inside.


    If he had enough resources, he could even directly increase his strength to the limit of a second-circle Mage.


    ¡°Terrifying!¡±


    Eli sucked in a breath of cold air. This demonic method was simply ridiculous. Fortunately, it was his.


    However, it seemed that the resources in the camp had been used up. After all, this was only a small force, and resources were limited.


    There were more people in the White Tower. Perhaps he could think of a way.


    Although a Warlock¡¯s mental power wasn¡¯t as strong as a mage¡¯s, it was better than nothing. The other problems weren¡¯t a problem. As long as he had it all the time, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    He would have to wait until he returned.


    Speaking of which, Eli still needed to deal with something.


    The second-ring undead, Nikola, was a spirit released by his old friend. A large number of spirits had gathered under Nikola, wreaking havoc in the human countries. To Eli, who had a wisp of Nikola¡¯s soul, this was a huge resource.


    The undead were creatures born from a special end with mental power and soul power, which made them the perfect material to be devoured.


    When he was done with the camp, he would go to him.


    ..


    The scale of the camp was no longer small, and the problem involved many aspects. Naturally, it was impossible for Eli to manage everything. He only dealt with some core aspects.


    The direction of development was one of them. Before he came, Eli had already thought about what to do. His idea was to hope that the camp could gradually move closer to the North.


    Whether it was to spread or to get in touch with the wizard forces in the North, Eli had to find out the situation of the mage forces in the north first.


    As the White Tower grew, there would definitely be friction with other forces in the future. It could be 50 years or even 100 years. It was better to get information as soon as possible so that Eli could make a judgment based on the information.


    He had to kill pabulo this time because he had no other choice, but he might not be so lucky every time. Information was of utmost importance.


    Tijie naturally followed this order. On the other hand, there were some mages who opposed it, and Eli also showed them who the boss was in a kind way.


    Eli¡¯s will was quickly executed one by one, and in the blink of an eye, it was the day of his departure.


    ¡°My Lord, aren¡¯t you going to stay for a few more years?¡± Tijie looked at Eli.


    If it weren¡¯t for her master, there wouldn¡¯t be the campsite today, and she wouldn¡¯t be here.


    ¡°No. You¡¯ve managed the camp well. These are for you to protect yourself.¡± Eli casually tossed a few pieces of wizard equipment to Tijie. These were the ones that he usually made when he had nothing to do.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± Tijie lowered her head respectfully.


    When she looked up again, Eli had already left.


    Tijie sighed and wondered when they would meet again.


    She might not even be able to live to that time.


    ¡°If I want to be valued, I have to do something valuable. I have to work hard to complete my lord¡¯s orders.¡±


    Looking into the distance, she returned to the campsite determinedly.

 Chapter 188 - 188 Feast

    188 Feast


    At the same time.


    Molin Kingdom, a Kingdom of Knights to the South of the Calina Kingdom.


    The Sunbird Warlock family.


    ¡°This is over.¡±


    Ji He, the first circle warlock who was the clan leader of the Sunbird clan, was hiding in a house. He trembled as he looked at the scene outside the window gap, his face full of despair.


    This was their family¡¯s main territory. Half an hour ago, it was suddenly invaded by the undead.


    Outside the window, a large number of undead were making soul-shaking sounds. Translucent undead was dancing in the sky and attacking the warlocks on the ground.


    One by one, the warlocks died, and the dead warlocks were quickly transformed into new spirits to be resurrected and participate in the battle of slaughtering their clansmen.


    These spirits of the dead were different from ordinary spirits of the dead. They were all under control, and the one controlling them was an even more powerful spirit of the dead.


    He looked up and saw a huge undead hovering in the sky, exuding a terrifying and horrifying aura. What made Ji He despair was that this aura was not weaker than the two-circle warlock.


    An undead at the peak of the second circle!


    Ji He could not understand how such a powerful undead could appear here.


    But all he could do was hide here and pray that he would not be discovered because once he was discovered, he would be dead.


    At the thought of this, he lowered his head. The sounds of fighting outside were like knives stabbing into his heart. After all, these were his clansmen and descendants.


    Normally, he should have fought alongside them, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to.


    A few minutes later, he looked up again and found that the undead in the sky had disappeared.


    ¡°Did he leave?¡± Ji He was a little surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found you!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice rang out. Ji He felt that his surroundings had turned cold. He froze instantly and slowly turned his head to look behind him. The undead from before was staring at him with a faint smile.


    In the next second, a battle began.


    A second later, the spirit Nikola took a deep breath and turned the Warlock into a spirit as well. He then passed through the physical building and floated toward the sky, looking at the ground.


    ¡°The creatures here are almost all gone.¡± Nikola looked at the Warlock¡¯s camp, which had no breath of living people.


    ¡°If I want to return to the third circle, I need more undead, and this is far from enough. However, there seems to be no Warlock camp nearby. It seems that I can only win by quantity. The souls of mortals can also produce qualitative changes.¡±


    Nikola opened his arms, and all the spirits of the dead under him floated towards him as if they had been summoned and then integrated into his body. One could even see with the naked eye that his body was filled with a large number of spirits of the dead.


    These were all his assets, and once he had enough of them, he would use them to return to the third circle.


    Once he returned to his third circle, he would go and retrieve that bit of soul in his earring, and then he would look for an opportunity to break through to his fourth circle.


    ¡°Let the mortals experience the real world!!!¡±


    Nikola laughed, and his huge body flew toward the city in the distance. The spirits in his body also made noise as if they were happy.


    ..


    ¡°Hiss, the situation is already that bad?¡±


    Half a day after Nikola left, Eli walked into the sunbird Warlock¡¯s camp.


    He had followed the aura of souls to this place, but it seemed that the situation here was not very good. He could only smell the aura of death, and also the aura of the undead.


    ¡°No, there are still living people.¡±


    As if he had discovered something, Eli looked towards a spot not far away.


    He quickly walked over and opened the door. It was an ordinary house. In the corner, a woman was dead, but she was blocking the corner with her dead body.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe now!¡±


    Eli frowned and moved the woman away. Only then did he see that there was a secret compartment behind the woman. He opened the secret compartment. A girl was hiding inside, covering her mouth with her hands. There were tears in her eyes, and they were filled with fear.


    ¡°Poor child!¡± Eli instantly understood what had happened.


    The mother had blocked the door so that her daughter would have a chance to live.


    Since he had seen it, he couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Eli slowly squatted down and said gently, ¡°Little friend, do you want to go with uncle?¡±


    There were still tears on the girl¡¯s face. She looked at her mother not far away and couldn¡¯t stop her tears. Eli wanted to wipe the girl¡¯s tears away, but the girl only retreated a little.


    It was understandable that she was afraid.


    ¡°How about it? Uncle will take you out of here!¡±


    This time, the girl bit her lip and nodded, then put down her hand that was covering her mouth.


    Eli realized that it was a very delicate little girl, as cute as a doll, but at this moment, her face was covered in tears. What a poor child.


    Eli carried the child out and helped her bury the girl¡¯s mother.


    Ten minutes later, he left the camp with the girl in his arms.


    ..


    With the girl in his arms, Eli kept moving forward.


    They passed by one destroyed city after another. Ordinary mortals had no chance of survival in the face of the undead army. Of course, they met some survivors, but they did not stay for long and left immediately.


    On the way, Eli learned that the girl¡¯s name was Catarina. Her mother was a Warlock in the Sunbird Warlock camp, and her father was an ordinary person.


    This kind of unauthorized Union with ordinary people was not allowed in some Warlock families, but her mother still spent a lot of effort to give birth to her, but the mother and daughter were tortured by the camp.


    ¡°But she¡¯s quite talented as a mage.¡±


    Catarina was a talented mage. This was also one of the reasons why Eli took the girl away. The possibility of Tijie breaking through to the third circle was not high, but he still needed someone he could trust to help him manage the camp after her death. This little girl was quite suitable.


    He would not do anything meaningless.


    After he was done with his revenge, he would take a wisp of the girl¡¯s soul and send her to the mage camp. Compared to living with him, it might be more suitable for her there.


    On the way, the girl hugged him tightly.


    Eli didn¡¯t say anything. After all, she was still a child who had just lost her mother.


    After half a day, he finally caught up with the undead.


    It was in the capital of Molin¡¯s Kingdom, and he wasn¡¯t late this time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve arrived!¡± Eli put Catarina down and led her inside by the hand.


    Before he even entered the capital, more than a dozen spirits of the dead had already discovered him.


    They all let out shrieks and then waved their hands as they flew over as if they had seen food.


    Bang!


    It was just an ordinary elemental attack, flying toward a few undead. They died instantly, and the soul power of the undead was quickly absorbed by Eli.


    Eli felt a slight increase in his spiritual power.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Eli pursed his lips and smiled as he looked at the capital before him. How was this the city of the undead? This was clearly a banquet he had been invited to, and the undead were just dishes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a big meal.¡±


    Holding the girl¡¯s hand, Eli walked into the capital.


    The girl¡¯s big eyes were looking at him. Although she was still young, she seemed to have a vague understanding of how powerful Eli was.


    As soon as they entered the capital, a hellish scene unfolded.


    There was a wide street that led to the city gate. At this time, countless people had fallen on the street, and there were even more people running and wailing on the road. Behind them were many spirits of the dead.


    ¡°Help!!!¡±


    ¡°Mom, where are you?¡± The child walked on the road in a daze.


    ¡°What are these things? are they demons from hell? How could there be such a terrifying thing?¡± The townsfolk were fleeing in a frenzy.


    ¡°This is God¡¯s punishment.¡± The priest lowered his head, his body trembling as he prayed.


    Countless people were running and wailing in pain. Everyone was in despair. Even the high and mighty Knights couldn¡¯t deal with the undead here. The Grand Knights might be able to, but they didn¡¯t have time to care about the civilians.


    It was an apocalyptic scene.


    Eli sighed. Such a scene was really disturbing his good mood.

 Chapter 189 - 189 Nikola

    189 Nikola


    The entrance of Eli and the girl immediately attracted the attention of many undead.


    In the blink of an eye, another few dozen undead let out shrieks and charged toward Eli. On the other hand, Eli waved his hand gently, and countless shadows shot out in all directions.


    Like torrential rain, the terrifying shadows instantly tore all the undead apart. The originally noisy sounds instantly fell into silence. Then, a vortex appeared, and all the undead fragments surged toward Eli, being absorbed by him.


    ¡°Burp!¡±


    A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    At this moment, looking at the cleared area of a few hundred meters, the civilians in this area also stopped and looked at this scene in a daze. For a long time, they did not make a sound.


    ¡°This must be a miracle.¡±


    The priest was the first to break the silence. He looked at Eli as if he was looking at a God.


    For an ordinary Kingdom of Knights, they had never seen a mage in their entire lives. Eli¡¯s actions were no different from a miracle.


    ¡°What kind of power is this?!¡± The Knights, on the other hand, were shocked. They had always been taught that Knights were the strongest, but at this moment, their faith was a little shattered.


    The ordinary people were also shocked. They looked at Eli with gratitude in their eyes. The child found his mother and hugged her tightly. The wife and husband hugged each other and cried.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡±


    Many people knelt on the ground and thanked him.


    However, it was only for an instant because the undead from other places quickly approached as well, sensing the powerful essence of Eli¡¯s soul.


    A few hundred undead gathered together, forming one. Its aura had reached the second circle, and its size was over a hundred times larger than before. It looked at Eli and let out a terrifying undead shriek.


    The terrifying cry caused the ears of ordinary people to bleed, and they knelt on the ground and wailed. On the other hand, Eli¡¯s face was calm. His soul shield blocked everything.


    The soul Shield¡¯s power had already reached the second circle, and beside the model, there was another focused spell. It was a new spell that Eli had fused with when he advanced to the second circle.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t used it for so long that I¡¯ve almost forgotten that there¡¯s such a spell.¡±


    Looking at this, Eli pursed his lips. This situation was just right.


    The next second, the model was activated.


    Eli¡¯s eyes began to change, and everything before his eyes seemed to be distorting. The sky was no longer blue, but lines formed from various colors, and humans were no longer humans but a collection of all sorts of complicated things. Even the undead turned into hundreds of undead that looked like a puzzle.


    2nd-circle focused spell-eye of truth.


    The 2nd-circle spell that he had solidified was a very special but also very practical spell.


    ¡°I found it.¡± In his eyes, a core could be clearly seen inside the giant spirit.


    With a wave of his hand, a huge elemental hand appeared and grabbed the spirit core.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The undead let out a sharp cry again. Their bodies struggled violently, but they couldn¡¯t move at all. They also sensed a shadow flying over again. In the dazed state of the undead, the shadow directly stabbed into the core.


    A sound that sounded like radio had short-circuited rang out. The second-circle revenant fell apart in an instant. Then, a gust of wind element blew up, and the Revenant surged into Eli¡¯s arm, being absorbed by him.


    ¡°Cool!¡±


    After swallowing the feast again, Eli felt his spiritual power growing again.


    Beside him, Catarina held his hand and stared at him with her big eyes.


    In her years of experience, she had never seen such a terrifying scene. And in the scream just now, a soul shield had protected her.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to have such a good opportunity.¡±


    On the other hand, Eli was looking at the undead flying around the capital, his eyes shining.


    They were all his.


    ..


    At the same time.


    In the main hall of the palace.


    Nikola was sitting on a golden throne.


    Below the throne, the king, Queen, and ministers knelt down. They were usually high and mighty, but now they did not dare to say a word. Not far away, the Grand Knight, who was also kneeling, had long forgotten the spirit of chivalry.


    ¡°You¡¯re the king of this place, right?¡± Nikola looked at the man wearing a crown and gorgeous clothes.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The king quickly lowered his head, and the crown fell to the ground along his head, rolling to the throne.


    ¡°Truly lowly.¡± Nicholas shook his head. ¡°I want you to immediately gather the people from the nearby cities here. There are still too few people here. I need more people.¡±


    As long as he had enough undead, he would be able to get back to his third circle.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, my lord.¡± The king said hurriedly.


    ¡°Eh, something¡¯s wrong.¡± Nikola¡¯s eyes were looking outside. Just now, he had sensed the disappearance of a large number of spirits.


    What was happening?


    Nicholas flew up into the sky, passing through the Golden buildings, and arrived in the sky above the palace of the capital. He looked around.


    But the next second, he was stunned!


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    Nikola was stunned. In his eyes, his undead army was not killing but fleeing. They were fleeing in large numbers as if they were fleeing from a disaster.


    Behind the thousands of spirits, a small black dot, or rather, a human figure, was chasing them. The huge elemental hand would grab a bunch of spirits from time to time and devour them as if they were eating a buffet.


    ¡°A first circle Mage?¡±


    Judging from the aura, it should be a first-circle mage.


    Nicholas was angry. How dare you!


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    A shrill cry that echoed throughout the entire capital rang out, and Nikola rushed towards Eli.


    These were resources for his advancement. How did this wizard dare to do this?


    He was an undead at the peak of the second circle!


    The people in the palace did not feel anything when they saw this scene. They only thought that Eli was dead for sure. As a Kingdom close to the mage World, they knew about the existence of mages and warlocks. There was also a first-circle Warlock in the palace, but he was killed by a soul attack from the undead.


    This was also the reason why they were so respectful.


    ¡°Sigh, another one died.¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s a Warlock? He¡¯s useless!¡±


    The group of people knelt on the ground with peace of mind. Some of them took the opportunity to change their positions, feeling a little tired.


    However, when someone looked over the next second, they were stunned.


    In the sky, a giant hand made of shadows appeared and then hit Nikola¡¯s big face.


    Nikola was sent flying.


    ???


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Not only them but Nicola was also stunned. He felt the cold shadow on his face and felt extremely humiliated. Then he rushed over again.


    Pa!


    Another big slap.


    Again.


    Pa!


    Again.


    A few minutes later, Nicola, who had been slapped a dozen times, burst into tears!


    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to cry but that the undead¡¯s body would instinctively shed undead tears when it was stimulated too much. It was a rare material and very expensive.


    More than a dozen slaps were too much damage to an adult undead.


    He looked at Eli, and the look in his eyes had completely changed.


    He was definitely not a first-circle warlock!


    He was at least a second-circle warlock. Judging from the ¡°battle¡± just now, the man in front of him was much stronger than him. Nikola was no match for him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Nicholas hung high in the sky, looking down at Eli, who was collecting the undead tears, and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    ¡°This is a precious material!¡±


    After collecting all the tears, Eli looked at Nikola, who was high in the sky!


    ¡°You can call me Roland. That¡¯s what everyone calls me.¡± Eli¡¯s face was still the same as the one that went to the mage camp.


    ¡°Roland? ¡± Nicola had never heard of it before, and his eyes became serious. ¡°However, you¡¯re only at the limit of second-circle. It¡¯s impossible for you to defeat me. Since I dared to show myself, it means that I have absolute confidence.¡±


    Nikola opened his arms and screamed. All the spirits of the dead in the capital city seemed to be summoned and merged into his body, and his aura became stronger and stronger.


    A few seconds later, his aura even reached the third circle.


    Roar!


    A huge undead aura was released, and the surrounding air seemed to be a few degrees colder. Nikola spread his arms and lowered his head to look at Eli, revealing a ferocious smile.


    But to his surprise, Eli actually laughed.

 Chapter 190 - 190 Taking in Nikola

    190 Taking in Nikola


    He smiled?


    Nikola was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t understand. Since he had forcefully raised his level to three-circle in a short period of time, how could his enemy still laugh? He should know that the lowest level three-circle could easily defeat seven or eight two-circle warlocks.


    The burning anger instantly ignited him.


    ¡°I want you to die!!!¡±


    At this moment, Nikola, who was nearly thirty meters tall, opened his huge hand and grabbed Eli.


    The terrifying undead hand carried a strong mental attack. Even if an ordinary acolyte only touched it a little, their soul would immediately collapse. Even a 2nd circle Mage would not be able to withstand it.


    Nikola continued forward, but he still had some doubts in his heart.


    The man in front of him was ordinary, but he seemed to be extremely confident. ¡®Could he be a third-circle warlock? Impossible. There shouldn¡¯t be such a powerful warlock in the South of the West Coast. Could it be that he had a powerful wizard weapon? That was possible. What was the reason?¡¯


    His attack was getting closer and closer to Eli, and his eyes were fixed on him.


    Finally, when they were about thirty meters away from each other, Eli moved. He instantly became nervous.


    He raised his hand, put it next to the earring, and then flicked it gently.


    A bullet?


    Nikola did not understand what Eli was doing, but in an instant, his grinning expression froze and then became distorted. A pain that involved the source of his soul made him feel as if he had fallen into hell.


    The attack instantly collapsed, and he also hugged his body and began to shake wildly.


    It hurt!


    It was too painful!


    The pain that directly involved his soul made him feel as if he had fallen into an abyss. A few minutes later, he barely managed to recover. Then, he looked at Eli and his earrings.


    Vaguely, he seemed to understand something. That earring, the earring that contained his soul, why was it in the hands of this man in front of him?


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Nikola looked at Eli, and his huge body could not help but tremble. It was extremely funny. Only he knew how terrifying it was when your Soul Origin fell into the hands of a mage.


    Eli flicked it again. He had thought of this scene when he first upgraded this mage weapon, but he didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon. The cause of a hundred years ago bore fruit today.


    With Eli¡¯s flick, Nikola began to tremble madly again. His huge body turned into various shapes in the air, and the combined body was even on the verge of collapsing.


    At this moment, all the people who were still alive in the capital were watching this comical yet terrifying scene.


    The sight of an undead that was tens of meters tall howling in pain in the air, and the cause of all this was a human that was less than two meters tall, was too much of a visual impact.


    ¡°Is he the angel that subdues the demons? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying. Is this really a power that humans can master? ¡±


    ¡°I must be dreaming today. Let me wake up, wake up from this nightmare.¡±


    The crowd was in a heated discussion. This was too shocking for them. The little girl who had been put aside by Eli earlier was also pursing her lips, not saying a word. He was so powerful.


    If the lives of ordinary people were already so shocking, the royal family who knew of the existence of warlocks was another story.


    At this time, they had all stood up from the ground and stood in front of the great palace watching this scene with their mouths wide open. The king in the lead was so excited that he was trembling, and his voice was mixed with fear.


    He used to be a Warlock apprentice, so he guessed that the undead was at least a three-circle warlock. However, the undead was easily suppressed by the man in front of him. Could this man be a celestial?


    How was this possible?


    In the sky, Eli flicked his earring for the third time.


    Bang!


    Nikola¡¯s huge body shattered in an instant, while his original body was looking at Eli among the crowd of spirits as if he had seen a ghost.


    But to his surprise, Roland didn¡¯t seem to care about him. Instead, a shadow appeared behind him, and all the undead fell into the shadow.


    The incantation ring on Eli¡¯s arm glowed with a black light, and his mental power was increasing at a rapid pace.


    136.


    140.


    ..


    185.


    In the blink of an eye, Eli¡¯s mental energy had increased by a full fifty points. Although these were all undead of ordinary people, their numbers were large enough.


    If he meditated, it would probably take decades or even centuries to improve this much, but now, it only took a dozen seconds.


    One word, awesome!


    Eli closed her eyes, sensing the changes within.


    Not far away, Nikola was curled up, looking at Eli in fear, not daring to disturb him in the slightest. He was not as arrogant as he was earlier.


    After more than ten minutes, Eli opened his eyes and looked at Nikola.


    ¡°Hello, let me introduce myself. My name is Roland.¡± Eli said with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Nikola!¡± Nikola replied awkwardly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look very happy to see me?!¡± Eli teased.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m very happy. Seeing you today is the happiest thing I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Nicola forced a smile and said against his will.


    ¡°So fake!¡±


    Nicola, ¡°¡­¡±


    It was very hurtful!


    ¡°Do you want to live or die?¡± Eli looked at Nikola!


    ??


    Nicola¡¯s eyes lit up. Did this mean that he still had a chance to live?


    ¡°I want to live. I want to live.¡± He said hurriedly.


    Eli nodded. He had originally intended to absorb him directly, but he now had an even better idea.


    ¡°Since you want to live, then you have to work, and it¡¯s a fair trade,¡± Eli looked at Nikola and smiled politely, ¡± I need souls, many, many souls. If you can help me collect a million undead, I can even return your soul core to you. Are you willing to do so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m willing.¡± Nikola nodded his head crazily.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go, but of course, I have one request. You can¡¯t cause trouble in the South of the West Coast. This is my territory. You have to go further north and help me see the environment there. As for souls, we¡¯ll contact each other when the time comes.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to engrave a Soul brand in your soul spirit. You don¡¯t have any objections, right?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°No objections.¡± Nikola nodded bitterly. The soul core was already in Eli¡¯s hands, so the soul brand was nothing.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Eli smiled and immediately engraved the Soul brand on Nikola.


    ¡°Oh, you were once a third-circle mage?¡± Suddenly, Eli seemed to have sensed something and asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes. Then imprint all your knowledge and memories of your breakthrough for me. Also, do you know how to break through to the celestial realm? ¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Sure, sure, but I really don¡¯t know about the celestial. I had just broken through to the third circle back then.¡± Nicola answered.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Eli waved his hand and threw out a crystal ball. Nicholas took the crystal ball with a smile. At least he had survived.


    Soon, Nikola finished the branding.


    Eli kept the crystal ball and was ready to leave. As for the Kings, he had no interest in them.


    As Eli was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something. He turned to Nikola and asked, ¡± you¡¯re from before the catastrophe. Do you know what caused the catastrophe? ¡±


    This was a question that had always piqued his interest.


    ¡°Great catastrophe!¡± Hearing this, Nicolay was also stunned, ¡°My Lord, I know a little about this, but I can¡¯t tell you!¡±


    Eli, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This is very complicated. I can only tell you that it¡¯s a very powerful world, but I can¡¯t say much about it. It¡¯s best not to mention anything since we¡¯re not celestial!


    ¡°That was a terrifying civilization!¡±


    Eli¡¯s brows twitched. Did this mean that the catastrophe was caused by a civilization? Which civilization was it?


    ¡°My lord, this is all I can say. Sometimes, knowing too much is not a good thing!¡± For the sake of his soul, Nikola quickly became one of Eli¡¯s men.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Eli waved his hand, and Nikola did not dare to play any tricks with him.


    It was indeed a good thing to know less.


    In any case, he would know sooner or later. There was no rush.


    As long as Nikola was not caught, he would have an endless supply of undead and souls from other channels. He would go back to the White Tower first. Other things could wait until he was about to advance to the third circle.


    It was time to return to the White Tower. Of course, he had to leave the girl at the camp first.

 Chapter 191 - 191 New Job

    191 New Job


    Three days later, Eli returned to the iris campsite with the girl.


    After another five days, he returned to the White Tower in a low-key manner.


    It was also a week later that Kratos was surprised to find that Eli had returned and asked to meet him.


    As soon as they met, Kratos¡¯s eyes kept glancing at Eli and asked, ¡°Herman, were you the Warlock who appeared in the capital?¡± he asked.


    Eli shook his head.


    Of course, he knew what Kratos was going to say. In fact, since the incident in the capital, the news about a Mystical Warlock had spread throughout the entire southern area of the White Tower.


    A third-circle undead was easily suppressed by a single person. This made many southern forces feel terrified. Was there actually a third-circle mage here?


    Who was he?


    What was his purpose?


    Which force did he come from?


    Everything was like a riddle. Everyone only knew the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Alright, it can¡¯t be you.¡± Kratos¡¯ expectant eyes dimmed. If Eli were a third-circle warlock, it would mean a lot.


    Whether it was for the White Tower or the entire South of the West Coast, it was a heavy bomb, but the possibility was indeed not strong. After all, the information about breaking through to the third circle on the south coast was confidential. Even if Kratos wanted to break through to the third circle, he did not know the way.


    ¡°That person really wasn¡¯t me. I was gathering resources in another place at the time, and I didn¡¯t know who it was. I can¡¯t believe such a powerful person has appeared within our sphere of influence. I suggest that we immediately investigate this matter thoroughly.¡± Eli pursed his lips and gave a suggestion.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kratos nodded. He would definitely investigate.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then. Compared to this, it¡¯s better to keep stabilizing the White Tower¡¯s position. After the blood alliance disappeared, many new small forces appeared in this area. These forces have to be dealt with. It¡¯s better not to have any unstable factors in our territory.¡± Eli changed the topic.


    ¡°Indeed. We¡¯ve been issuing ultimatums to them. People are filling up the prison every day.¡± Kratos rubbed his temples and looked at Eli. ¡°the prison has to be rebuilt, but we lack a person to guard it. Do you have any recommendations? ¡±


    Eli, ¡°???¡±


    Why did they suddenly talk about prison?


    However¡­


    Eli fell into deep thought. This seemed to suit him a little. Although he had Nikola collecting spirits outside, he couldn¡¯t meet up with him often.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if there was a long-term stable stream of souls?


    It just so happened that the White Tower, as a growing force, was constantly fighting and expanding. Naturally, there would be an endless stream of warlocks being sent to prison. Wasn¡¯t this place just right for Eli?


    At the thought of this, his eyes gradually became serious, and he said to Kratos, ¡°There is indeed a person.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Kratos asked curiously.


    ¡°Me!¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yes, me.¡±


    Kratos¡¯ eyes widened as he looked at Eli and asked, ¡± why are you interested in this? This position is very troublesome. Besides, you already have a position. Will this affect your own progress? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The main thing is that the White Tower is currently lacking in manpower. As an honorary member of the White Tower, I naturally have to bear more responsibility. This matter is settled then.¡± Eli said righteously.


    Kratos, on the other hand, gasped. He looked at Eli and was a little touched.


    ¡°Mm, I knew you still loved the White Tower.¡± Kratos nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in the next meeting.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ..


    Another month passed.


    The White Tower¡¯s new prison was built. It was a tall tower with 12 floors and a large number of underground prisons equipped with a large number of defenses. It was called the Black Tower prison and was built in the forest not far from the White Tower.


    The person in charge of this place was the honorary Deputy representative of the White Tower, Herman.


    For a moment, many people were shocked. After all, this place didn¡¯t have any benefits. Instead, the person in charge had to spend a lot of time and effort. This made many people admire Herman even more.


    As for Eli ¡­


    ¡°Cool!¡±


    In a large prison, Eli had devoured a Warlock who was about to be executed.


    Looking at the fallen Warlock, although his mental strength was not as good as a mage¡¯s, the thought of having a steady stream of resources in the future made Eli¡¯s mood much better.


    And it was not just souls. The corpses of warlocks could be used to cultivate blood bamboo flowers, while their bones could be refined into skeletons.


    At this time, he realized that he had made a good decision. This was the most suitable place for him to live at the current stage.


    After dealing with it, Eli walked out of prison and looked ahead.


    Warlocks were locked up in rows of prisons. Most of them were apprentices, but there would occasionally be a first circle Warlock among them. They looked at Eli with fear.


    Everyone had heard the screams in prison.


    This Warden even tortured prisoners on death row. Did he have any humanity?


    On the other hand, Eli had a smile on his face as he returned to the top floor. He had already moved everything he had here, and he planned to hand over the magical plants management to Ross, then develop here in peace.


    He needed to become stronger.


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, a year had passed.


    In the past year, Eli had assigned the task of resource allocation to a few of his men, the most important part of which was assigned to Ross. He was also in charge of the contact with the iris camp.


    As for Eli, he stayed in the prison at ease, enjoying the resources from the White Tower every day, as well as the prisoners who were about to die and be killed in prison. All these allowed his mental power to grow at a steady pace.


    And Nikola.


    This guy had also reached the area north of the White Tower and started a new business.


    In fact, Nikola was very powerful. With a large number of undead, he could even help Eli reach the third circle soon. This allowed him to act as he pleased in this area. He quickly established a new undead force, the house of the undead.


    The establishment of the house of the undead attracted the attention of several major forces.


    A new round of probing had begun, and several forces had fought with him, but they had all been defeated by Nikola.


    Even the White Tower had noticed this force, which made Kratos a little nervous because the house of the undead was not far from the White Tower. But to his surprise, although the house of the undead often invaded other places, they never set foot here. This made him a little confused, but he also realized something.


    The undead was definitely afraid of the three-ring warlock that had appeared earlier. Of course, there was also one thing that puzzled him, and that was why the third-circle warlock had let the undead go.


    He didn¡¯t understand.


    ..


    Nikola was only a part of it.


    The iris campsite.


    The little girl, Katarina, had also received a wizard¡¯s education. He was surprised to find out that this little girl¡¯s talent was really good. By now, she had already become a level 1 wizard apprentice under the guidance of Tijie, and she was now being trained as the future leader.


    Everything was changing, and the master of the storm, Eli, was lying on the bench leisurely.


    To him, whether it was Nikola or the others, they were all external resources. The most important thing was himself.


    He had a deeper understanding of the devouring rune recently. He was prepared to study it further. It was not just to prepare for the third seal. He wanted to see if the seal could unleash other powers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it slow.¡±


    Eli got up from the recliner, walked to the window, and looked at the White Tower in the distance.


    In a short hundred years, the White Tower had grown from nothing to a powerful force. What about a hundred years later?


    What would this place look like a hundred years later?

 Chapter 192 - 192 A Hundred Years

    192 A Hundred Years


    A hundred years later.


    On the ground floor of the tall black Tower prison, the sound of footsteps slowly came from far to near.


    All the prisoners in the cells were curled up in the corners of their cells, not daring to make a single sound. They were basically prisoners who had killed people like flies, but when they heard this voice, they couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified.


    Everyone in the White Tower knew that they couldn¡¯t be locked up in the Black Tower¡¯s prison because Warden Herman was a terrible person.


    As for how terrifying he was, one didn¡¯t have to specifically ask around because one would always know his story from various channels. The story could stop children from crying, but it could also make people feel chill.


    However, it seemed like Herman was only here for a short while. He soon disappeared from the first floor, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°sigh, the mental strength of this batch of prisoners is not good enough, or have I become that scary? ¡±


    On the other side, Eli shook his head as he left the floor.


    He walked through the stairs and small paths with familiarity and soon returned to the top floor. He stood by the window and looked into the distance.


    It was different from the past. As far as the eye could see, it was filled with buildings. Mage towers rose from the ground, both in number and height. Just by sensing, he could feel how much stronger the people here were.


    First-circle warlocks were not rare, and there were quite a few second-circle warlocks.


    ¡°This is the current White Tower.¡± Eli pursed his lips, and his gaze was distant.


    A hundred years.


    Today happened to be the hundredth year he had lived here, so he did not feel anything. However, be it the 197 points of solidified mental power in his body or the bloodline that had long reached its limit and could no longer be improved, all of it told him that everything was different.


    Compared to a hundred years ago, he was now a Mage and a warlock at the peak of the second circle.


    ¡°That was fast!¡±


    To Eli, a hundred years was just a number. However, to those who were bitterly pursuing other life goals, it was completely different.


    He had really changed a lot.


    One thing after another swirled in Eli¡¯s mind like smoke clouds, and he sorted them out one by one.


    The first year.


    Everything was normal. Nothing major happened.


    The fifth year.


    The White Tower began to annex the surrounding small forces, and the scope of its influence continued to expand. During this process, there were a large number of prisoners every day, and in the thirty years of its expansion after that, it was the time when Eli¡¯s mental power improved the fastest.


    He only remembered that he devoured a large number of people every day.


    He missed those days.


    In the same year, he also began to study the devouring spell.


    The tenth year.


    The White Tower expanded further, and at this moment, Eli was about to advance to the second circle solidification, Catarina had also advanced to the first circle, and Ross had also advanced to the later stage of the second circle.


    In the same year, the house of the undead, which had expanded to the North of the White Tower, annexed Lilith Warlock Academy and became one of the major forces in the South of the West Coast. They also provided a large number of undead crystals to Eli every five years.


    The number of undead that Nikola owned had also increased from one million to one million and five hundred thousand. Nikola could not understand why he still had to work so hard. However, he was still full of hope at this moment, hoping that he would be free one day.


    The iris mage camp had also started to expand to the North. They had taken in some mage camps and began to expand in the shadows.


    With the White Tower¡¯s intentional neglect and the house of the undead¡¯s care, they were living pretty well.


    The 40th year.


    Eli had already stepped into the ¡®late-stage of second-circle¡¯. At this moment, he suddenly realized a problem. The long-term absorption of large amounts of mental power had caused his mental power to be a little weak, and the quality was not high.


    He was also very glad that he had discovered the problem ahead of time and so began to rely on the tilted tower to train his mental power. This process lasted for a full thirty years, and to ensure the future, Eli had ruthlessly polished his foundation for thirty years, along with the power of his bloodline.


    After the polishing, his strength became stronger and different from before.


    At this time, the White Tower had also begun to enter a long period of digestion.


    However, something bad happened.


    The bloodline tower in the central region seemed to be suppressed by the black Isotta. At this time, he noticed that his student Vivika seemed to have advanced to the late-stage of the second-circle, and he also heard that this little girl had actually become the Deputy tower master of the bloodline tower. However, he still didn¡¯t contact her.


    Due to the suppression of the bloodline tower, black Isotta was able to free up one of his hands and quickly took in the four major Southern factions near the central region, making them their subordinates.


    Of course, a Dark Horse had emerged at this time, and it was the house of the undead.


    Nikola, who could temporarily expand to the power of the third circle, also took in the other forces and became another major force, restricting the black Isotta¡¯s expansion.


    For a time, the entire West Coast was in a state of chaos. In the central, Black Isotta suppressed the bloodline tower. In the south, there was the house of undead. White Tower was at the southernmost end.


    The White Tower had developed quite well in the past few years and had already gathered most of the forces and resources in the southernmost region. It was a large force, but of course, it was still far from being comparable to them. The only reason it was in such a position was that the rest was all busy and didn¡¯t have time to deal with Tower tower.


    In the dark, the mage force, iris camp, was also developing.


    On the other hand, Eli was also gathering some information by relying on the spread of his influence.


    The seventieth year.


    At this point, everything was basically stable.


    At this time, although the number of cells in the Black Tower prison had decreased a lot, with Nikola¡¯s support, this was insignificant. He had also reached the limit of a second-circle mage.


    He began another accumulation stage.


    In the same year, after Tijie¡¯s death, Catarina, who had advanced to the second circle, took over the mage camp. That day, Eli was in prison when he received tijie¡¯s message.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve already arranged your tasks. I¡¯m really sorry, but I can¡¯t accompany you for the rest of the journey.¡±


    At that time, Eli had mixed feelings. He suddenly realized that the White Tower had been established for almost two hundred years and that Tijie was almost three hundred years old. Due to years of hard work, her vitality declined, and she died.


    That day, he left the Black Tower prison and the White Tower. He attended Tijie¡¯s funeral, presented a bouquet of white flowers, arranged some affairs, and then left.


    He was already used to it.


    People would die.


    Except for him.


    At this moment, Nikola had given two million souls to Eli, but he still owed Eli.


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, it was the eightieth year.


    At this moment, everything was still stable, and it was a rare period of peace.


    The iris camp had also become a huge Mage force. It was no longer called a camp, and its sphere of influence had expanded further. Its tentacles had even begun to spread in the central region, and Catarina was in charge of it.


    Eli had also finally made great achievements in his research on the devouring runes. He had created his own devouring spell. Although he had not achieved much so far, it was still a milestone.


    Nikola currently owed Eli three million souls. He had already vaguely realized that with his abilities, he might not be able to pay off his debt in this lifetime. He might as well let it go and become Eli¡¯s subordinate.


    The debt was written off.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to have profited.


    ..


    The 90th year.


    A war broke out between the bloodline tower and the black Isotta. It was said that even the third circle mages had taken action. The impact was huge. The war only lasted for three years, but it had caused a huge impact.


    In this war, the bloodline tower was at a disadvantage, and this caused a miraculous change to everything. This war meant that White Tower had free reign to develop steadily.


    This period of time lasted for almost ten years.


    The war in the central region was almost over, and no one knew what would happen next for the White Tower.


    ¡°Sigh, even I couldn¡¯t have predicted that so many things would happen!¡±


    Eli retracted his gaze and returned to his room.


    Time was on his side, but he couldn¡¯t control what was happening, but fortunately, he was getting stronger and stronger.


    He had this confidence, and it came from the accumulation of everything.


    In the past, he might have panicked when facing multiple two-circle warlocks, but now, there was no problem at all. The accumulation of a hundred years had not only increased his strength but also allowed him to have a clearer understanding of himself and his forces.


    He was really strong.


    Thump thump thump!


    Suddenly, a bell rang.


    Eli looked out the window curiously. If he remembered correctly, three rings of the bell meant a level one all-organization alert. Although it was less than six rings, this was already quite a serious matter.


    ¡°It seems like something has happened?¡±


    Eli frowned. At the same time, the token also received Kratos¡¯ message.


    ¡°Come to a meeting now!¡±


    It was enough to explain the seriousness of the matter because it had been decades since Eli attended the Parliament, and this time, Kratos actually took the initiative to remind him.


    Eli tidied his clothes and walked out of the black Tower. This was the second time he stepped out of the black Tower in 50 years. The first time was to attend Tijie¡¯s funeral.


    He wanted to see what had happened.

 Chapter 193 - 193 The New Council

    193 The New Council


    Wearing a robe, Eli walked out of the black Tower prison.


    After passing through the forest, he soon arrived at the main area of the White Tower.


    ¡°What a great change.¡±


    As Eli walked down the street and looked at the environment around him, he could not help but sigh. Compared to a hundred years ago, both the number and density of buildings had increased by a lot.


    Of course, the ones who changed the most were the members of the White Tower, who were much stronger than before.


    Ten minutes later, he arrived at the White Tower.


    ¡°Stop. This place is off limits.¡± Two level 3 apprentice guards stopped him.


    Eli didn¡¯t expect this to happen either, but he understood in the next second that he hadn¡¯t shown his face for too long. He then took out his token.


    ¡°This is ¡­ Sir Herman? You¡¯re Sir Herman.¡± The two guards glanced at the token. At first, they were confused, but then they reacted, and their mouths were wide open.


    The man in front of him was one of the legends of the White Tower, Herman.


    ¡°Your Excellency, please come in!¡±


    The two guards immediately stepped aside, afraid of provoking Eli.


    Naturally, Eli wouldn¡¯t argue with the two guards and walked straight in. The White Tower was no longer in charge of other business and was quite different from before, so it was very spacious. He soon arrived at the door of the meeting room.


    He opened the door and walked in.


    ¡°Eh, am I the first one to arrive?¡± When he walked in, there was no one inside. He was actually the first one to arrive, which was a little rare. After thinking for a while, he sat directly in the seat that used to be his.


    Half an hour later, the first person came in.


    ..


    Clint was a second-circle wizard who had made a great contribution in an important battle more than ten years ago. He had also become a member of the Parliament.


    Today, he was notified to attend the meeting.


    ¡°Eh, someone has already arrived.¡± Looking at the opened door, Clint was a little surprised.


    Ever since the meetings were usually delayed by half an hour a few years ago, very few people came so early. He only came earlier today because he had nothing to do. It seemed like someone was even earlier than him.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Clint walked in with large strides and was prepared to greet them.


    However, when he walked in and saw the only person inside, he was stunned.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    He blinked his eyes and noticed that the seat of the Deputy Speaker, which had been empty all this while, was now occupied by a person.


    ¡°He looks young, but his aura is only at the first-ring level. I¡¯ve never seen this person before!¡± Clint frowned and did not quite understand.


    To be able to come here, it was absolutely impossible for him to be an ordinary person. Could he be ¡­


    Clint¡¯s eyes widened as he thought of a possibility.


    He walked into the meeting room and asked Eli respectfully.


    ¡°Hello, my Lord. I¡¯m Clint, the eighth Councilman. Are you Lord Herman? ¡± Clint asked carefully as he watched Eli approach slowly.


    Eli nodded.


    ¡°What? Are you really master Herman? I didn¡¯t expect you to come to the meeting.¡± Clint was in disbelief. This honorary representative had not shown his face for almost a hundred years.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Black Tower prison being in operation, some people would have suspected that he was dead.


    After greeting him, Clint suppressed his excitement and returned to his seat.


    It was too explosive.


    However, he immediately realized that something was wrong. Even Herman was in the meeting. What exactly happened?


    Following Clint¡¯s arrival, the representatives arrived one by one.


    They were also rather shocked to see Eli.


    There were eight councilmen, and Eli didn¡¯t recognize any of them. They were all new faces, but the difference was that they were all second-circle warlocks, and one of them was at the limit of second-circle, which showed the difference between the current White Tower and the White Tower of the past.


    Another five minutes passed.


    Eli finally saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Herman, you actually came out!¡± Rawls joked as he sat on the seat of the Deputy Speaker.


    ¡°Haha, what happened?¡± Eli asked directly. He hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to the outside world recently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rawls shook his head.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli was helpless. It seemed that he could only wait for Kratos to come.


    After a while, the other Members of Parliament arrived one by one. Ross also arrived and sat in the seat of another Deputy Speaker. As for Theron, he died in a battle 30 years ago.


    Ross and Eli were very familiar with each other. Initially, he wanted to come over and say hello, but Eli only gave him a look. After all, it would be more or less strange for Ross to address Eli as his master on this occasion.


    By then, almost everyone had arrived. Eli looked around. Other than Ross and Rawls, he only knew three of the other twelve people. The others were already different.


    All twelve of them were also in the second circle. Ross was at the later stage of the second circle, and Rawls was at the limit of the second circle. However, to Eli¡¯s surprise, the first representative was also at the limit of the second ring.


    From the others, Eli learned that his name was Lorant, and he had fused with a three-ring bloodline known as the thorned Earth Dragon. He had joined the White Tower by chance and had been here for almost seventy years.


    ¡°What do you think of his strength?¡± Rawls teased in a low voice.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Eli gave a simple comment.


    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s more than just ¡®not bad¡¯. A third-circle bloodline coupled with the strength of a second-circle warlock. I¡¯m probably no match for him now. If not for my seniority, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to suppress him. Also, he¡¯s always been unhappy with Ross becoming the Deputy Speaker. He thinks that there¡¯s something shady going on and has some opinions about you.¡± Rawls replied rapidly before turning around.


    After hearing Rawls ¡®words, Eli also realized that it did seem a little like that.


    Lorant was a man who looked to be in his 30s. His face was a little yellow, and he was very tall. His eyes were khaki, and he would glance at Eli and Ross from time to time.


    Eli smiled and did not take it seriously.


    It was just a Warlock at Pabulo¡¯s level, and he didn¡¯t guess wrong.


    He would not care about what others thought when he appointed one of his own to be the Deputy Speaker.


    He shook his head, closed his eyes, and waited for Kratos.


    ¡°You¡¯re still the Herman I know.¡± Rawls chuckled softly as he looked at eli. He had never seen eli panic ever since he met him.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Rolant gritted his teeth. He was just testing Herman, but Herman ignored him completely. He just closed his eyes and rested.


    ¡°Times have changed, and you still want honorary titles? If I were at my current level back then, I would be able to deal with pabulo as well. Moreover, this man hasn¡¯t made any contributions for decades, but he has always occupied a large number of resources and power.¡± Lorant took a deep breath.


    He was very unhappy, extremely unhappy.


    Ten minutes later.


    Ta ta ta!


    The sound of footsteps rang out, and Eli opened his eyes, looking towards the door.


    Here came Kratos.


    However, compared to a hundred years ago, Kratos had changed a lot.


    He was old.


    Just like his former teacher, Kratos¡¯ skin was full of wrinkles, his hair was mostly white, and his body was no longer as burly as before.


    He was already at the end of his life.


    At the end of a Warlock¡¯s life, due to the power of their bloodline, there would be a huge backlash on their appearance, which would make them age faster. Kratos was at this stage.


    At this moment, he slowly walked in and saw Eli. He nodded. Eli nodded as well.


    Another one was about to die!


    As soon as Kratos arrived, the others also became serious.


    He slowly walked to the Chairman¡¯s seat, looked at the crowd, sighed, and said in a heavy tone, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re in big trouble.¡±

 Chapter 194 - 194 Joint

    194 Joint


    Big trouble?


    Everyone looked at each other and then at Kratos, curious about what had happened.


    Eli raised his brows in doubt.


    ¡°Yes, I just received the latest news today. Black Isotta is now free to deal with the South of the West Coast, and we are one of their targets!¡± Kratos sighed.


    ¡°The black Isotta?¡± All of the representatives were shocked. Black Isotta had a third-circle Warlock. If the third-circle warlock came, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him even if they all went up together!


    ¡°Of course, the third circle warlocks of the black Isotta won¡¯t make a move!¡± Kratos reached out his hand to calm everyone down and continued, ¡± This time, they don¡¯t intend to attack us directly. Instead, the five Forces will form a union to eliminate us, then deal with the family of the undead. Finally, they will unite all forces to deal with the bloodline tower.¡± Kratos said calmly.


    When they heard this, the others all gasped.


    The goal of this plan was undoubtedly the bloodline tower, and they were the only obstacles that needed to be cleared. They had suffered an unexpected calamity.


    ¡°Then, my Lord, where did you learn of this plan?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to know that. The Alliance they formed has already started to move. Many small forces have been destroyed along the way.¡± Kratos sighed.


    The entire Parliament fell silent.


    On the other hand, Eli frowned. If that were the case, it would be troublesome!


    Although the White Tower had developed well, those few forces a hundred years ago were all major forces in the South of the West Coast, comparable to the White Tower. Although they had weakened a lot after the passage of time, they were still a Union, so it was no wonder that everyone was silent.


    In their eyes, this was a hopeless battle.


    However, where could they run to? The entire South of the West Coast was only so big, and training could not be done by themselves. Without a force to continuously provide resources for advancement, it could be a disaster.


    ¡°There¡¯s also bad news. They¡¯ve come in full force this time and have reached a few hundred kilometers North of the White Tower. They¡¯ll probably be here in two days.¡± Kratos once again revealed the bad news.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡±


    Some representatives gritted their teeth and closed their eyes.


    ¡°Do you want to leave this place?¡± Rawls also frowned and asked Kratos.


    ¡°We can¡¯t run. They¡¯re going down like a net. This time, they¡¯re going to plunder all the forces in the South. No force can avoid them unless you take a ship and leave the West Coast. However, the endless sea is an even more dangerous place.¡± Kratos thought for a moment and shook his head in refusal.


    ¡°Herman, what do you think?¡± With that said, Kratos looked at Eli and found that he had actually taken out a die.


    It was as if he was playing.


    Everyone who saw this scene frowned. Lorant was even more disgusted. At this time, Kratos didn¡¯t have a reaction, and he was looking forward to Eli¡¯s answer.


    ¡°How many people do they have?¡± Eli played with the die and asked.


    ¡°Judging from the remaining warlocks of the other forces, there are about eight to nine peak second-circle warlocks, a large number of second-circle, first-circle warlocks, and acolytes.


    ¡°However, most of the second-circle warlocks will rush to carry out the assassination strikes. The others will come later. So, our first opponent should be a team of five to eight peak second-circle assassins.¡± Kratos¡¯s tone became more and more serious.


    White Tower currently had four peak two-circle Warlocks, Kratos, Lorant, Rawls, and Herman.


    He was already old, and his combat power was only equivalent to a late-stage two-circle warlock. Of course, if he went all out, he might be able to fight to his limit. However, there were only Rawls and Lorant. Even if Herman could fight two of them, there were still three or four of them. How could they stop them?


    ¡°Is there any way?¡± Kratos asked. He knew how powerful Herman was.


    ¡°Five or six? Seven or eight?¡±


    Everyone stared at Eli, only to see him actually throw out the die. Staring at the die, everyone was also puzzled. On the side, Rawls looked at the die, then at Eli.


    ¡°Superstitious!¡± Lorant mocked.


    Although his voice was low, the others still heard him. They were surprised that Lorant was going against Herman. They didn¡¯t expect an internal fight to break out. If that happened, the situation would be even worse.


    At this moment, the die also stopped.


    6.


    The die stopped, and then Eli moved as well. He put away the die and looked up.


    ¡°Just prepare for defense as usual. I¡¯ll take action when the time comes!¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    The White Tower was already one of his forces, and it provided him with a large number of resources every year. If it were destroyed like this, it would be too hasty. Moreover, the die of fate had already given a very definite answer.


    ..


    Everyone was dumbfounded as they watched Eli leave.


    Rawls took in a deep breath of cold air. This f * cking familiar feeling.


    The corner of Lorant¡¯s mouth twitched. He was at the peak of his second-circle, after all. Why was it that Eli didn¡¯t take him seriously at all? Did he have to be so arrogant?


    The others were also a little dissatisfied. They were not from the previous batch, and they had never seen how Eli saved the White Tower. They just thought that he was putting on a show with his past achievements.


    ¡°Sigh, the black Isotta Alliance this time can¡¯t be compared to the Blood Alliance in the past. Herman is a little arrogant.


    ¡°Indeed, he only got his honorary title when the White Tower was still weak.¡±


    ¡°Times have changed, but he¡¯s still stuck in the past.¡±


    While some of the council members were talking among themselves, Lorant slammed his hand on the table and said, ¡°He¡¯s too cocky!¡±


    The crowd was in high spirits.


    ¡°Um.¡± Suddenly, someone spoke at this time. Everyone looked over and saw Ross, who said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it, but based on my understanding of Herman, he¡¯s not arrogant, he just never put you in his eyes.¡±


    Everyone, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ross added.


    Everyone was instantly speechless. What the f * ck?


    Kratos covered his face with his hands. Rawls and Ross were undoubtedly on Herman¡¯s side, but the others might not come. He was old, and many things were inconvenient for him.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The corner of Lorant¡¯s mouth twitched. He seemed to want to say something, but he held back and turned to leave.


    This force was beyond saving.


    It seemed like he had to find another way out.


    The others looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re done chatting, let¡¯s disperse. Prepare to defend.¡± Kratos sighed and dismissed the meeting.


    ..


    A day passed in the blink of an eye.


    Black Isotta¡¯s Allied forces didn¡¯t hide their actions, so the news spread throughout the White Tower¡¯s territory on the same day, causing everyone to fall into a state of panic.


    Many warlocks felt that there was no hope at all, and many warlocks ran away. Some chose to lie flat and give up resisting.


    Of course, the officials of the White Tower had also taken measures. Kratos gathered most of the warlocks in his sphere of influence on the same day and built a line of defense overnight to stop the enemy¡¯s attack.


    As for the majority of the higher-ups, they were also summoned to join the defense line.


    Running away would only lead to a faster death, but if they were in a group, there was still a glimmer of hope for survival. The only thing that surprised everyone was that two people did not come.


    They were Herman and Lorant.


    Lorant had disappeared since yesterday,while Herman was still leisurely in the Black Tower. According to people, he was still patrolling the Black Tower this morning, which made everyone silent.


    ¡®This is f * cking ¡­¡¯


    Everyone was nervous as they welcomed the strong enemy. Are you going to work as usual?


    This also made many people feel a little disappointed in Eli. They thought that this former honorary Member of Parliament was just afraid and used work as an excuse. Many people even believed this reason.


    A day passed by in the blink of an eye.


    The people of the black Isotta Army were getting closer and closer, which made the atmosphere even tenser.


    According to the Scout, the execution team had already set off. They directly sent out eight peak second-circle warlocks, as well as a bunch of second-circle and first-circle warlocks to cover them. This news made everyone feel a little desperate.


    How could they possibly resist it?


    In the Black Tower prison, Eli finished his day¡¯s work, locked the gate tower, and quickly flew to the front line.


    After absorbing this wave, his mental power should be able to reach 200.

 Chapter 195 - 195 Canyon

    195 Canyon


    Eli, who left the Black Tower, had a smooth journey. He passed through a large forest and arrived at the front line two hours later. However, he didn¡¯t get close but flew further into the distance.


    After flying for another half an hour, he chose a canyon to land.


    On both sides were rock walls that towered into the clouds, and at the bottom was a wide road. Here, Eli stopped and began to set up a spell formation. After setting it up, he closed his eyes and rested, waiting for the arrival of the people from the black Isotta Alliance.


    Time passed quickly, and an hour had passed in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    In the canyon, Eli opened his eyes. His gaze was calm.


    ..


    Five minutes ago.


    On a grassland, a group of eight people, five men and three women, were moving forward quickly. They all wore the same Black Warlock robe with the symbol of the Black Isotta.


    The group moved forward quickly when a man suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Speaking of which, after we deal with the White Tower, we will deal with the house of the undead. I wonder how black Isotta will deal with this force. Nikola is very powerful.¡± It was a tall man who asked the group.


    ¡°Hmph, Nikola is indeed powerful, but as long as we unify the South of the West Coast, his power will not matter. After all, it¡¯s just an undead. It¡¯s just that everyone is too busy and has no time to deal with him.¡± A plump woman answered.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± The other man agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Hurry up. I¡¯ll have a good rest after dealing with this.¡± A man with a weak face said indifferently.


    ¡°Hahaha, Andal, you¡¯re looking down on the White Tower.¡± An old man beside the weak man said with a smile.


    ¡°Ha, Modi, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t think the same way.¡± Said Andal as he glanced at the old man.


    The old man didn¡¯t say anything, but the smile on his face showed his thoughts.


    There was really nothing much to say. The gap between the weak White Tower and them was too big. They didn¡¯t think there would be any accidents. The only embarrassing thing was that the previous few had exposed their assassination operation, and it might be a little troublesome.


    However, it was a small problem. If there were any danger, they would wait for the main force.


    The group of people looked at each other. They were once old rivals and knew each other very well. However, things were hard to predict. Now, they had actually become teammates.


    ¡°There¡¯s a canyon ahead!¡±


    Suddenly, a man at the front said. His eyes were pure white due to the bloodline he had fused with. At this time, his eyes seemed to be able to see through a few kilometers and see the canyon in the distance.


    ¡°Oh, is there an ambush?¡± Someone asked in surprise.


    ¡°There seems to be someone there.¡±


    ¡°How many people?¡± The voluptuous woman frowned. This was probably not a good place to set up a battlefield.


    ¡°Uh ¡­¡±


    However, to their surprise, the white-eyed man fell into a long silence as if he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Crow, don¡¯t waste time.¡± Suddenly, a middle-aged Mage spoke. He had a cold expression, and his aura was the strongest among them. He was also the leader of the team.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m seeing things ¡­¡± Crow hesitated for a long time before turning her head and saying, ¡°But from what I can sense, there¡¯s only one person. He doesn¡¯t seem to have the power of a second circle.¡±


    ¡°One person?!¡±


    The few of them spoke at the same time, their eyes filled with surprise.


    How could it be one person?


    Did he think that he could stop them alone? Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with laughter and ridicule.


    They had eight peak second-circle warlocks, even if Nikola were here, he would not be their match. So who in the White Tower had such confidence?


    Such arrogance.


    ¡°It seems like someone is seeking death!¡± A few seconds later, the leader showed his white teeth.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. According to Lorant, who wants to join us, there aren¡¯t many strong people in the White Tower. We only need to pay attention to one of them, Herman. I heard he was very strong a hundred years ago.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, this will end quickly.¡± The old man was also very certain.


    ¡°Then, everyone, let¡¯s go and see this brave warlock.¡± The leader smiled, but his eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Everyone laughed and continued to move forward quickly.


    Within a few minutes, everyone could see the canyon.


    The tall canyon stood on the ground, and both sides could be seen at a glance. It was impossible for an enemy to hide, and at the bottom of the valley, a figure could be vaguely seen.


    It really was just one person.


    Everyone smiled and walked into the valley in a line.


    If they were still afraid, then they would have lived their lives in vain.


    Very quickly, they saw this person.


    It was a well-proportioned man with black hair and black eyes. He was wearing a Black robe and holding a thick staff in his hand. He had a handsome face and was looking at them calmly.


    ¡°This is ¡­ Herman?¡± The captain said with uncertainty.


    ¡°According to Lorant¡¯s information, this is indeed Herman.¡± The old man took out a crystal ball and confirmed it.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s really nice, but it¡¯s a pity that I already have 15 husbands, so I don¡¯t have any plans for now.¡± The voluptuous woman covered her mouth and chuckled, her body trembling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. I can already feel his power.¡± One of the men glanced at the woman¡¯s cleavage, then laughed at Eli.


    The group of people each expressed their opinions as if they didn¡¯t care about Eli.


    If they were a little worried before they came, they were now relaxed.


    ¡°Lorant has betrayed us?!¡±


    The crowd was in a heated discussion, and Eli suddenly spoke.


    ¡°I thought you were mute. That¡¯s true. Lorant has joined us. It can¡¯t be helped. White Tower is too weak, and we¡¯re more suitable for him.¡± The captain said calmly.


    ¡°It seems that I have to get rid of him when I get back.¡± Eli looked at him and nodded.


    The team leader was speechless.


    He looked at Eli¡¯s serious expression and couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth. Get back?


    Do you think you can still get back?


    What do you take us for?!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid that your idea can¡¯t be realized. You only have one choice now, either die or join us like Lorant, and we can spare your life.


    ¡°What¡¯s that important about White Tower? Staying alive is the most important thing.¡± The captain stood out and said to Elie.


    ¡°The White Tower is indeed nothing.¡± Under the captain¡¯s gaze, Eli shook his head and said, ¡°however, it¡¯s still one of my resources. Furthermore, there¡¯s actually a third option.¡±


    ¡°A third option? ¡±


    The eight of them were puzzled. What was Herman talking about?


    ¡°I can kill all of you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Everyone burst into laughter. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. No one had expected that Eli would say something so funny.


    ¡°Did you hear that? He¡¯s going to kill us!¡± The old man frowned and laughed in a strange way.


    ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t.¡± The voluptuous female Mage laughed so hard that her body shook.


    ¡°Wait, something¡¯s wrong.¡± Suddenly, the expression of the man who had rolled his eyes seemed to change.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The captain was puzzled.


    ¡°I can feel a large amount of energy in the surroundings. It seems to be a little like a skeleton army but also like something else. There are many, many, many of them.¡± The white-eyed man broke out in a cold sweat.


    The white-eyed man had fused with a bloodline with an extremely strong observation ability. His observation ability was the strongest among the group. Therefore, his words made the others serious.


    Everyone looked around, but there were no skeletons.


    How did he sense the skeleton?


    ¡°When did the sky go dark?¡± A man turned and frowned.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a shadow!¡±


    At this moment, everyone looked around and suddenly realized that the other side of the canyon had been sealed off. Countless shadows blocked the way, and a large number of shadows surged out from other directions, blocking the way.


    Everyone was dumbfounded and subconsciously formed a circle. At this time, they also faintly felt that the development of the matter didn¡¯t seem quite right.


    Everyone looked at Eli. He was still standing there, but he had already transformed. His pair of golden vertical eyes looked at them with a faint smile as if he was disdainful.


    On the other side, a few of them also understood where the cracking sound came from.


    One by one, skeletons emerged from the shadows and occupied the entire canyon in an instant. First and second-circle undead could be seen everywhere, and there were even a few five to six meters tall skeletons. Some of the skeletons were even wielding shadow weapons.


    The quantity ¡­


    Probably a few tens of thousands?


    Everyone was dumbfounded. They looked at each other, the sea of undead that had surrounded them, and Herman, who was holding a staff. Then, a huge fireball flew at them.


    Everyone was silent.


    There seemed to be a third possibility.

 Chapter 196 - 196 I Surrender

    196 I Surrender


    ¡°Skeletons?¡±


    The group looked at the skeletons around them. Other than being a little dumbfounded by the number and quality of the skeletons, the way they looked at Eli was completely different as well. This was not something a Warlock should be able to do.


    One of the top leaders of the White Tower was actually a Mage. This was really big news!


    Mages were hated by everyone on the West Coast.


    The white-eyed man looked at Eli solemnly, then took out a crystal ball, trying to send out a message, but he realized that the message couldn¡¯t be sent out at all.


    ¡°There¡¯s a concealment spell formation here so that no messages can get out. Also, I can see that the defense formation is very strong. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to get out if we don¡¯t get rid of Herman.¡± He kept the crystal ball and looked at the shadow wall outside the canyon.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight.¡±


    After receiving the message, the team leader looked at the skeletons around him. He wanted to see how long Herman could last with so many skeletons.


    The others also looked at each other, and all of them instantly activated their bloodlines.


    Pale blood bats, giant rock elephants, wailing Banshees, flaming Lions ¡­


    The white-eyed man¡¯s bloodline was activated, and a pair of blood-red Wings grew on his back. His body also became blood-red. The team captain¡¯s body was surrounded by a large piece of rock. The voluptuous female Warlock became bewitching, and a tail grew from her back ¡­


    The battle started at once.


    The team leader was the first to attack. He stomped his right leg on the ground, and a large number of rock pillars instantly appeared, burying dozens of skeletons in an instant.


    Roar!


    After doing that, he let out a furious roar and charged Eli. He knew very well that as long as he took care of Eli, the rest was all small problems.


    The others also covered their leader and approached Eli.


    Naturally, it was impossible for Eli to let them have their way. The skeletons swarmed forward and attacked the warlocks.


    Some of them attacked them with shadow weapons, while some of the skeletons further away held bone staffs and fireballs. There were even spirits harassing them from the sky and underground.


    Compared to the past, the types of undead skeletons he had now were much more varied and much stronger.


    The skeletons swarmed forward, and the eight-man team instantly felt the pressure.


    ¡°Damn it, how can these skeletons be so strong!!¡± The voluptuous woman tried to charm the undead but found that she couldn¡¯t. She could only use her tail to smash an undead approaching her and curse.


    ¡°Herman has hidden his strength too well. I doubt even Nikola can defeat him.¡±


    ¡°What an outrageous number!¡±


    At this time, the group also realized the severity of this mission.


    Eli was far more difficult to deal with than they had expected. At first, they had thought that two or three people would be enough to surround him, but now, it was clearly Herman was able to take on eight of them alone, which shocked them.


    Half an hour later.


    Bang!


    After repelling another wave of undead, the group huddled together and looked at each other.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. We can¡¯t even get to Herman. Change our strategy, Dearle ¡­ The four of you, help me clear the skeletons in front of me. The rest of you, attack Herman from a distance. I¡¯ll rush to Herman. I¡¯ve fought with necromancers before, and they¡¯re not strong in close combat.¡± The leader looked at the sea of the undead around him and knew that they could not go on like this.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Everyone nodded and began to move.


    Three of them approached the leader, surrounded him, and then approached Eli.


    The other four looked at each other, then launched an attack on the distant Eli.


    In that instant.


    The inferno Lion Warlock took a deep breath, and a concentrated ball of flame was produced. It then streaked through the air and flew towards Eli. Along the way, the skeletons melted. This was his most powerful attack.


    But to his surprise, Eli didn¡¯t dodge.


    Instead, he waved the staff in his right hand, and a shadow-like shield suddenly appeared in front of him. Then, the fireball hit it directly and was swallowed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Warlock¡¯s eyes widened. He watched as the fireballs went straight into the shadow wall. It didn¡¯t even cause any changes. The only change was some ripples.


    ¡°Not bad!¡±


    On the other hand, Eli felt the extra Magic power in his body and pursed his lips.


    Since this was a battle, it was also an opportunity for him to test his strength.


    The shield in front of him was not just a simple shadow shield but a new spell created by Eli¡¯s innovative devouring system, a second circle special spell, devouring wall.


    Its function was to swallow the enemy¡¯s attack directly. Of course, if that was all, there was nothing special about this spell. The special thing was that the spell that was swallowed would turn into elements or magic power to supplement Eli. It could be changed into a shield to cover Eli¡¯s body. It was a spell that combined endurance and defense.


    Although their attacks had been devoured, the warlocks began a new round of attacks.


    The group of four attacked Eli frantically. All sorts of powerful elemental attacks surged toward him, but what made them dumbfounded was that Eli didn¡¯t dodge at all. He simply allowed the attacks to hit.


    As they attacked, the other team was even more dumbfounded.


    ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s been almost an hour. Why hasn¡¯t the number of skeletons decreased at all? Instead, they¡¯ve become more ferocious.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, how could he have so much magic power?!¡±


    The team leader looked at them, who were getting further and further away from Eli, and felt very confused.


    This didn¡¯t make sense at all. Even a Necromancer wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain such a large number of skeletons for so long.


    On the other side, the four-man team attacked with all their might, and it was extremely intense.


    Eli had to block the attacks while controlling the sea of skeletons.


    Was this something a normal person could do?


    This was completely wrong!


    What about the conservation of energy?


    He was a wizard at the peak of the second circle, so he was no fool. Looking at the relaxed Eli and the elemental shield in front of him, he seemed to have realized that something was wrong.


    He immediately turned around and shouted to the four of them, ¡°Don¡¯t attack his shield. It can absorb your attack to replenish his strength!¡±


    A powerful voice sounded. The eyes of the four flickered, and as if realizing that something was amiss, they immediately stopped.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not care about anything else. Everyone, head straight for Herman, or we¡¯ll all die. This guy is even more difficult to deal with than Nikola.¡± The leader continued to shout.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. At this point, they finally understood how terrifying their opponent was.


    Even if Eli were a necromancer, the number of corpses he had collected was not right. How long had it taken him to collect these corpses? Where did he get them from?


    All the prisoners that the White Tower had taken care of during its expansion over the years were all dealt with by Eli, and they were all of high quality. There was also the house of the undead. There was also the iris mage camp. The three major forces were collecting corpses for Eli, how could the number not be a lot?


    To put it bluntly, even if they fought like this for an entire day, Eli didn¡¯t feel any pressure at all.


    As for the magic power consumption ¡­


    Eli thought for a moment, took out two bottles of potions, and gulped them down. His mental power quickly recovered.


    A bottle of mana potion replenished mana, and a bottle of blood bamboo flower potion replenished mental power.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    On the other side, the eight-man team watched as Eli drank the potions. They instantly sensed that his aura had been filled up again. Everyone looked at each other and realized the severity of the problem.


    And what made them despair was that Eli was very fast. Even though they kept getting closer to him, he was also retreating. The distance between them was getting further and further, and he didn¡¯t even want to fight them in close combat.


    ¡°Curses!¡±


    Everyone took a deep breath as they felt the power of their bloodlines gradually being consumed.


    Today, if it were not Eli who died, it would be them.


    An hour later, the leader looked at the two remaining warlocks beside him, and his mouth twitched.


    What the f * ck!


    Fifty minutes ago, Eli had started a long-range spell attack. In just fifty minutes, they had seen almost a few hundred spells that involved all kinds of elements. Coupled with the skeletons, they had instantly suffered heavy casualties.


    And it gave him the feeling that it was as if Eli was playing.


    It was as if Eli was treating them as puppets to experiment with spells. Otherwise, why would he use so many spells on them? What made him dumbfounded was how long did Eli take to learn that many spells?


    He looked at the heavily injured people behind him.


    They didn¡¯t seem to be able to hold on much longer.


    Another hour passed.


    The leader looked at the empty surroundings and closed his eyes silently.


    A few seconds later, he raised his hand.


    ¡°I surrender!¡±

 Chapter 197 - 197 The Waiting Crowd

    197 The Waiting Crowd


    The leader knelt on the ground, his face full of helplessness.


    At this moment, he only wanted to slap himself for his ignorance. They had seriously underestimated the White Tower, or more accurately, they had seriously underestimated Herman¡¯s strength.


    This Warlock, or rather, Mage, was simply outrageous.


    One against eight, but he beat them easily.


    He looked around and saw the bodies of the other second-circle warlocks lying on the ground. They were so arrogant a few hours ago, but now no one made a sound.


    He was arrogant earlier too, and now he was in a sorry state.


    As he surrendered, the skeletons around him also retreated to the sides. Among the white bones, he finally saw the enemy they were fighting against, Herman.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really hidden your strength well!¡± He looked at Eli with a complicated expression.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never hidden. It¡¯s just that you guys are too weak.¡± Eli shook his head.


    The team leader, ¡°¡­¡± Do you have to speak the truth?


    ¡°Tell me, how many people do you have behind you? What is your specific strategy? Also, what methods do you plan to use to attack? if you can satisfy my knowledge, I might let you go.¡± Eli looked at him and said calmly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The lead hesitated for a moment. At this moment, he only wanted to live.


    ¡°We still have a warlock at the peak of the second circle, twenty second-circle warlocks, and one hundred first-circle warlocks. I¡¯ve only brought 500 apprentices this time.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Eli nodded. If that was the case, then there was no need for him to participate in the follow-up.


    After all, it would be too ostentatious for him to defeat them all by himself.


    The black Isotta warlock in front of him looked up and pondered, and his eyes lit up. This was the opportunity he was looking for.


    At such a close distance, if ¡­


    The warlock gritted his teeth and made a decision in an instant. Rather than giving up everything to Herman, he might as well take a gamble. Thinking of this, his bloodline power started to circulate at a rapid speed again.


    His muscles also began to tighten.


    Roar!


    In an instant, he let out a furious roar, and then his body instantly charged toward Eli. He punched out, and earth elements gathered. He felt as if his blood was burning.


    This was his all-out attack and also his strongest attack.


    After all, the heavy rock colossuses were second-circle creatures that were extremely skilled in strength. Therefore, he did not think a mage like Eli could withstand it.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± He revealed a sinister smile on his face.


    The next second, his smile froze.


    Bang! Bang!


    The punch was blocked.


    He looked at the scale-covered Dragon Claw that had grabbed his fist. His powerful strength had been neutralized so easily.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± He was dumbfounded.


    This shouldn¡¯t be the case!


    ¡®Your bloodline is this strong too? Aren¡¯t you a mage?¡¯


    Raising his head, he looked straight into Eli¡¯s eyes. Eli¡¯s golden vertical pupils exuded an intimidating aura, instantly drenching his back with cold sweat. He revealed an awkward smile.


    ¡°Your clothes are a little dirty. I wanted to help you clean them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Eli revealed a kind smile.


    In the next second, Eli exerted force.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Warlock let out a terrified roar. His arm was instantly torn off, and then, in his terrified eyes, the Dragon Claw directly grabbed his head.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Buzzzzzz!


    The black ring lit up, and the Warlock¡¯s mental force rapidly surged into Eli¡¯s mind. The Warlock, on the other hand, had a look of horror on his face, and the light in his eyes slowly disappeared. A minute later, Eli¡¯s mental force rose from 197 to 198. As for the Warlock, he was already dead.


    Then, he quickly absorbed the mental force of the other warlocks as well. As long as they were within three hours of death, he could still absorb them.


    After the absorption, Eli¡¯s spiritual energy had finally reached the limit of advancement.


    200 points.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Sensing the abundant mental force in his brain, Eli felt a burst of joy.


    It had been two to three hundred years since he broke through to the second circle. Now, he was ready to advance. However, advancing to the third circle was very troublesome, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    Stability was the most important.


    After sighing for a few seconds, Eli began to collect the relics of the warlocks.


    In the end, he collected 600 mid-grade magic stones from the warlocks, which were about 60000 low-grade magic stones. It was a lot if he carried it with him.


    Other than magic stones, there were also other things, such as some valuable materials and some secret books.


    ¡°Eh, this one¡¯s not bad.¡± Between the books, Eli found something good.


    Burning Blood Secret technique was a secret technique for escaping.


    He opened the book and saw the introduction to the secret technique.


    This secret technique was discovered from the research of a type of demonic beast, the blood arrow snake. The blood arrow snake was a special creature. When it encountered danger, it would release the blood sac in its body, which would then be activated to escape quickly.


    This secret technique was developed from that. When necessary, the warlock could burn his bloodline to escape. If the situation was serious, he could even burn his life force.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± After reading the introduction, Eli¡¯s interest was piqued.


    Burning blood to burst out with speed. Although this was a secret escape technique, it happened to be what Eli was lacking at the moment.


    He would study it when he got back. It was a life-saving method.


    Apart from that, the rest were all rather common items. Eli only took a quick glance before storing them in his arcane realm. Currently, with the White Tower, iris cap, and the house of undead behind him, he really didn¡¯t lack any ordinary resources.


    After taking care of the spoils of war, Eli cleaned up the traces of the battlefield and returned in the direction of the White Tower.


    He did not forget that there was still a Warlock in the White Tower that he had not dealt with.


    Rolant.


    Eli left the canyon, and ten minutes later, he arrived at the White Tower¡¯s line of defense.


    ..


    At the front line of the White Tower.


    This place was originally a plain, but at this time, a seven to the eight-meter-tall wall had been erected on the plain. This wall had been built by the warlocks with the earth¡¯s elemental bloodline.


    At this time, all the White Tower warlocks on the wall were ready to go.


    All the higher-ups of the White Tower were in the middle section.


    Kratos, Rawls, Ross, and Lorant ¡­


    Kratos stood in the front. After the baptism of time, he had long lost his domineering aura. With the leather armor on his body and his lowered eyes, everyone knew that this might be the last battle for the old man.


    He was too old. Unless he burned his life force, he could not possibly burst out with the strength he once had.


    Rawls stood on the side.


    ¡°Can you really hold on?¡± He knew very well that this battle was not going to end well.


    After all, their first opponents were eight peak second-circle warlocks. At the second circle, warlocks could double their strength with every bloodline core they condensed. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for a peak two-circle Warlock to fight several late-stage first-circle warlocks.


    They could block a few of them, but what about the others?


    ¡°But it¡¯s a good thing that Rolant is back.¡± He cast a glance at Rolant, who was not far away.


    This guy suddenly disappeared but he returned half an hour ago. Although Rawls didn¡¯t like him, he had to admit that the man was a powerful warlock.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡±


    Rolant was also looking into the distance, but he thought that his new masters should be here at this time.


    Could it be that they had encountered an obstacle along the way, or had they changed their strategy and decided to wait for the main force to arrive before attacking?


    Rolant didn¡¯t know, but he was confident.


    The black Isotta Alliance was very strong, and White Tower was no match for them. Before he disappeared, he had used some means to contact them, hoping to defect in advance.


    After all, the gap was too big. He couldn¡¯t see any hope, so he might as well surrender. If he did well, he might have a chance to join the black Isotta in the future and obtain the information to advance to the third circle.


    Whoever wanted to stay with this dying force could do so.


    ¡°Sir Herman, is he really not coming? ¡± Rawls was worried.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone!¡±


    All of a sudden, an alarm rang out. Everyone¡¯s attention was instantly piqued. Over a thousand people at the line of defense were on high alert. This alarm was a detection method from the front. It meant that someone was coming.


    The people from the black isotta Alliance had arrived.


    Everyone held their weapons and looked forward with determination. They were ready to fight.


    Come on!


    It was a fight to the end.

 Chapter 198 - 198 Counterattack

    198 Counterattack


    Under the scorching sun.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were determined as they stared into the distance. The atmosphere was extremely heavy. Under such circumstances, even the sound of a bird flying past could be clearly heard.


    Everyone knew that they were about to face a terrifying danger, but the majority of them did not turn back because they knew that they had no other choice. This battle was for the White Tower.


    Suddenly, in the distant dust, everyone heard the sound of footsteps. Although they were light, they were very clear. It felt like stepping on the ground piled up with fallen leaves in the quiet forest, and it entered everyone¡¯s ears.


    Someone was there!


    A human figure slowly appeared in the dust.


    ¡°Are they finally here?¡± Kratos took a deep breath and sensed his little vitality. This should be his last battle, and no matter what the result was, it had nothing to do with him.


    It was just a pity for this force.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting a little excited!¡± Rawls grinned, revealing his teeth. At the same time, the battle blood in his body began to boil!


    Unlike the other apprentices, as one of the higher-ups, they didn¡¯t have a chance to surrender. They could only fight, but they didn¡¯t know where Herman was.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally here!¡± Rolant also showed a sinister smile.


    Although it was a little late, it was normal.


    ¡°Hmm, should be Lord Kroda.¡± Rolant stared at the figure in the dust, trying to guess who would be the first to come out. He felt that it should be the team leader of the assassins.


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s not right. His body isn¡¯t that thin!¡± Rolant suddenly felt that something was wrong. As the figure got closer, he found that the figure did not look like those people, but more like ¡­


    ¡°Sir Herman!¡±


    Suddenly, a Warlock pointed at the figure and said. His eyes were as sharp as an Eagle¡¯s.


    Herman?


    The Warlock¡¯s voice was very abrupt, like a sudden clap of thunder on the ground, causing everyone to feel a burst of shock, but what made them even more dumbfounded was the words that came out of the Warlock¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Herman?¡±


    ¡°how can it be Sir Herman? even if he is, he should be coming out from behind.¡±


    ¡°but it does look like it.¡±


    ¡°impossible, that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    The heavy atmosphere was instantly destroyed. Some warlocks questioned, while others looked at the figure as if they wanted to see if he was telling the truth.


    ¡°Herman?? ¡±


    Confused, Kratos looked at the figure.


    This figure really did look a little similar.


    ¡°It really does look like Sir Herman.¡±


    ¡°I saw it. It really is Sir Herman.¡±


    Some Warlocks had bloodlines that were good at observation, and they seemed to be able to see Eli¡¯s face through the distance. As Eli got closer, everyone seemed to realize that this person was really Herman.


    ¡°It¡¯s really him!¡±


    When he was a few kilometers away, Kratos finally confirmed that the figure was Herman, but he was even more confused.


    ¡°Why was Herman in front?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡± Rawls blinked his eyes as he didn¡¯t understand either.


    Rolant¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Is it actually Herman? ¡± he thought it was his masters. But if it was Herman, where did his masters go?


    He was very confused.


    Just like that, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Eli walked a few kilometers in front of the defense line and arrived in front of it before everyone¡¯s dumbfounded eyes. Then, he jumped up.


    ¡°Herman, you ¡­¡±


    On the defensive line, everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. Kratos and Rawls were also looking at him as if they wanted an explanation.


    ¡°Herman, what were you doing here?¡± Rolant asked directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting a friend,¡± Eli said kindly as he looked at Rolant with a smile.


    Meeting a friend?


    These words made a few of them dumbfounded.


    ¡°Friend? Herman, you¡¯ve gone too far. How could you leave the White Tower without permission at a time like this?¡± The others looked at Eli while Rolant said rudely. He was going to leave this place anyway, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of the consequences.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Eli hurriedly nodded, but his gaze became even kinder as he said, ¡°I also brought my friends over. You know them too. Do you want to take a look? ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rolant frowned. He was about to scold Eli again, but Herman suddenly moved.


    With a wave of his hand, eight heads lay in a row on the ground in front of him.


    In an instant, Rolant¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at the eight heads in front of him, and his body was filled with fear, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    These eight heads were the eight masters he had seen the day before yesterday.


    What had happened?


    His body froze, and he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°This seems to be our opponent.¡± A second circle White Tower representative shouted as he looked at the row of heads.


    After two days, they had seen the portraits of all the higher-ups of the black isotta Alliance, and the faces of the heads in front of them matched them.


    ¡°This is our enemy?¡±


    ¡°But why are they here?¡±


    ¡°So, Sir Herman is this strong? ¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I was just thinking about what to do. Now it seems like I was overthinking. But this is too unbelievable. Could it be true?¡±


    No one was a fool. Looking at their heads and seeing that Eli had just returned from the front line, they could guess what had happened. Herman had killed the enemy.


    However, these were eight second-circle warlocks!


    Herman had killed eight peak second-circle warlocks by himself. It was ridiculous. Everyone looked at Eli as if they wanted him to give a precise answer.


    ¡°Herman, did you kill all these?¡± Kratos asked with great difficulty, one word at a time.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    It was a definite answer.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Kratos nodded and closed his eyes. The amount of information was too small for him to accept. He was ready to fight with all his might just now, but he was suddenly told that Herman had killed the enemy easily.


    Rawls¡¯ boiling blood gradually cooled down. He suddenly felt that he might have thought too much just now. How embarrassing!


    Every time, Herman would surprise him, and he felt that his knowledge was really lacking.


    ¡°You¡¯re worthy of being my Lord.¡± Ross, who was in the crowd, looked at Eli with even more admiration as if he had returned to the day when the White Tower was about to be destroyed by the Blood Alliance.


    Although a hundred years had passed, his master was still the person with the highest battle power in the White Tower.


    Even Kratos and the others were so surprised, not to mention the other members.


    ¡°Holy sh * t, it¡¯s actually true. I suddenly understand why Lord Herman has an honorary title.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I used to think that he wasn¡¯t worthy. I was an idiot.¡±


    ¡°One person against eight? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    At this moment, everyone fell into silence. They all had their own thoughts. Shock, disbelief, doubt, and admiration were all mixed together.


    No one expected the story would have such an ending.


    Compared to most people¡¯s positive emotions, there was one person who really felt like he had fallen into an ice cave!


    Rolant looked at Eli stiffly, his body trembling uncontrollably. He seemed to understand why Eli was acting so strangely just now. He must have been discovered.


    However, he couldn¡¯t understand why Herman was so strong.


    A deep sense of regret instantly filled his body. At this moment, his gaze changed from a dazed look to a pleading look. He understood that once Herman revealed his identity, he would not be able to escape.


    ¡°I beg you ¡­¡± Rolant spat it out with difficulty.


    ¡°You betrayed the White Tower.¡± But Eli was faster, and he said it out loud.


    The moment these words came out, everyone once again fell into silence.


    ¡°Please, I beg you, spare me this once. Know that I was just blinded by greed. Please give me a chance.¡±


    Before the crowd could react, they saw Rolant kneel down and start to beg for mercy.


    He knew very well that if they were determined, he would never escape. Moreover, with Herman¡¯s combat power, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    Looking at Rolant, who was begging for mercy, everyone looked at each other. No one had expected such a scene to happen.


    A great victory had suddenly turned into Rolant¡¯s repentance. This turn of events was really a little awkward.


    ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Kratos was also a little confused, but since Herman said it, it should be true.


    Rolant¡¯s actions proved it all.


    ¡°Men, arrest him,¡± Eli said directly. ¡°He has already betrayed us, so there¡¯s nothing more to say.¡±


    Soon, someone came over to lock Rolant up and walked towards the prison. Rolant did not resist at all, as he knew that he would die faster if he resisted.


    ¡°Oh, there is still a force behind, but there is only one warlock at the limit of the second circle. There should be no problem with so many of you. I¡¯ll go first. Someone still has to patrol the Black Tower at night!¡± After looking around, Eli left.


    Everyone made way for him and looked at him with strange eyes.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m sure this is Herman.¡± Rawls¡¯ mouth corners twitched,¡± only Herman would do something like this.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about Herman later. There are still enemies behind us. Let¡¯s keep waiting.¡± Kratos shook his head helplessly as he looked at Eli¡¯s back.


    ¡°Well, since there aren¡¯t many enemies left, why don¡¯t we take the initiative to attack? We have thousands of people here. Without high-level combat power, they are no match for us at all.¡± Ross suddenly suggested.


    In an instant.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    That¡¯s right!


    Why did they have to wait? they were the ones who had the initiative now!


    ¡°Then let¡¯s attack directly.¡± Kratos thought for a moment and felt that this was indeed more appropriate.


    At Kratos¡¯ order, all the warlocks smiled.


    It was time to counterattack.

 Chapter 199 - 199 Everyones Reaction

    199 Everyone¡¯s Reaction


    Year 3510.


    At the South of the West Coast, the White Tower had defeated the warlocks of the black isotta Alliance.


    As soon as the news spread, the entire southern part of black Isotta and some of the central forces were shocked.


    ..


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, a great victory.¡±


    The next day, when he received the news in the Black Tower, Eli nodded.


    He had already done so much. If the White Tower couldn¡¯t defeat them, then the White Tower might as well disband. Of course, defeating the Alliance was nothing. For Eli, there was more to think about.


    For example, how the White Tower would develop in the future, the changes brought about by the reaction of the black Isotta, and so on!


    ¡°The most important thing is the reaction of the black Isotta. They have three circle warlocks, and I can¡¯t deal with them.¡± He fell into deep thought.


    He could be said to be invincible among the second-circle mages. However, there were third-circle warlocks and mages!


    The information he had gathered about third-circle mages surfaced in Eli¡¯s mind. Their strength was on a completely different level from that of a second-circle mage. There was no way to compare.


    There were two reasons for this. The first was that when one reached the 3rd Circle, one could fuse their mental force and mana. This made it easier to control, which greatly improved the quality and refinement of spells.


    Another reason was that advancing to a third-circle mage would also allow one to achieve a preliminary understanding or communication with nature.


    In the past, mages used the mana in their bodies to fight. Now, they could communicate with the outside world and mobilize the huge elemental power. The difference in quantity could be tens of times. This was the most terrifying difference between the second and third circles.


    It was the same for warlocks. They could also mobilize more forces of nature, and the innate power of their bloodlines would become much stronger.


    So what Eli was most worried about now was that the black Isotta¡¯s third circle warlocks would come straight for the White Tower. If that happened, he would definitely run away. Now that he had three forces, losing one was painful, but it was still acceptable.


    ¡°but black Isotta is restricted by the bloodline tower, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. It¡¯s unlikely that they would come here.¡± Eli thought about it, then threw the die of fate. ¡°Black Isotta¡¯s third circle warlocks will come within ten years.¡±


    Two points.


    ¡°It seems that the possibility of them coming is not high.¡± Eli¡¯s heart relaxed a little, but he couldn¡¯t let his guard down too much. After all, the stronger the person he had to predict, the less accurate the prediction would actually be.


    ¡°So ¡­¡± Eli pursed his lips. It would be better for him to hide at the mage camp for a few days.


    It was better to be safe than sorry.


    He was getting closer and closer to advancing to his third circle, so he had to be more careful.


    Actually, he had been preparing for this for a long time.


    Although there was no information on the advancement of a Warlock, Eli did not intend to advance through the Warlock¡¯s method. Instead, he insisted on the path of a mage.


    In order to advance to the 3rd Circle, not only did he need materials, but he also needed the support of various spell formations, a large number of soul crystals, and a precious 3rd Circle magic potion.


    Soul Fusion potion.


    Its effect was that it could provide protection when mana and mental power fused. It could also prevent damage to the soul if the fusion failed. After all, leveling up was a very dangerous task.


    With three forces behind him, he had already prepared most of the resources. Only the soul Fusion magic potion had a slight problem, and there were still three magic plants that he had not found.


    They were fear beech wood, human face flower, and water elemental fruit!


    The first two were second-circle magic plants, and the last one was a third-circle magic plant.


    He had been looking for fear wood and human-face flower all this time, and according to what he knew, fear wood was available at Lilith Warlock Academy, which was one of the alliances he had defeated, so he should be able to obtain it easily.


    The iris camp had some clues regarding the human-faced flower and was currently looking for it.


    He had no clue about the water elemental fruit. This was because it was a type of water magic plant that grew in the sea. Eli could only send people to the endless sea to search for it.


    No one knew how long they would have to search.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it slowly.¡± Thinking of these difficulties, Eli shook his head.


    As long as they didn¡¯t go extinct on the West Coast, it was fine. As for the search after that, he would take it slow.


    If he couldn¡¯t find it in one or two years, or even ten or twenty years, he didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find it in a hundred or two hundred years.


    He had a lot of time.


    After a few more days, he would leave this place for the time being. As for how to deal with his own forces in the future, he had his own ideas that needed to be further implemented. Of course, it would still depend on the specific changes.


    He was watching and waiting.


    ..


    Just as Eli was thinking, the news of the White Tower¡¯s victory had arrived in the span of a day.


    Many of the small forces that hadn¡¯t been destroyed were shocked. No one had thought that the White Tower would actually win. It should be known that the Alliance was made up of five major forces of the southern region, but they had actually been defeated by the White Tower.


    For a time, their feelings toward the White Tower were unusually complicated.


    No one had thought that this quietly developing force in the South would be so terrifying.


    As for how they were defeated, everyone only knew that someone in White Tower defeated the Joint Forces of several two-ring warlocks by himself, and then the others took down the larger army.


    As for who this person was?


    The name was not widely known. It was only known that he was a Warlock in charge of the famous Black Tower and saved the White Tower a hundred years ago. He was not far from the third circle.


    After this incident, many of the remaining small factions chose to join the White Tower. After all, everyone could tell that the White Tower would definitely become the Overlord of the South in the future. Of course, there was another faction, but no faction would want to join the home of the undead.


    ..


    In the central region, even further away.


    Black Isotta.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this again!¡± A man was sitting on a chair, frowning as he read the news from above.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be!¡± Kloss stood up, and his body swept past the mirror at the side, reflecting his appearance-a determined face, high cheekbones, and a pair of dark eyes.


    He was the master of the black Isotta, a Warlock at the early stage of the third circle, Kloss.


    Today, he had just received the news that the Warlock Alliance of the South of the West Coast had actually been defeated by the White Tower. This made him very confused and completely unable to understand.


    ¡°The Warlock from a hundred years ago was called Kratos, right? He is so powerful.¡± He frowned as he pondered. He must be a genius to be able to defeat so many warlocks of the same level.


    He had underestimated this person.


    But what should he do with the White Tower? Why don¡¯t we just destroy it?


    Bang Bang Bang!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Kloss said.


    The black and gold door wrapped in animal skin opened slowly, and a two-circle Warlock walked in.


    ¡°Sir, something big has happened.¡± The Warlock said as he entered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Klass, puzzled.


    The two-circle sorcerer immediately reported, ¡± my Lord, ever since the original owner of the bloodline tower, Natasha, was attacked by us, although they hid the news, we know very well how seriously injured she was. She was no longer a match for you. That¡¯s why we have been able to suppress them for the past few decades. But just now, we received news that the Deputy tower master of the bloodline tower, Vivika, has advanced to the third circle!


    ¡°What!¡±


    A surprised cry was heard. Kloss¡¯ mouth was wide open, and then he frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡±


    Kloss gasped. They had already completely suppressed the bloodline tower, and even that old Natasha was on the verge of death. Now, Vivika suddenly appeared out of nowhere. This was really f * cking frustrating.


    ¡°Then what should we do, Milord?¡± The second circle warlock also sighed.


    Kloss closed his eyes and only opened them after ten seconds. He said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem.


    ¡°Natasha is just holding on. She doesn¡¯t have much time left, and I should be able to advance in a few decades. Deputy tower Master Mason has also reached his limit and is ready to advance.


    ¡°If we all succeed, the bloodline tower will also be destroyed. For now, we¡¯ll focus on helping Mason advance, and we¡¯ll first shrink our forces.¡± Kloss thought about it. Vivika¡¯s advancement meant too many things.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The second circle warlock nodded and asked, ¡°What about the South?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. The White Tower won¡¯t be able to do anything. They don¡¯t even have a way to advance, so it¡¯s not worth mentioning. Also, don¡¯t we still have the house of the undead and the iris mages who have been secretly expanding? White Tower will have to deal with them too!¡± Kloss shook his head. He didn¡¯t have time to care about them now.


    ¡°I understand.¡± The Warlock nodded and turned to leave.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one more thing!¡± Kloss suddenly spoke again.


    The Warlock turned around, his face full of doubt.


    With a serious expression, locks said, ¡± the White Tower has seriously damaged our interests. We must express our gratitude.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Send out a wanted reward for Kratos!¡±

 Chapter 200 - 200 Third

    200 Third-Circle Warlock Vivika


    ¡°Herman?¡±


    On the other side, in a room of a building.


    The room was very spacious, and the decorations were extremely gorgeous. Whether it was the crystal lamp on the roof or the decorations around, they all showed the noble identity of the owner.


    A woman leaned back in a high-back chair, holding a document in her hand.


    The woman was very beautiful. She had long blue hair, regular facial features, big eyes, and skin as white and delicate as milk, which made people want to touch her.


    Although she was wearing a warlock¡¯s robe, it could not hide her good figure, which was elegant and moving.


    The most different thing about her was that her eyes were a rare green color. They were clear and bright, like a pool of clear spring water, exuding a light and spiritual aura that belonged to the wind element.


    However, this beauty was frowning as she looked at the news. Compared to black Isotta, they had more information channels in the South of the West Coast, so they knew what had happened yesterday.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t affect her much. After all, she had just advanced and should be thinking about how to stabilize the bloodline tower instead of the small forces in the South. However, when she looked at the message, she saw a name.


    ¡°Herman!¡±


    Vivika frowned. The last time she heard of this name was almost 400 years ago.


    At that time, she was still in that backward Kingdom. She was still a little girl learning from her teacher. Later, she left due to an accident. But now, she was the Deputy tower master of the bloodline tower, one of the major forces in the central part of the West Coast, and she was also a third circle warlock.


    If she remembered correctly, her teacher used to have a friend named Herman.


    ¡°But it¡¯s probably just a coincidence.¡± Vivika¡¯s beautiful eyebrows relaxed and she shook her head.


    The same name didn¡¯t mean anything. She was just too sensitive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to teacher when he disappeared that day, but he should be dead. Otherwise, he would have replied to me.¡± Vivika shook her head.


    It was her teacher who had brought her away from that filthy noble family. Otherwise, none of this would have happened. Moreover, she had spent almost her entire life with her teacher, so she trusted her teacher the most.


    Unfortunately, he was gone.


    ¡°Teacher, I missed you so much.¡± Vivika¡¯s eyes were a little red, and tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Vivika, you miss your teacher again?¡±


    In the empty room, another person had walked in.


    This woman was different from Vivika. She looked much older and her face was full of wrinkles, but she looked very kind, like an old grandmother.


    ¡°Tower master, you¡¯ve come!¡± Said Vivika as she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°sigh, I don¡¯t know what kind of person your teacher is, to be able to make you unable to forget him. An old woman like me can¡¯t do that.¡± Said Natasha with a smile.


    Vivika had joined the bloodline tower more than 300 years ago and had been following her for a long time. Vivika was usually very tough, only acting like this when she thought of her former teacher.


    ¡°Teacher, he is the one who pulled me out of the darkness,¡± Vivika replied.


    ¡°I know,¡± Natasha gently touched Vivika¡¯s head and said, ¡± now is not the time to think about this. While I still have some time, we have to think of a way to get rid of black Isotta. Otherwise, it will be troublesome when I die.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Vivika nodded and looked at Natasha worriedly. ¡°Tower master, are you really¡­¡±


    ¡°yes, I¡¯m seriously injured and don¡¯t have much time left. At most, I¡¯ll have a few decades. Fortunately, you¡¯ve advanced, but Kloss is about to reach the middle stage. Normally, I could naturally deal with him. But now that I¡¯m so seriously injured, it would be terrible if I die.¡± Natasha shook her head.


    Vivika understood Natasha¡¯s meaning and nodded. Her eyes became determined.


    There was no time to be sad.


    Harman¡¯s name still left a trace of doubt in her heart. She wanted to meet this person, but not now. She could only wait for the future, although she would probably be disappointed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Natasha said.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ..


    The impact of the White Tower¡¯s victory over the black isotta Alliance was much smaller than what Eli had thought, only because another matter had exploded.


    ¡°Vivika has advanced to the third ring. The bloodline tower and black Isotta have declared war.¡±


    In the White Tower Council, Eli was surprised to hear Kratos ¡®news.


    After checking the mark, it seemed that Vivika¡¯s aura had really become a three-circle warlock. This was indeed beyond his expectations. His student had actually taken the lead in this round.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. This way, we¡¯ll have an easy time. Black Isotta won¡¯t have time to care about us.¡± Kratos nodded and replied.


    This was the first meeting after the White Tower¡¯s victory, and all the higher-ups were present.


    At this time, all 13 people had arrived. Other than Rolant, there were two unlucky guys who had died on the battlefield.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Eli nodded too.


    The two forces were both truly powerful, and the war would definitely be a long one. It could not be resolved in five or ten years, so the White Tower could indeed obtain some time of peace.


    ¡°Today, we¡¯re discussing how to deal with the follow-up work. Herman, do you have any ideas? ¡± Kratos asked directly.


    At this moment, more than a dozen people, including Rawls and Ross, looked at Eli, waiting for him to guide them on the next step of the work. After this incident, they completely understood who No. 1 of the White Tower was.


    ¡°the next task is very simple. Naturally, it is to take over the remaining assets of the five Forces. This has to be done quickly, especially at the Lilith Warlock Academy. I need materials from there.¡± Eli said directly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kratos nodded.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have anything else to say. That¡¯s all.¡± Eli shook his head. Advancing to his third circle was his top priority at the moment, and he didn¡¯t intend to care about anything else.


    Originally, he had planned to merge the house of the undead with the White Tower, but he felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate. On one hand, the house of the undead wasn¡¯t a human force, and on the other hand, if the south presented a unified front, it would be too ostentatious.


    It would be better to split up. In any case, they were all his forces. That way, the black Isotta, and other forces wouldn¡¯t care about them. If they really became a force that unified the South, he didn¡¯t doubt that the black Isotta or the bloodline tower would interfere.


    It would be much better when he advanced to the third circle. Besides, he could also meet his student, Vivika, then.


    The little girl from back then had already become a third-circle expert. It was truly hard to predict.


    Eli didn¡¯t interfere, and Kratos quickly arranged everything.


    After the meeting, Eli also told Kratos that he was going to leave for a while. Kratos wanted to keep him, but Eli decided to leave just in case.


    The time was set to be three days later.


    Because there was still one thing that had not been resolved.


    Tilted tower¡¯s third floor.

 Chapter 201 - 201 Soul Blade

    201 Soul Blade


    In the quiet slanted tower, in front of the ancient staircase formed by pieces of wooden boards, Eli raised his head, swept past the stairs, and looked up.


    He had obtained this tower for more than a hundred years.


    But until now, he still had not stepped onto the third level.


    When he was a mid-second circle mage, he reached the second floor. The second floor was ordinary, and there was nothing there. He had been walking around the second floor since then. Until now, he had only reached the top of the second floor and had not stepped into the third floor.


    He felt that he could do it now.


    Eli took a deep breath and went up the stairs. The familiar pressure hit him again.


    However, compared to the past, this pressure was not worth mentioning anymore. It was like a gentle breeze, and it could no longer provide him with the effect of compressing his mental force. Eli continued to walk up, step by step, and the pressure increased.


    Relying on his 200 points of powerful mental force, Eli arrived at the second level without any pressure. He only took one look at the empty space around him before he continued upwards.


    On the second floor, Eli finally felt the long-awaited sense of oppression, but this oppression was still very weak, and it was very limited to obstructing him. The only change was that Eli¡¯s eyes were brighter, which was a sign of mental force activation.


    One rank after another.


    On the empty stairs, Eli walked up step by step. His body made a series of grinding sounds as he stepped on the steps, but he didn¡¯t care at all and just kept going up.


    The tilted tower¡¯s main purpose was to train one¡¯s mental force. Although his appearance did not seem to have changed much, his will seemed to be being hammered by a small iron hammer, and it was getting stronger and stronger.


    Soon, he arrived at the middle of the second floor.


    ¡°Continue!¡± At this moment, even Eli couldn¡¯t ignore the pressure. He could only grit his teeth and continue moving upwards.


    Eli moved upwards bit by bit and the feeling of his spirit being hammered also changed from a small iron hammer to a large iron hammer. In the end, it was even like a hydraulic press. This made Eli feel like his spirit was about to be crushed.


    However, Eli still did not stop. Although it was painful, it was still within his tolerance range. Furthermore, the mental force that he had absorbed a few days ago was slowly compressed again under this pressure, constantly expelling useless impurities.


    In this state, Eli reached his limit from the last time, the top of the second floor.


    At this moment, Eli¡¯s entire body was drenched in sweat. Due to the suppression of his mental force, his body was also under great pressure. His eyes were like small light bulbs in the dark.


    Eli gritted his teeth, and the veins on his face bulged. He had activated his mental force to the extreme in his consciousness, but it seemed like he was still unable to break through. In that case, he activated his bloodline. His bloodline was directly activated, and his mental force was enhanced once again. Meanwhile, his golden pupils were burning like flames.


    Eli knew very well that this was his limit. If this still didn¡¯t work, then he would really have to wait until he reached the third circle.


    It was as if a limit had been broken. The pressure on his mental force disappeared instantly, and he fell to the ground after stumbling into the third floor.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Eli got up from the ground and looked around. It wasn¡¯t much different from the second floor. He was surrounded by the hard tower wall, and behind him were wooden stairs.


    What was there?


    Eli looked around and saw a small table not far away with a crystal ball on it.


    ¡°It looks like this is the reward for the third level!¡± Eli looked at the crystal ball in front of him and said softly.


    To him, the third floor¡¯s reward was not that big of a deal. The tilted tower¡¯s most important use was to train his will. This was just an additional reward.


    But even so, Eli was still looking forward to it.


    ¡°Let me see what¡¯s inside.¡± Eli stretched out his hand and touched the crystal ball, and a large amount of information surged into his consciousness.


    Ten minutes later, a look of joy appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    This crystal ball was a mage¡¯s inheritance. There were two things in it. One was a Soul Rune imprint. It was this rune that gave the tower such a magical effect. It was a very useful special rune.


    A devouring rune had allowed the average-looking Eli to reach his current level. This rune might not be that special, but it did not seem ordinary either. Of course, he would have to slowly dig into it.


    Other than this rune, the other part was a spell.


    Special spell-Soul Blade.


    This spell was very interesting. It was to use mental force to construct a spiritual force blade in the space of consciousness and then use spiritual force runes to continuously compress mental force into it. The longer the time the blade was forged in mind, the more powerful it would be. It was a time-type spell.


    Eli liked it very much as well. This spell might not be that powerful if it was accumulated for a few years, but the longer it was accumulated, the more powerful it would be. It just so happened that Eli had no lack of time, so he could use it as a trump card.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t come here in vain.¡±


    Putting away the crystal ball, and then checking the other places to make sure there was nothing else, Eli walked out of the tilted tower and into the secret plane.


    The realm wasn¡¯t much different from a hundred years ago, but Eli had arranged for many new areas, such as a Botanical Garden, bloodline observation room, and so on. Of course, apart from these, there was also a tree.


    ¡°It¡¯s growing so slowly!¡±


    Eli looked not far away. In front of the laboratory, a three to a four-meter-tall tree was growing healthily.


    Unlike ordinary trees, this tree¡¯s leaves were very green, as if they were translucent. The trunk also emitted a unique aura. Even without approaching it, one could feel that the concentration of elements in its surroundings was much higher than in other places.


    This was the sapling that he had obtained from the bryne Empire more than 400 years ago.


    After a few hundred years of growth, it had finally grown two to three meters tall.


    This was the first time in his life that he had seen a tree grow so slowly.


    However, this tree had increased the elemental concentration in the arcane realm by a lot, so Eli had no plans to refine it into a wand for the time being. He would just treat it as a pet.


    It was pretty good. After all, it was difficult for normal pets to live that long. It was just that it was a little weird to treat a tree as a pet, so Eli gave it a name, Euktrahill aka ¡®Hill¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to what it¡¯ll be like ten thousand years later.¡± Eli glanced at the tree before returning to the laboratory.


    He was quite interested in both the soul Rune and the soul Blade, and he wanted to see if he could make them today.


    ..


    ¡°I failed!¡±


    A day later, Eli walked out of the laboratory, unsurprised by the results.


    Special runes were rare, to begin with, and their difficulty was naturally far greater than ordinary runes. Eli had overestimated his talent, but it didn¡¯t matter. He had plenty of time anyway, so he could take it slow.


    It was better to leave the White Tower for now and lie low until he reached his third circle. During this time, he would contact the White Tower through Ross. It had been a long time since he went to the irises, so it was a good time to go back.


    But this time, he couldn¡¯t go back to Roland.


    Roland was only a second-circle mage, and it had been more than 300 years since he first met Tijie. It would be impolite if he were still alive. It would be fine if he were already a third-circle mage, but Roland was still a second-circle mage. This was the reason why he wanted to train Catarina.


    If there were no one to take care of the mundane jobs for him, after a few hundred years, no one in the forces would recognize him. How could he work then? After all, sometimes, strength could not settle everything.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll use Alex this time.¡± Eli thought of this old friend.


    He was once a Marquis of the kingdom of Byrne and a friend he made when he was young. He believed that he would not mind.


    After making his decision, Eli didn¡¯t delay any further. He explained his intentions to Kratos that day and told him to let Ross take over all his work, which Kratos agreed to immediately.


    He knew very well that the White Tower couldn¡¯t do without Herman, but Herman could do without the White Tower, so he even thoughtfully prepared a large number of resources for Eli to take away.


    On the third day.


    Eli left the White Tower with a large number of resources.


    He was heading towards the territory of the iris mages.

 Chapter 202 - 202 Cleaning Up

    202 Cleaning Up


    Three days later.


    Eli arrived at the base camp of the iris mages.


    There was a huge campsite deep in the mountains. There were mage Towers and thousands of mages. Eli only took a glance and blended into the crowd.


    Walking around the campsite, there were all kinds of shops selling things on both sides. There were magic potions, mage weapons, and even bloodlines. Of course, there were also some shops selling knowledge.


    After a few hundred years of development, the iris campsite was no longer the same as before. Not many people still remembered the person in charge, Tijie.


    ¡°What a great change.¡± Eli looked around and walked straight into the camp.


    The closer he got to the center, the stronger the mages he saw. There were many apprentices in the outer circle. When Eli reached the tower in the center, he could even feel the aura of several second-circle mages.


    ¡°Have they rebuilt it?¡± Eli looked at the tower in front of him. It seemed to have been built on top of the tower that used to be there. Both the height and the area it covered had been greatly improved.


    There were two more apprentices guarding the door. Eli thought for a moment, and then a wave of mental power swept past. As the two apprentices shook their heads, he had already entered the tower.


    ¡°I felt something was wrong just now!¡± One of the guards said to the apprentice beside him.


    ¡°It should be an illusion.¡± The other guard frowned as if he felt something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The guard shook his head and didn¡¯t take it to heart. He continued to stand guard.


    ..


    In a room on the highest floor of the tower, Catarina frowned and let out a long sigh.


    With the expansion of the irises¡¯ campsite, the area of the campsite became larger and larger, and there were more and more people. in the process of expansion, they encountered many other forces, and the campsite became more and more difficult to control.


    The most difficult part was that even though she was brought up by Tijie, there were still many different factions in her camp. Her power was not enough to control everything.


    ¡°I¡¯m only at the early stage of the second circle, but there are already mages in the middle stage. I need to get stronger.¡± Catarina shook her head in confusion.


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Catarina looked over, a little puzzled. No one had reported anything, and why would someone come at this time?


    ¡°Come in!¡± Catarina shouted. This was the campsite, and there were many second-circle mages outside. She was not afraid at all.


    The door opened, and a person walked in. Catarina¡¯s eyes widened.


    Although the person in front of him looked very unfamiliar, the familiar fluctuations and the aura of the soul brand in her body at this time all indicated who this person was.


    ¡°Lord Roland!¡±


    Catarina let out a cry of surprise.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, but my current name is called Alex.¡± Eli nodded and walked in.


    Although he had no connection with Catarina, he had a soul imprint on her, so there was nothing to worry about. Besides, she had always been very disciplined.


    ¡°Lord Roland, no, Lord Alex, why have you come? ¡± Catarina quickly stood up. It was almost impossible for a mage to go against a Soul brand.


    ¡°I came out to lie low for a while.¡± Eli sat on the sofa at the side and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here for a while, so we can slowly talk about things.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, are you planning to stay here for a long time?¡± Catarina¡¯s eyes lit up. Although she wasn¡¯t too sure how strong Eli was, the battle from a hundred years ago had still spread around quite a bit.


    Nikola, who was a two-ring mage, was being suppressed by a mysterious mage.


    Although she didn¡¯t see the image at the time, she guessed that it should be true. It meant that Eli was at least a peak second-circle mage or even a third-circle mage.


    With such a Mage around, her previous troubles were nothing. They could be easily resolved.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m indeed planning to live here. You can arrange a job for me.¡± Eli thought for a moment. His mental force had already reached its limit, and at most, he could only see if there was any slight increase in the compression, so he did not plan to stay in the arcane realm for decades this time.


    This time, his plan was to relax in the mage camp or to study for a few decades, to see how the current mages learned, to see if there was any new knowledge, or to communicate with the mages.


    It was impossible to stay behind closed doors for a long time. He needed human interaction to find the truth.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. There are still many positions available in irises. My Lord, do you have any requirements regarding your position?¡± Catarina asked.


    ¡°Not outside. I want to be in the camp and no fighting involved.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Catarina fell into deep thought. There weren¡¯t many positions that fulfilled so many conditions. A minute later, she looked at Eli and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. There should be three positions that can satisfy you, Sir.


    ¡°The first is responsible for resource allocation. The second is the person in charge of the camp¡¯s Tower of Knowledge. The Tower of Knowledge is in charge of integrating, collecting, and selling the knowledge in the camp, and the third is the person in charge of the camp¡¯s laboratory. Lord, which one do you think is more suitable?¡±


    After listening, Eli made a choice. ¡°Then let¡¯s go with the second one.¡±


    He had done enough of the job of resource allocation. Although the laboratory could also come into contact with knowledge, it was still relatively independent. The second job could allow him to interact directly with the entire camp, which was the most suitable for his requirements.


    ¡°After that, I¡¯ll have a meeting to introduce you to the others and hand this job over to you.¡± Catarina nodded.


    However, she looked at Eli with an embarrassed expression and said, ¡°However, my Lord, I don¡¯t have that much control over the camp. I might run into some obstacles, and I¡¯ll need some time.¡±


    ¡°Obstacles?¡±


    On the sofa, Eli raised his head and glanced at her.


    It was true that an early-stage two-circle mage could not control the camp well. After all, he had just sensed the aura of a middle-stage two-circle mage. However, Catarina had already done very well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    He would try to reason with them and use the truth to conquer them.


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, five days had passed.


    Many people knew that a powerful mage had come to the camp.


    Second circle mage, Alex.


    It was said that he had a good relationship with Catarina, the current head of irises, and Roland, who had disappeared a long time. He was currently in charge of the Tower of Knowledge.


    At first, it was said that many mages were against this mage taking on such a role, but later it was said that he visited all the mages in the camp one by one and then agreed.


    Of course, there were a few mages who were still limping and some who were still lying at home. No matter what, this was a victory for Alex. As for how the actual persuasion went, no one knew.


    ..


    In a mage Tower.


    Eli stood by the window and looked at the camp outside, smiling.


    In five days, he had cleaned up the entire camp. This made the camp completely under his control. After doing this, he could slowly develop.


    All he needed to do was wait for all the materials to be collected, and he would be able to advance to the third circle.


    As for this period of time, it was better to keep a low profile.


    After a hundred years of silent growth, less than a month after coming out, Eli would once again fall into a dormant state.


    This was the self-cultivation of an immortal.

 Chapter 203 - 203 60 Years

    203 60 Years


    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s been ten years.¡±


    Ten years later.


    Having just finished a gathering, Eli leaned back in her high-back chair and stretched his body as he looked at the empty conference room in front of him, feeling relaxed.


    At this moment, his mental power was once again condensed and returned to the limit of 200 points. He could no longer increase it. Even his bloodline was the same. There was no point in increasing it.


    In the past ten years, Eli did not spend much time on cogitation. Most of his time was spent on the accumulation of knowledge. The more in-depth he studied, the more he realized how shallow his knowledge was.


    As the thoughts of many Mages collided, he felt that the structure of his knowledge had once again undergone some minute adjustments. His knowledge was now more reasonable, but he was still improving.


    Although he could no longer improve his mental power and bloodline, his understanding of power runes, alchemy runes, potioneering techniques, sensitivity to elemental manipulation, potioneering, and so on were all improving rapidly. He was also gradually adding his own understanding to them.


    All the knowledge from the past seemed to be burning at this moment, dissolving, reconstructing, dissolving, and reconstructing in the furnace of his brain ¡­


    Of course, it was not just knowledge. Although he was in the irises encampment, he had a basic understanding of the outside world.


    In the past ten years.


    There was a fierce war between the bloodline tower and the black Isotta. It was said that with the addition of Vivika, a third-circle wind elemental Warlock, the bloodline tower was currently suppressing the black Isotta.


    Even the master of the black Isotta, Kloss, did not dare to show his face. It was not because he was afraid of Vivika, but because of the other third circle warlock of the bloodline tower, the dying Natasha. She could still fight him.


    Black Isotta kept retreating, and its forces kept shrinking. It didn¡¯t have any plans to show itself. This made many people¡¯s jaws drop. After all, in their minds, Kloss was a ruthless Warlock.


    The bloodline tower, which had the upper hand, quickly roped in a large number of small forces and also sent invitations to the White Tower, but they were rejected.


    The bloodline tower didn¡¯t have the time to care about them. After all, having third-circle warlocks and not were two completely different concepts. Not to mention, the battle in the South wasn¡¯t any worse. Currently, in the South of the West Coast, the house of the undead, the White Tower, and the irises were all under Eli¡¯s control. The war was raging, and the scene was chaotic. This made many people overlook the threat they posed.


    This was also the scene of division that Eli had deliberately created.


    Apart from the power struggle, the other most important thing was naturally the collection of resources for advancement. The house of the undead collected soul crystals, while the White Tower and irises collected other things.


    Among them, the fear beech wood had already been obtained after the White Tower occupied the territory of the black isotta Alliance, they were still searching for the human-face flower, but there were still no clues about the water elemental fruit.


    Eli wasn¡¯t in a hurry and took it slow. It was just that the external environment was getting worse and worse, which made him a little annoyed.


    He had also finished learning the soul Blade and was accumulating soul power. However, he hit a dead end with the soul runes. He believed he needed to wait until he was at third-circle.


    ..


    Ten years passed in the blink of an eye.


    He was still making steady progress. He had already mastered all the conventional spells below the third circle, and his potionology and alchemy had also improved. He even had new insights about the devour spell and researched many new spells. He mainly relied on the property of the devouring power to create a small spell.


    Everything else was normal.


    The bloodline tower continued to suppress black Isotta¡¯s attacks, but Kloss was still in hiding, so there was still not much progress. And in the chaos, Eli¡¯s hands had been collecting resources nonstop.


    The good news was that the clues about the human-faced flower had been confirmed to be true and were being collected.


    There were still no clues about the water elemental fruit.


    Also, in the past ten years, Ross had also reached the late stage of his second-circle, Kratos had aged further, and Katarina was about to advance to the middle stage. Everything was going well.


    Of course, there were also underling who was sneaky, such as Nikola, who began to put away the soul crystals for himself. He was trying to return to the third circle.


    This was something that Eli had secretly discovered, but he did not stop Nikola. He had his own thoughts.


    ..


    Another ten years passed.


    The human-faced flower had been found, and the only ingredient for Eli¡¯s soul potion was the water elemental fruit. Unfortunately, there were still no clues.


    At this moment, Eli had almost finished digesting all the knowledge. His power had stepped to a new level. The current Eli could be said to be at the peak of the second circle in the true sense.


    This year, Catarina had also entered the middle stage, and her control of the camp had become stronger.


    ..


    Five years later


    A sad piece of news came.


    Kratos was dead.


    It was said that he had reached the end of his life and died quietly in his study. After his death, Rawls became the new speaker, but there were not many changes.


    The impact of Kratos ¡®death was neither great nor small.


    Under normal circumstances, his death would definitely cause a stir in the White Tower, and many small forces also thought so. However, to their surprise, their old rival, the house of the undead, seemed to only harass them symbolically, which made many people¡¯s eyes pop out.


    Just like that, the White Tower smoothly passed through the power transfer period.


    At this time, the bloodline tower¡¯s momentum was also extremely high. Once again, they invited the White Tower to form an alliance. This time, Eli agreed because Vivika had taken over as the new tower master. Although Natasha was not dead yet, her authority had also changed.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they were only allies. In fact, most of the southern forces and a small number of central forces had also joined under the influence of the bloodline tower.


    The weak depended on the strong.


    ..


    Another ten years passed.


    A new change occurred.


    Natasha was dead.


    The old Warlock finally couldn¡¯t endure the injuries and died in the process of conquering black Isotta, greatly reducing the bloodline tower¡¯s morale.


    At this moment, Kloss, who had not appeared for a long time, finally appeared. The black Isotta began their counterattack and quickly took back their territory, starting a new round of entanglement.


    A portion of the factions chose to leave the bloodline tower.


    There was still no news on the water elemental fruit.


    ..


    Another five years passed.


    Another piece of bad news came to the bloodline tower.


    Deputy Master of Black Isotta, Mason, reached the third-circle.


    Mason¡¯s advancement changed everything. With two three-ringed soul masters, black Isotta became an even more powerful force, just like the bloodline tower.


    The offense and defense had completely reversed.


    The bloodline tower began to be suppressed. At this time, many forces had left the bloodline tower, but the White Tower remained an ally. This was because they had no other choice.


    If the bloodline tower fell, White Tower would be next.


    At this time, there were still no clues about the water elemental fruit.


    On the other hand, Eli was determined to stay in the irises. Now that there were two third-circle warlocks in black Isotta, he would not be able to deal with any of them if he sent one to deal with the White Tower. He might as well hide first.


    It was too dangerous outside, and this made Eli feel a sense of danger.


    Of course, what was worse was that there were no clues about the water elemental fruit.


    ..


    Another five years passed.


    An even worse thing happened. Kloss advanced to the middle stage of his third-circle.


    The bloodline tower was being suppressed and their forces were being rapidly devoured. Many forces had already left the bloodline tower and joined the black Isotta camp.


    Even the higher-up of the White Tower was filled with many voices.


    Everything was going in a bad direction.


    There were still no clues about the water elemental fruit.


    Another interesting thing was that Kloss finally found out that it was Herman instead of Kratos who caused the destruction. Herman¡¯s head was worth more than 100000 magic stones, and many warlocks were interested in it.


    However, no one knew where he was.


    Some said that he was afraid, while others said that he was already dead.


    However, Herman didn¡¯t show up, so no one knew what was going on.


    ..


    Another five years passed.


    It had been sixty years since Eli came to irises.


    The bloodline tower¡¯s situation was already very bad, but Eli finally revealed a smile that he had not seen for a long time.


    There was good news.


    There was finally a clue to the water elemental fruit.

 Chapter 204 - 204 Edge of the Endless Sea

    204 Edge of the Endless Sea


    ¡°You have a clue?¡±


    In the tower, Eli looked at Catarina and asked.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Catarina looked at Eli. Although they were both second-circle, she could feel the huge difference between her and Eli.


    The iris had encountered some vile forces over the years, but they were easily suppressed by Eli. This was also the reason why they had developed so quickly over the years.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve found out, then send someone to look for it.¡± Eli was very excited.


    After a full sixty years, he finally found a clue.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we might not be able to do anything this time.¡± Catarina bit her lip and apologized, ¡± this time, it was found on the coast of the endless sea, but it seems to be occupied by a murloc tribe, and the water elemental fruit seems to be in their magical herb garden. We have sent many people there, but none manage to get in.


    ¡°And they have two circle combat force. We¡¯re no match for them in the water!¡±


    After listening to this, Eli fell into deep thought. All the resources previously had been collected, but it seemed that he had hit a roadblock this time.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case ¡­¡± Eli pursed his lips and took out the Dice of Fate.


    How safe would it be?!


    Five.


    Eli fell into deep thought. The water elemental fruit was different from others. It was a very precious magical plant that usually grew in the sea. It was already very lucky to find one along the coast. If he gave up now, it might take hundreds or even thousands of years for the next one to appear.


    Although he could wait, it was not necessary. Besides, 5 was good enough, so he could go out and try.


    ¡°Give me all the information you have. I¡¯ll think about it,¡± said Eli as he looked up at Catarina.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Very quickly, a document was brought over.


    Eli began to flip through the documents, and ten minutes later, he placed them on the table.


    The water elemental fruit was located on the coast of the endless sea. It was not far from here, but it was a little remote. There were about a few thousand murlocs in the tribe.


    The only problem was that murlocs could unleash their full combat power in the water, but mages were not able to do that. Even warlocks rarely integrated with the blood of sea creatures. At least Eli had never seen any warlocks with sea creatures above the second circle. There were also undead, but unfortunately, undead were affected by the sea, and their speed would be greatly affected.


    This time, it was possible that Eli really had to go out.


    Fortunately, there were no third-circle creatures in the murloc tribe. At this moment, there was still a sixty-year-old soul Blade in Eli¡¯s consciousness. He had also been learning the burning blood secret technique for a long time.


    Eli had already learned it decades ago. This was a technique that relied on burning blood to obtain explosive speed.


    About thirty years ago, Eli, who had made great progress in all aspects, had modified this secret technique again, abandoning the need to burn blood. Instead, he would directly exhaust his life force.


    That allowed him to reach the peak of his speed, which was comparable to that of a mage with third-circle or perhaps even faster. That was one of the main reasons why he wanted to go out.


    Of course, this was only one of the reasons. There was another important reason. To a certain extent, the shadow Dragon was actually very compatible with water. It could be considered a creature that could live in water, land, and air. His strength would not be affected much. With his concealment ability, it should be enough to allow Eli to enter stealthily.


    Even if Eli faced a third-circle creature, Eli still had a high chance of escaping.


    Eli thought for a moment. It would be impolite not to go at this point.


    He was not a coward.


    Also, after black Isotta dealt with the bloodline tower, he would definitely make a move on them. At that time, it would be even more difficult to escape, so Eli might as well take a gamble.


    Also, he was only going to sneak in and not invade from the front, so there was really no need to be so worried.


    Thus, three days later, the group left the irises camp, including Eli.


    ..


    The reef Coast.


    This was the southernmost area of the endless sea near the West Coast. Because there were storms and waves all year round, the environment was harsh, and there were few resources, so there were no warlocks here.


    However, the ocean here was rich with many creatures, including those from the first and second circles. There were even several tribes of creatures, one of which was the murloc tribe.


    Three days later, Eli and the others arrived.


    ¡°Are you sure this is the place, Morenson?¡±


    Eli looked ahead. Behind the shore, formed by piles of rocks, was a boundless ocean. The waves were rolling and boundless, looking very spectacular.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s here. The specific location is about a thousand meters below the sea.¡± Morenson was a first-circle mage, and he was the one sent to guide Eli. There were two other first-circle mages who were in charge of keeping watch and other tasks.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Eli nodded and took a deep breath. The fishy smell of the ocean hit him in the face.


    Compared to the land, the wind elements contained in the sea breeze were even more astonishing. This was normal. Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t be the endless sea.


    Speaking of the endless sea, it was one of the largest seas in the Mage world. Its surface area was comparable to a few continents, and there were many intelligent creatures in it. Because of the high concentration of elements in the sea, there were more powerful creatures in the sea than on land. There were even creatures from the fourth and fifth circles in the depths.


    Therefore, no one explored this ocean yet.


    Eli didn¡¯t dare to go too deep either, but fortunately, his target this time was only near the coast.


    ¡°Since this is the place, get ready. I¡¯m going to enter.¡± Eli said calmly as he looked at them. He then took out the alchemy hub and many daily necessities from the arcane realm.


    The three of them, ¡°¡­¡±


    The three of them were dumbfounded, not understanding what Eli was trying to do.


    ¡°My Lord, this is ¡­¡± Morenson looked at the items and felt a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°I¡¯m making preparations. You guys don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to go down like this, do you? at least I have to take into account the situation inside and the nearby situation, the current flow of the ocean, and other possible factors.¡± Eli cast a strange glance at the three of them.


    Morenson sucked in a breath of cold air. According to his plan, they should be able to return in half a month at most, but from the looks of it, it might take longer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Eli consoled the three of them.


    The three of them nodded. Eli was just conducting a test. How long could it take?


    ..


    Two years later.


    In front of the shore, the three of them looked helplessly at Eli, who had once again retracted his shadow eye.


    Wasn¡¯t this too f * cking cautious?!


    Eli had taken two years to investigate a murloc tribe. It was ridiculous!


    On the other side.


    Retracting his shadow eye, Eli straightened his body again and turned to look at the three of them. ¡°I¡¯ve already figured out the environment in the vicinity, including all the forces nearby and the situation of the murloc tribe.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed that this is a mission that can be carried out.¡±


    ¡°Then when does Milord plan to set off?¡± Morenson asked excitedly.


    It had been two whole years. They had actually wasted two years on this beach. If it weren¡¯t for the benefits that Eli had given them, they would have left already. And this day was finally about to end.


    ¡°After some calculations, there won¡¯t be any ocean activities tomorrow. The timing is the most suitable. Yes, ¡± said Eli directly.


    ¡°Yes, we will definitely keep watch for you, Sir.¡± The three of them said.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ..


    The next day.


    It was a sunny day, cloudless for thousands of miles, and the sea was calm.


    Eli was also under the gaze of the three of them, and then he walked straight into the ocean.


    His speed was very fast, and soon, his entire body was submerged in the endless sea.


    The three of them looked at each other and then went back to their work. They were responsible for the backup.

 Chapter 205 - 205 Murloc Tribe

    205 Murloc Tribe


    As soon as he entered the ocean, the coldness of the sea water made Eli shiver. He looked towards the ocean.


    His golden vertical pupils were like a weak candle flame in the darkness, allowing him to easily see the scene thousands of meters away. As he went deeper, his surroundings slowly revealed themselves.


    It was vast and tiny.


    That was the first thought that came to Eli¡¯s mind.


    In the ocean, he felt like a tiny fish. The vastness of the endless sea was even more shocking. Even he could only see a part of the scenery, but even that part made his trip worthwhile.


    In the deep blue sea, there were whirlpools at the bottom of the sea, and there were all kinds of fish swimming in other places. Some were as small as a finger, while others were magical beasts that were more than ten meters long and emitted powerful auras.


    Compared to the creatures on land, the creatures in the ocean weren¡¯t very intelligent. Even if they were in the second or third circle, most of them relied on instinct to move.


    Eli was swimming among these creatures. The creatures around him sensed his aura but did not approach him.


    At this time, Eli¡¯s appearance was completely different from before. With the faceless mask and the mimicry ability of the power of shadow, he transformed into a three to four-meter-long fish creature. His pair of golden eyes blinked constantly as he moved toward his target.


    He was getting further and further away from the shore, and the surrounding environment was getting more and more complicated. After passing through a large coral Bush, Eli officially stepped into the territory of the murloc tribe.


    Eli¡¯s disguised body moved gracefully, his eyes looking down.


    At the bottom of the sea, there was a large forest of rock pillars, each of which was at least tens of meters high. No one knew how they were formed, but there were various shellfish attached to the surface, and the area was very large, no smaller than the White Tower.


    The murlocs were scattered in the forest of rock pillars.


    Soon, Eli saw the first murloc.


    It was a creature with the body of a human and the head of a fish. It was about a meter tall, with two dead fish eyes on its head, followed by a few tentacles and sharp teeth. Its body was covered with scales, and there was mucus on the scales, which allowed it to move quickly in the ocean.


    Of course, as an intelligent creature, the murloc that Eli saw was even wearing armor made from shells, holding a bone spear in his hand, and his aura had also reached the level of a first circle.


    ¡°A murloc at the first ring!¡±


    The area that Eli was currently in was the outskirts of the territory. After all, murlocs in the first ring rarely appeared, and this made Eli feel that something was amiss.


    Thus, he decided to follow the murloc to see what was going on.


    To Eli¡¯s surprise, the murloc seemed to be swimming toward the outside after leaving the tribe. It would even turn its head every five meters as if it was careful of something.


    Eli thought for a moment and followed, and the murloc didn¡¯t notice Eli either. Fish like Eli was the most common in the area, and they were everywhere.


    Soon, he saw the murloc burrow into another reef.


    ..


    ¡°This should be the place.¡± Ro the murloc spat out a series of air bubbles and looked around.


    This place was not very close to the murloc territory, and this was the place they had agreed to meet at.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this, but the offer is too tempting. With those resources, I¡¯ll be able to break through to the second circle. At worst, I¡¯ll just join another camp. I might even have a chance to play with merfolk.¡± As Ro the murloc was lost in his thoughts, he swam towards the reef, not noticing that a fish in the higher level of the ocean was looking at him.


    Soon, Ro arrived at a hidden reef.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they here yet?¡± Ro looked around him, then closed his eyes and waited.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this murloc.¡± Eli looked down at Ro from above. He definitely didn¡¯t have good intentions for coming here.


    At this moment, he suddenly sensed a wave of water element fluctuations in the distance.


    In the waves, a creature that looked like a killer whale swam over quickly.


    ¡°An intelligent race, devil killer whale.¡± Eli took a look and was a little surprised.


    This creature rarely appeared here. They should be creatures that existed even further away from the coast. Their sudden appearance here should be related to the murloc.


    Sure enough, the devil killer whale swam over and directly entered the reef, swimming directly towards the murloc.


    A curious expression appeared on Eli¡¯s face, and he began to observe even more seriously.


    ..


    ¡°Lord Whale.¡±


    The murloc opened its eyes at this moment, and its eyes brightened when it saw the approaching devil killer whale.


    ¡°Ro!¡± The devil killer whale had already arrived, and his voice was somewhat muffled as he said, ¡°We¡¯re ready to make our move. How are your preparations?¡±


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m ready.¡± Ro nodded, but there was some hesitation on his face. ¡°My Lord, is the situation at the outer seas this harsh? Now, even Lord¡¯s race is preparing to come here.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, ever since those terrifying Magi left, the entire world has been changing. You have no idea how many races are developing in the endless sea. Your race is only living along the coast, but you¡¯re already under a lot of pressure, not to mention the outer seas. The battles there are even crueler. The deep seas is another story.¡±The devil killer whale explained.


    ¡°But we¡¯re not going to leave that place. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. We¡¯re planning to occupy a piece of land here to prepare for the future.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Ro indicated that he understood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t regret joining us. Although we can¡¯t come here directly, as long as we succeed, I¡¯ll probably stay here. I¡¯ll give you your resources when we take action.¡± The whale explained.


    ¡°thank you, my Lord.¡± Ro¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Didn¡¯t he join them just for this?!


    As for the other things, he didn¡¯t really understand. As for the situation of the outside world that the whale talked about, he was even less interested. He was just a small murloc. What could he do?


    ¡°Then, my Lord, when do we make our move?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± The whale said with certainty. He stared at Ro with his huge eyes and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many of us here, so we only have one chance. We have to be quick, or it¡¯ll be troublesome if the other forces notice this. After all, our main force hasn¡¯t arrived here yet.


    ¡°you can start preparing when you get back. Be careful not to be discovered.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ro nodded heavily.


    ¡°Alright, then you can go back first. We¡¯ll act according to the time tomorrow.¡± The whale nodded, then its huge body quickly left the sea. The aura of the second-circle creature made the surrounding creatures quickly disperse.


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Ro glanced at his surroundings and quickly left.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I came to take a look.¡±


    On the reef, Eli looked at the two creatures leaving. He took a deep breath and spat out a string of bubbles.


    Although he had already investigated and made ample preparations, this was beyond this expectation.


    ¡°But this might not be bad news.¡± Eli thought.


    There were actually two biggest problems for him in stealing the water elemental fruits. One was how to sneak into their plantation, and the other was how not to be discovered or how to leave after being discovered.


    Eli¡¯s methods were sufficient, and he was very confident, but there was still a certain risk after all.


    However, if the devil killer whales invaded, then most of the murlocs¡¯ power would definitely be drawn away, which would make it easier for him to achieve his goal, which was a good thing.


    So, Eli decided to postpone the time to tomorrow. After all, the ocean wasn¡¯t his home field, so he naturally had to choose a time with a greater chance for his success. He had already been delayed for so long, so he could wait for one more day.


    There was something the killer whale said that attracted Eli¡¯s attention too. It was about the situation at the endless sea. When the mages were still around, no race dared to cause trouble. However, with the departure of the mages, new changes were taking place in the ocean, affecting all kinds of living creatures.


    And this was only the situation at sea. What about the many creatures in the sky and on land? Although warlocks were still the Masters, they were much weaker than the mages of the past. They might not be able to manage this world well.


    Eli predicted that it would still be normal for a few thousand years, but it would be hard to say anything after that.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take one step at a time.¡±


    Suddenly, Eli laughed.


    He realized that he seemed to be thinking too far ahead. He should think about advancing to the third circle first.


    But was it really that far?


    A thousand years, ten thousand years, it didn¡¯t seem to be long.

 Chapter 206 - 206 Fishing in Troubled Waters

    206 Fishing in Troubled Waters


    ¡°Sigh, another boring day!¡±


    As usual, murloc Moke put on his scale armor and held a bone spear that glowed with white light. He walked out of the camp and began to patrol according to the route.


    As one of the tribe¡¯s guards, his job was to patrol every day. The content was simple, but in fact, the reward was not bad. If his father were not a first-circle murloc, he would not have been able to obtain it!


    Looking at the familiar environment around him, he patrolled around in boredom, not feeling that there would be any problems.


    The murloc tribe had occupied this area for decades and was a small force in the vicinity. No one dared to provoke them, except for those high-level magic beasts with low intelligence. However, they usually did not come here.


    ¡°Maybe I should go to the hunting squad and take a look.¡± Moke¡¯s body was swimming in the water.


    This job was too boring.


    Why don¡¯t I take a break?


    Moke¡¯s eyes rolled, and then he ran directly to a rock pillar at the bottom of the sea not far away. He inserted the bone spear into it and then leaned on it.


    It was wonderful.


    ¡°This is the life that murlocs should have!¡± Moke¡¯s huge mouth moved up and down, and bubbles appeared one after another. His fish head was up as if he was feeling the sunlight on the sea.


    ¡°Eh, why did it suddenly turn dark?¡±


    Suddenly, Moke felt his vision go dark, and he muttered as he looked up.


    Then, he saw a scene that made him stunned.


    In the ocean not far away, a few seven to eight-meter-long devil killer whales were swimming towards him. Their bodies were like cannonballs, leaving a trail in the water. Their huge bodies were blocking the light.


    In addition to these few devil killer whales, there were also many different kinds of marine creatures following behind them, and their target was the murloc tribe.


    ¡°What?!¡± Moke¡¯s fish eyes widened, and his mouth could not close for a long time.


    He immediately swam away from the rock pillar, not even having the time to pull out his weapon.


    When the devil killer whale Army passed by, he immediately swam toward the tribe. He was extremely fast, and he felt that he had never been this fast in his life.


    He had no choice. If he were not fast, he would be finished.


    Soon, after passing through a few small paths, he returned to the murloc camp. At this time, between the rock pillars, hundreds of murlocs were inside. Some of them were grinding weapons, some were eating, and some were reproducing.


    ¡°Invasion!¡±


    The murloc used all its strength and shouted in all directions.


    With the help of the murlocs¡¯ special receiving device, all the murlocs immediately raised their heads. Their fish eyes revealed a puzzled expression as they looked at Moke.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Moke gritted his teeth and immediately ran to a reef not far away. There was a huge conch hanging on it.


    In the next moment, the sound of conch shells rang out in the camp. The ripple-like sound swept through the entire camp, like a rooster crowing, waking the entire camp up.


    This time, all the murlocs were shocked.


    Because this conch could only be blown when a threat to the camp was found ¡­


    The next moment, they understood why the conch had been blown. In the ocean, not far away, the sea tribe Army led by the killer whales arrived.


    ¡°kill!!!¡±


    Hu Wei, the whale that negotiated with Ro before, gave the order, and all the creatures swam toward the murloc tribe.


    The murlocs reacted quickly as well. Many of them picked up the weapons beside them and made strange sounds. A seemingly disorderly but stable camp was quickly formed.


    In the ocean, a battle could happen at any time.


    Needless to say, every murloc quickly arrived at their position.


    ¡°kill!!!¡± Hu Wei¡¯s low and muffled voice sounded.


    The devil killer whales led by him charged into the murlocs¡¯ line of defense and began to kill. In an instant, wails filled the air, and blood dyed the sea red.


    The fierce battle began.


    ..


    The battle began.


    On the other side of the ocean, a two-meter-long small fish silently sneaked into the reef and entered the territory of the murloc tribe.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed tragic!¡±


    As he sneaked in, he looked towards the center of the battle.


    The leader of the invasion, Hu Wei, did not have any weapons. He was relying on his strong physical fitness, tail fin, and teeth to kill. Just like that, dozens of murlocs were killed by him in the blink of an eye.


    The others were almost the same. The devil killer whales were much stronger than the murlocs. There was no comparison at all. It was obvious that the murlocs were at a disadvantage.


    So, Eli had to hurry up.


    Two years of scouting had given Eli a clear understanding of the terrain here, and he swam quickly toward a part of the murloc tribe without hesitation.


    The underwater magic plant garden was right behind the murloc tribe. Usually, it would take some effort to sneak in, but the flustered murlocs had no time for him at the moment, so in just a few minutes, Eli had already arrived at his destination.


    ¡°This is the place.¡± Eli stood between the rocks, looking at the magical plant garden not far away.


    This was an underwater magic plant garden built between seven or eight rock pillars. It was very large, estimated to be dozens of acres in size, and had only one entrance, which was between two rock pillars.


    As most of the murlocs had participated in the war, there were not many people here at the moment. There were only five or six murlocs guarding the place, and their ranks were not high.


    After making sure that there was no one around, Eli didn¡¯t bother hiding anymore and rushed straight for the entrance.


    ..


    At this time, a few murlocs were anxiously guarding the door, their eyes constantly looking at the magical plant garden behind them and the distance. They were struggling to decide whether to guard or fight.


    ¡°Damn it, the invaders seem to be devil killer whales. Aren¡¯t they from the coast? why are they here!?¡± The leader of the group was a murloc from the first circle. He said anxiously.


    Killer whales were powerful creatures born at the limit of the zero-circle, so how could the murlocs be a match for them? Although it seemed like there were only a few whales, he knew that they couldn¡¯t win.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just run away?¡± The murloc pursed his lips. He wanted to run.


    But the next second, he was no longer in the mood. He saw a fish swimming quickly in his direction not far away.


    ¡°Sha Ju fish!¡± The murloc was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t this a kind of zero-circle fish creature that was common in the surrounding waters? It had a gentle personality. What was going on?


    The murloc¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt, but his eyes widened more and more. In his vision, the Sha Ju fish had begun to gradually change into a half-dragon covered in scales and was coming at them at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±


    The first circle murloc understood and immediately began to shout. The other murlocs around them also reacted, picking up their weapons and rushing towards Eli.


    In the next second, a shadow swept past, and blood-colored flowers bloomed in the sea instantly, adding a hint of color to the dark blue seawater. Eli was not affected in the slightest.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The first circle murloc¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. This guy was too strong.


    ¡°I surrender. I know all the distribution of the potions and the traps inside!¡± A wave of spiritual energy flashed as he shouted, but the next second, a shadow flashed in front of him.


    Fresh blood splattered as the murloc died instantly.


    Eli¡¯s figure didn¡¯t even stop as he swam straight toward the magical plant garden.


    He had not worked for two years for nothing, and he was very clear about the layout inside.


    After passing through the passageway of two rock pillars, Eli¡¯s body gradually slowed down as he looked inside.


    In front of him was a large patch of sea plants that looked like kelp. It was a type of magical seaweed that could even be used as food at times. It was usually quite valuable, but that was not the purpose of Eli¡¯s trip, so he continued swimming forward.


    Along the way, Eli easily dodged a few traps and killed a few murlocs who were working. Three minutes later, he arrived at the destination of the trip.


    The core of the underwater magic plant garden.


    A small area surrounded by sea thorns was the core area where the murlocs planted the most precious materials. It was a flat area on the seabed.


    ¡°Water elemental fruit!¡±


    Through the obstacles, Elie saw a huge tree in the center of the area!


    It looked like a coral bush and grew on the bottom of the sea, but it was five to six meters tall. On this water element fruit tree, there were five water element fruits growing on it.


    This was the last ingredient that Eli needed.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud shout could be heard. Upon hearing it, Eli looked over. Next to the fruit tree, there was an old murloc at the peak of the second circle. His skin was stuck to his bones, and it was obvious that he was very old, but his aura was still there.


    At this moment, his sunken eyes were staring at Eli, and his fish face was serious.

 Chapter 207 - 207 Fruits in Hand

    207 Fruits in Hand


    ¡°Oh, a murloc at the limit of the second-circle!¡±


    Eli wasn¡¯t surprised at all by the murloc¡¯s appearance.


    A long time ago, he had discovered that there was a murloc at the peak of the second ring. After all, this was the most important resource for murlocs, so it was reasonable for a powerful murloc to guard it.


    However, one second-circle limit murloc wasn¡¯t enough!


    Eli only glanced at him, and his gaze once again shifted to the water elemental fruit. The translucent water elemental fruit exuded a unique aura. It looked like an apple on the outside, and there seemed to be water flowing inside. It was quite peculiar.


    The old murloc looked at Eli, his fish face twitching.


    He had never been so speechless in his entire life. I warned you so seriously, but you didn¡¯t even react. You¡¯re looking down on murlocs.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, human. This is not a place you should be.¡± The murlocs of the second circle continued to warn.


    If the tribe had not been attacked, he would have immediately gathered the other murlocs. But now that the tribe had been invaded, he could only hope to drive away the human who had come.


    What made him dumbfounded was that after the warning, the human ignored him. This made him very angry.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± The murloc let out a furious roar, and a stream of water elements gathered in its hand. A giant underwater Python appeared in an instant, then rushed towards Eli.


    It was as if Eli didn¡¯t notice it at all. He simply extended his hand, and an elemental fluctuation flashed past his fingertips. Then, a small water ball streaked across the sea and flew towards the giant python.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± The murloc was disdainful. This little water ball was not even as big as one of the giant Python¡¯s teeth!


    However, the next moment, something that made him dumbfounded happened. He saw the water ball cross the water and directly pass through a part of the python. The next second, the huge python shattered with a loud bang.


    The water element surged, and the giant python disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    The murloc¡¯s eyes widened. How was this possible?


    The human in front of him had actually destroyed his python with just a little water element. How was this possible? how deep was his understanding of the elements and observation skills?


    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± The murloc roared with all its might, looking at Eli with increasing fear.


    But what made him speechless was that it was as if Eli didn¡¯t even pay attention to him. At this moment, he had already walked to the side of the water elemental fruit and was ready to pick it!


    The second-circle murloc, ¡°¡­¡±


    Are you blind? can¡¯t you see me?


    The old murloc¡¯s eyes widened, and his body trembled. He felt insulted. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on the old murloc!¡±


    His power gathered once again. The murloc roared in anger and moved quickly toward Eli. He swung his right fist, and the sound of water breaking through the air was heard as he smashed it toward Eli.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± The murloc revealed its sharp teeth, its eyes filled with anger.


    The fist that was like a bone came crashing down, and then, he saw Eli¡¯s left hand block it. His body didn¡¯t even move an inch. His full-powered strike didn¡¯t cause any damage.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    At this point, the murloc realized that it was no match for Eli and immediately turned to escape.


    But in the next second, a suction force seemed to appear. He felt as if there was a huge suction force coming from behind him. Although he tried his best to run in the opposite direction, he was pulled closer and closer to Eli.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The murloc had a look of horror on his face as he looked behind him. At that moment, a Black Vortex was appearing in Eli¡¯s palm, and the suction force was coming from it.


    The murloc was dumbfounded, then watched helplessly as he got closer and closer to Eli.


    A few seconds later, his head was pinched in Eli¡¯s hand, and their eyes met.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I might have been a little loud just now!¡± The old murloc forced a smile and said as politely as he could.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Eli shook his head and crushed the old murloc¡¯s head.


    The murlocs at his current level did not pose much of a threat to him. As for the vortex just now, it was an application of the devouring rune, the devouring gravity.


    He could rely on the devouring power to interfere with the other party¡¯s actions.


    water elemental fruit!


    Without the murlocs¡¯ interference, Eli could finally harvest the huge water elemental fruit.


    Eli took out a box.


    There was a jelly-like liquid inside at the moment. It had a strange color in the water. This was prepared by Eli in advance to store the water elemental fruits.


    The water element fruit was different from ordinary materials. Once it was out of the water, it would lose all its function within three minutes and had to be specially preserved.


    Soon, Eli had collected all the water elemental fruits.


    After he was done collecting the fruits, Eli continued his search. He quickly collected all the precious magical plants there. These were all precious marine plants that were rarely seen on land, so he naturally had to collect more on this trip.


    Five minutes later, Eli looked at the empty underwater magical herb garden and prepared to leave.


    However, he returned after taking a few steps.


    ¡°I almost forgot about you!¡± Eli raised his head and looked at the water element fruit tree, then began to dig.


    A few minutes later, Eli left the place after he finished digging up the fruit tree. However, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he transformed again and swam towards the murloc tribe.


    He wanted to see how the battle between the two races was going.


    Soon, he arrived at the edge of the battle and stopped at a nearby reef. He could observe from there and also ensure that he could escape if he was discovered.


    After hiding himself well, Eli began to observe the battle.


    At this time, the murlocs were in a terrible situation on the battlefield. They were at a disadvantage.


    Hu Wei was fighting a strong murloc at the peak of the second circle. Not far away, there was another murloc priest harassing him. The other places were also in a chaotic battle.


    ¡°The devil whales are indeed very strong!¡±


    Eli looked at Hu Wei and sighed.


    The innate advantages of different races were too great. With the help of its huge body, Hu Wei was far superior to the murloc in terms of strength and explosive power. Although the two of them were at the same level, the murloc had no hope of winning at all.


    This was one of the cruelties of the world.


    Your fate had already been decided when you were born. This couldn¡¯t be changed and wouldn¡¯t be changed.


    Thinking about it this way, Eli was quite lucky. He was still a human after all.


    Following Hu Wei¡¯s attack, streams of water lashed out at the murlocs. The murloc in the second circle were in a precarious situation and were almost caught several times.


    As for the other areas, the murlocs also suffered heavy casualties.


    It seemed like the murlocs¡¯ defeat was only a matter of time.


    That was what Eli thought as well, but in the next second, something unexpected happened. He saw the murloc priest take out a statue from somewhere.


    This statue was very strange. It also had the appearance of a murloc, but it was not of the same race as this murloc. Instead, it was a closer bloodline of the murlocs, which was a mermaid.


    It was a Mermaid statue that looked very broken. It emitted a gentle light in the water, and interestingly, Eli could sense that it seemed to be attached with a magical power.


    Hu Wei was originally attacking, but when he saw the statue, he was shocked as well. It was as if this thing shouldn¡¯t have appeared here.


    Huala Huala ¡­


    The priest chanted a mysterious incantation, and the statue began to emit a mysterious aura. At the same time, a white light began to shine from it, and a huge mermaid holding a Trident slowly appeared. His appearance was exactly the appearance of the statue.


    ¡°A merman!¡± When Hu Wei saw this scene, he was shocked and shouted, ¡± damn it, this is actually the territory of the merfolk. Damn it, we were one step too slow!!¡±


    Seeing the figure, Hu Wei immediately fled.


    ¡°You¡¯re too late!¡± The merman slowly raised his Trident and pointed it at the second-circle murloc. His aura instantly rose to the level of a third circle. The statue also slowly fell to the ground.


    The murloc shouted, and his aura instantly soared. A powerful aura wrapped around his body, and the waves rolled. After a loud roar, he chased after Hu Wei.


    His speed was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, he had already arrived not far from Hu Wei.


    He held the bone spear in his hand and waved it gently. Water elements began to gather, and an underwater tornado appeared. With a terrifying power, it violently smashed toward Hu Wei.


    Bang! Bang!


    One attack, just one attack. Hu Wei was hit, and his tail fin was instantly annihilated. A large amount of blood flowed out, but Hu Wei didn¡¯t care at all. Instead, he took out a green stone. The stone instantly turned into an arc of light and took him away.


    Roar!


    At this time, the murloc that had temporarily leveled up to the third circle let out an angry roar. Knowing that it could not catch up, it returned to the murloc camp and looked at the remaining intruders with a powerful aura.


    The battle began.


    Half an hour later, the murloc had returned to the second circle. By then, the enemies had all been dealt with. He walked toward the priest and said, ¡°High priest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The priest nodded and sighed, ¡°The statue has been drained even further. What a pity.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The leader of the murloc nodded. That was true.


    The priest was a little depressed. He turned around and was about to put away the statue, but he saw that the water in front of him was empty. There was no statue.


    The priest blinked his eyes in confusion.


    Where¡¯s my statue?


    ¡°The statue has been stolen!¡± The priest looked anxious. The statue was one of their most important things. They could not lose it!


    The leader of the murlocs seemed to have understood something as well, and he also helped in the search.


    Ten minutes later, the two murlocs looked at each other. They had to admit that the statue really seemed to be gone.


    ¡°Sir, something has happened.¡±


    Suddenly, another murloc swam over from not far away with an anxious look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Calm down.¡± The murloc priest asked. The statue was gone, so he didn¡¯t think there was anything else that could be worse.


    The murloc nodded. The priest was indeed a priest. A few seconds later, he slowly said, ¡± Lord priest, the magical herb garden has been wiped out, and the water element fruit tree has been dug away!¡±


    A cry of alarm rang out, and the priest felt dizzy. What did he hear? The demonic plant garden was gone!


    The priest felt his blood surge, and then his vision went black, and he fainted.


    ¡°High Priest!¡±


    For a moment, the entire camp was in chaos.


    No one knew who the hell did these wicked things.

 Chapter 208 - 208 Wind Travel Stone

    208 Wind Travel Stone


    ¡°A Mermaid statue!¡±


    A few kilometers away, beneath the surface of the ocean, Eli held the statue in his hand, a curious look in his eyes.


    It was an ancient statue of a very strong male Merman. Shells covered his private parts, and his eyes were sapphires. He held a Trident in his right hand.


    When the murloc priest was not paying attention, he sneaked into the battlefield, stole the statue, and left without a sound.


    The reason why he stole the statue was mainly that he was interested.


    As a mage, Eli actually had a certain understanding of this thing. It should be considered a kind of religious object of the Marine race.


    The history of the sea tribe was actually longer than that of the human race. This led to a certain difference in their knowledge compared to that of the human race.


    On one hand, they relied on the power of nature to strengthen themselves, and on the other hand, they were connected by clan and bloodline. This gave birth to another interesting power in the process.


    That was the power of faith.


    Powerful creatures would seal their own power into the statue, and then their subordinates would worship it. After a long period of worship, the power of faith would be produced.


    Not only could this be used to give feedback to one¡¯s disciples, but one could also use the power of faith through objects of worship to exert influence. It could be considered one of the interesting development paths. There were even legends that said that sea creatures relied on the power of faith to become celestial.


    Of course, the statue in front of him was far inferior. Due to the use of the power of faith just now, the power of faith was almost exhausted. Otherwise, the statue would not be covered with cracks and almost collapsed.


    Eli was only interested in the power of faith and had no other intentions. He wanted to see if he could unearth this knowledge based on the statue.


    It was probably quite difficult, but it didn¡¯t matter to Eli. At most, he would fail. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, there was always some knowledge that he couldn¡¯t grasp.


    The creation of statues of faith required strength. One had to be at least at the third circle to be able to make them. It seemed that this murloc tribe was not simple. They should have a big power behind them.


    The complexity of the ocean tribe was no less than that of the land tribe.


    Fortunately, Eli wasn¡¯t a sea creature so it had nothing to do with him.


    Thus, he kept the sculpture and prepared to leave.


    However, just as his body was moving toward the surface of the sea, a green light quickly flew toward him from not far away. A familiar figure was wrapped in it.


    ¡°Devil killer whale?¡±


    Eli looked at the figure and blinked.


    Just now, after the figurine was used, Eli stole it and left. He didn¡¯t see the battle after that. Now it seemed that Hu Wei was defeated and ran away. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have lost his tail fin.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    On the other side, Hu Wei, who was wrapped in the green light, saw that there was an obstacle in front of him and shouted.


    A wave rolled over and then slammed Eli to the side.


    Struck in the face by the waves, Eli was also dumbfounded. Then, he looked at Hu Wei¡¯s departing figure and narrowed his eyes.


    What the f * ck!


    He minded his own business when he was smacked. Eli had to take revenge. Plus, Hu Wei was holding an extraordinary green stone. It seemed to be fated with him.


    As he thought about it, he immediately chased after Hu Wei.


    The fleeing Hu Wei looked at Eli behind him.


    He was seriously injured and needed to get to a safe place to heal immediately. He had no time to fight. Moreover, the green stone had a special power and was extremely fast. Even a third circle Merman couldn¡¯t catch up to it, let alone a human.


    Eli looked at the green light that was getting further and further away and took a deep breath.


    In the next second, Eli used the burning blood technique, and his life force was rapidly consumed. Eli¡¯s speed instantly increased by several times, and a blood-colored trail appeared behind him.


    As his life force was being consumed, his speed became faster and faster. Soon, his speed surpassed that of Hu Wei and he was getting closer and closer.


    ¡°What the?!¡±


    On the other side, Hu Wei looked at the rapidly approaching Eli and opened his mouth wide.


    ¡°I only hit you once, and you sacrificed your life force to chase after me. And from the looks of it, you don¡¯t care about the consequences at all.¡± For a moment, he was a little confused.


    However, he really didn¡¯t have the mood to stop, so he continued to run. The remaining power surged into the green stone again, and then his speed increased again.


    However, what left Hu Wei dumbfounded was that the blood-red trail behind Eli was getting bigger and bigger. Even from a few hundred meters away, he could feel the rapid depletion of Eli¡¯s life force. Eli was draining ten years of his life every second.


    ¡°Is he mad?¡± The corner of Hu Wei¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He wanted to go faster, but he realized that the green stone had already reached its limit. He could only helplessly watch as Eli got closer and closer.


    Two minutes later, he looked at Eli, who was right in front of him and exuded the aura of a peak second-ring mage. The corner of his mouth twitched.


    ¡°My Lord, how are you?¡± Hu Wei no longer had the arrogance it had earlier.


    He understood that it was impossible for him to defeat a two-circle mage at his injured. However, he couldn¡¯t understand why Eli consume so much life force just to chase after him.


    Am I worthy?


    Hu Wei really wanted to ask this question.


    However, he was greeted with a barrage of spells. For a moment, the waves rolled and the remote sea was dyed red. A few minutes later, Hu Wei rolled over.


    After confirming that Hu Wei was dead, Eli quickly collected the items.


    However, to his disappointment, other than some pearls that contained energy, there was also a tooth token and the green stone.


    Pearls should be the sea tribe¡¯s currency for trade, and Eli had no use for them. The token should be the identity token of Hu Wei. Eli was most interested in the green stone.


    ¡°This is a wind travel stone!¡± Eli quickly recognized the green stone.


    This was a type of stone that could only be produced when the wind elements were highly condensed. Just now, Hu Wei had used the wind elements within to move so quickly.


    However, Hu Wei used the stone too crudely and it was wasted.


    ¡°I¡¯m still lacking a moving tool, and this is just perfect.¡± A smile appeared on his face.


    The wind travel stone was a precious material. It could be considered a resource in the third circle. He was lucky that Hu Wei came to deliver this to him.


    Neither side won this battle. Eli was the biggest winner.


    The murloc tribe lost their underwater magic Herb Farm and statue, and a large number of their clansmen died. The devil killer whale clan¡¯s plan fell through, and their leader, Hu Wei, also died.


    After putting away the wind travel stone, Eli looked in the direction and moved towards the shore.


    This incident should end there. He had gathered all the ingredients so he should get down to business, advancing to a third-circle mage.

 Chapter 209 - 209 Return, Breakthrough

    209 Return, Breakthrough


    A day later.


    The irises ¡®campsite.


    Eli and the others returned.


    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Before he even entered the campsite, Catarina had already come up to him.


    ¡°What happened recently? What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Eli asked curiously as he cast a glance at her. Catarina was usually very calm.


    ¡°My Lord, the situation in the central continent has completely changed in the past two years. The bloodline tower is currently struggling under the black isotta¡¯s suppression. And it¡¯s not just them. Our hidden forces in the central continent have also been greatly affected, and several branches have been uprooted.¡± Catarina didn¡¯t expect Eli to be gone for so long, so she told him about the recent situation.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Eli nodded.


    With two third-circle warlocks, it was normal for them to suppress the bloodline tower. It was even possible that the bloodline tower would completely disappear in a few years. However, he did not have the time to care about this now. As long as he broke through to a third-circle mage, the situation would be completely different.


    Catarina was stunned. Eli was way too calm.


    ¡°Catarina, prepare the materials. The ones I asked you to collect earlier. Take them all out and leave nothing behind.¡± Eli said to the stunned Catarina.


    As the two of them walked, Catarina was also stunned when she heard this.


    Materials?


    Lord Roland had indeed asked them to gather materials, and as one of his subordinates, she knew what his goal was to break through to the level of a third-circle warlock.


    Could it be that her master was about to break through?


    Catarina¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to become a 3rd Circle Warlock, not to mention that resources were hard to find in the current era. Moreover, they were on the relatively poor West Coast.


    The third circle warlock was extremely rare on the West Coast, and it was the highest level.


    If her master broke through to the third circle, it might change the situation.


    ¡°yes, yes, sir. I¡¯ll go and prepare now.¡± Catarina¡¯s voice trembled as she left in excitement.


    Half a day passed in the blink of an eye.


    Half a day later, Eli left the iris flower camp with the materials and headed for the White Tower.


    Not all of his resources were collected by the irises. In fact, most of them were still in the White Tower, and a part of them was in the house of the undead north of the White Tower.


    ..


    On the way back to the White Tower.


    Along the way, Eli saw many warlocks with unfamiliar bloodlines. They were all warlocks who had left because of the war between the bloodline tower and black Isotta. There were even Warlock families among them, and some had second-circle warlocks.


    They were running away to seek refuge so most of them stayed away from the White Tower. They were not dumb.


    The conflict between the White Tower and the black Isotta was known by many. Everyone knew that after the bloodline tower was destroyed, the White Tower would be next, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t join the White Tower.


    ¡°I wonder how the White Tower is doing.¡± Eli shook his head and continued on.


    A day later, Eli returned to the White Tower.


    As soon as he returned to the periphery of the White Tower, Eli saw a large number of warlocks gathering. At the entrance, dozens of warlocks were gathered in a circle. A second circle Warlock stood at the front, carrying all sorts of bags. Behind him were two second-circle warlocks and many first-circle warlocks, all carrying many things as if they were escaping from a disaster.


    In front of them was another human wall, but it was the guards of the White Tower. Among them was an old Warlock at the peak of the second circle, Rawls, who had already entered the late stage of his age.


    The two sides seemed to be in a confrontation. Something must have happened at the White Tower.


    ¡°No, none of you can leave today.¡± Rawls exuded the aura of a second-circle warlock at the peak. He looked at the group of warlocks in front of him.


    ¡°Lord vice-chairman, everyone can see that the bloodline tower won¡¯t last much longer. Our White Tower will be next.¡± The 2nd-circle warlock had triangular eyes and was currently looking at Rawls with a sinister expression.


    ¡°Hmph, the chairman hasn¡¯t even given the order, and you¡¯re already leaving with so many warlocks. You¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Rawls just shook his head firmly as he would not let today¡¯s event go.


    The two-circle warlock gritted his teeth and looked at Rawls angrily.


    It was unknown who had informed Rawls, otherwise, they should have been able to rush out smoothly.


    ¡°Rawls, we will definitely leave today. You¡¯re already old, Can you stop us if we escape at the same time?¡± The two-circle warlock made a threat.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Rawls felt his blood boil. If he were young, he would have attacked by now, but he had matured since then.


    ¡°Just tell us if you¡¯re going to let us go!¡± The warlock took another step forward and glared at Rawls, the aura of a late second-circle warlock emanating from his body.


    Rawls¡¯ body trembled as if he was ready to rush out and fight.


    ¡°Just let them go!¡± Suddenly, a hand touched Rawls ¡®shoulder.


    Rawls froze for a moment, he turned his head, and his eyes slowly revealed a shocked expression. He said in surprise, ¡± Herman, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded and looked at the people in front of him calmly. He had more or less understood what had happened in the crowd just now.


    It was just a small matter.


    Herman!


    Rawls was shocked, not to mention the others. They all looked at the name and confirmed that this face was the feared one from the Black Tower.


    ¡°it¡¯s true. F * ck, why is he back? ¡± On the other side, the second-circle warlock looked at Eli in horror.


    Although the outside world might not know, he had personally seen Eli take out eight warlocks the limit of second-circle decades ago. He would never forget that shocking scene.


    But didn¡¯t this guy go out?


    Why did he suddenly come back?


    He looked at the smiling Eli and felt his whole body tremble.


    ¡°Your, Your Excellency!¡± He stammered.


    Eli just glanced at him, looked at Rawls, and joked, ¡°if it were a few hundred years ago, we would definitely be in a fight now. You¡¯re getting old!¡±


    Rawls¡¯ mouth twitched as he looked at Elie and said, ¡± ha, you¡¯re older than me. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my bloodline¡¯s lifespan is ordinary, you would definitely have died earlier than me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Eli smiled, but he was also a little sad. Rawls was also dying!


    Rawls laughed as he looked at Eli.


    As for the warlocks on the other side, they looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought back some materials this time, and I might need more. Hurry up and organize a meeting.¡± Eli pulled Rawls away.


    ¡°But what about these people?!¡± Rawls directly staggered away.


    Just as he thought of asking how to deal with those people, he suddenly heard a cry. He turned around and saw a large shadow on the ground. Countless tentacles stretched out and pulled the warlocks into the shadow. Although the warlocks struggled with all their might, it was useless.


    ¡°He¡¯s gotten stronger again!¡± At the sight of this scene, Rawls drew in a cold breath.


    The other warlocks were shocked as well, and the news of Herman¡¯s return quickly spread throughout the camp.


    On the other side, it was only then that Eli realized that Ross and the others weren¡¯t around. He then found out that they had gone to attend a meeting regarding the bloodline tower.


    Eli didn¡¯t care about them and got Rawls to help collect all the resources he needed, then left the place again a day later.


    The basic advancement materials had been gathered, and the next step was to go to the house of the undead.


    ..


    Three days later.


    Eli arrived at the territory of the house of the undead, located in the northern region of the White Tower, outside a forest.


    ¡°Forest of despair!¡± Eli stood on a high slope and looked at the area in front of him.


    All he could see were large trees. However, compared to ordinary trees, these trees were all pitch-black in color. There were white patterns on the trunks that looked like Ghost faces, and the branches that extended out looked like the sharp claws of a demon. It wasn¡¯t that the trees were like this in the first place but that they were the result of being contaminated with undead aura for a long time.


    This was the home of the undead¡¯s territory. Although he was still a few hundred meters away, Eli could still hear the meaningless mumbling of a large number of undead in the forest, and he could see their figures.


    The life force of the forest before him had long been sucked dry. It was a Forest of Death.


    With just a glance, Eli took out a bone token from the arcane realm and strode in.


    As soon as he stepped into the forest, dozens of spirits of the dead immediately flew towards him, but after sensing the token, they left one after another because it had Nikola¡¯s aura on it.


    Walking in this Forest of Death, the ground was deathly white. These were all corpses before the undead transformation.


    It had a lot to do with Eli. When he released Nikola back then, it actually meant that many lives would die. Eli knew this very well, but he still did it. The reason was simple. He needed Nikola to collect soul crystals for him.


    It might be cruel, but Eli didn¡¯t regret it.


    Most of the corpses here were magic beasts and warlocks. Stepping into the magical world meant that one had to be ready to face death. This was just their bad luck.


    This was the law of survival in the mage World, the law of the jungle.


    It was the same as how warlocks hunted down Mages.


    Stepping on the bones, Eli went all the way to the center of the forest.


    In the center of the forest, there was a huge bone altar. It was seven or eight meters tall and covered an area of nearly 200 square meters. It was made of white bones, and undead flames burned around it.


    This was the advancement altar that Eli had prepared for himself.


    He would complete his advancement here.

 Chapter 210 - 210 Third Circle

    210 Third Circle


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    Eli stood in front of the white bone altar. At that moment, a spirit of the dead flew over from not far away. It was Nikola.


    ¡°Hmm, how¡¯s the preparation of the soul crystals? ¡± Looking at Nikola, who was right in front of him, Eli said directly.


    Long ago, he had already asked Nikola to use the remaining spirits of the dead to condense a soul crystal for him.


    ¡°It is ready!!¡± Nikola looked at Eli respectfully. Perhaps it was due to the soul brand in his mind.


    ¡°Okay, go and set it up. I¡¯ll make some potions in the next few days. yes.¡± Eli nodded. Nikola was quite reliable.


    ¡°Yes, sir. There¡¯s a mage Tower here. It¡¯s a very suitable environment.¡±


    Nikola took Eli deep into the forest. Not far from the center, there was a mage Tower, but it looked quite dilapidated and should have been abandoned for a long time.


    Eli walked in without hesitation. It was very clean inside, and he dispersed Nikola and took out all the materials needed to make the soul Fusion potion.


    The water elemental fruit with blue light, the dark beech wood of fear, the human-faced flower ¡­


    He had spent a lot of time collecting each and every magical herb. In order to increase the success rate, he prepared a lot of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±


    Eli took out all sorts of equipment for concocting the potion and then began to process it. This lasted for a full day, and a day later, Eli began to concoct the potion.


    The concoction of the potion was much smoother than Eli had imagined. A day later, the first Soul Fusion potion was successfully concocted without any accidents.


    This was normal. Although he was only a second-circle mage, his knowledge of potions had already surpassed his current level. Moreover, he had already simulated this process countless times over the past few hundred years.


    If an accident were to happen, he would be disappointed in himself.


    And so, three days later, Eli looked at the five bottles of Soul Fusion potion and the dozen or so bottles of various potions that were neatly arranged and smiled. With these, things should be settled.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Suddenly, Eli seemed to have realized something and took out the fate die.


    He threw it out.


    Six!


    ¡°Now, that is what I like to see!¡±


    Eli took the magic medicine and walked out of the mage Tower, then headed towards the altar.


    He quickly arrived at the altar, which was filled with a large number of soul crystals and had many alchemy spell formations carved on it.


    ¡°My Lord, the undead have been dispersed!¡± Nikola said as he walked up to Eli.


    ¡°Go and stand guard outside the forest. Don¡¯t let any creatures enter. If they try to force their way in, kill them!¡± Eli said to Nikola, his eyes calm.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nikola flew out of the forest after hearing that, while his head turned around from time to time.


    Speaking of which, he was most puzzled about his master¡¯s age. He used to think that Eli was a third-circle warlock, but he later found out that he was a second-circle warlock. But how did a second-circle warlock Live for so long?


    Therefore, there must be a big problem with this master, but that was not important.


    A few hundred years had made him realize a problem. This was no longer the world of mages. If he wanted to live long, he had to rely on someone else. And that person was Eli.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to guard the forest well!¡± Nikola¡¯s eyes became determined.


    No matter who it was, they could forget about taking a step into the forest.


    ..


    On the other side, after checking the altar once again, Eli began to meditate. This was to allow him to reach his peak state.


    Three days later.


    Eli opened his eyes, and they flickered. Time was up. This was the time for him to advance.


    In an instant, Eli took out a bottle of potion from the row of potions in front of him and consumed it directly. At the same time, he activated his mental force.


    As he consumed the potion, his 200 points of mental force finally began to increase slowly. He was breaking through the limit of his second circle, and his aura began to increase.


    200.


    201.


    ..


    210.


    At the same time, the soul crystal on the altar began to burn, and a large amount of pure spiritual energy gushed toward Eli like flowing water, allowing him to break through this process.


    The increase in mental force caused Eli¡¯s eyes to emit a bright light, and the surrounding air was constantly trembling under this pressure. Meanwhile, in the sky, a massive amount of Nature Power was slowly gathering towards this place.


    A huge elemental vortex began to form.


    ¡°the second step is to fuse mana and mental force.¡±


    Eli quickly began the second step of the breakthrough. Instantly, the mental force crystal in his consciousness began to melt, and the mana in his body also began to flow, slowly combining with his mental force.


    Soul force was slowly taking form within his body. This was also one of the differences between second and third circles.


    ¡°It¡¯s going very smoothly!¡± Eli felt the changes in his body. Everything was going according to plan.


    Once the second step was completed, it meant that the advancement was complete.


    But at this moment, something unexpected happened to Eli. In his mind, the shadow Dragon bloodline crystal began to melt slowly, and then it joined the fusion of his mental force and mana.


    For a moment, his mental force, bloodline, and mana began to merge.


    Eli was also stunned. What the hell was going on?


    Why would the bloodline crystal be added to it? Wasn¡¯t he a mage? Bloodline fusion ¡­ That was how warlocks achieve breakthroughs!


    ¡®This ¡­¡¯


    For a moment, the momentum of Eli¡¯s breakthrough seemed to have stagnated for a second.


    But then, Eli became determined. Damn it, at this point, there was no turning back. And he had a vague feeling that this was not that bad either.


    He continued!


    The other two bloodline crystals also started to melt slowly. The three powers began to merge to a greater extent, and a new power slowly formed.


    Compared to the fusion of mental force and mana, there were also bloodline crystals. It seemed like his power level had been raised to another level, which surprised Eli.


    One day.


    Eli could feel the new power that was formed from the fusion of his bloodline, mental power, and magic power. The power within it was much stronger than any of the other powers.


    Eli had also accepted this strange change.


    The second step had been completed.


    ¡°the next step is the third step, which is to establish a connection with nature.¡± Eli looked up and saw that a huge elemental vortex had already appeared in the sky.


    It had a radius of a few dozen meters.


    Without any hesitation, he picked up the soul Fusion potion and directly consumed two bottles. Then, he took a deep breath, and his eyes became determined.


    In the next instant, the elements in the sky gushed toward Eli as if they were pouring in reverse.


    Eli was immersed in a sea of elements. The connection between his entire body and the outside world was slowly being established. At the same time, the cells in his body were absorbing the elements, and the number of elements that each cell could absorb was also increasing.


    This was the third step to breaking through to three rings.


    Communication with nature.


    This step was also the biggest difference between second and third-circle mages.


    Once completed, a third-circle Mage would be able to mobilize the natural elements, and the number of elements they could mobilize would be several times or even dozens of times more than before.


    This process was not complicated. It only required time.


    Three days later!


    Eli opened his eyes, then picked up another bottle of Soul Fusion potion and consumed it.


    According to the plan, two bottles should have been enough, but it seemed that with the new power of the fusion of the three powers, it had increased the attraction of Eli to the elements, so two bottles of medicine were not enough.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how many bottles I need!¡± Eli pursed his lips.


    The more time passed, the better it was for a mage. This would increase a mage¡¯s attunement to nature.


    A normal third-circle mage could mobilize three times the power of nature compared to a second-circle mage. The most talented mage would only be six to seven times that. But now, Eli¡¯s connection to nature was still improving. Even Eli was shocked. After all, his talent was not that good.


    ¡°How much longer could this go on?¡± Eli closed his eyes again.


    Three days passed by quickly.


    Eli opened his eyes again and took another bottle of potion. At this time, he could already mobilize about ten times more nature elemental. It was simply terrifying.


    ¡°Let me see my limits.¡±


    Eli grinned.


    10 times was already the level of a third circle intermediate stage Mage. And he hadn¡¯t even broken through yet.


    However, this should be his last time taking the potion. The further he went, the slower his improvement became. He was almost at his limit.


    At this time, the elemental vortex in the sky had expanded to 500 meters, which was more than a dozen times its original size. It could be said that it had turned from a small puddle to a large lake.


    With the support of the huge elements, Eli was still in the process of breaking through.


    Half a day later, Eli opened his eyes again, his gaze burning. At this time, the elements he could mobilize were fifteen times greater than before, a level that only a senior middle-stage third-circle mage could achieve.


    As he opened his eyes, the elemental vortex in the sky slowly began to dissipate.


    The third step was completed.


    He had successfully broken through to his third circle.


    At the year he was 630 years old, Eli finally broke through to the third circle.

 Chapter 211 - 211 Conjecture

    211 Conjecture


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Nikola couldn¡¯t tell how many times he had cursed already. His soul almost kneeled in front of the huge elemental vortex.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Nikola¡¯s mouth twitched, and his entire soul body trembled.


    Only God knew what the hell he had seen.


    Eight days ago, when Eli began his breakthrough, he was standing guard outside the forest.


    Then, he sensed the changes in the elements around him. This was normal. He had experienced the same thing thousands of years ago.


    When the elemental Whirlpool¡¯s radius increased from 50 meters to 100 meters, he was a little shocked.


    According to the Mage¡¯s classification, when an ordinary Mage made a breakthrough, the elemental vortex that they could create was usually only 30 to 70 meters long. Anyone who exceeded this range would be considered a genius.


    Back then, he was a famous Dark Mage genius on the West Coast. When he broke through, his elemental Whirlpool reached a width of 90 meters. At that time, he was known as a genius that only appeared once in 200 years on the West Coast, and caused quite a stir.


    However, Eli had actually reached 100 meters. To put it bluntly, even if he was placed in the mage world, he would still be a true genius.


    This made him very happy. After all, as his master, the stronger he was, the better.


    Another day passed just like that. He felt that it was about time.


    Then, he saw a scene that he would never forget for the rest of his life. The whirlpool had actually expanded again.


    It had expanded from 100 meters to 200 meters.


    At this time, Nikola¡¯s eyes glazed over as he watched this scene.


    Two hundred meters. He seemed to have only heard of this level in the legends. Only the legendary mages above the seventh circle could reach this level.


    It was only then that he realized how terrifying Eli was. It was like a dream, and he even felt that being Eli¡¯s subordinate seemed pretty good.


    Three days passed in this hallucinatory state.


    He felt that it should be enough.


    The f * cking elemental Whirlpool had actually expanded from 200 meters to 500 meters. At this time, Nikola knelt on the ground. He even doubted if there was a human inside.


    ¡°Ah, this ¡­¡± Nikola was so excited that tears flowed out. His soul was almost dazed, and he only had one thought in his mind.


    Eli was celestial reincarnated.


    If someone ran over and told him that Eli was the creator of the mages, he would believe it. Five hundred meters? even the legends weren¡¯t that ridiculous.


    Even in the mage world, there might not be such a powerful third-circle mage. Eli was already enough to be recorded in the history of the mage world as a legend.


    An elemental vortex that was five hundred meters long.


    Eli was not a normal human!


    Therefore, when Eli walked out of the forest, he flew towards him, and his first reaction was to kneel.


    ..


    ¡°..¡±


    as soon as Eli walked out, he saw Nikola kneeling on the ground and was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Did something happen? What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Ah ah, ah ah ah ah, ah ah ah!¡± Nikola was normally a very smart spirit but now he could only make meaningless ravings.


    A few minutes later, he finally spoke his first fluent sentence.


    ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±


    Eli, ¡°¡­¡± What was happening?


    In fact, Eli didn¡¯t know how much of an impact he had left on Nikola. After all, he had no idea what a 500-meter elemental Whirlpool meant.


    ¡°Uh, calm down, calm down,¡± Eli said.


    What the hell was going on? he had broken through to the third circle but Nikola was more excited than he was.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m very calm, my Lord.¡± Nikola stood up and said.


    Eli glanced at Nikola, who was trembling all over. As someone who had witnessed the fall of the mage world, Nikola was too easily impressed.


    ¡°forget it. I just broke through and need a simple test. Set up something for me,¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Nikola quickly nodded and looked at the calm Eli. As expected of his Lord, he was so calm even after creating such a terrifying elemental vortex. Instead, he looked like a fool.


    Eli didn¡¯t care anymore. Instead, he checked the changes that had happened to him after his advancement. At this moment, in his consciousness, the original spirit crystal had disappeared, and in its place was another gaseous substance. It was the power of the fusion process of mental force, mana, and bloodline.


    In reality, the third circle¡¯s advancement was about the same as the second circle¡¯s. There were also three stages, which were the three states of solid, gas, and liquid.


    He could now communicate with nature¡¯s power 15 times more than he could in the past. This situation made him feel amazed because normally, only a middle-stage mage could reach this level. He had just broken through and he had already reached it.


    There was also his mental force, which was now about 236 points. The third circle mages would have 200 to 600 points. He could try for the next breakthrough at 400 points.


    Of course, these were all very common knowledge. The only thing that made Eli concerned was this new fused power. Not only was it stronger than any of the normal forces, but it also seemed to have other interesting characteristics.


    The individual elements could be separated.


    Eli focused his consciousness, and the mysterious power in his space of consciousness began to reassemble, slowly dispersing, once again separating into three different powers, and then fusing again.


    If he fused his mental force with mana, he would appear as a pure mage with control of the elements.


    If he fused his mental force with bloodline, he exuded the aura of a Warlock. At this time, no one could say that he was a mage.


    Eli felt that this was a good thing. It was a very convenient way for him to hide among the warlocks. He had truly integrated himself into the warlocks.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the reason for this?¡± Eli was curious as he pondered why such a thing happened.


    Not only could the three powers fuse, but they could also reassemble in different configurations. This was too ridiculous.


    Soon, he had a guess.


    ¡°Could it be that my bloodline and mental force are at their limits, which led to this change? ¡± Eli was puzzled, but he immediately denied such a thought.


    It was unlikely. In the old world, experienced mages would have trained their bloodlines to the limit too. However, he had never seen any records of such a fusion in the books.


    ¡°It might be related to something else!¡± Eli pursed his lips and pondered.


    ¡°Could it be ¡­¡± As if he had thought of something, Eli focused his consciousness and went deeper.


    As his consciousness went deeper, he found what he was looking for. A white pillar of light that penetrated everything stood there, emitting a gentle light as if it had passed through endless time.


    ¡°Is it you?¡± Eli looked at the pillar of light that gave him immortality and fell into deep thought.


    This was his biggest secret, and also his only secret.


    When he broke through to the first circle, he sensed that he gained a time talent. When he broke through to his second circle, he felt that his time talent received a certain degree of improvement. When he broke through to his third circle, he didn¡¯t have anything. Instead, he gained a new power of fusion. It was hard not to overthink it.


    However, this question was destined to have no answer. The White pillar of light stood there for a long time without any response.


    ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s no point in thinking about this.¡± Eli shook his head and left the space of consciousness.


    It would be too much to understand what the White pillar of light was. It was better to think about it later. This was a question with no answer for now.


    At this time, Nikola returned from the distance and seemed to be ready.


    ¡°Sir, everything is ready!¡± Nikola said respectfully.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    Back to reality.


    He was also very curious about how strong his true combat power was at this moment.

 Chapter 212 - 212 Test

    212 Test


    Very quickly.


    Eli and Nikola came to a small lake not far from the forest. Nikola had a serious expression on his face. He took a deep breath and stood aside, while Eli stood dozens of meters away.


    ¡°For now, increase your strength to the third circle. It¡¯s better this way.¡± Eli said to Nikola.


    He was afraid that he would accidentally kill Nikola if he was in the second circle.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Nikola nodded and immediately began to summon the undead.


    After a short while, an overwhelming number of undead flew from the forest as if it was the end of the world and then poured into Nikola¡¯s body. His aura also rapidly rose to the level of a third circle early stage.


    Nikola¡¯s aura was much stronger than that of a second-circle mage. An apprentice could not withstand the power of his mind control.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±


    Nikola¡¯s face was serious, his aura was at its peak, and he stared at Eli.


    He wanted to see how much his master¡¯s strength had improved this time.


    Eli nodded too.


    The spell model began to activate. A small fireball began to appear in front of him, and in the blink of an eye, it had expanded to the size of a basketball, emitting light and heat in all directions.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning,¡± Nikola stood in front of the lake with a nervous expression.


    As a former third-circle mage, he knew that this was only the beginning.


    After constructing the basic spell model, Eli immediately used elemental communication.


    In an instant, Eli felt the elements in the surrounding air rush toward him. More accurately, they were rushing toward the fireball. The fireball quickly turned from the size of a basketball to the size of a stone mill.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the limit yet.¡±


    Eli narrowed his eyes. Since he was going to test it, he might as well go straight to his limits.


    His mental force was instantly activated to the extreme, and like a storm, the elements within a few hundred meters instantly surged toward Eli, creating a void zone in the blink of an eye.


    In the blink of an eye, the terrifying fireball expanded from the size of a millstone to a fireball with a radius of five to six meters. The light and heat it emitted could be felt even from hundreds of meters away. Even the color of the flame had changed to a terrifying blue.


    This was a spell enhanced by fifteen times the natural elements.


    Sensing the terrifying power within, Eli had already vaguely felt that Nikola might not be able to withstand a shot from this fireball, so Eli wanted to withdraw it. However, the fireball was too difficult to control, and it flew out!


    The huge fireball streaked across the sky, its speed not slower than when it was small. It was like a terrifying sun smashing into the ground as if it was going to destroy the world.


    ¡°F * ck, f * ck, f * ck!¡±


    On the other side, Nikola felt that something was wrong when he saw the fireball expand to such a big size. After all, he was a fake third-circle mage and could not be compared to a real one.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this fireball, but he didn¡¯t think Eli would release it.


    But he was wrong. When he saw the huge fireball flying towards him with a terrifying aura, Nikola was almost scared out of his wits. His huge soul power instantly began to burn and took him away from this area.


    His mental force was exhausted. He ran out, but he was almost hit. He could feel the power within the fireball.


    It was too big and too strong!


    He would die if he took it head-on.


    Nikola calmed down his fear and collected the undead creatures that had been produced due to his stimulation. He then turned to look at the other side. He wanted to see how powerful the fireball was.


    The fireball did not hit Nikola, so it flew toward the lake not far away.


    Tens of meters of distance were covered in the blink of an eye. Nicholas saw the fireball explode, and a layer of fire cloud exploded. The surrounding air emitted a translucent air shield due to the high temperature, and then amazing light and heat spread in all directions.


    Finally, there was a terrifying bang.


    However, this was not the scariest part. The fireball instantly created a vacuum at the spot where the lake had hit. The water within a thirty-meter radius had disappeared, and a large area of the lake water had turned into steam, spreading in all directions.


    This process lasted for more than ten seconds. After that, everything disappeared.


    The water level had even dropped by more than a meter. As for the bottom of the lake, Nikola could clearly see a huge hole that was still emitting heat waves, burning the water nearby as if it was boiling.


    ¡°This ¡­¡± Nikola¡¯s mouth twitched, and he turned to look at Eli with a bitter expression.


    If it hit him, he would be killed immediately.


    However, this also made him confirm that Eli was a genius. This fireball had at least been enhanced with more than ten times the natural elements. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t be so terrifying. This level of power could only be achieved by a third-circle mage in the middle or late stages. However, Eli had just broken through and could already erupt with such a powerful force. It was simply ridiculous!


    He was simply the reincarnation of celestial.


    Watching Nikola run out, Eli pursed his lips.


    He didn¡¯t expect to lose control!


    However, this power was truly terrifying!


    Eli looked at the lake. The power just now was at least twenty times stronger than when he was at the second circle. Was this really just the third circle? He suddenly understood why the number of third-circle mages had suddenly decreased. The gap between them and the second-circle mages was simply too great!


    A 1st-circle mage might be able to fight a 2nd-circle mage. But the second-circle mage would have no chance against a third-circle mage.


    However, this time, almost killing Nikola made him realize his own shortcomings. He had just broken through, and the control of his power was still too poor. He was still not familiar with many methods, so he needed some time to adapt.


    ¡°Nikola, stabilize this place for a while,¡± Eli said to the still-shaken Nikola.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Nikola nodded and said with lingering fear.


    As long as he was not asked to be more test subjects, he would do anything.


    Soon, Eli returned to the mage Tower and began to learn new spells, as well as strengthen his control over his power. Nikola guarded the forest and even dealt with some spirits. Some news could not be exposed.


    ..


    At the same time.


    In a mage tower, a dozen warlocks were gathered around a table.


    Most of them were at the peak of the second circle, and their identities were not ordinary. Most of them were the leaders of various Warlock forces, and most of them were close to the bloodline tower and black Isotta. There were also a few from the South of the West Coast, but they all had a common identity, which was that they belonged to the bloodline tower. However, these people all had their own thoughts at this time.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s no hope for the bloodline tower. I¡¯ll quit and join the black Isotta.¡± A black-robed Warlock said.


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the bloodline tower has been completely suppressed. Mason just reached the third circle. We can¡¯t defeat them!¡± A Warlock had a negative expression.


    The others also sighed. The bloodline tower¡¯s situation had been getting worse and worse recently, and it was difficult for them to form an alliance. At first, they had only joined because they saw the bloodline tower¡¯s power, but they didn¡¯t expect the situation to change so quickly.


    ¡°I regret it so much!¡±


    The warlocks spoke one after another, and they quickly came to a conclusion. Basically, the factions here all chose to leave the bloodline tower and join the black Isotta faction. Of course, there were a few who didn¡¯t choose this and continued to stay. The reason wasn¡¯t loyalty but simply that they were too close to the bloodline tower and couldn¡¯t escape even if they wanted to.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s White Tower thinking? Speaker Ross hasn¡¯t said a word since he arrived,¡± Suddenly, someone spoke.


    The others also turned their eyes to the table. A man was sitting there in silence. It was Ross.


    However, compared to the past, he had been the chairman for many years now. His expression had matured a lot, and his gaze was more determined. He said with a certain expression, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, everyone. White Tower will be standing on the bloodline tower¡¯s side!¡±


    There was no other way. They had a long history of hatred for black Isotta and had no hope of surrendering. This was also Herman¡¯s will, and he couldn¡¯t go against it.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The others nodded, not surprised at all, but they looked at Ross with a hint of pity.


    ¡®You¡¯ve provoked the black Isotta for being so ostentatious.¡¯


    Of course, no one would say it out loud. They only glanced at Ross, intentionally or unintentionally, with ridicule in their eyes. All these years, the White Tower had been monopolizing a region. White Tower had developed quite well and was the biggest among them. But this time, White Tower was going to be out of luck.


    Ross did not say a word. He believed in Herman¡¯s decision.


    Soon, the meeting was over.


    ¡°Today¡¯s meeting is confidential. I think everyone will follow the rules, so I won¡¯t emphasize it any further. Walk out of this door today and pretend nothing happened.¡± A Warlock stood up and said.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Naturally!¡±


    The group of people nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Speaker Ross, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll spread the news.¡± The Warlock looked at Ross, who was in the corner.


    Most of the factions here had chosen to leave the bloodline tower, but the White Tower was a little special. They had no choice, and some of the warlocks even regretted inviting the White Tower.


    ¡°White Tower is very rule-abiding,¡± Ross said calmly and then left.


    Looking at Ross¡¯s back, everyone laughed.


    After the bloodline tower was destroyed, White Tower would be next. They were on the wrong team.


    Just like that, the group of people also left.


    This was a secret meeting, but the contents of the meeting would affect the war between the black Isotta and the bloodline tower.

 Chapter 213 - 213 Mason

    213 Mason


    The bloodline tower.


    In a room.


    Vivika sat on the sofa with her eyes closed. Although it was nighttime, she didn¡¯t turn on the lights. She just let herself be in the dark for a simple reason: she was tired.


    She was really tired.


    Since the death of the original owner of the tower, the third-circle warlock Natasha, she had been immersed in the battle with black Isotta every day and was surrounded by all kinds of bad news.


    Compared to black Isotta, the bloodline tower was much weaker. The pressure of two third-circle warlocks was like a mountain. If she hadn¡¯t sought help from a few Warlock forces, she might not have been able to hold on until now.


    However, it didn¡¯t make a difference. The bloodline tower couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer.


    ¡°sigh, if it wasn¡¯t for the accident in the central continent, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡± Vivika shook her head. It was also Natasha who told her about this.


    At most, five years. She felt that she could only hold on for another five years.


    ¡°I really miss the days of Bryne!¡± Vivika hugged her body and curled up, just like how scared she had been when her father had sent her away.


    Ever since her teacher had disappeared, they had left Bryne, and David had been separated from her. Since then, battles and competition had filled her life. Other than the occasional break, she spent most of her time being involved in various matters.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Vivika pursed her lips and sent her consciousness into it. She sighed when she saw the soul imprint that had been dark for decades. If her teacher was here, he would probably help her solve this problem.


    ¡°How is that possible? what am I thinking?¡± Suddenly, Vivika laughed. Her teacher was only an apprentice back then, and there was a high chance that he was dead. Only she would fantasize about it from time to time.


    If the outside world knew that she was like this, they might not be able to hold back their laughter.


    Soon, Vivika was once again immersed in her memories. Suddenly, a crystal ball on the table beside her flashed, as if there was some news.


    Vivika was stunned. She waved her finger and the crystal ball flew over. What news could there be at this time?


    Her consciousness entered, and as the information was transmitted, her eyes grew wider and wider, and her body began to tremble in anger. The information said that the forces that were relatively close to the bloodline tower, with the exception of the White Tower, had all joined the black Isotta.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Vivika gritted her teeth. ¡°These guys only knew how to hit someone when they were down.¡±


    This made her feel even more desperate. With the departure of these forces, the bloodline tower would probably die out even faster. She understood these forces very well. If it were her, she would probably make the same choice. However, this still made her feel a sense of desolation. However, White Tower¡¯s loyalty touched her.


    Ding ding ding!


    To her surprise, the crystal ball flickered again.


    Vivika had a strange look on her face. She tried to sense it again, but her mood became even worse.


    ¡°The third circle Earth Dragon Warlock, Mason, has left black Isotta and is heading to the South of the West Coast. His goal is to get rid of the forces in the South. He is expected to reach the house of undead¡¯s territory in three days!¡±


    ¡°Are they not even taking us seriously anymore?¡± Vivika closed her eyes. The black Isotta must have thought that they had the upper hand and decided to send one of them to deal with the South.


    ¡°Then come. Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you have an easy life, Kloss.¡±


    Vivika stood up. As the master of the bloodline tower, it was not the time to be sad. It was time to reignite her fighting spirit and fight.


    At most, she would die!


    Since black Isotta looked down on them, they might as well take the initiative.


    She was making a final struggle.


    ..


    Whoosh!


    A large number of elements gathered in the mage Tower. Eli took a deep breath and ended his meditation for the day.


    In two days, he had a clearer understanding of his own body. Whether it was his strength or other aspects, he had made significant progress. At least, he would not make a mistake like before.


    ¡°This triple rate of life force consumption is indeed too terrifying for ordinary Mages!¡± Eli sighed as he sensed that his life force was being depleted at three times the normal rate.


    An ordinary third-circle mage could only live for about 2000 years. It was a big difference to suddenly reduce it to a few hundred years. Warlocks were still fine. Ordinary bloodlines could allow warlocks to live for 3000 to 4000 years, or at least another 1000 years, which was better than mages.


    No wonder the mages had to run away. They would lose three days of their lives in one day. Thankfully, Eli was immortal or he would think of a way to leave too!


    This was too terrifying. The more he meditated, the shorter his life was!


    ¡°But on the bright side, it¡¯s easier for me to get mage resources in this world.¡± A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face. This was the worst era for mages, but it was the best for him.


    However, he still had to be cautious. After all, the Warlocks had the upper hand.


    He had to hide well. Once he was discovered, he might really stand on the opposite side of everyone almost immediately.


    As Eli was thinking, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± He couldn¡¯t think of it being anyone else other than Nikola!


    ¡°My Lord!¡± The door opened, and it was Nikola!


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s something I need to report. yesterday, the war between the bloodline tower and black Isotta suddenly broke out completely. I don¡¯t think they can hold on for long. The other forces have also thrown themselves into the arms of black Isotta. What do we need to do, my Lord? ¡± Nikola asked with a worried expression.


    Had the situation changed so quickly?


    Eli was a little surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The black Isotta won¡¯t care about us for the time being. Even if it¡¯s a decisive battle, it¡¯ll probably take at least a few months. Let me improve myself first,¡± Eli replied.


    He was just an early stage third-circle mage, and Kloss was also a mid-stage third-circle warlock who had been in this state for decades. However, black isotta had a second third-circle warlock so he had to be careful.


    He would first observe and give up his current forces if he couldn¡¯t win.


    At most, he could slowly develop new forces in the future!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nikola nodded. His master was extremely cautious!


    ¡°Sir, you can rest assured. I¡¯ve been having the house of dead pull back.


    ¡°And as long as we don¡¯t provoke black Isotta, he shouldn¡¯t come here. After all, there are no resources here.¡±


    Nikola solemnly promised.


    ¡°Nikola, come out!¡±


    But the next second, a voice came from outside the forest. It seemed to have a third-circle aura.


    Nikola was speechless.


    What a slap in the face. He had just said that no one would come looking for him!


    ¡°A 3rd Circle Warlock?¡± Eli looked up outside the Tower. It couldn¡¯t be Kloss, could it?


    ¡°My Lord, what should we do?¡± Nikola was also a little afraid. After all, he could only reach third circle temporarily, but fortunately, his master was there.


    ¡°Go outside and take a look first. See who is it.¡± Eli told Nikola after a few seconds of silence.


    ¡°My Lord, the person seems to be a third-circle Warlock.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be watching from behind. Don¡¯t worry! don¡¯t worry.¡± Eli gave Nikola an affirmative look, telling him not to worry.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Nikola let out a sigh of relief. With the Lord¡¯s support, then everything would be fine. The Lord¡¯s strength was comparable to a third-circle middle-stage mage. As for the possibility of Nikola beating the warlock outside.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll be going then.¡± Nikola nodded and left the Tower, flying out of the forest.


    At the same time, he was surrounded by countless spirits of the dead along the way. Some of them entered his body, allowing him to temporarily reach the level of third-circle. Like a natural disaster, he flew out of the forest.


    As for Eli, he took a glance and started packing his things. If the situation went awry, he would be ready to escape!


    The quality of life force at the third circle was higher, so the blood-burning secret technique would definitely be stronger and faster. As for Nikola, if the opponent was really strong, he would not care about him.


    At this moment, Nikola, who was flying far away, turned his head around and looked at Eli through the window.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be here!¡± Eli hurriedly gave him a look of affirmation.


    ¡°Yes, ¡± Nikola nodded and then sped up.


    With the adults around, what did he have to panic about?


    Eli packed everything up and left the tower. He moved a few kilometers in the opposite direction and then stopped.


    At this distance, even a third-circle warlock could forget about catching up to him.

 Chapter 214 - 214 Nikolas Battle

    214 Nikola¡¯s Battle


    ¡°Nikola, come out!¡±


    Outside the Forest of Death, a figure stood on a Hill and shouted.


    His eyes were cold, and his strong body was like a wall. He was 2.1 meters tall and wore khaki-colored leather armor. In his right hand, he held a large hammer that was covered in dark green patterns.


    He was Mason, the third circle warlock in black Isotta, with the bloodline of the Earth Dragon.


    ¡­


    ¡°I think we should destroy the bloodline tower with all our might, then clean up the South!¡± Mason recalled what had happened a few days ago and was still a little upset.


    That day¡¯s meeting was to formulate black Isotta¡¯s plans for the future. During the meeting, he suggested concentrating their forces to deal with the bloodline tower first, but it was rejected by Kloss. He was told to come to the South to deal with the forces first, as he was enough to win the war with the south.


    After all, he was a third-circle Warlock. Kloss didn¡¯t give him any face at that time, which made him very embarrassed, so he decided to vent his anger on the South.


    According to the order, he first went to The House of the Dead, ready to deal with Nikola first.


    Although Nikola was a second-circle spirit, he was able to reach the third-circle level with the help of a large number of spirits, which made him the strongest in the South of the West Coast.


    But he didn¡¯t care. They had investigated Nikola a long time ago. Although he could temporarily reach the third circle, his combat power was far from that of a normal three-ring cultivator. He was strong on the outside but weak on the inside.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Standing on the hill, Mason suddenly felt the air around him become cold. He looked up and saw a large number of spirits flying toward him, surrounded by Nikola.


    There were so many spirits that they covered the sky as if it was dark. Although Nikola had not arrived yet, many spirits were already flying toward him as if they wanted to tear him apart.


    ¡°You¡¯re brave!¡± Mason grinned. Nikola dared to take the initiative to fight him. He had underestimated him.


    However, just these undead weren¡¯t enough.


    In an instant, Mason began to transform, and his eyes began to change. His yellow vertical pupils exuded a cold aura, and his body was covered with uneven skin. His teeth became sharp, and a powerful aura was released.


    He stood on the slope and took a deep breath.


    Roar!


    In the next second, a terrifying Dragon¡¯s might was released and suppressed Nikola. The undead along the way was basically wiped out, and many of the weaker ones directly turned into the soul power and dissipated.


    ¡°He¡¯s so strong!¡±


    Nikola was also affected. Under this suppression, even his soul was somewhat unstable.


    This made him certain that he was no match for Mason. Nikola was just a second-circle mage. It was a trick he used to ascend to third circle. It could be broken down. Eli had done something like this before.


    ¡°But ¡­¡± Nikola looked back at the Tower.


    ¡®With master here, there definitely wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Master might already be ready to attack at any time, so I don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡¯ With this thought, his courage was once again boosted.


    ¡°Who are you? The house of the undead shouldn¡¯t have provoked you, right?¡± Nikola was in the air, confronting Mason.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve already forgotten that you¡¯ve occupied part of our territory. Remember my name, Mason!¡± Mason said coldly. He didn¡¯t show any mercy. He swung the giant hammer and jumped toward Mason.


    The giant hammer exuded a powerful aura as it swung, making a series of air-piercing sounds.


    Nikola quickly dodged.


    Mason¡¯s figure flew past and smashed into the ground. The trees along the way burst into pieces like bubbles, and Mason¡¯s body was smashed into the forest. With a bang, a huge pit appeared.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Seeing this scene, Nikola secretly cursed, ¡°so strong!¡±


    He finally understood Mason¡¯s identity. He was indeed from the black Isotta. What was this guy doing here instead of fighting the bloodline tower?


    And he seemed to be very emotional. Nikola didn¡¯t remember provoking this person!


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re pretty fast!¡± As the dust settled, Mason¡¯s figure slowly appeared. The bloodthirsty look in his eyes grew stronger and stronger, and his will to fight rose.


    As a Warlock, as their bloodline was deeply integrated, the influence of their bloodline would become more and more severe. An Earth Dragon was a kind of violent earth element mixed with a Dragon bloodline.


    Actually, this was the same with Eli, but the shadow dragon¡¯s bloodline was more inclined towards darkness, shadow, and death, so the influence on Eli was to make his emotions more stable. Occasionally, some violent thoughts would appear in his mind, but they would be neutralized by his training as a mage.


    Mason looked at Nikola. The earth elements in the surroundings combined, and rock pillars flew toward Nikola like a sea of arrows. Nikola summoned a huge wall, blocking all the rock pillars.


    However, it was clear that he was struggling.


    ¡°So strong!¡± Nikola struggled to resist. Mason was much stronger than he had thought.


    After blocking it, he immediately let out a terrifying shriek, the sound of the undead.


    The sharp voice made Mason feel dizzy and even a little dispirited. However, in the next second, an earthy yellow light covered his body. Mason¡¯s bloodline power was in effect.


    In just a few seconds, he recovered and looked at Nikola, gritting his teeth, ¡°Not bad, little undead. Watch how I tear you apart!¡±


    Mason shot up into the sky and attacked Nikola. Nikola dodged with all his might and was almost attacked several times.


    In fact, he really didn¡¯t want to fight with such a terrifying opponent!


    If not for his master, he would have turned around and run. He really couldn¡¯t beat Mason.


    Soon, Nikola was completely at a disadvantage.


    Under Mason¡¯s violent attacks, it was getting harder and harder for him to hold on. He had no chance to fight back at all. Because of the close distance, escape was even more impossible. If he was distracted for even a second, he might be shattered into pieces by Mason.


    And what made him most uneasy was that his soul power was getting weaker and weaker, and he almost couldn¡¯t maintain this state. Once the spirits dispersed, Mason would definitely tear him apart.


    ¡°However, Master is still here!¡± To him, Eli¡¯s existence was his only hope.


    He was just wondering why Eli wasn¡¯t making a move yet.


    He was probably observing.


    As time passed, Nikola¡¯s situation became more and more difficult. His huge soul body began to shrink, and the spirits of the dead jumped out of his body one by one, then were torn to pieces by the aftermath.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Mason¡¯s smile became more and more arrogant.


    Finally, after five minutes, Nikola¡¯s aura gradually dropped to the limit of the second circle.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t hold on anymore?¡± Mason laughed and licked his sharp teeth, making a cruel smile.


    He did not tear Nicholas apart immediately but began to torture him as if he was playing with him. After all, Nikola was no longer a threat to him.


    After another five minutes, Mason was a little tired of playing.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to die!¡± Mason looked at Nikola and gathered a huge amount of elemental power on his hammer, then attacked Nikola.


    Nikola looked at the scene in front of him in despair.


    Why hasn¡¯t master made a move yet?!


    Bang! Bang!


    A loud sound rang out, and a huge elemental power spread in all directions. To Nikola¡¯s surprise, a shadow wrapped around him, and the giant hammer could not move a step forward.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± Nikola heaved a sigh of relief. At the crucial moment, His master had finally arrived.


    Mason looked at the shadow in front of him, dumbfounded.


    He turned around and saw a man at the top of a big tree not far away, looking at him with a smile.


    ¡°Herman?¡±


    Mason exclaimed in surprise.

 Chapter 215 - 215 Dream of the Lost Butterfly

    215 Dream of the Lost Butterfly


    Herman?


    Mason was stunned!


    As an old rival of the White Tower, they were one of the few forces that knew who was in charge of the White Tower. He also knew that the core of the White Tower had always been one person, and that was Herman, who was the person in front of him.


    But why was he here?


    Did he come to the wrong place?


    No, this is the Forest of Death, the territory of the house of the undead!


    Eli¡¯s sudden appearance stunned Nikola, and he took the opportunity to leave. He flew behind Eli and said, ¡°My Lord!¡±


    Hearing this, Mason¡¯s eyes widened even more. What was going on? Why did Nikola address Herman as his Lord? Could it be that Herman was the actual controller of the house of the undead?


    Mason¡¯s eyes became serious as he stared at Herman.


    He didn¡¯t expect the house of the undead to be in cahoots with Herman. It turned out that the chaotic scene from before was just an act for them to see. The real South West Coast had already fallen into the hands of this man.


    ¡°Herman, you¡¯ve played us like a fool!¡± Mason said coldly as he looked at Eli.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you guys are too stupid!¡± Eli shook his head and looked at Mason. This was also his first time facing a third-circle warlock.


    ¡°Stupid? No, as long as I kill all of you, no one will know!¡± Mason shook his head and looked at Eli. ¡°if I were you, I would¡¯ve run away just now instead of jumping out!


    ¡°Are you seeking your own death?¡±


    Mason¡¯s mouth slowly opened. The information about advancing to the third ring was top secret, and no one outside of Black Isotta and Bloodline Tower should know about it. Besides, Nikola had fallen to the second ring again. He really didn¡¯t know why Herman was so brave.


    Eli only smiled and didn¡¯t answer.


    He had a better understanding of Mason from his observation just now. He should only be at the beginning of his third circle. Because of his good bloodline, his elemental attraction force should be four times better than normal.


    ¡°You laughed?¡± Mason was dumbfounded. What the hell was going on? How dare you laugh?


    In just an instant, Mason¡¯s anger surged. He took a deep breath, and a huge Dragon¡¯s might was instantly released, pressing down on Eli. This was his third-circle bloodline power, and it had a terrifying suppression effect on low-level bloodlines and warlocks. It might not have been strong against Nikola, who was third circle just now, but now that he was in the second circle, the situation was completely different.


    However, to his surprise, as soon as he released his aura, an even more powerful aura was released from Herman¡¯s body. It was also a Dragon¡¯s might, but it was different from a mixed Dragon like him. It was a higher-grade giant dragon¡¯s bloodline.


    Bang! Bang!


    It was as if two powerful auras had collided, and many of the undead swayed left and right from the impact. A clear boundary appeared in the air, and in just a few seconds, he was suppressed.


    For a moment, he felt that his strength had been reduced by 30%.


    He was being suppressed?


    Another Dragon bloodline?


    Mason felt a shadow-like pressure on him, and he felt uncomfortable all over. He looked at Eli with a strange expression. This guy definitely wasn¡¯t at the second circle. He was in the third circle, and he had a powerful Dragon bloodline at that.


    Mason instantly ran away without any hesitation.


    The situation was getting out of hand. Besides, he had a feeling that he might not be able to defeat Eli. Otherwise, how could he be so calm? But what made him feel strange was that Herman seemed to just watch him leave and did not stop him.


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Mason felt strange, but he was getting faster and faster.


    But a few seconds later, when he turned his head again and saw Herman and Nikola dozens of meters away, he fell silent.


    What was going on?


    Why was he still here?


    He continued to run, and after more than ten seconds, he was still in the same place.


    Mason¡¯s face darkened as he realized that something was wrong. He looked around, then at Herman, and said with a serious expression, ¡± space-type bloodline talent? ¡±


    He couldn¡¯t figure out how a Warlock below the third ring could obtain such a talent. Space and time had always been exclusive to celestial. However, celestial was gone from this world already.


    Mason shook his head and looked at the two people who didn¡¯t seem to speak. He suddenly thought of another possibility!


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Mason¡¯s eyes widened, and he suddenly looked frightened. He seemed to have understood something.


    In an instant, all the blood in his body was ignited. A huge force stimulated his body, but there was still no change. Then, he took out a sharp blade and began to cut his body. In the blink of an eye, his body was covered with wounds.


    With these stimuli, his vision started to blur, and the space in front of him started to shatter.


    ¡°Illusion, I knew it!¡± Mason finally smiled.


    Illusions were rare among warlocks, but he had encountered them before. However, this was the first time he had encountered someone as powerful as Eli. He was confused for a moment. A Dragon that was good at illusions? What kind of spell was this?


    Just like that, with a smile on his face, the environment around him finally cleared.


    But the next second, he was stunned!


    At this moment, Herman¡¯s body was covered in scales, and his eyes had turned golden. At the same time, a large amount of shadow energy had gathered into a black ball in front of him, and terrifying power was gathering within it.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally out!¡±


    Then, he heard a surprised voice, and a black light flashed in front of him.


    Bang! Bang!


    In an instant, the black ball flew toward him. In an instant, a large amount of darkness enveloped him. A beam of black light pierced through him, and the power contained in it exploded. He didn¡¯t even feel any pain before he disappeared into the air.


    At least in the blink of an eye, Mason had disappeared.


    A third circle warlock was gone, just like that.


    Mason was dead!


    Beside Eli, Nikola¡¯s soul was trembling as he looked at the terrifying black light that covered a dozen meters in front of him. Mason had actually died from a single attack!


    Eli had just advanced?!


    The difference was too great. As expected of his master.


    Nikola sighed with emotion and was even more in awe of Eli.


    However, Nikola was also confused because Mason was stabbing himself before he was annihilated. Nikola had a vague guess because there seemed to be a fluctuation in Eli¡¯s spiritual power earlier.


    ..


    ¡°Not bad!¡±


    Looking at Mason, who had been destroyed by the shadow dragon¡¯s breath, Eli pursed his lips. This gifted bloodline wizard was not bad.


    He only discovered this after he broke through to the third ring. He thought he didn¡¯t have an innate spell, but he found out that he still had one.


    Using the massive shadow and corrosive power to create a powerful sphere and then attack. This was the strongest attack that Eli had at the moment.


    Of course, he had also used a new spell on Mason.


    That illusion was not the new sorcery that Eli had learned recently, the dream of the lost butterfly.


    It was a charm spell. It was a spell that had a wide range of applications. It was also a type of spell that Eli had been lacking. It just so happened to make up for his shortcomings.


    This was his first time using it but the effect was not bad.


    A true third-circle warlock was much weaker than he had imagined.


    ¡°My Lord, I knew you would make a move!¡±


    Nikola said as he looked at Eli with admiration.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Eli nodded. He did not have the heart to tell him that he had observed for a long time before confirming that there was no danger.


    It was his first time facing a real third-circle warlock, so he had to be more cautious. He had used all his strength to show respect to his opponent. He just didn¡¯t expect Mason to be so weak that he couldn¡¯t even take one blow.


    And there was another problem.


    ¡°Damn, why is it all gone?¡±


    Looking at Mason, who had completely disappeared, Eli sighed.


    There was no point in a battle without any gains!


    I¡¯ve lost so much!


    Eli sighed, turned around, and left. His figure quickly disappeared.


    Nikola stood still and was about to leave too. Suddenly, a wave of mind power appeared in the air where Mason died. Nikola turned around.


    In the air.


    A human face slowly appeared. It was Kloss.


    Kloss¡¯ face appeared, and he looked around. Within a few hundred meters, he could only see Nikola not far away. He immediately looked at Nikola, and his expression slowly became angry as he shouted, ¡°Nikola!!!¡±


    Hearing the voice, Nikola blinked his eyes and looked dumbfounded.


    What was it this time?

 Chapter 216 - 216 Brands

    216 Brands


    ¡°My Lord, you have to save me!¡±


    In the Tower, Nikola held onto Eli¡¯s calf, his face full of grief.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that after Mason died, a wisp of Kloss¡¯ soul appeared and left a mark on you before disappearing?¡±


    Eli looked at Nikola, who was crying, with a strange expression.


    ¡®What the hell is this!¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my Lord. You don¡¯t know how vicious Kloss¡¯s tone was just now. He couldn¡¯t wait to come and kill me. I¡¯m only at the limit of my second-circle, my Lord, you have to save me!¡± Nikola said with an aggrieved expression.


    He was the one who got beaten up, and he was also the one who took the blame. Was there still any f * cking justice in this world? Is there any morality in this?


    ¡°Hey, relax!¡±


    Eli sensed Nikola¡¯s body, and sure enough, in the depths of Nikola¡¯s mind, there were two mind power imprints, as if they had been carved into his mind.


    One of them was Eli¡¯s, and the other was dark black, which should be Kloss¡¯.


    And what surprised him was that the two imprints seemed to be connected. Upon contact with the imprints, he could vaguely sense Kloss¡¯ aura.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    This was something that Eli did not expect. The brand of contact seemed to be one, intertwining within Nikola¡¯s soul, and could not be separated.


    This gave Eli a bad feeling because the brand was actually equivalent to soul perception, which could allow Kloss to sense Nikola¡¯s position, but because they were stuck together, once Kloss came into direct contact with the brand, it would also expose Eli¡¯s position.


    At first, he thought that it had nothing to do with him. In fact, he had no intention of fighting Kloss head-on. After all, they were on the same level. However, with the imprint, everything became very troublesome.


    Moreover, it was impossible to kill Nikola because the imprint involved mind power. Once Nikola died, the imprint would return to Kloss¡¯ side, and at that time, it would tell him about Eli. This would not only expose his and Nikola¡¯s identity, but if Kloss had a special method, he might be able to find his location from this aura.


    ¡°My Lord, what if Kloss comes?¡± Nikola was still prattling on and on and did not notice that Eli¡¯s face was slowly turning dark.


    Ten minutes later, he suddenly heard Eli¡¯s call.


    ¡°Nikola.¡±


    Nikola raised his head and saw Eli¡¯s serious face.


    ¡°You¡¯re my subordinate, so I¡¯ll definitely be responsible for you. As long as we get rid of Kloss, all our problems will be solved.¡±


    Nikola¡¯s eyes widened as he listened to what Eli said. His brain was instantly filled with emotions, causing the way he looked at Eli to change again.


    He knew all too well how cautious his master was usually. Once the risk was too high, he would definitely give up. He even felt that he would be abandoned this time, but his master had actually chosen the risky path of killing Kloss.


    ¡°My Lord ¡­¡±


    In an instant, Nikola was moved to tears, and he looked at Eli with admiration.


    Eli was speechless.


    He didn¡¯t want to. It was too risky if he didn¡¯t kill Kloss.


    If not for this, he would definitely hide and wait until he could easily crush locks or torture him to death before revealing himself. However, this sudden soul imprint caught him off guard.


    However, how to kill Kloss was another problem.


    Kloss was in the middle stage of the third-circle, and his combat power might not be any lower than that of Eli¡¯s, so he had to think of a foolproof plan. Be it the battlefield layout or other things, he had to be cautious.


    Of course, he had his advantages too. First of all, he was in the dark, while Kloss was in the light. He still didn¡¯t know about Eli¡¯s strength.


    Secondly, he still had a wisp of Kloss¡¯ soul aura. He could cast a curse before or during the battle to weaken his strength, which would make the battle easier.


    Eli also had more people.


    Since he was going to fight, he would naturally make use of all the power he could rely on, whether it was himself, Nikola, or even Vivika.


    At this time, Vivika¡¯s bloodline tower was in the final stage of the battle with black Isotta and could not hold on much longer. It was definitely a good choice to join forces with Vivika, who was a third-circle warlock.


    This time, Eli might really have to meet his beloved disciple.


    It was a meeting that had been delayed for more than four hundred years, and for some reason, Eli was looking forward to it.


    Of course, in addition to Vivika, they might also have another potential third-circle mage, and that was Nikola.


    With that in mind, Eli looked down at Nikola and said, ¡°Kloss is very strong. We have to use all of our power. Nikola, you can break through to the third circle now. I know you¡¯ve already collected the souls for the breakthrough.¡±


    Nikola, ¡°¡­¡±


    He raised his head and looked at Eli with his eyes wide open as if he was asking how he knew.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not too much, I usually have too many restrictions on my subordinates. I¡¯ve long known that you¡¯ve been secretly collecting souls.¡± Eli said calmly.


    Nikola was different from him. He used to be a third-circle mage, so he only needed enough souls to break through to the third circle. Moreover, his soul core was still in Eli¡¯s hands, so Eli had always let him be.


    He understood that it was impossible to control a subordinate in all aspects.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Lord. I was wrong.¡± After knowing that his actions had already been known, Nikola revealed a regretful expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You break through to the third circle first. I¡¯ll first block your Soul brand. Then we¡¯ll set off. You¡¯ll find Vivika and work together. I¡¯ll set up the venue and lure locks out. Then, we¡¯ll work together to kill him. Let¡¯s go, ¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll do it right away, my Lord,¡± Nikola nodded his head, understanding that he had caused trouble this time.


    ¡°mm, you go on ahead. I¡¯ll go to the White Tower to get the materials.¡±


    Some scenes needed materials to be set up, so he had to go back to the White Tower to get them. After discussing with Nikola, he quickly left the Forest of Death.


    Time was tight.


    Nikola also flew toward the altar in the distance. He had dug out a large number of soul crystals from the bottom of the altar. There were hundreds of thousands of them, and he had hidden them all.


    Unlike Eli, he was a third-circle mage in the past, so it only took three days for Nikola to return to his third circle, accompanied by the shattering of countless soul crystals.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally back at the third circle!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Nikola said as he flew into the sky from the altar and released his huge soul power, tearing countless dead spirits into pieces.


    After a few hundred years, he had finally returned to third circle.


    At the same time, a figure flew over. It was Eli who had already finished collecting the materials.


    When he saw that Eli had arrived, his arrogant aura instantly dissipated. He flew to Eli¡¯s side and fawned, ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve already broken through.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the central region!¡± Said Eli as he cast a glance at him.


    Even though his fighting strength was still average in Eli¡¯s eyes, Nikola was still a third-circle mage.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nikola replied. He knew very well that his combat strength was still too weak in front of his Lord. After all, his Lord was too abnormal. He had just broken through and was already at the middle to late stage of the third circle. How could he compare to him?


    ¡°then I¡¯ll shield your Soul brand for a while,¡± Eli said.


    Although he couldn¡¯t directly remove the brand, Eli could easily silence the brand. The process only took a few minutes.


    After all of this was settled, Eli glanced at Nikola and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bloodline tower first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    In the Forest of Death, Eli and Nikola left silently, while the remaining undead all fell into a state of silence.

 Chapter 217 - 217 Kloss Confusion

    217 Kloss¡¯ Confusion


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    In the distant black Isotta, in a quiet room, Kloss was deep in thought.


    Mason had disappeared from the house of the undead!


    He had added his own soul aura to Mason¡¯s identity token. A few days ago, he felt that the identity token had suddenly broken. Then he connected to it from a distance and saw Nikola, but he did not see Mason.


    Did Nikola kill Mason?


    This was unlikely. After all, it was too unbelievable. Although Mason had just advanced, he was at third-circle, and his bloodline was the Earth Dragon bloodline, which was good at defense. He couldn¡¯t have died so easily.


    If he didn¡¯t die, where did he go?


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Kloss touched his chin and asked, ¡°Nikola is also very abnormal. He should not be alive. It seems that I will have to go to the house of the undead.¡±


    Kloss stood up. Although he couldn¡¯t contact Mason all of a sudden, and he might even be dead, he didn¡¯t worry too much.


    As a third-circle middle-stage Warlock, Kloss was considered one of the top fighters on the West Coast. Even if he was in danger, he could run away. He didn¡¯t believe that anyone could kill him in an instant.


    So, he decided to take care of the bloodline tower and go to the South. The war with the bloodline tower was in its final stage, and everything would be over as long as he killed Vivika.


    ¡°Hmph, I saw it with my own eyes that old geezer Natasha obtained a mechanical key from the ruins of the house of mechanics, a subsidiary force of Sky City.¡± A hint of darkness flashed in locks ¡®eyes.


    There was no such thing as a war for no reason, and he would not do anything that would not benefit him.


    However, this was a matter of great importance. Even if there were the slightest possibility, he would not give up.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    The door opened slowly, and a man in a gray Warlock robe walked out. He said to Kloss respectfully, ¡°Milord, the bloodline tower¡¯s exterior has been cleaned up. Our men have already entered the bloodline¡¯s core area. We only need five or six days to reach the core area. Should we speed up, Milord?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll just have to fight steadily.¡± Kloss replied, shaking his head.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Warlock left quickly while Kloss walked to the window.


    Outside the window, a few thousand warlocks had already gathered. Each of them was fully armed and ready to set off at any time. Further away, dozens of venom Wyverns were already ready to go. They carried a large number of warlocks and were currently leaving in batches.


    The war had entered its final stage.


    ..


    On the other side.


    Eli and Nikola headed north after leaving the territory of The House of the Dead.


    The two of them arrived at the bloodline Tower three days later.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good!¡±


    On the peak of a mountain, Eli stood in front while Nikola stood at the side. They looked down the mountain and could vaguely see a large number of warlocks gathering outside the bloodline tower¡¯s range. Many magical beasts were emitting a bloodthirsty aura.


    After passing through these, he could see the bloodline tower further away.


    A large number of buildings stood in great numbers, and one of the tall blood-red sorcerer towers was particularly eye-catching. Even though they were almost ten kilometers away, Eli could still see it. And if he was not wrong, Vivika was in that direction.


    ¡°Milord, what should we do?¡± Looking at the bloodline tower that was now surrounded, Nikola pursed his lips and turned to look at Eli.


    Eli did not expect the situation to be so serious. It seemed that such an ¡± easy ¡± mission could only be handed over to his loyal subordinates, so his face slowly turned serious, and he looked at Nikola.


    Nikola¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he had a bad guess.


    As expected, he saw Eli looking at him and saying in a serious tone, ¡°Nikola, I¡¯ll leave the task of sneaking in to see Vivika to you. I¡¯ll go nearby to see if there¡¯s a suitable place to set up the battlefield. This task is very important, and I don¡¯t feel at ease leaving it to others. I believe you can complete the task successfully.¡±


    Nikola, ¡°¡­¡±


    He was crying in his heart. He knew it. Eli made it sound like he could refuse, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Nicolay was very ¡®happy¡¯ to accept it, but he immediately became worried and said, ¡± but my Lord, the search is so tight here. I¡¯m worried that we might be discovered. Also, I haven¡¯t been there before, so I don¡¯t know Vivika¡¯s location!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. These two are for you.¡± Eli told him, then took out two items.


    A black cloak and a soul crystal.


    ¡°the black cloak is the shadow Dragon cloak. As long as you use it at night, you can easily sneak in. This soul crystal can help you find Vivika¡¯s location.¡± Eli introduced.


    Nikola¡¯s eyes brightened as he took the two items. If it were really as his lordship had said, then it would be much more convenient. But the only thing that puzzled him was why his lordship had a soul crystal that could sense Vivica¡¯s location.


    Vivika was a 3rd-circle Warlock, so how could she be sensed so easily?


    For a moment, countless thoughts ran through his mind. Daughter, old acquaintance, friend, life-and-death friend, all kinds of relationships, he thought about them. He even suspected that Vivika might have a similar identity as him. Anything was possible. After all, who would have thought that the leader of the house of the undead was indentured to Herman?


    After thinking about it for a long time, there was no result, so he gave up. In any case, he would know after this siege was over.


    ¡°Okay, then, let¡¯s discuss the details. When you meet, don¡¯t expose my identity first. Also, you can give her a crystal ball that can send messages over long distances, so it¡¯s easier for us to communicate.¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nikola was also listening attentively. Suddenly, he thought of a serious question and asked, ¡°my Lord, there¡¯s a small problem. How can we make Vivika believe me? ¡±


    ¡°Just show him the aura of Kloss in your mind.¡± Eli speechlessly cast him a glance, then continued, and Vivika won¡¯t refuse. She has no other choice.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Nikola knew that he had asked a stupid question.


    Then, the two of them continued their discussion and only stopped after an hour.


    ¡°then we¡¯ll split into two groups. I¡¯ll prepare for the battle, and you contact Vivika. Come to me after you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    With that said, Eli glanced at the bloodline tower and left.


    Nikola also put on the shadow Dragon cloak and began to hide. It was still daytime, and his lordship had also said that the hiding effect was better at night, and at that time, the black Isotta side was also resting.


    Time passed quickly, and the night soon came.


    Looking at the stars in the sky, Nikola¡¯s eyes became determined. He put on the shadow Dragon cloak and headed toward the bloodline tower, his body gradually melting into the dark night.


    Along the way.


    He encountered a large number of warlocks patrolling the black Isotta tower, but with his powerful strength and the concealment effect of the shadow Dragon cloak, he quickly infiltrated the bloodline tower.


    He took out the spirit crystal in a dark alley in the bloodline tower.


    He could feel a magical connection with another person. According to his Lord, that person should be Vivika. Nicholas held it in his hand and then put it away, sneaking into the depths of the bloodline tower.


    The soul crystal guided him, but to his surprise, the other end of the crystal didn¡¯t seem to be in the central tower of the bloodline tower. Instead, it was in the outer regions of the bloodline tower.


    Due to the war, the bloodline tower¡¯s interior was filled with people. Patrols were everywhere, too. After two hours, he finally arrived at his destination.


    ¡°Is this the place?¡±


    In a house, Nicolay looked at a short mage Tower not far away. The soul crystal in his hand flickered with a strong light, connecting with the inside of the Tower.


    The target was inside.

 Chapter 218 - 218 Talking to Vivika

    218 Talking to Vivika


    The tower in front of him was not tall, only three stories high. It should be a small mage Tower, and its location was even a little bit on the periphery.


    ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s a problem with the Lord¡¯s spirit crystal? ¡±


    Nikola was a little confused. In his mind, Vivika should be in the most central mage Tower or some other central area. It was a little strange for her to appear here.


    He quickly thought of other possibilities.


    If Vivika was inside the bloodline tower, she still had to worry about Kloss sneaking in at any time. There was still a huge gap between the middle and early third circle, so it was normal for Vivika to be a little more cautious.


    After thinking for a while, Nikola confirmed that there was only one person inside, and flew toward the Tower in the shadow.


    He didn¡¯t go through the front door but floated all the way to the third floor. He gently opened the window and saw that there was nothing special inside, so Nikola floated inside with ease.


    ¡°Whoosh!!!¡±


    However, as soon as Nicholas entered, his entire soul body suddenly tensed up. The mental power in his soul body instantly began to rotate at high speed, and his eyes widened.


    This was because he could clearly sense that there was a wind elemental being behind him. The wind elemental being exuded a strong wind element, causing him to tremble.


    What was this?


    Nikola was stunned. There was clearly no one there just now!


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    At the same time, a voice came from behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to help you!¡± Nikola slowly turned his head and pulled down the hood of his cloak. At the same time, the aura of his third ring slowly spread out.


    ¡°Third circle? Who are you?¡± Vivika took a few steps back and stared at Nikola.


    ¡°This is Vivika? She¡¯s that pretty?!¡± Nikola was a little surprised to see a woman as beautiful as an elf. It was the first time he had seen Vivika.


    ¡°Who are you? How did you find me?¡± Vivika¡¯s bloodline was activated bit by bit, and countless wind elements wrapped around her. Her body was slowly covered with green patterns, and her beautiful eyes stared at Nikola.


    Even the people of the bloodline tower didn¡¯t know that she was here, but a third-circle mage, an undead at that, had come knocking on her door. This was a little unexpected.


    Looking at Vivika, who was ready to fight, Nikola quickly explained, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Nikola. You should have heard of this name. I¡¯m the boss of the house of the undead. I¡¯ve come here to discuss something with you.¡±


    ¡°Nikola!¡±


    Vivika naturally realized that the creature in front of her was an undead, but she did not think that he was from the house of the undead. After all, it was only a small force in the South. She did not expect Nikola to be a third-circle undead.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a 3rd Circle undead. We¡¯ve been fooled by you. Tell me, what¡¯s your purpose in coming here?¡± Knowing his identity, she also relaxed.


    The house of the undead was a neutral force.


    ¡°Respected tower master of the bloodline tower, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m here to help you,¡± Nikola said again.


    ¡°Help me?¡± Vivika had a strange expression on her face.


    At this time, almost all the forces had abandoned them, and even the small forces had turned to black Isotta. At this time, someone actually said that he wanted to help her. Wasn¡¯t this a joke?


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to help you.¡± Nikola nodded, then looked at the wind element blade in front of him and said reluctantly, ¡± but can you please put away the blade first? I think we should sit down and have a talk.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Facing a third-circle mage, Vivika knew that it would be difficult to kill him. She was also very curious about what the so-called ¡°help¡± meant.


    Soon, the two arrived at the second floor of the mage Tower and sat on the sofa.


    ¡°tell me, what is your ¡®help¡¯? if you¡¯re just toying with me, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Vivika pursed her lips and stared at Nicolay with her green eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Nikola took a deep breath and did not waste any time. He directly released a little bit of the aura of Kloss from his body and said, ¡°I have the same enemy as you. I killed Mason, and now Kloss wants to kill me. If I want to live, I have to kill him, so I¡¯m here to work with you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Vivika¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°You killed Mason?!¡± Vivika was surprised and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How could you have killed him?¡±


    Ignoring Vivika¡¯s disbelief, Nicholas smiled and said proudly, ¡°Mason has the Earth dragon¡¯s bloodline and outstanding defense. I naturally couldn¡¯t kill him. It wasn¡¯t me who killed him. It was my master who killed him.¡±


    ¡°Your master?¡±


    Even now, Vivika still didn¡¯t believe it. After all, Mason was a three-circle warlock. How could he die just like that? and it all happened too suddenly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Back then, Mason was killed by master in one move. His combat power was also at the middle or late stage of the third circle, and Master wanted to kill Kloss for my sake.¡± Thinking of this, Nikola was still very touched.


    ¡°Third-circle mid-late stage warlock?¡± Vivika fell into deep thought.


    She should know all the West Coast 3-circle warlocks, but Nikola suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and there was another 3-circle master behind him. This really made her a little confused.


    However, Nikola¡¯s body did have the aura of Kloss.


    ¡°If you really did kill Mason, bring out his body!¡± Vivika looked at Nikola and muttered slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t do that!¡± Nikola smiled awkwardly. Mason¡¯s body had been blown to pieces by Eli. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have used the mark as evidence.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Vivika shook her head and asked, ¡°The same question as before, how did you find me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Master who gave me this!¡± Nikola took out the soul crystal and let it float in the air.


    ¡°My aura?¡±


    Vivika looked at the soul crystal in a daze. In the center of the crystal, a wisp of her soul aura was frozen.


    She stretched out her hand, and the soul crystal floated toward Nikola. Nikola did not stop her. He saw Vivika break the soul crystal, and suddenly the soul aura floated out. In the blink of an eye, it floated toward Vivika.


    She stretched out her hand and touched the soul aura. In an instant, this wisp of soul aura seemed to return to its owner¡¯s body and fused into her soul without any obstruction.


    Vivika was shocked.


    What was going on?


    This was a wisp of her soul. It originated from her. However, the number of times she had released her soul¡¯s aura in the past few hundred years could be counted with one¡¯s fingers. Moreover, it was all to people she absolutely trusted. So, what was this about?


    ¡°Who is master you speak of?¡± Vivika raised her head and looked at Nikola seriously.


    ¡°Tower master Vivika, you¡¯ll find out when the time comes. Master is already setting up the battlefield. I¡¯ll tell you the location later.¡± Nikola also stood up and took out a crystal ball, placing it on the table.


    Then, he put on his cloak and flew out of the Tower, leaving quickly.


    This time, Vivika did not stop Nikola from disappearing.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Vivika put away the crystal ball and went to the window.


    The moonlight was bright tonight. Nikola¡¯s figure flickered and disappeared in the shadows, leaving the bloodline tower without anyone noticing.


    Vivika gritted her teeth. At this time, she believed 90% of Nikola¡¯s words.


    The only question was, who was Nikola¡¯s master? Why did he have her soul¡¯s aura?


    ¡°Could it be David?¡± Vivika¡¯s senior brother flashed through her mind, but she remembered that he had left the West Coast and gone to the central continent. Could he have returned?


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s meet when the time comes.¡± Vivika turned around.


    Since things had already come to this, she would accept Nikola¡¯s invitation and kill Kloss together.


    At the same time, she could also see who this mysterious person was.

 Chapter 219 - 219 Everything is Ready

    219 Everything is Ready


    Just as Nikola was talking with Vivika, Eli was looking around for a suitable ambush spot.


    ¡°This is the place!¡±


    In mid-air, Eli looked down.


    This was a valley surrounded by mountains that extended upwards, leaving only an area of about a few thousand square meters in the center. There was only one entrance, and once a spell formation was set up, it would be difficult to escape.


    Other than that, the concentration of elemental energy here was relatively high, and there were very few disturbances. It was very suitable for setting up some spell formations, and it was the most suitable place for an ambush.


    After choosing a location, Eli slowly descended, took out a large number of materials, and started setting up a spell formation. During this process, the magical beasts in the valley would often come and disturb him.


    Facing these creatures, Eli simply dispersed them and didn¡¯t kill them, mainly because he was worried that Kloss would find out that something was wrong. He had to be careful when ambushing a third-circle warlock.


    The choice of spell formation was of utmost importance as well. He had to be careful. Eli mainly chose a water element spell formation because Kloss¡¯ bloodline was a fire elemental creature, a fire elemental elf bloodline that was similar to Vivika¡¯s. It was a three-circle high-grade bloodline and had extremely powerful explosive power.


    As for the number, Eli had only set up around a hundred of them. In short, in order to ambush Kloss, he had put in a lot of effort. Every spell formation was valuable, and they were at least of the second circle level. Once they entered, even Kloss would have a problem for a long time.


    When everything was ready, Nikola finally returned.


    ..


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over!¡±


    Nikola saw the valley from far away and quickly flew over.


    This operation was quite dangerous. After all, if he was discovered or Vivika didn¡¯t agree to the Alliance, he might be surrounded. Even if he was a third-circle warlock, he might not be able to win.


    ¡°This must be the battlefield chosen by my Lord. It¡¯s not too far from the bloodline tower, so it¡¯s quite suitable.¡±


    Nikola¡¯s knowledge was not low, and he felt that this place was indeed very suitable for an ambush.


    Soon, he arrived at the entrance of the valley and entered directly.


    At first, he was very relaxed, but the deeper he went, the more nervous he became.


    There were high-intensity Mage spell formations everywhere, and even a rough estimate would place at least a few dozen of them, layer after layer. The energy emitted by them still made Nikola¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Just how many spell formations did his master prepare?


    Just like that, Nikola finally saw Eli while he was in a state of panic.


    ¡°My Lord, everything went well. Vivika has agreed, and I have given her the crystal ball!¡± Nikola felt much more at ease when he saw Eli, and he came to his side to report.


    Eli nodded, indicating that he understood.


    ¡°My Lord, isn¡¯t it a little too much to have so many spell formations? your combat power isn¡¯t any lower than Kloss!¡± Nicola looked around and could not help but ask.


    ¡°Ah, Nikola, your ideological awareness is not good!¡± Eli turned his head and said with a serious expression, ¡°Kloss is a middle-stage third-circle, and I¡¯m only an early-stage third-circle, so of course, I have to be more cautious.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡± Nikola really wanted to complain, ¡®But your power level is easily beyond the middle stage of third-circle.¡¯


    ¡°It should be very easy for Master to fight those above his level.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    ¡°Wrong again.¡±


    Nikola looked up and saw Eli looking at him with a serious face. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fight above your level. It¡¯s good if you succeed, but generally speaking, the risk is too high. So, the best thing is to bully the weak!¡±


    Bullying the weak?


    For the first time in thousands of years, Nikola heard someone regard this as a virtue. For a moment, he felt a little sluggish, and after more than ten seconds, he said with difficulty, ¡°My Lord ¡­ What a creative idea!¡±


    ¡°Of course. Nikola, remember, you are also an undead, and your lifespan is much longer than that of ordinary humans. In the future, be smart. If you meet someone of a lower level, you can fight them, but if you meet someone of a higher level, you can run away. You can come back and beat him up when you are stronger than him.¡± Eli said.


    These were all his life experiences in the past years and were also his basic principles in doing things. They saved him a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand, my Lord.¡± Nikola nodded with difficulty. Although his lordship¡¯s reasoning sounded a little strange, it seemed to make sense.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about it. I¡¯ll curse Kloss first and then detonate it during the battle!¡±


    Before Nikola could react, he saw Eli reach out and stuff his hand into his body. He then took out a wisp of Kloss¡¯ aura and ran to another part of the valley to start the curse.


    ¡°A darkness that is deeper than darkness, a strangeness that is more violent than poison ¡­ Today, I, Eli Lucifer, will use 2000 years of my life as the price to curse Kloss ¡­¡±


    Nikola watched as Eli ran a few dozen meters away and started cursing. Although he didn¡¯t know what price he had paid, Nikola closed his eyes and began to mourn for Kloss when he saw the large amount of dark and strange aura surrounding Eli.


    Why did Kloss choose to leave a brand on Nikola? He did this to himself.


    ..


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Eli¡¯s setup had already been completed, and the spell formation had been hidden. The location of the valley had also been told to Vivika through the crystal ball.


    What puzzled Eli was that this black Isotta had surrounded the bloodline tower for so many days. Why wasn¡¯t it attacking yet? but fortunately, he was very patient. In at most a month, a battle would definitely break out.


    As he had expected, ten days later.


    On this day, while Eli was still hiding in the hidden mountain he had set up in the valley, he saw Nikola return in a hurry.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s starting!¡±


    Was it finally starting?


    A delighted smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face, and he said to Nikola, ¡°It¡¯s up to Vivika now!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    In the hidden space, a man and an undead waited silently.


    ..


    At the same time.


    The war had already broken out.


    The outermost area of the bloodline tower was a plain. At this moment, a battle was happening on this plain. The two parties involved in this battle were the black Isotta and the bloodline tower.


    Wails, elemental explosions, sounds of weapons clashing, and roars were all mixed together. Thousands of warlocks were fighting fiercely, and people died every second.


    The two sides of the battle were all warlocks, most of them apprentices. There were hundreds of first-circle warlocks and only a few dozen second-circle warlocks.


    Although it was a war, there were still basic rules. It was basically an apprentice fighting an apprentice. The first circle fought the first circle, and the second circle fought the second circle. Even so, the aftermath of the fights between the first and second-circle mages had killed countless apprentices.


    The battle was a one-sided one. The bloodline tower was a major force, but in general, the black isotta had the upper hand. After all, the bloodline Tower had suffered heavy losses over the years.


    At this time, on the ten-meter wall that was temporarily built outside the bloodline tower, many high-level members of the bloodline tower looked nervous. They kept looking at Vivika, who was at the front.


    Today, Vivika was wearing sky-blue leather armor and a cloak. She was holding a crystal staff inlaid with huge gems in her right hand and standing straight in the front.


    It was clear to everyone that when there was no huge gap between the strength of both sides, the outcome of the war was still decided by the high-end combat power, and this time was no exception.


    Everyone was waiting for the battle between Vivika and Kloss!


    ¡°Ah, Kloss¡¯ combat power is much higher than the tower master¡¯s. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Does the heavens want to destroy the bloodline tower?¡±


    Although the battle had not begun, many of the higher-ups were already in despair. Even they did not think that Vivika could win against Kloss.


    ¡°the valley ten kilometers away? ¡±


    At this time, Vivika was holding her staff and looking at the battlefield, but her mind was thinking about the ambush. In fact, she still didn¡¯t quite trust Nikola, but she seemed to have no other choice.


    Kloss was very strong, and she had fought with him before, but she could only barely contend with him. There were a few times when she was almost killed by Kloss, and she had to rely on the speed of her wind elemental elf bloodline to escape.


    She could still run today, but once she did, the bloodline tower would definitely be destroyed. Where could she run to? besides, she might not be able to escape this time. Kloss would not let her go!


    Thinking of this, Vivika sighed.


    Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, at the edge of the battlefield, a huge cloud of fire exploded, and dozens of warlocks were killed in an instant, which also caught the attention of Vivika.


    She looked up and saw a tall man floating in the air above the fire cloud. He looked at her with a fake smile, revealing his white teeth.


    ¡°Kloss!¡±


    Vivika¡¯s eyes gradually became serious, knowing that she should make a move.

 Chapter 220 - 220 Trap

    220 Trap


    ¡°The battle between Vivika and Kloss has begun!¡±


    The bloodline tower and black isotta were two major forces in the central continent, and they weren¡¯t the only ones paying attention to the war. The other major forces in the central continent were also paying attention to it.


    At this time, outside the battlefield, it was unknown how many so warlocks from other forces were watching. Romeo was also among them.


    As a second circle warlock from the unicorn Academy, one of the major forces in the central continent, he was also sent here to investigate. He was currently hiding on a mountain peak, watching the battle from afar.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally starting!¡±


    He looked into the distance and seemed to sense the aura of third-circle. He immediately took out an alchemy telescope and put it on his eyes, observing the battle.


    Within his line of sight.


    In the middle of the battlefield, two figures were suspended in mid-air.


    One was Vivika, and the other was Kloss.


    Vivika¡¯s long hair was fluttering in the wind, and her arms were wrapped in wind elemental imprints. There seemed to be a storm gathering in her eyes, and countless storms were gathering around her.


    Kloss had black hair, but at this time his skin was already red, and a thin layer of flame covered his body, at the same time emitting a terrifying heat. From Romeo¡¯s line of sight, he could see the surrounding air rippling.


    Romeo pursed his lips, had the final moment finally come?


    He just didn¡¯t know how much time Kloss would need to deal with Vivika.


    Ten minutes?


    ..


    ¡°You¡¯re very brave. I even thought that you would run away in advance.¡±


    In the air, Kloss looked at Vivika and said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Hmph, if you leave today, our bloodline tower can pretend that nothing happened!¡± Vivika replied, her calm face showing no fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re brave!¡± Kloss revealed a smile.


    The next second, he stretched out his right hand, and a flame instantly flew towards Vivika.


    The flames streaked across the sky, leaving behind a scorching trail. Vivika immediately waved her staff, and a wall of wind appeared in an instant, trying to block the flames.


    The flames were obviously much stronger than the wind wall. The flames directly broke through the wind wall and flew straight towards Vivika. Due to the wind, the flames were even bigger.


    However, Vivika had fused with a wind elemental spirit that specialized in speed. Her speed was very strong even among the third circle, and she managed to dodge the flames in time.


    The flames swept past Vivika and flew toward the battlefield.


    She turned her head and saw that the area where the flames fell was the bloodline tower¡¯s residential area. The fireball killed many people. Vivika turned her head and looked at Kloss, gritting her teeth. ¡°Sneak attack, despicable!¡±


    ¡°hehe, I didn¡¯t hit you. It¡¯s a pity.¡± Kloss pursed his lips and did not listen to Vivika¡¯s nonsense. He activated his bloodline and more flames flew toward Vivika.


    Seeing the flames, Vivika¡¯s bloodline was also activated, and her hair fluttered in the air.


    Four tornadoes slowly appeared around Vivika, blocking the attacks like four walls. From time to time, they would send wind blades at Kloss.


    In the face of the wind blades, Kloss only laughed in disdain. Clouds of fire flew around him and blocked them one by one.


    Black Isotta and the bloodline tower¡¯s highest combat power finally erupted in battle.


    Other than the people outside the battlefield, the people on the battlefield also looked up at the sky from time to time to observe the situation. During this process, the atmosphere in the bloodline tower became more and more serious, while black isotta¡¯s fighting spirit was high.


    The main thing was that everyone could clearly see that after only a few minutes of fighting, Vivika had been completely suppressed by Kloss, and she was almost unable to make a reasonable counterattack.


    Everyone thought that Vivika¡¯s failure was only a matter of time.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, lady Vivika is no match for him!¡±


    ¡°Kloss is too strong!¡±


    ¡°The war is almost over!¡±


    The bloodline tower¡¯s side felt a wave of sorrow. After experiencing the joy of suppressing black Isotta, it was finally their turn. However, this time, they didn¡¯t seem to have any hope of turning the tables.


    ¡°Haha, Vivika, you don¡¯t seem to be good enough!¡± In the sky, Kloss laughed loudly and attacked Vivika.


    Vivika dodged left and right in the attack, and it was obvious that she was having more and more difficulty. At this time, her leather cloak had been damaged, and her leather armor was also damaged in many places. Her breath was also becoming more and more unstable.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t fight at all!¡± Vivika gritted her teeth.


    Kloss was stronger than she had thought. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to last long under such a strong attack, but did she really have to go to the place Nikola had mentioned?


    As time passed, Vivika dodged another ball of fire and took a deep breath. She knew that she had to make a decision soon.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    At this moment, countless flame Spears formed in front of Kloss and instantly flew toward Vivika like a storm. The surrounding temperature also rose by more than ten degrees!


    To Kloss¡¯ surprise, Vivika did not dodge this time.


    She took a deep breath, and in an instant, countless storms gushed out of her body. Then, a huge wind hand appeared and blocked all the flame Spears.


    ¡°Are you going to counterattack?¡± Kloss smiled. At this moment, Vivika was already in her final stage, but the next second, his smile froze.


    After blocking the attack, Vivika didn¡¯t attack. Instead, a pair of wings of wind spread out behind her and she flew away from the battlefield.


    ¡°Do you want to run?¡±


    After being stunned for a second, Kloss smiled. A trail of flames streaked across the sky as he chased after Vivika. He had to kill Vivika today.


    ¡°She ran away!¡±


    The bloodline tower wasn¡¯t the only one who was stunned. Even the observers on the outside were stunned.


    Seeing the two of them leave, the bloodline tower¡¯s aura instantly fell to the bottom. They felt a wave of despair. Even the third-circle tower master had run away. What else could they do?


    ¡°hang in there! The tower master hasn¡¯t left. She¡¯s just changing the battlefield!¡± At this time, an upper echelon of the bloodline tower shouted loudly, comforting everyone.


    ¡°Indeed, the tower plan is only going to change to a more suitable place for battle!¡± The other higher-ups also reacted and shouted, causing the bloodline tower¡¯s morale to rise.


    But only they knew that they didn¡¯t have such a plan. There was a high chance that lady Vivika couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Everyone smiled bitterly.


    The others were also in despair.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s over!¡±


    At this time, Romeo stood up in the distance and patted the dust off his body.


    In his opinion, the battle was over, and the escaped Vivika wouldn¡¯t be able to run far. He just had to wait for Kloss to finish and return to clean up the bloodline tower.


    ¡°Victory to black Isotta!¡±


    He took out a crystal ball and sent a message back to the force he belonged to. Then, he prepared to leave after a short rest.


    At this moment, most of the people who were hiding around started to leave quickly. No one felt that there would be any turning point. If Vivika really had a trump card, she would have used it long ago. Why would she wait until now?


    Looking at the crowd leaving, Romeo also sighed.


    Another force from the West Coast was gone, and there was less competition now.


    ..


    The warlocks on the battlefield had their own thoughts, and Vivika was still escaping.


    She turned around and saw that Kloss had a sinister smile on his face. She turned up her face with fear, which made Kloss even more proud. However, when she turned around, the fear on her face disappeared bit by bit and turned into calmness.


    ¡°I hope Nikola and his master won¡¯t let me down!¡±


    Vivika no longer hesitated. She sped up, and her breath seemed to be unstable. She flew towards the agreed location, with Kloss in hot pursuit.


    Ten kilometers was not a long distance for mortals, not to mention for the great sorcerers of the third circle. In just a few minutes, the promised valley appeared in Vivika¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Is this the place?¡±


    Vivika pursed her lips and flew into the valley without hesitation.


    ¡°A Valley?¡±


    Two kilometers away, locks frowned as he watched Vivika enter the valley.


    ¡°Why did Vivika choose to enter this place? Is there an ambush?¡±


    He was a little hesitant about going in directly, but all his worries disappeared without a trace after a simple thought. He had spies in the bloodline tower, and he knew that although Vivika had been hiding in the bloodline tower, she had never left the base.


    The other forces were all competitors and wouldn¡¯t help Vivika, so there was a high probability that she had come here by chance. Besides, he was a middle-stage third-circle warlock, so there was nothing to be afraid of!


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly followed Vivika.


    He flew into the valley like a flaming meteor.

 Chapter 221 - 221 Spell Formation

    221 Spell Formation


    ¡°Did he catch up?¡±


    Feeling the hot breath behind her, Vivika breathed a sigh of relief.


    She had come here without any prior communication. The risk was actually very great. If Kloss did not catch up, the natural plan would fail, and she might even die faster.


    Now that he was here, she didn¡¯t need to worry about this problem anymore. Instead, she had to start thinking about another problem.


    ¡°Nikola, I hope you¡¯re really ready!¡±


    Vivika walked through the entrance of the valley and looked at the towering cliffs on both sides. There was no doubt that this was definitely a huge sealed area. Once she entered, there was no chance of regret.


    She could already imagine what would happen to her if something went wrong with Nikola.


    There was no way out. This was a huge gamble.


    If they won, the bloodline tower would turn everything around and continue to stand on this land. If they lost, the bloodline tower would lose everything, and she would lose her life.


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±


    Suddenly, Vivika looked up and saw that they were not far from the inside of the canyon.


    ¡°Vivika, where can you escape to?¡±


    At this time, a cold voice was heard. Feeling the heat behind her, Vivika turned to look. Kloss had turned into a flame behind her and was approaching her.


    ¡°Hmph, catch up to me first, then.¡±


    The wings on Vivika¡¯s back suddenly bloomed, increasing her speed. She quickly entered the valley and disappeared from Kloss¡¯ sight.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    Kloss smiled and also passed through the entrance, entering the valley.


    Vivika passed through the entrance and entered the valley.


    As soon as she entered the valley, she saw a giant spirit floating in the middle of the valley, looking at her.


    ¡°Nikola, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re alone.¡±


    The green wings carried a large number of elements, and Vivika¡¯s speed slowly decreased. She stopped in front of Nikola, but at this time, her face was extremely serious.


    She felt that she might have been deceived.


    She looked around, but there was nothing, and she did not see anyone, only Nikola.


    ¡°Tower master Vivika, don¡¯t be nervous. Everything has been arranged. My Lord has already set up an ambush. He will make his move at the right time.¡± Nikola looked at Vivika again and smiled.


    This was what Eli had told him. As for when he would come out, he really wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Vivika nodded and stood side by side with Nikola.


    What he said should be true. She did not believe that Nicholas would joke with his life.


    ¡®But his master shouldn¡¯t be that strong. He shouldn¡¯t be on the same level as Kloss¡¯s third-circle mid-late stage. Otherwise, he could have just fought directly. Why would he need to ambush?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re acting mysterious!¡± Vivika gritted her teeth.


    It had been so long, but she still hadn¡¯t seen this person. This really made her unhappy. However, he had come to help her. Although she was unhappy, she was still very grateful.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±


    Nikola suddenly spoke, and Vivika looked up at the other side of the valley. A fiery red figure had arrived.


    ¡°This is a good place!¡±


    Kloss flew in and looked around. The place he had come from was the only entrance, and the rest was blocked-in. This was a good battlefield.


    As he got closer, he gradually saw Vivika and the people beside her.


    Nikola?


    Kloss¡¯ eyes were filled with surprise at first, but then they slowly turned sharp. He looked at the undead in front of him. It was the same person he had seen in Mason¡¯s soul aura.


    What was he doing here?


    Moreover, from his aura, he was a third-circle mage.


    He had walked into a trap!


    Was he ambushed?


    Kloss suddenly seemed to understand something, but he still couldn¡¯t figure it out. When did these two forces get together? Moreover, Nikola had come here without a sound.


    But ¡­ So what?


    His surprise slowly disappeared, and an even more powerful aura spread out. The flames around him slowly changed from orange to blue, and his eyes were filled with disdain. He looked at Nikola and asked, ¡°Where did you take Mason?¡±


    Vivika was floating on the side, and Nikola was also waiting. Hearing this, he showed an exaggerated smile and said jokingly, ¡°I killed Mason, of course. Can¡¯t you tell? ¡±


    ¡°It really is him?¡±


    Hearing this conversation, Vivika raised her eyebrows. Mason had really been killed by them. Although she had seen the imprint, she had not seen Mason¡¯s body in person. But now, Kloss¡¯ words proved that there was really something wrong with the Earth Dragon Warlock, Mason.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Kloss didn¡¯t say anything and only snorted softly.


    Nikola was speechless.


    Did he look down on him that much?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to tell me, I¡¯ll personally break your soul and excavate it.¡± Kloss stretched out his hand, and dozens of flame Spears formed in front of him, flying toward Nikola in an instant. At the same time, Kloss¡¯ figure approached Vivika, his eyes cold.


    ¡°I¡¯ll settle the two of you together today.¡±


    Arrogant!


    He was too arrogant!


    It was as if Kloss didn¡¯t care about the two of them at all, which made Nikola and Vivika¡¯s lips twitch, but they didn¡¯t dare to relax.


    Countless dead souls gushed out of Nikola¡¯s body and turned into skulls with gray soul power. They let out sharp sounds and flew toward the flaming spear.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how big the gap is!¡±


    Nikola watched this scene, but then his mouth opened wide.


    The undead skeletons were completely unable to block the flames. The dozen or so flaming spears quickly combined into an even larger spear. The other Spears followed closely behind and directly pierced through. After passing through, only the flames weakened a little, but they still flew toward him at high speed.


    ¡°F * ck, f * ck!¡±


    Nikola was about to jump up and shout.


    Kloss was much stronger than he had imagined. However, looking at the flames in front of him, he quickly took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. A pure soul power appeared and transformed into a shield.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Nikola was a little nervous, and he even began to miss the days when he was a mage. Although the dead had advantages, their disadvantages were also obvious.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    At this moment, the flame spear had already arrived, and it struck the shield with a loud bang. The huge pressure caused the shield to collapse almost. Nikola immediately increased the output of his soul power to stabilize it.


    ¡°Damn it. It has only been one attack, but he had already used up one-fifth of my soul power.¡±


    What the hell?


    ¡°Vivika¡¯s condition isn¡¯t too good either!¡± After blocking the attack, he looked in the direction of Vivika.


    At this moment, the two of them were fighting at close range. Flames and wind blades were flying everywhere, and the surrounding environment was changing at a rapid speed. One of the wind blades even almost hit Lord Eli¡¯s location.


    But it was clear that Vivika was at a complete disadvantage and was no match for him.


    ¡°Damn it, Nikola, come help!¡± Vivika said to Nikola.


    ¡°Coming!¡± Nikola did not hesitate and flew over to aid Vivika.


    ¡°Hahaha, weaklings!¡± Kloss only laughed and attacked.


    With Nicolay¡¯s participation, Vivika felt a little more relaxed, but as time passed, they found that they were once again at a disadvantage.


    Two against one, they still couldn¡¯t win.


    Vivika gritted her teeth and shouted to Nikola, ¡± use whatever methods you have. We can¡¯t hold on for long.¡±


    In fact, she was using this method to tell the person in hiding to make a move.


    But obviously, Nikola had misunderstood it. He nodded, then solemnly took out a blue crystal from his body, and then directly crushed it. The crystal fragments scattered in all directions, shining with a strange color under the sun.


    The core of the spell formation in the valley.


    Seeing this, more flames appeared around Kloss¡¯ body. He entered a state of alert and looked around vigilantly.


    As the crystal shattered, the valley also changed.


    Kloss could see that within the entire valley, the walls of the valley were covered in blue runes. Dewdrops appeared in the valley, and spell formations slowly appeared. Kloss could feel that the fire elements in the area were starting to weaken, and even the flames around him had shrunk.


    ¡°Almost thirty spell formations?¡±


    Vivika felt the change in the environment and was also stunned.


    ¡°How is it? not bad, right?¡± Nikola shouted at Vivika, who was not far away.


    ¡°Uh ¡­ It¡¯s not bad.¡± Vivika was speechless, but she had to admit that it was indeed useful.


    At the very least, in an environment filled with water elements, the power of Kloss¡¯ flames was reduced by 30%, which was indeed a significant boost to them.


    But¡­ where was Nikola¡¯s master? Why hadn¡¯t he made a move yet?


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Suddenly, a burst of laughter rang out.


    The two of them looked over and saw that in the flames, Kloss was holding his stomach and laughing loudly. He only recovered after more than ten seconds. Then, he looked at the two of them with a faint smile and said, ¡°Just this?¡±


    As his smile gradually disappeared, Kloss looked at the two of them. The flames around him started to burn, and a large amount of water vapor rose. In this environment, his aura started to rise again. In the blink of an eye, it had exceeded the level just now and was even 30% stronger than before.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all your trump card!¡±


    Kloss raised his head again, but his eyes were cold.


    ¡°Then you can die in peace.¡±

 Chapter 222 - 222 Eli Appears

    222 Eli Appears


    ¡°Kloss is indeed not simple.¡±


    At this moment, in a hidden corner of the valley, Eli saw this scene and cursed.


    He had transferred a part of the authority of the spell formation to Nikola to see if he could reveal more of his trump cards, and it seemed like it was not a bad idea.


    Kloss didn¡¯t have the bloodline of a fire elemental elf. From his current performance, he should have the superior bloodline of the fire elemental bloodline, the bloodline of the fire elemental commander, and a third-circle ultimate bloodline.


    He had hidden it well enough!


    If it were not for the thirty water element spell formations, they might not have been able to force it out. As expected, letting Nikola go up and get beaten first, no, a probe was a good choice.


    ¡°But I still have to wait. It¡¯s not time yet. I still need an opportunity.¡± Eli took a deep breath, his eyes no longer fixed on Kloss. Staring for a long time might make him notice.


    ¡°But Vivika has changed a lot!¡± He stopped looking at Kloss and looked at the woman opposite her.


    Vivika!


    There were not many changes to her face, but the bloodline had changed her hair color and the color of her eyes. She was inexplicably beautiful, and she had matured a lot. She was no longer the same girl from back then.


    ¡°Time really flies!¡±


    Eli sighed. If he hadn¡¯t been suddenly swept into the arcane realm back then, perhaps her fate would have been completely different from this, and this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    With the activation of Kloss¡¯ bloodline, the situation changed once again.


    ¡°Damn it, the fire type element spirit commander bloodline? ¡± Vivika gritted her teeth and stared at Kloss.


    ¡°Not bad, you have some knowledge!¡± Kloss smiled and stretched his body. It had been a long time since he had fully activated his bloodline. He looked at Nikola and said, ¡°What about you? Do you still have any trump cards? Not bad, you¡¯ve managed to get your hands on so many high-level spell formations. You¡¯re so outstanding that I can¡¯t help but want to tear you apart!¡±


    Nikola smiled awkwardly and felt his heart palpitate.


    They couldn¡¯t even defeat the weakened Kloss, so what should they do now? Moreover, his master had only given him the authority to set up 30 spell formations, so he could not do anything else!


    ¡°He¡¯s still not making a move?¡± At this time, Vivika looked over and said telepathically.


    ¡°When the time is right, master will make a move,¡± Nikola replied.


    Even though he answered like this on the surface, he was already screaming in his heart. ¡®When does master plan to make a move?¡¯


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    At the same time, Kloss launched another attack at the two of them. Terrifying flames appeared one after another, making it difficult for the two of them to block them.


    After all, Vivika had already fought a battle and was exhausted. Nikola was also a spirit and could not resist locks, who had the fire elemental bloodline, which made the situation worse.


    Time passed by quickly.


    After dodging the attack again, Vivika held her injured left arm and felt that she only had one-third of her bloodline power left in her body. She couldn¡¯t help but feel despair.


    In fact, she had already given up on Nikola¡¯s master.


    If he was really strong, how could he hold back and not make a move now? How cautious or passive was he? Even in her past years, she had almost never seen such a person.


    Of course, this was with the exception of a certain guy who had trained his students for more than ten years to explore mystic realms for him.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    Eli rubbed his nose. He had actually sneezed. Fortunately, this place was soundproof. However, when he looked up and saw the two of them, who were on the verge of death, he finally decided to do something.


    Bang! Bang!


    He activated the five third-circle spell formations and tried another probe.


    ..


    ¡°A new spell formation?¡±


    With a ball of fire in his hand, Kloss suddenly felt that it was a little harder to gather the fire, and his aura was a little weaker. He looked at Nikola with a strange expression.


    There was actually another trump card.


    Obviously, he was not the only one who had sensed the existence of the spell formation. Nikola and Vivika had also sensed it. Vivika looked at Nikola and scolded, ¡°And why didn¡¯t you use this spell formation earlier!¡±


    He looked into Vivika¡¯s eyes.


    Nikola was cursing in his heart.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t f * cking do it. It must have been master.¡¯ However, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud at this moment. He could only smile awkwardly at Kloss.


    ¡°Are you provoking me?¡±


    Kloss, on the other hand, thought that this was a provocation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that this little spell formation can do anything.¡± Kloss snorted and quickly approached Nikola. He was a little angry.


    In just a dozen seconds, Nikola was hit by several sets of attacks from locks. All kinds of innate bloodline spells directly beat Nikola!


    Nikola also had his own difficulties, but he could only bear them and curse in his heart.


    Kloss, who sensed Nikola¡¯s emotions, became even angrier because it was directed at him, and he continued to beat him up.


    Fortunately, Vivika made a move in time and saved the seriously injured Nikola. Otherwise, he would have been killed immediately.


    Just like that, Eli activated five spell formations every minute. The activated spell formations were not just simple suppression spell formations. There were also attack spell formations, control spell formations, and charm spell formations ¡­


    This made Kloss more and more furious.


    After breaking free from the vines again, Kloss was furious. He stared at Nikola and shouted, ¡°Nikola, I want you dead!¡±


    ¡®It really wasn¡¯t me!¡¯


    Nicholas was wailing in his heart. In just ten minutes, he had become the main target. He had almost been killed by locks several times, but he was always saved by a spell formation that suddenly appeared nearby.


    ¡°Good job!¡± Vivika also nodded. This guy really had a lot of spell formations.


    Nikola, ¡°¡­¡±


    It really wasn¡¯t him!


    ¡°Nikola, go to hell!¡±


    The violent attacks came again. Although it had been weakened by nearly 30%, Kloss¡¯ combat power was still above the two of them. The difficult battle began again.


    However, to his surprise, there were no more spell formations.


    Kloss also heaved a sigh of relief. He had no idea where Nikola had gathered nearly 50 five-formation spells. It was a pity that they were too weak, and the gap was too big.


    Without the obstruction of the spell formation, Kloss¡¯ attacks became even more ferocious.


    Nikola was attacked by a huge ball of fire. His soul was burning in the fire, and then he was thrown aside by Kloss like garbage, struggling.


    On the other hand, Vivika was panting heavily after blocking an attack. She felt the bloodline power in her body was almost exhausted, and her face was bitter.


    Another minute passed.


    Vivika fell from the sky and crashed into the ground with a loud bang. A large pit appeared, and the smoke dissipated. She held her chest and spat out a mouthful of red blood.


    She turned her head and looked not far away. Nikola¡¯s soul was also severely injured.


    ¡°Is it going to end?¡±


    Vivika¡¯s face was filled with despair as she watched Kloss slowly descend from the sky.


    ¡°it¡¯s time to end the bloodline tower. Vivika, if you hand over the key Natasha gave you and become my slave, I can spare your life!¡±


    Kloss smiled slowly. Although he had used up a lot of his energy and was still under the suppression of a large number of spell formations, it was no longer important. The battle should end.


    ¡°Key?¡±


    Vivika frowned, not quite understanding, but the second half of the sentence made her angry. ¡°Just kill me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? It¡¯s looks like I¡¯ll have to search for it myself,¡± Kloss¡¯ soul power directly probed Vivika¡¯s brain. He wanted to use a secret soul-searching technique he had learned in the past!


    Vivika also gritted her teeth and felt humiliated, but at this time, she had no ability to resist at all. Nikola was not far away on the ground, unable to stop him.


    ¡°huh? What¡¯s this? Slave brand? ¡± Kloss exclaimed. In the corner of Vivika¡¯s soul, a Soul brand was floating quietly. Was Vivika enslaved to someone? This was too shocking.


    ¡°Who put the brand there?¡± Kloss had a bad feeling and frowned at Vivika.


    Vivika looked at him but didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just look at it myself.¡±


    Kloss smiled, but his body froze in the next second.


    In an instant, he felt a powerful force gathering behind him. He turned his head abruptly.


    A dozen meters away, a person wrapped in shadows had appeared out of nowhere. Only his eyes could be seen, and in his hand was a jet-black energy that contained a terrifying amount of energy.


    Just as he looked over, his energy had already erupted, and a black pillar of light flew over.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kloss¡¯ eyes widened.


    In the next second, he was devoured by the black light. The powerful attack sent him flying dozens of meters away, and he crashed into the mountain wall. He sank deep into the mountain, causing a loud boom.


    ¡°The brand is mine!¡±


    By now, the shadow had already dispersed, and Eli slowly walked out and answered Kloss¡¯ question.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Nikola was on the verge of tears, looking at this scene!


    He had almost been beaten to death, but his master had finally come out. But to his surprise, Vivika seemed to be even more emotional than him.


    Blood stained her lips as Vivika half-knelt on the ground. Although she was seriously injured, her bright eyes were staring at the stranger in front of her. She wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t.


    It wasn¡¯t because he had saved her life, nor was it because he was indeed very strong.


    It was because of the soul brand that had been silent for hundreds of years in her body.


    It moved!

 Chapter 223 - 223 Crushing Defeat

    223 Crushing Defeat


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Trembling, Vivika looked at Eli and spat out a few words.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about my business later. Let¡¯s get rid of the outsider first.¡± Eli didn¡¯t answer but instead looked into the mountains in the distance, his gaze calm.


    The smoke had slowly dissipated, revealing the current state of the mountain.


    A huge cylindrical pit had appeared on the originally steep mountain wall, surrounded by collapsed mountain rocks. They were piled up in the pit and buried Kloss.


    However, he did not die.


    Suddenly, a gurgling sound could be heard. The originally Black Mountain rock slowly turned red, then crimson red, and finally, it seemed to have turned into liquid. Then, Kloss slowly crawled out from inside.


    However, compared to before, he was now in a much more miserable state. Many parts of his body were entangled by shadows, and a large number of flames were constantly being extinguished. His right hand had already disappeared, and his left hand was covering his chest. There was no longer a black mark.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    Kloss suppressed his anger and asked Eli with a beast-like voice.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you put me on the wanted list? How come you don¡¯t even recognize me?¡± Eli smiled. He was using Roland¡¯s face at the moment.


    Locks, ¡°¡­¡±


    He had never seen this person before.


    However, he had posted a wanted hit on Herman.


    Could this person be Herman?


    ¡°Are you Herman?¡± Kloss asked, frowning.


    ¡°yes, yes. You might be more familiar with this face.¡± Eli smiled, and his appearance gradually changed into Herman¡¯s.


    Upon seeing this face, Kloss no longer had any doubts, but looking at Eli, he felt a faint chill.


    Another third-circle warlock!


    Didn¡¯t they say that the South didn¡¯t have any advancement knowledge? Why did a new third-circle warlock appear? this made him extremely sullen.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± At this time, Nikola also slowly stood up.


    Question marks were written all over his face again.


    ¡°You guys are working together?¡± Kloss was stunned again.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Realization dawned on him. He slowly stood up and walked out of the mountain that was more than ten meters deep. His right hand gradually turned into a flaming hand.


    ¡°I was too careless this time and let you succeed in your sneak attack. However, you¡¯re just another third-circle early-stage warlock. Even if I¡¯m injured, it¡¯s enough to kill you!¡± Kloss¡¯ gaze was fierce. These people had given him too many ¡°surprises¡± today.


    As for the black light pillar just now, it was true that he was severely injured, but he thought that it was the result of accumulating power for a long time. Otherwise, how could a three-circle early-stage warlock possibly burst out with that kind of power?


    ¡°Come, let me see how long you can last!¡±


    The flames around Kloss¡¯ body twined again, and his aura was powerful.


    Eli just smiled, and the eight black balls slowly appeared before him again, and the shadows gathered once more.


    Kloss¡¯ smile froze.


    Kloss quickly retreated, but Eli had already made his move. In an instant, eight balls flew towards Klosss, like a net, enveloping him. Then, there was another loud explosion.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Vivika covered her ears. Even without getting close, she could feel the power contained in it. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that the person in front of her was Herman. The master of the White Tower.


    She was unfamiliar with Herman¡¯s face, but why did she feel that he was somewhat familiar?


    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°As expected of Master!¡± Nikola, on the other hand, smiled.


    Although Eli has just advanced to the third ring, his combat power is no weaker than Kloss¡¯.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    On the other side, Kloss, who was tormented by the shadow explosion, emerged from the shadows in a sorry state. He looked at Eli who was not far away, and the flames on his body extinguished the shadow.


    ¡°I knew that Herman had a shadow-type bloodline, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be at the third circle. Unfortunately, fire elemental spirits are very effective against shadows, undead, and darkness.¡± Kloss said with relief.


    Eli laughed. Kloss was happy too soon.


    In the next second, water dragons that were over ten meters long appeared beside him, splashing water in the air. They roared at Kloss, not hiding their malice at all.


    The 3rd Circle spell, water Dragon¡¯s death. It was a 3rd Circle water spell that Eli had specially learned over the past few days, and it could already be used in actual combat.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Kloss blinked.


    This situation didn¡¯t seem to be what he had imagined!


    However, at this moment, more than a dozen water dragons were roaring and flying over. Kloss could only control his flames to fight, which made everything even more difficult. What frightened him was that in the gaps in the valley, formations lit up again.


    50!


    With a total of 50 spell formations, Kloss was heavily suppressed.


    More than a dozen water dragons surrounded locks, occasionally launching a fierce attack at him. Whenever damage was caused, Eli would immediately repair it with a few more water dragons. This caused Kloss to feel a sense of despair.


    ¡°Why are there still so many spell formations?!¡± Kloss gritted his teeth.


    He had never thought that there would be more than a hundred spell formations set up in this small valley. This was not something that a normal person could do.


    And Herman had tricked them. Not only did he have a shadow bloodline, but he was also a mage. He was a cunning person.


    ¡°Herman!!


    ¡°you¡¯re courting death!¡± Kloss bellowed, and his bloodline burst forth instantly. Countless flames surged out of his body, and fire elemental spirits appeared one after another, flying toward the Water Dragon. As for him, he flew towards Eli.


    It would be fine as long as Herman was dealt with.


    Bang! Bang!


    However, to his surprise, scales appeared on Eli¡¯s body first, completing his bloodline transformation. Then, dozens of shields appeared around him, tightly wrapping him up.


    Kloss¡¯ mouth twitched as he watched. It couldn¡¯t be.


    What made him even more desperate was that Eli was faster than him. Not only was he unable to catch up to Herman, but interestingly enough, his long-range attacks couldn¡¯t even break through Herman¡¯s defense.


    Pfft!


    Finally, a minute later, he stopped his pursuit and panted heavily.


    The ambush had failed.


    And at this moment, Eli had already summoned a dozen water dragons again and attacked him. There were even a few shadow attacks mixed in. Kloss was dumbfounded.


    Just like that, a new round of attacks began.


    Three minutes passed quickly, and Kloss took a deep breath.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t continue like this.


    He stretched out his hand and took out a fiery red pill from his body. This was a blood-burning pill used to burn the power of one¡¯s bloodline and unleash the last of one¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Herman, you forced me to do this!¡± Locks looked at Eli, his eyes filled with determination, and then he was about to put the medicine into his mouth.


    However, before he could do so, he suddenly felt a mysterious aura appear outside his body. At the same time, the blood in his body began to go berserk. He felt as if his body had frozen in an instant!


    Not far away, Eli was looking at him with a smile, a wisp of breath wrapped around his fingertips.


    A curse?


    Locks understood. This was the curse that dark Mages were best at!


    The curse seemed to be strong!


    However, this was no longer important. During his moment of stiffness, dozens of elemental attacks had already locked onto him. A dozen water dragons also raised their heads and stared at him, baring their fangs!


    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±


    Kloss looked at the medicine in front of him and silently closed his eyes. A brief moment of stiffness was enough to change everything. Furthermore, there were more than a hundred spell formations and curses. How could he fight against them?


    Not to mention fighting, he hadn¡¯t even touched Eli yet.


    ¡°So this is a well-prepared Mage? No, he seems to be a Warlock. What is he?¡± The moment locks closed his eyes, many thoughts ran through his mind, but his greatest thought for Eli was ¡­


    He was clearly very strong, but how could he be so patient?


    He only made his move at the end!


    He sighed, and in the next second, his entire body melted by a large number of elemental attacks.


    Looking at the beautiful fireworks-like scene in the sky not far away, Vivika stood in a daze. It turned out that Nikola really did not lie to her. His master was really strong.


    However, she did not expect this person to be a mage!


    At this moment, Eli, who was not far away, slowly dispersed his shield and walked over.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Vivika stared at Eli and questioned him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to give me a hug?¡±


    Eli slowly approached Vivika, and the faceless one¡¯s mask slowly disappeared. He took off the mask and revealed his original appearance. His figure also slowly recovered, and then he reached out his hands!


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Vivika was stunned!

 Chapter 224

    224 Back to the Battlefields


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Vivika looked at the familiar face in front of her. Even if it had been hundreds of years, she would never forget this face. It was the light of her childhood!


    She had long forgotten how many nights she had missed this figure. She had once sent people to Bryne in search of him but to no avail.


    Gradually, she had no choice but to admit that his teacher, Eli, was dead!


    However, he had appeared before her eyes once again. Whether it was the trembling Soul brand in her soul or this familiar appearance, it made her certain that the person in front of her was indeed his teacher!


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Her thoughts turned into a tide, and Vivika¡¯s mind went blank, but she still instinctively rushed over and hugged Eli, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°I miss you so much, teacher!¡±


    Even if this moment were real or fake, she would accept it.


    ¡°I also miss you!¡± Eli hugged Vivika and whispered.


    Vivika was the youngest at that time. She was only five or six years old when she came to him. He had almost raised her. It would be a bit fake if he said he didn¡¯t miss her!


    Not far away, Nikola was still thinking about the price his lordship had to pay for the curse to be so strong, but when he heard the two of them call each other and saw them hugging, he was stunned.


    Teacher?


    Nikola was stunned!


    He had never thought that the famous tower master of the bloodline tower was actually his master¡¯s student. This was too shocking.


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out!¡±


    Nikola couldn¡¯t understand how the two of them could have crossed paths. Eli spent most of his time in the White Tower, and he had never seen him in the central continent. Besides, Vivika seemed to have been in the bloodline tower for hundreds of years.


    That was strange!


    However, looking at this scene of deep affection between teacher and student, he didn¡¯t dare to disturb them. He could only silently go to a place not far away to collect Kloss¡¯ remains for Eli. However, he didn¡¯t manage to collect much, and many of them were damaged in battle.


    Looking at the two of them from time to time, Nikola suddenly realized a problem.


    It was highly likely that his lordship had killed Kloss to save Vivika, not him.


    After understanding this, Nikola burst into tears and fell into depression.


    ..


    On the other side.


    Cough cough cough!


    Having been hugging her for a full five minutes, Eli couldn¡¯t help but cough. Looking at Vivika, who was still holding onto him, he was afraid that she would hold on to him until dark if she didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Vivika has grown up!¡±


    Stroking Vivika¡¯s head, Eli smiled.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Vivika looked at the man in front of her, still in a dream-like state, as if she wanted to ask him why he was still alive.


    Understanding what Vivika wanted to ask, Eli simply made up an excuse and said, ¡± back then, I was directly sucked into the secret realm. After spending some time in it, I was thrown out. After that, I lived in the South of the West Coast. I heard about you some time ago, so I came to save you!¡±


    So it was like this!


    Realization dawned on Vivika. She bit her lips and said like a little girl, ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m your teacher! Of course, I¡¯ll save you!¡± Eli touched Vivika¡¯s head. Her hair was very soft and comfortable. Vivika enjoyed it as well because Eli had always been like this in the past. However, it had been 500 years since then.


    ¡°Then, teacher, what should we do next?¡± Vivika asked.


    The big surprise made her a little overjoyed, and she was a little lost for a moment.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m checking my harvest!¡± Eli smiled and then walked towards Nikola. Nikola immediately leaned over and took out a few things.¡±My Lord, this is what Kloss left behind!¡±


    There were three items in total. An ether crystal, a ring, and a fire element wizard weapon!


    Nikola handed the item to Eli and looked at Vivika, who was following behind him like a little girl. He pursed his lips.


    Eli took the three items and began to inspect them.


    The magic tool was a fiery red bracelet covered in complicated patterns. It was a three-ring magic tool that could summon a flame giant. Its strength was between the limit of the third and second circles. It could also enhance fire element magic to a certain extent. It was a high-quality magic tool.


    However, it was of little value to Eli. Still, It was better than nothing.


    Then, he looked at the ether crystal. It was a rare elemental crystal. Even Eli had never seen it before, but it was very suitable for making the head of a wizard¡¯s staff. It could at least increase his staff¡¯s power by 30%. It was a good item.


    ¡°What?¡± Eli was dumbfounded. The ring didn¡¯t respond at all with his mental force. The runes carved on it also made him a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°Nikola, do you know this?¡± Eli looked at Nikola.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°This is a bloodline space ring,¡± At this time, Vivika suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Bloodline space ring?¡±


    Eli looked at Vivika curiously.


    ¡°Yes, only those with the bloodline can open it. However, Kloss is already dead. It¡¯s branded to the owner. Since Kloss is dead, we should be able to open it, but it will take some time.¡± Said Vivika.


    Eli nodded.


    He was wondering why there were so few remains on Kloss. So they were in the space ring. This bloodline ring, on the other hand, should be something that was made after the great catastrophe. He had never heard of this thing in the records of the mages. In the past, mages used mental force.


    ¡°Then what should we do next, my Lord?¡± Nikola asked.


    At this time, his injuries had recovered a little after taking a large number of spirit crystals, but the damage was still serious, and he urgently needed a large amount of soul power to make up for it.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured, and you need to recover immediately. I know where to find a large amount of soul force!¡± Eli looked at Nikola and said sternly.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± Nicola was touched again. He knew that his master had not given up on him.


    ¡°Go to the battlefield. The battle between the bloodline tower and the black Isotta should still be ongoing. There are many souls on the battlefield, just what you need. You can also help Vivika clean up the battlefield!¡± Eli said.


    Nicola¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®So, I¡¯m being thrown into danger again?!¡¯


    ¡°Right, the war isn¡¯t over yet!¡± Vivika also suddenly realized that they were still in the middle of a war!


    ¡°This is a healing potion. Take it and go do what you need to do. Let Nikola help you!¡± Eli took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to Vivika.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Vivika didn¡¯t refuse and directly took the potion. The damage to her body was quickly repaired. Although it wasn¡¯t enough to fully recover, it was enough.


    ¡°Okay, teacher, let¡¯s go together.¡± Although she wanted to stay here, Vivika had to leave and return as well, so she extended an invitation to Eli.


    Eli shook his head.


    ¡°Teacher, are you leaving again?¡± Vivika was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Of course not. Two third-circle warlocks are enough for the battlefield. I won¡¯t be showing myself. We¡¯ll meet again.¡± Eli shook his head. It was better to leave the limelight to the others.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Vivika heaved a sigh of relief. It was fine as long as her teacher didn¡¯t leave.


    Soon, the potion¡¯s effect was fully activated. Vivika and Nikola quickly left.


    On the other hand, Eli began to clean up the valley. He still had to clean up the traces here, and he still had to hide his identity as a mage. He could not be discovered because of this.


    ..


    Outside the battlefield.


    Romeo stretched his body, feeling that he had enough rest, and was ready to leave.


    Looking back at the battlefield, the bloodline tower was at a complete disadvantage. He was being beaten back and his fighting spirit had completely disappeared. Some people had even started to run away.


    ¡°When Kloss returns, it will be the end of this battle.¡±


    He shook his head and left.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have sensed something and raised his head.


    In the distant sky, two figures were quickly approaching. One was wrapped in a large amount of wind element, while the other was surrounded by a gray undead aura.


    Like two arcs of light, they rapidly approached the battlefield.


    ¡°Vivika and another third-circle warlock?¡±


    Taking out his binoculars and seeing the two, Romeo¡¯s mouth opened wide.


    Vivika came back alive with another warlock, but Kloss had disappeared.


    Could it be ¡­


    Romeo covered his mouth, unable to believe it.


    After a few seconds, he heaved a long sigh.


    ¡°The war is about to change.¡±

 Chapter 225

    ?225 Changes in the Situation


    ¡°Hu hu!¡±


    Moses stood on the tall pile of corpses and wiped the blood off his face. He wanted to continue killing, but he discovered that the bloodline power in his body was almost exhausted, to the point of almost burning his bloodline.


    He looked around and saw that the bloodline tower had been completely suppressed. Failure was only a matter of time. Only a third of the original thousands of people were left. Some of them were his friends and his former teachers.


    He thought back to his past when he was discovered to have the talent to become a Warlock in a small city. He first studied in a Warlock Academy under the bloodline tower, and through his own efforts, he became a first-circle wizard and joined the bloodline tower.


    He had everything, and he enjoyed it all. But today, everything would change.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this!¡±


    At that moment, a few more first-circle Black Isotta warlocks noticed him and walked toward him.


    ¡°Hahaha, there¡¯s a first circle warlock with a dried bloodline here!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cut off his head.¡±


    The warlocks were unscrupulous. Moses gritted his teeth. Even if he had to die, he would not let these bastards go so smoothly.


    The three warlocks charged at Moses. Moses gritted his teeth, let out a furious roar, and rushed forward. However, before he could take a few steps, he saw a hurricane coming. The few people in front of him were instantly torn into pieces of flesh and blood, splattering on his face.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Moses stood in his spot in a daze. He wiped the fresh blood off his face and looked up. In the originally calm sky, two figures had appeared out of nowhere.


    They stood in the air, exuding a powerful aura. The three people who had just died were casually killed by one of them. That person was Vivika.


    ¡°Tower master!¡±


    Moses¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief. Furthermore, he noticed that there was another spirit beside the pagoda master.


    It wasn¡¯t just him. The others also noticed Vivika¡¯s return. Everyone tacitly stopped and looked up at the sky, at the two third-circle warlocks in the sky.


    No one had expected Vivika to return.


    What about Kloss?


    It was a battle of life and death between the two, and it was also the final battle. It was impossible for Kloss to let Vivika go, so it seemed that there was only another unreliable explanation.


    Could it be that Kloss failed?


    Everyone in the bloodline tower couldn¡¯t believe their own speculations, and everyone in the black Isotta had a bad feeling. Moreover, there was an additional third-circle warlock beside Vivika, which made everyone feel uneasy.


    In the sky, Vivika lowered her head and looked down. She felt a pain in her heart, especially when she saw that there were not many warlocks left. The tower master had given her the bloodline tower, but now it was in this state.


    Fortunately, her teacher helped her. Otherwise, she would not have been able to face Natasha.


    Taking a deep breath, Vivika¡¯s eyes gradually became firm, and then she loudly said, ¡°Kloss is dead!¡±


    The sound was transmitted through the wind element and quickly swept across the entire battlefield, entering everyone¡¯s ears. When they heard this sentence, everyone was stunned. Some people even dropped their wizard tools inadvertently, making a clear sound.


    ¡°Dead?¡±


    Moses¡¯ eyes widened. Kloss was dead. He was actually dead. How was this possible?


    Although he had absolute trust in his tower master, was it really possible to do such a thing?


    Kloss was a third-circle mid-stage powerhouse!


    ¡°Master is dead? It¡¯s probably fake.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Master is invincible. How could he die at the hands of Vivika, who had just advanced to the third circle? He must be lying.¡±


    The people of the bloodline tower were already suspicious, not to mention the people of black Isotta. In their hearts, Kloss was an existence that could beat Vivika. How could he die so easily?


    However, when they looked at the confident Vivika and the strange third-circle warlock beside her, they began to lose their confidence.


    ¡°no, she might be lying to us. How could she have killed Master? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s absolutely impossible!!¡±


    At this time, someone shouted. They were Kloss¡¯ trusted aides. Their faces were red as they tried to expose Vivika¡¯s lies.


    ¡°Nikola!¡± Vivika, who was in the sky, just looked at Nicola calmly.


    ¡°Alright, miss Vivika!¡± Nikola used his mental power, and a gray screen appeared in the sky.


    It was the scene of Kloss being killed.


    Everyone looked at this scene and saw that locks had been turned into nothingness under the countless attacks. They were all silent. Under such an attack, even their master would not be able to survive.


    As for who the attacker was, it was no longer important.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost just like that?¡±


    A black Isotta Warlock at the peak of the second circle looked at the scene in the sky. This kind of memory-like scene was difficult to imitate, and it was meaningless, so Vivika did not lie to them. Kloss was really dead.


    He could not understand how things had turned out this way.


    They were so close to winning, just a little bit more ¡­


    However, if Kloss died, even if Lord Mason returned, Vivika had the aid of another third-circle warlock, it would be difficult to change the outcome. They had failed!


    He bit his lips, still unable to accept the reality.


    ¡°I surrender!¡±


    The black Isotta was a large force, and not everyone was loyal to Kloss. Some people quickly recognized the reality, and a first-circle warlock was the first to lay down his weapon.


    The voice was not loud, but it was like a thunderclap that woke everyone up. Then, one by one, the black Isotta warlocks gave up resisting and surrendered.


    Even Kloss¡¯ former confidants revealed bitter smiles and put down their weapons.


    There was no point in resisting.


    ¡°I failed!¡±


    Although they had all surrendered, there was one more question in everyone¡¯s mind. Who killed Kloss? The last attack was obviously not from Vivika or the undead but from someone else.


    ¡°Master has chosen the wrong target!¡±


    The second-circle warlock was also subdued by a few first-circle Warlocks. He was covered in a sack. Not only was his vision blocked, but his bright future was also blocked.


    Behind the bloodline tower, there were even more powerful warlocks.


    They had failed!


    ..


    The next day.


    The news of black Isotta¡¯s defeat and the bloodline tower¡¯s victory spread throughout the two forces, and with the help of some people, it spread even further.


    After hearing this news, many forces were stunned.


    Black issota¡¯ strength was obvious to all, and Vivika was only at the initial stage of the third stage. How could she possibly kill him? However, everyone saw the scene played by Nikola.


    What made everyone dumbfounded was that it wasn¡¯t just Kloss who died. The news of Mason¡¯s death spread as well. Two of black Isotta¡¯s third-circle Warlocks had died!


    This made many people look at each other in dismay, their fear of the bloodline tower growing.


    No one dared to make a move as they watched the bloodline tower gobble up the cake left behind by black Isotta. The house of undead took part of the cake too.


    Many of the major powers chose to sit on the wall and watch.


    Of course, there were also some people who had received more secret news. For example, it was possible that Kloss wasn¡¯t actually killed by Vivika, but by someone else behind the bloodline tower.


    Just like that, everyone watched as the bloodline tower rapidly took back the areas they had once occupied and expanded towards the black Isotta region. Everything was changing rapidly.


    In this change, various forces had different ideas.


    In a Mage Tower.


    Many warlocks were sitting in a circle. There was only a dim candle in the room. The atmosphere was heavy, and everyone had their heads lowered. No one was the first to speak.


    They were the ones who had ridiculed the White Tower for not leaving the bloodline tower and joining the black Isotta first.


    The joy they felt at that time was equal to the pain and regret they felt at this moment.


    ¡°Yali, this is all your fault. Otherwise, how could we have left the bloodline tower? ¡± Suddenly, an old woman with a face full of wrinkles opened her mouth and looked at the black-robed Warlock at the front of the table with resentment.


    ¡°Sophie, you were so supportive back then. What¡¯s wrong? Now that the situation has changed, you¡¯re blaming me? ¡± The black-robed warlock slammed the table and stood up, looking at the woman.


    ¡°You! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± The woman was trembling.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. The black-robed Magus looked at the others and said, ¡± it was a joint decision back then. Now that this has happened, don¡¯t blame it on me. The most important thing now is to discuss what to do next.¡±


    He looked at the crowd. Except for the woman who had a resentful face, everyone else had their heads lowered and kept silent.


    ¡°Sigh, we don¡¯t have a chance anymore!¡± After a long while, a middle-aged Warlock sighed with a pained expression.


    They were the ones who betrayed the bloodline tower first, so how could the bloodline tower forgive them?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no hope!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, we were mocking white tower back then, but now I feel like we¡¯re fools!¡± A Warlock also had a self-deprecating expression, but the regret in his voice could not be concealed.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the room became even more solemn. Everyone could only sigh.


    It was all over!


    They were the ones who messed up everything, so they could not blame anyone else.


    ¡°Forget it. The meeting is meaningless. Good luck, everyone.¡± The black-robed sorcerer shook his head.


    In fact, this meeting was just a glimmer of hope in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    However, it was obvious that they had no other choice but to surrender completely. They would definitely not be able to keep their forces, and they might not even be able to keep their lives.


    The others nodded and left one by one.


    The black-robed Warlock extinguished the candle and walked out as well.


    The mage Tower once again fell into darkness.

 Chapter 226

    226 Eli¡¯s Suspicions


    ¡°We won!¡±


    In the White Tower, many representatives revealed expressions of disbelief.


    They looked at the Chairman¡¯s seat. Ross was sitting calmly in the main seat, and the old Rawls was sitting beside him, his eyes slightly trembling.


    ¡°My Lord, is this true?¡± Someone asked Ross.


    Half an hour ago, Ross suddenly gathered everyone to attend the meeting and then threw out this bombshell just now. How could everyone not be surprised?


    After all, just a few days ago, the entire White Tower had been in a state of confusion. When they heard about the bloodline tower, they all felt despair. After all, they were determined to stand on the bloodline tower¡¯s side.


    It was easy to imagine that if the black Isotta won, then the White Tower would be faced with a disaster. Facing two third-circle warlocks, the White Tower would be as fragile as plastic.


    As for Herman, although everyone knew that he was very strong, he was only at the peak of second circle a few decades ago. Even if he really advanced, it would be impossible for him to defeat Kloss.


    ¡®But now, you¡¯re telling me that all the danger is gone.


    ¡®The bloodline tower had won!¡¯


    The only thing on everyone¡¯s mind right now was the joy of surviving a disaster. Although they didn¡¯t know how the bloodline tower won, as long as they won, no one cared about anything else.


    Therefore, everyone was only concerned about whether this news was true.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. This is the news that the bloodline tower just sent us!¡± Ross looked at the crowd and said calmly.


    ¡°Nice!¡±


    Some people cheered, some secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and some people¡¯s eyes lit up as they looked at Ross and said, ¡± Sir, the black Isotta has lost. This is also an opportunity for us. They still have a large number of vassal forces. Even if we only accept a portion, it is enough to make our forces soar!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡± Ross nodded. ¡°but we have to listen to the arrangements of the bloodline tower. Don¡¯t worry.


    ¡°This is the only thing in today¡¯s meeting. Everyone, you may leave first. I¡¯ll inform you when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Everyone nodded and left in high spirits. They would be busy soon.


    After everyone left, Ross shook his head and took out a document. It was a letter from the bloodline tower, but it also contained some arrangements for the future.


    This was normal.


    However, there was something wrong with the signature column.


    Because it wasn¡¯t Vivika¡¯s name, but another person¡¯s name.


    Herman.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± Ross sighed. Up until now, he still couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of strength his Lord had and what other cards he had.


    After thinking for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t figure it out. After a while, he stood up and left the room. If he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he wouldn¡¯t think about it anymore.


    He was only a servant of his Lord, and he only needed to do his own thing.


    ..


    ¡°The bloodline tower actually won. Interesting!¡±


    At this time, in a Tower a few hundred kilometers away from the bloodline tower, Lovell looked at Romeo, who was reporting to him and showed an interested expression.


    He had noticed all of this at the start of the war. He had thought that black Isotta would triumph over the bloodline tower, so he had not expected this.


    It was really surprising!


    ¡°They wasted a good hand of cards!¡±


    In order to follow the legend, many of their forces had sent people to this barren land in search of clues.


    Back then, he had come with Kloss. The two strangers had met on the airship and had drunk wine, and enjoyed the scenery together. But now, this fellow had died first.


    However, he wasn¡¯t regretful at all. On the contrary, he was a little happy.


    Kloss¡¯ foolish actions had caused him to be eliminated first. It was a good thing that Lovell Gaines had one less competitor.


    ¡°What a pity!¡±


    He stood up and stretched his body. Although losing a competitor was something to be happy about, he was also very curious about how the bloodline tower defeated black Isotta.


    Black Isotta, who had early and mid third circle warlocks, lost to the bloodline tower.


    It was really strange!


    ¡°My Lord,¡± Romeo took a deep breath. In front of him was the highest-ranking principal of the unicorn Academy. He had to be careful. After a few seconds, he opened his mouth, ¡°There was something wrong. From what I saw, there was someone else supporting Vivika.


    ¡°And he¡¯s very strong. He should be the one who killed Kloss.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Lovell¡¯s gaze turned serious. If that were the case, then it would be different.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s ignore them for now. I believe the bloodline tower won¡¯t go too far. After all, their situation is still not very good right now!¡± Lovell shook his head, then dispelled Romeo.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave, my Lord.¡±


    Romeo took a deep breath and left.


    ..


    The room was decorated luxuriously and was very large. There was a large bed in the center, and the surrounding walls were inlaid with many gemstones. The floor was also covered with precious rugs.


    This was Vivika¡¯s private room, and no one would usually enter. It was where Eli and Vivika met.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still have this teddy bear!¡±


    Eli looked at the bed. There was a small pink teddy bear lying quietly on it. If he remembered correctly, this was a gift from him to Vivika one night because she said she was afraid she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Vivika¡¯s face turned red.


    Heavens!


    She had forgotten to tidy up.


    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s talk about what you¡¯ve been doing all these years.¡± Vivika sat on a sofa and began to make tea.


    She was really curious about what her teacher had gone through.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary man. I don¡¯t have much to say. Let¡¯s talk about you. What have you been through after leaving Brynr? ¡± Eli smiled and took the tea that Vivika had made.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Vivika nodded and put her white finger on her lips. She fell into deep thought for a few seconds before she slowly said, ¡°after I left Bryne, David and I headed east and came to the West Coast. Then, we were at the shadow lizard Warlock¡¯s camp. I don¡¯t know if you know about it, but it seems like it¡¯s gone now.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± How could Eli not know that when the death of the shadow lizard was closely related to him?


    ¡°yes, we spent a long time there. Then, I happened to pick up the remains of a dead wind elemental elf there and advanced to a first-circle Warlock. However, at that time, I had a disagreement with David. He firmly chose the path of a mage. He went to the central continent, and we separated.¡±


    Eli nodded. In fact, he had almost forgotten that he had such a student.


    Compared to Vivika, David¡¯s mage talent was better, and his pursuit of the truth was also very firm. It was not surprising that he chose the mage path. Eli had been observing him, but something seemed to have happened later. The soul brand was too far away, and he could not contact it.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t know David¡¯s situation, not even if he was still alive.


    Then, Vivika continued to tell him her story, from the time she came to the bloodline tower, to being taken in as Natasha¡¯s student, and then to where she was now. Throughout the entire process, Eli didn¡¯t disturb her and just listened calmly.


    ¡°Yes, teacher, that¡¯s all.¡± Three hours later, Vivika finally finished her story and stopped.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these years.¡±


    Eli touched Vivika¡¯s head and sighed.


    For a teenage girl to reach this point alone, there was no need to describe the difficulty.


    ¡°Hehe, teacher, don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Vivika smiled like a beautiful violet flower blooming.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Eli smiled and nodded, asking, ¡± what should we do with the black Isotta next? are there any other problems? ¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s all. The next step is to take over black Isotta¡¯s territory. This time, they violated the West Coast treaty. The other forces will not object!¡± Said Vivika.


    ¡°West Coast treaty?¡±


    ¡®Is there such a treaty?¡¯


    ¡°Some forces from the central continent, or as we call it, the Central Road, came here to make a treaty, and the bloodline tower is one of them,¡± Vivika explained.


    Central Road, treaty, bloodline tower.


    The more Eli listened, the stranger he felt.


    He felt that something was not right.


    Hearing this ¡­


    The bloodline tower was not a local force!


    Could there be some other secret?

 Chapter 227

    ?227 Grimm¡¯s Tower


    ¡°Wait. The bloodline tower isn¡¯t a native force of the West Coast? ¡±


    Eli extended his hand and interrupted Vivika. These forces seemed to be different from what he had imagined!


    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t you know?¡± Vivika had a strange look on her face!


    ¡®I know nothing!¡¯


    Eli muttered to himself. The White Tower had grown since the shadow lizard Warlock camp, and then it had come to this point step by step. Although it had been a long time, Eli had only been living in the South of the West Coast and had little contact with the central continent. Even the irises camp had developed a little in the central continent, but how could they have any connection with the top echelons of the West Coast like Vivika? so he really didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s normal for the teacher to not understand. It seems that these things have not been made public!¡± Vivika suddenly understood and nodded. ¡°Teacher, let me explain this to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was necessary for him to understand the situation outside.


    ¡°Well, if I have to explain it, I might have to start from the source. The origin can be traced back to the period of the catastrophe. You should know about it, right, teacher catastrophe? ¡± Vivika said as she looked at Eli.


    ¡°I still know this. Yes, ¡± Eli replied.


    However, he was very confused. How could this be related to something that happened thousands of years ago? it seemed that this matter might not be what he had thought. He would listen to Vivika.


    ¡°Well, that saves me a lot of trouble.¡± Vivika cleared her throat and said, ¡°When we talk about the great catastrophe, we have to talk about the Magi¡¯s departure.


    ¡°Tens of thousands of mages boarded the Sky City, and then passed through the world membrane of this world, and then headed to the endless world to find a new gathering place.


    ¡°Although they took away most of the resources, the Mages world was a truly large world at that time. Even if they evacuated, it was impossible to take everything away, so they had to give up some resources. It was these things that gave rise to the warlocks.¡±


    Eli listened calmly. These were all things that could be inferred, and he knew that Vivika was not done.


    Sure enough, after she finished, Vivika took a deep breath and began to tell him what she really wanted to say.


    ¡°The mages left many things behind. Among them, there is a legend that they left behind a legendary mage Tower, Grimm¡¯s Tower. It is said that it is still hidden in this World!¡± Vivika¡¯s gaze was distant as if she had returned to that era. Eli also listened carefully, this was all information he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡± Grimm¡¯s Tower?¡± However, when he heard about the mage Tower, Eli was still very confused. What did a mage tower have to do with anything?


    Seeing the doubt in his eyes, Vivika first poured more tea for her before revealing the reason.


    ¡°The bloodline tower isn¡¯t a force from the West Coast, but a force from the central continent. In fact, our full name should be the bloodline tower¡¯s West Coast branch.


    ¡°The bloodline tower isn¡¯t the only power on the West Coast. The majority of the major powers on the West Coast are from the central continent. We¡¯ve joined forces to monopolize this place, which is why there¡¯s so little information on how to advance to third-ring warlocks. Of course, this is off-topic.¡± Vivika smiled and added, ¡°And we came here because there might be clues to Grimm¡¯s Tower!¡±


    ¡°Clues?¡±


    Wait a minute!


    Eli extended his hand and raised his question at the right time.


    ¡°Just a clue? Is that why are there so many forces swarming the West Coast?¡±


    ¡°yes, clues. We¡¯re not even sure if the clues are true. As for the authenticity of this legend, there are still doubts. We can¡¯t even be sure if it¡¯s true. It¡¯s ridiculous, right? ¡±


    Vivika smiled bitterly. She had the same reaction as Eli back then.


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Eli raised his eyebrows. ¡°it¡¯s just an uncertain clue from an uncertain legend. Is Grimm¡¯s Tower that powerful? ¡±


    ¡°The difference should be huge!¡± Eli pursed his lips and said tactfully.


    He wasn¡¯t joking. It was hard to say if the current Warlock world had even 10% of the power of the Mage world.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Although Vivika was a Warlock, she also agreed.


    ¡°The current strength of the mage world is very different from what it was in the past. But if I say that you have the power to rule the current mage world with Grimm¡¯s Tower, would you believe it?¡±


    Rule the world?


    Eli¡¯s eyes widened. No way, was it that exaggerated? Wasn¡¯t it just a mage Tower?


    ¡°I know that teacher must think that it¡¯s just a tower, how could it have such power?!¡± Vivika understood what Eli was feeling, and she sighed.


    ¡°But it seems to be the case. It¡¯s really interesting. A tower left behind by the mage world could have the power to help one rule over the warlock world. That¡¯s how weak we are compared to the mages back then.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Eli nodded. He was also a little curious about that era, but the past was in the past. He could only say that he had transmigrated a little too late.


    Compared to that, he was more curious about the Tower.


    If what Vivika said was true, this Tower was so powerful. It was no wonder that even if they were not sure whether the legend was true or not, it would still make the central main road send people to the relatively poor West Coast.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this tower. I¡¯m curious about what kind of Tower can have such great power.¡± Eli took a sip of tea and needed some time to calm down.


    Vivika nodded and said, ¡°Legends are legends because there are many uncertainties.


    ¡°However, there were still some known facts. This Tower seemed to have once been the vehicle of an eighth-circle wizard, Grimm. Many people in the wizard World gathered to build it, but it seemed that this wizard had disappeared due to some accident, so his tower was left behind in this world.


    ¡°The legend says that the tower is huge!¡±


    ¡°Huge?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very big!¡±


    ¡°How big?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, look out the window!¡± Vivika reminded him.


    Eli looked outside. The sky was already a little dark, and the night was slowly falling. A full moon hung high in the sky, emitting bright moonlight.


    What was he looking at?


    He didn¡¯t quite understand what Vivika meant, so he turned to look at her.


    ¡°The moon!¡± Vivika looked into Eli¡¯s eyes and said in a low voice.


    ¡°The moon? You mean ¡­¡± Eli¡¯s eyes slowly widened, this meant ¡­


    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re right.¡± Vivika gave Eli an affirmative look, pursed her lips, and said, ¡±


    ¡°Grimm¡¯s Tower is said to be about the size of the moon!¡±

 Chapter 228

    228 Mechanical Box


    ¡°A Mage Tower as big as the moon?¡±


    Ere sucked in a breath of cold air and digested this information.


    The mage world wasn¡¯t much different from Earth in his previous life. They had similar star systems. The mage world was also on a planet, and the moon was a satellite of the mage world.


    However, the mage world was much larger than Earth, so the size of the moon was about three to four times that of his previous life. However, the size of the moon in his previous life had also reached 2.199¡Á10 cubic kilometers.


    If Vivika wasn¡¯t joking, then wizard Gray¡¯s tower was at least six by ten cubic kilometers, which was already beyond what Eli could imagine.


    Thinking about the size of this mage tower, Eli sucked in a breath of cold air.


    A Mage tower the size of a planet, this was truly terrifying!


    Although there was no fixed concept of a Mage tower, this was definitely not like the mage tower that Eli was living in. Instead, it was a multi-purpose war machine and had a large number of Mage tools and arrays. It could invade the world, could travel through time and space and had many other functions.


    It was not just a heavy object!


    Eli could no longer imagine how much power it could burst out with. Even if it was just used to collide with an enemy, the momentum it produced could even destroy an ordinary small world.


    F * ck!


    He seemed to understand why these Warlock forces were looking for this Tower.


    Even if he didn¡¯t get it, he couldn¡¯t let others get it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the clue you got?¡± Eli looked at Vivika.


    ¡°the organization that the mage was in was called Sky City, but no one has found the ruins of Sky City yet. However, many people have found an organization that belonged to Sky City, the machinery hivemind. As for the West Coast, it was once a territory of the machinery hivemind. The clue we got so far is that the organization on the West Coast seems to be related to Sky City and even the legendary mage Tower.¡± In front of Eli, Vivika unreservedly revealed all the secret information she knew.


    ¡°Although we don¡¯t know about the ruins yet, I don¡¯t think anyone has found them. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many forces that just came here.¡± Vivika smiled.


    She also felt that this matter was very unreliable. In fact, in the past few thousand years, there had been too many similar clues, and they were basically all fake. On the contrary, many forces had spent a lot of energy on these clues.


    ¡°The West Coast treaty is signed by these forces who came to the West Coast. Under normal circumstances, we won¡¯t make a move. After all, our goal is not to occupy the territory here.¡± Vivika said.


    ¡°Then what about the black Isotta?¡± Eli was puzzled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either.¡± Vivika shook her head with a blank expression.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, Vivika frowned. She remembered Kloss¡¯ strange actions that day. He seemed to think she had something he needed.


    Did she have anything that Kloss needed?


    Looking at Vivika, who had suddenly fallen into deep thought, Eli merely sipped his tea. In fact, the words that Kloss said to Vivika the other day were full of suspicions. It seemed like she had recalled something.


    Time passed by slowly. Eli looked at the moon outside the window.


    Ten minutes later, Vivika seemed to have finally figured it out. She looked at Eli with a serious expression and said, ¡°Teacher, I suddenly understand why Kloss wanted to fight the bloodline tower.¡±


    Vivika pulled up her sleeve, revealing her fair arm and a bracelet on it. It was probably a piece of spatial equipment like the bloodline ring. In fact, at the third ring, spatial equipment was no longer a rare thing.


    She stood up and walked to the space at the side, then touched her bracelet.


    Bang! Bang!


    In the next moment, there was a bang and a metal box appeared on the ground.


    The box was about the size of a small box, and it was silver in color. Under the light of the elemental lamp, it emitted a silver light, which showed that it was made from a very high-grade material.


    The top of the box was covered with mechanical patterns, giving it a sci-fi feel. Three mechanical locks were placed on the left, right, and middle sides, two big and one small.


    ¡°A mechanical box?¡±


    Eli stood up as well and looked at the box.


    ¡°Then open it and see what¡¯s inside,¡± Eli said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t open it!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be opened?¡±


    Eli had a puzzled look on his face, while Vivika looked helpless. ¡°tower master Natasha didn¡¯t give me the key, or I would have opened it long ago.¡±


    Just like that, the clues were cut off again.


    Eli sighed.


    ¡°But teacher, you don¡¯t have to be too anxious. Look at these three locks.¡± Vivika pointed at the three locks and said, ¡± this is a type of mechanical lock from the mage world. According to the records, as long as you have enough mechanical knowledge, you can open it directly. It¡¯s not a traditional lock, and it¡¯s not too difficult!¡±


    ¡°Mechanical knowledge?¡±


    In an instant, Eli fell into silence again.


    What a coincidence? This was a knowledge that he was unfamiliar with.


    The reason why the mage world was so powerful in the past was mainly because of two things. One was the profound knowledge of mysticism, which included elemental sorcerers, curses, fate, and so on. The other was mechanical alchemy.


    This part of knowledge was mainly learned by white mages. A large part of them could be considered mechanical mages. The manufacturing of small paths and mechanical dolls, as well as the construction of sky cities, were all their domains.


    What Eli had learned was only slightly inclined to the construction of mystical wizard tools. He was relatively unfamiliar with real mechanical alchemy.


    It was a true knowledge blind spot.


    ¡°Does your bloodline tower have any relevant knowledge about that?¡± Eli looked at Vivika. Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, his reaction to Kloss proved that this thing wasn¡¯t ordinary. It might really be related to the legend.


    A Tower the size of a planet, there was probably no mage who would not be interested.


    ¡°Our bloodline tower is a pure force of warlocks. We don¡¯t have any knowledge about this!¡± Vivika was a little embarrassed.


    Eli sighed. They had gone back to square one.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Suddenly, he felt his arm being touched. He looked over and saw Vivika. She looked into Eli¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°although we don¡¯t have the knowledge in this area, the black Isotta seems to have done research in this area. They should have some mechanical knowledge, which should be helpful.¡±


    ¡°Then, when you¡¯re done collecting them, give me a copy,¡± Eli said.


    He was quite interested in new knowledge, especially since it was mainstream knowledge in the past world, not to mention that this mysterious box required related knowledge.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. We¡¯ll talk again next time.¡± As the night grew darker, Eli knew it was time for him to leave.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eli turned to leave, but before he could leave the room, Vivika called out to him.


    ¡°Teacher, you can take this mechanical box as well.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Eli blinked, looked at the box on the ground, and then looked into Vivika¡¯s eyes. After all, this box was given to her by Natasha, and it was not a good idea.


    ¡°My things are naturally teacher¡¯s.¡±


    Sensing Eli¡¯s gaze, Vivika lowered her head, tugged at the corner of her shirt, and spoke in a low voice that only the two of them could hear.


    The dim yellow alchemy lamp lit up Eli¡¯s eyes. He pursed his lips and looked at Vivika with a smile.


    The seed that was planted back then had turned into the fruit that he had today.

 Chapter 229 - 229 The Storm Gradually Subsides

    229 The Storm Gradually Subsides


    In the end, Eli took the mechanical box away under Vivika¡¯s insistence.


    After taking it away, he studied it for a while and found that the locks on the mechanical box were indeed quite interesting. They were of the first, second, and third circle levels. As long as one was skilled enough, they could be opened.


    In fact, this was similar to potioneering. The mage world once had another sub-class called mechanical mages. They focused purely on mechanical knowledge and mechanical refining. There were also differences in level, and they were also distributed according to circles.


    Currently, Eli should be a third-circle pharmacologist and a zero-circle mechanic, and this was because he had obtained alchemy knowledge in the secret plane, which also had the effect of drawing parallels from inference.


    After studying it for a few days, Eli finally gave up and decided to wait for the knowledge from the black Isotta to arrive.


    As for him, he was temporarily staying in the bloodline house.


    To him, the bloodline tower was not much different from the White Tower and the iris. They were all forces that could be used, and it was the same no matter where he lived. Besides, as a major force, the bloodline tower had more information left behind by mages. Eli was immersed in it and learned a lot of new knowledge.


    While he was studying, the forces related to him were also expanding rapidly.


    Among them, the bloodline tower developed the fastest. Due to the deaths of Kloss and Mason, the remaining forces of the black Isotta were forced to retreat under the pressure of the bloodline tower. Their territories were slowly devoured, and the bloodline tower¡¯s strength grew rapidly.


    The White Tower, as a faction attached to the bloodline tower, also developed rapidly. The small factions that betrayed the bloodline tower were mostly dealt with by the White Tower. For a time, a huge amount of resources poured into the White Tower. Under the accumulation of a large number of resources, several two-circle warlocks were born, but because there was no information, they were still unable to break through to the third circle.


    Speaking of the third circle, Eli had also obtained the relevant information from Vivika, and he also understood how warlocks advanced to the third circle. Breakthrough was difficult without information, and back then, Eli was lucky.


    However, even with the information, he had no intention of spreading it to the White Tower at the moment. It might not be a good thing for the White Tower, and the other forces would not allow it. Before he had the power to be invincible on the West Coast, Eli decided to keep a low profile.


    Just like that, a year passed.


    As Eli learned new knowledge, he also gained a deeper understanding of the third-circle spells and new means, which made his strength change again.


    And this year, the bloodline tower had finally dealt with most of the forces of black Isotta. As for the smaller forces, they had joined with other forces. This was unavoidable, and now it was already a very good ending.


    Just last week, Eli already knew that Vivika and the rest had arrived at the core area of black Isotta, and they would soon be able to bring back the machinery knowledge that Eli wanted.


    Vivika even invited Eli to come along, but he rejected her. Since there were already people helping out with the work, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time if he went out?


    Eli waited patiently.


    But before Vivika and the others returned, Eli had another piece of good news.


    The bloodline mark on Kloss¡¯ bloodline ring was finally worn away.


    ¡°The seal is finally removed!¡± First, he took out the ring.


    The ring was a black skull ring. It was black and white, with a little bit of red blood wrapped around the ring. However, a year ago, the blood-red color could wrap around the entire ring, but now there was only a little bit.


    At this point, Eli could also open it directly. Of course, he would first drip his blood on it.


    Without any hesitation, Eli extended his right hand, and a crack automatically opened up on his fingertip. A drop of blood flowed out and dripped onto the ring, then quickly devoured the remaining blood threads and covered the entire ring.


    In just a few seconds, the ring changed into a black and red skeleton, and a mysterious connection was formed between Eli and the ring.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    A smile appeared on Elie¡¯s face as he opened the ring. The space within the ring was instantly exposed to his mind.


    This was a space of about 100 cubic meters. At this time, a large number of items were placed, almost filling the entire space,.


    ¡°There are quite a lot of things.¡± Eli raised his eyebrows and began to count.


    First, he cleaned up the magic stones. In the end, he found 10 high-grade magic stones, 300 medium-grade magic stones, and 36500 low-grade magic stones. The total value was about 160000 low-grade magic stones, which was a huge sum.


    ¡°As expected of the boss of black Isotta!¡± Looking at the magic stones ¡­


    The entire White Tower only produced 200000 to 300000 magic stones a year. Kloss¡¯ collection alone was equivalent to the daily flow of the White Tower. As for irises, it might be two to three years¡¯ worth of magic stones.


    Although there were a lot of them, there was nothing special that he needed to use for the time being. He would leave them for now. Magic stones were currency after all, and they would be of use one day.


    After cleaning up the magic stones, Eli began to organize the materials.


    This part was relatively common. Other than some ores, there were some magical plants. There were also some interesting ones, such as a few precious magical plants from the third circle. Unfortunately, they had all been processed and could not be planted again.


    ¡°What a waste!¡± Eli looked at these magic plants, his heart aching.


    If it were up to him, he would definitely protect all of them so that it would be convenient for him to plant them again.


    What a pity!


    Holding onto his displeasure towards this group of barbaric warlocks, Eli continued to inspect them. Other than the things above, there was a large number of miscellaneous items, including mage tools, books, and some strange things.


    Most of them were common items, but there were also things that surprised Eli.


    ¡°This is chimeras¡¯ knowledge!¡±


    Looking at the books that were piled together, Eli was a little surprised.


    A few of the books were greenish-black in color, and there was even some blood vessel-like things on them. They were piled at the bottom of all the junk, just like garbage.


    However, when Eli flipped through these, he was very surprised, because the things inside were actually a unique part of the dark Mage¡¯s knowledge, the knowledge of chimeras.


    Chimeras were creatures that fused from elemental or flesh creatures. Mages would constantly cultivate them to make them stronger and stronger. They were one of indispensable partners of dark sorcerers.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have such a harvest!¡± A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    However, it seemed to be normal. After all, the West Coast was once the territory of the dark Magi, and it was not rare for knowledge of dark Magi to appear. However, it still made Eli very surprised.


    New knowledge meant new power.


    As a Mage who had been left behind, scavenging was his only method to grow stronger.


    ¡°When everything has settled down, I¡¯ll train one for fun.¡± Eli pursed his lips, smiled, and continued to look through the other things.


    However, it seemed that his luck had run out, and he did not find anything good.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The harvest is not small!¡±


    Not to mention the knowledge of chimeras, even the materials and magic stones, were enough to satisfy Eli. At least Kloss was much better than Mason, who had nothing.


    Just as he was sighing, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Eli turned around. He was in the tower, where Nikola found Vivika, and he was temporarily staying there.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Eli found it strange, and he extended his mental power outwards.


    Female, first circle, unknown.


    After some thought, Eli walked over and opened the door. He didn¡¯t think there would be any danger in the bloodline tower¡¯s territory, not to mention that he was only in the third circle. On the West Coast, there were basically very few dangers.


    He opened the door and saw a young woman standing outside with a smile on his face.


    She looked very young, with black hair and silver eyes and a pretty face. Although she was wearing a loose robe, it was obvious that she was very well-built and had a good figure.


    At this moment, she still had a warm smile on her face, which looked very comfortable.


    ¡°And you are?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°My name is Aisha, and I¡¯m tower master Vivika¡¯s student. My teacher and the others have returned to the bloodline tower. My teacher asked me to bring you to the bloodline tower¡¯s Supreme meeting!¡± Aisha said respectfully, observing Eli.


    He looked very young, with black hair and black eyes, but his eyes were very bright as if they contained endless wisdom. His expression was calm as if he could calmly deal with any accident.


    She was very curious as to why this person would live in her teacher¡¯s private Tower, and also curious about this person¡¯s identity, as well as her teacher¡¯s invitation to this person to attend the most important meeting.


    Who was he?


    ¡°What? Is Vivika back?¡±


    On the other hand, Eli was pleasantly surprised. It seemed like he had found a way to obtain mechanical knowledge.

 Chapter 230 - 230 Honorary Title

    230 Honorary Title


    Aisha lowered her head to hide her displeasure when she heard Eli calling teacher Vivika by her full name.


    What an unreasonable Warlock.


    As Vivika¡¯s student, she had never called her teacher by his name. If it weren¡¯t for her teacher¡¯s request to be respectful, she would have really wanted to argue with the man in front of her.


    Her teacher had just saved the bloodline tower!


    ¡°Teacher is already waiting in the bloodline tower. Is there anything else you need to prepare, my Lord?¡± Although she was unhappy, she would not slack off on the task given by teacher Vivika.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare anything. Let¡¯s just go there,¡± Eli replied, but he looked at Aisha with interest.


    This was a strange feeling. The little girl who had followed him back then actually had her own student. Time was really wonderful!


    Feeling Eli¡¯s sweeping gaze, Aisha gritted her teeth, but she still smiled. ¡°Then please follow me, my Lord. It¡¯s in the central tower.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Just like that, Eli walked out of the Tower, and Aisha led the way.


    ¡°Oh, right. What¡¯s the Supreme Council?¡± Eli suddenly remembered that Aisha seemed to have mentioned some meeting.


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting that all the higher-ups of the house of bloodlines have to attend. It¡¯s usually only held when something big happens. This time, it should be about the end of black Isotta. Sometimes, there will be people watching.¡±


    Aisha turned her head and replied. In her heart, she had already classified Eli as a guest. After all, if he was a member of the family of bloodlines, it was impossible for him not to know about the Supreme Council.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli nodded. It was about time.


    Looking at how Aisha didn¡¯t seem to want to talk to him, Eli didn¡¯t say anything after that.


    A few minutes later, the two of them arrived in front of a mage Tower with two guards standing on both sides.


    ¡°Lady Aisha.¡± The guard clearly recognized Aisha and immediately said respectfully.


    ¡°This is teacher Vivika¡¯s guest. I¡¯m taking him to see the teacher!¡± Aisha explained, then turned to look at Eli, her tone slightly arrogant. ¡°My Lord, please follow me!¡±


    As a matter of fact, as Vivika¡¯s student, she had a very high status in the bloodline tower, especially after Vivika¡¯s defeat of the black Isotta.


    Eli nodded and smiled.


    Of course, he understood Aisha¡¯s meaning, but he wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he found it interesting. It felt like an adult watching a child throw a tantrum.


    Looking at the lack of reaction from Eli, Aisha was a little disappointed and led him forward.


    Soon, she brought Eli to the third floor of the tower.


    Bang bang bang!


    Aisha walked up and knocked on the door gently, then retreated to Eli¡¯s side.


    The door opened slowly, and a figure came out and hugged Eli.


    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s been more than a year since we last met!¡± Vivika hugged Eli like a little girl who had been away from home for a long time.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s not like the teacher isn¡¯t around all this time!¡± Eli patted Vivika¡¯s head. Vivika had basically been out since their last meeting, and the two of them had not seen each other for a long time.


    However, this child was still lacking in love!


    At this moment, Aisha was dumbfounded.


    She looked at this scene with a dazed expression. What did she just see? Her teacher hugged the man in front of her and even called him teacher.


    Actually, this person was her teacher¡¯s teacher. Didn¡¯t that mean that he was her grandteacher? This was too infuriating. Did her teacher actually have a teacher? Why didn¡¯t she hear about it?


    However, after the shock, she recalled what had happened just now and felt a little embarrassed. Her face turned red. What the hell was going on?


    After hugging for a few seconds, Vivika also let go of Eli.


    When she saw that Aisha was also there, her pupils dilated, and she closed her eyes.


    Damn it. She didn¡¯t notice her student was there.


    Vivika recovered after a dozen seconds. She pulled Elsa over awkwardly and said, ¡°Teacher, this is my student, Aisha. She¡¯s quite talented. She¡¯s currently a first-circle Warlock and also has a third-circle bloodline, the siren bloodline.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good.¡± Eli smiled.


    ¡°Grandmaster!¡± The nearby Aisha lowered her head and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re Vivika¡¯s student, I have to give you a gift. Since you have the water element bloodline, I¡¯ll give you this water element crystal.¡±


    Eli took out an egg-sized sky-blue crystal from the secret realm and handed it to Aisha.


    A collection of hundreds of years was not a joke. He had a lot of things in various aspects. A water element crystal was a highly condensed water element. It could improve the elemental essence conversion of a first-circle warlock and also improve the level of their bloodline. It was much more precious than the elemental crystal he had used before.


    ¡°Ah, Grandmaster, this is too valuable. I can¡¯t take it.¡± Aisha¡¯s eyes widened. Such a large water elemental crystal would cost at least a thousand magic stones. She quickly refused.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just take it as a greeting gift!¡± Eli smiled and handed it to Aisha.


    ¡°Keep it. Your Grandmaster is in a good mood today!¡± Vivika said to Aisha.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then you can leave first. I have something to discuss with your Grandmaster.¡± After getting to know each other, Vivika told Aisha to go and then led Eli into the room.


    The door closed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you finish collecting all the machinery knowledge? ¡± Eli asked Vivika.


    ¡°Teacher, currently the black Isotta is completely destroyed. We have also received their books and knowledge bank, but it may take a few days to sort it out, so today¡¯s meeting is not about that matter!¡± Vivika replied.


    ¡°Then what is today¡¯s meeting about?¡± Eli asked curiously.


    ¡°teacher, you saved the bloodline tower. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough, so I prepared a surprise for you! ¡±


    ¡°A surprise?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Vivika nodded and said, ¡± but it¡¯s a secret for now. I¡¯ll hold a meeting and announce this!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Eli did not know whether to laugh or cry. He wanted to see what kind of surprise there was.


    Soon, Eli got the answer.


    ..


    A few hours later, Eli was taken away by Vivika to the second floor of the Tower. They paused outside a conference room.


    Standing outside the door, Eli could sense that there were about a dozen people sitting inside. Every one of them had the aura of a peak two-circle warlock, and they should be the higher-ups of the bloodline tower.


    Vivika turned to smile at Eli, then said, ¡°Teacher, just follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eli nodded.


    Vivika nodded and turned back. Her body slowly straightened, and her eyes gradually became sharp. She controlled her facial expression, and then the door in front of her slowly opened under the effect of the elements.


    Buzzzzzz!


    The door creaked open, revealing the inside.


    At the end of the red carpet was a painted red table with black velvet high-back chairs on both sides. More than a dozen second-circle warlocks were sitting on them.


    At the very front, there was two tall back chairs side by side, but no one was sitting on them at the moment.


    Upon hearing that someone had arrived, the dozen or so people in the hall instantly looked over with curious expressions.


    Vivika simply walked forward and walked straight into it, with Eli following behind.


    Vivika was wearing a sky-blue Warlock robe, while Eli was wearing a black and gold Warlock robe today. They didn¡¯t look like teacher and student, but more like a couple.


    Following Vivika, Eli looked at the two seats at the end and seemed to have a vague guess.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Is there something important today?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so good at setting up two chairs!¡±


    At this moment, the warlocks in the hall looked at the two of them, or more accurately, Eli, who was behind Vivika and was a little confused.


    They didn¡¯t know who he was. However, the sudden meeting and the extra chair meant that today was unusual. There was a high probability that it had something to do with the man in front of them.


    Vivika walked in front while Eli followed behind. Under the gaze of the others, Vivika and Eli slowly walked to the end of the table, where the main seat was.


    Vivika directly sat down on one of the chairs, then waved her hand and pointed to the other chair. ¡°Teacher, please sit here.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Eli didn¡¯t refuse and sat down.


    At this moment, everyone was already in shock. They looked at Eli, who was sitting side by side with Vivika. However, no one spoke up, and they were only waiting for Vivika to give an explanation.


    Seeing that Eli had sat down, Vivika looked around at everyone and confirmed that they had all arrived.


    The entire meeting room was silent.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Vivika said, and everyone¡¯s eyes focused on her.


    ¡°Let me make an introduction.¡± Vivika looked at Eli, who was standing beside her and said, ¡°This is Warlock Eli. He will be bloodline tower¡¯s honorary vice tower master from now on!¡±


    The entire meeting room became even quieter after the introduction.


    There was complete silence.

 Chapter 231

    ?231 Summary


    ¡°Honorary Deputy tower master?¡±


    After more than ten seconds, someone finally asked with a confused look.


    The others also spoke up.


    ¡°Did I hear it wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fake, right?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? This random person?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes swept over the stranger, Eli, with confusion and shock in their eyes. They did not understand why the tower master would make such a decision.


    Was this person even qualified?


    An honorary Deputy tower master was not something an ordinary person could be.


    It represented a member of the bloodline tower one rank lower than the tower master. However, the honorary title was only given to those who had made outstanding contributions to the bloodline tower.


    Their status was even comparable to the tower master, and they had the right to make suggestions on the construction and development of the bloodline tower. They could also draw more resources from their forces every year, and they could even act as the tower master in the most critical moments.


    But today, tower master Vivika suddenly brought someone in and told them that this person would be the future Deputy tower master. How could they not be confused?


    ¡°Milord, isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡± The others were also waiting for an explanation from Vivika. Although the authority of the bloodline tower¡¯s master was extremely high, it was not without restrictions.


    ¡°What, do you have any objections? According to the rules, the tower master has the right to do so!¡± Vivika¡¯s eyes were sharp, and her tone was tough. The aura belonging to the third circle instantly swept through the audience.


    Gulu!


    The throat of the person who asked the question moved slightly, and the atmosphere became tense all of a sudden.


    The others didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°Time really changes people!¡± Eli sat on the chair and watched this scene.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t expect Vivika to come here to talk about this. He had lived here silently for a year, so he naturally understood what this term meant. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would become an honorary Deputy tower master.


    Fortunately, it was only an honorary title. He could get paid and not do anything, so it didn¡¯t matter. He had quite a few titles on him.


    ¡°of course, we won¡¯t object, but you should at least introduce this man to everyone. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.¡± An old warlock tried to smooth things over.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Vivika nodded. This was a Warlock during Natasha¡¯s time, and she had taught him not to overdo it for a while.


    Hearing Vivika¡¯s compromise, the others all breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, they were even more curious. They were very curious about the identity of this person.


    Looking at everyone¡¯s eyes, Vivika didn¡¯t interrupt and said directly, ¡°This is my teacher, Warlock Eli. He¡¯s currently at the third circle, and we killed Kloss together!¡±


    The simple introduction left everyone dumbfounded.


    ¡°Yes, yes. yes, he ¡­¡±


    Someone stammered. Anyone who had seen the video that day would know that the last blow was not from the person who had attacked but from another three-ringed Warlock. Did Vivika mean that the person in front of them was that person?


    Hiss!


    For a moment, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. All their dissatisfaction instantly disappeared as they looked at Eli. How was this an outsider? This was the person who had saved bloodline tower!


    Suddenly, everyone looked at him in a different light. He was a three-circle warlock, and once he joined, the bloodline tower¡¯s strength would even surpass its past. This was a good thing!


    ¡°Does anyone still have any objections?¡±


    Vivika asked again.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our honor to have you join us, Sir!¡±


    The group of people expressed their agreement one after another. Seeing this scene, Vivika also smiled.


    The matter was settled.


    ..


    It had been three months since Eli became the honorary Deputy tower master.


    In the past three months, with the help of his status as the Deputy tower master, Eli was able to read most of the information about the bloodline tower. He had also gained a lot, and some fresh resources from the bloodline tower had also benefited him greatly.


    And after this matter was over, Eli could also settle down and focus on his own matters.


    ¡®I have a lot of things on hand. I need to make a list.¡¯ In the Tower, Eli was deep in thought.


    He had more resources on hand, more knowledge, and more complicated problems. After so long, he had no choice but to face a question.


    Was it really a good idea for him to want everything?


    Even though his lifespan was unlimited, time was limited. He couldn¡¯t do everything at once. There was only one of them.


    Therefore, he needed to sort out what he needed at the moment and come up with a sequence.


    The first was himself.


    He currently in the third circle and had a mental power of 236 points. He was still far from breaking through, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about it for a while.


    The second was the spells.


    [ solidified spells: first circle spirit shield, second circle eye of truth, third circle Butterfly Dream, second circle bloodline solidified spell, shadow control, third circle bloodline solidified spell, Shadow Dragon Breath ]


    [ special spells: endless devouring seal (first and second seal), devouring sorcery system (currently being developed, few products), blood burning secret technique, Soul Blade (current 65 years of cultivation), curses, Fate Dice, Necromancer system. ]


    [ normal mage spell: fireball (Level 1), big fireball (Level 2), wind blade (Level 1), thorn control (Level 1), water Dragon¡¯s death (Level 3) ]


    [ items: Shadow Dragon Sorcerer¡¯s robe (2nd circle), Shadow Dragon Boots (2nd circle), Sorcerer¡¯s staff (2nd circle), close to 500000 low-grade magic stones, water elemental fruit tree, one unknown tree, one secret realm, ether crystal (strengthened staff), other sorcerer tools, magic plants ¡­ ]


    The things were very messy, and Eli also roughly looked at them.


    That was about all of his current situations. He had omitted some of the useless ones.


    Of course, there were also more spells.


    It could be seen that he still had a lot of means, but it was obvious that he needed to update them. For example, he didn¡¯t have many 3rd-circle spells, so he needed to further consolidate them.


    Currently, the devouring spell was only a simple application, but it was completely unsystematic. It lacked the foundation and development.


    As for the endless engulfing seal, he had only reached the second level. It was basically useless once he reached the third circle. Eli didn¡¯t have any good ideas either, but he was going to take a look at the chimeras and see if he could cultivate one.


    As for necromancy, it was more up to fate. Eli had never treated it as an important part, but Eli could go deeper into it.


    As for the Dice of Fate and curses, they were easy to use as they only needed to consume lifespan.


    ¡°It seems like I have a lot of work to do next!¡±


    Eli fell into deep thought.


    Whether it was the improvement of his techniques, the upgrade of mage weapons, or the deepening of his intrinsic knowledge, he needed to do all of them.


    ¡°Are we going to lay low again?¡±


    Eli pursed his lips. Suddenly, another piece of news came.


    After sensing it, Eli patted his head.¡±Oh, right, I almost missed it.¡±


    Just a moment ago, all of the knowledge from the black Isotta had been sorted out and sent to the bloodline tower, including the mechanical knowledge that Eli had his eyes on.


    ¡°How long will that take to process?¡±


    Eli fell into deep thought.


    However, the situation had temporarily stabilized again. It seemed that everything was fine.


    Was he going to enter the research stage again?


    Other people¡¯s transmigration was full of passion, and there were things happening every day. The enemy would come wave after wave, and there would be no rest for even a day. However, when it came to him, it was a break for decades or even hundreds of years after a battle.


    Was this the power of an immortal?


    It was really good!

 Chapter 232

    ?232 Three Directions


    In the end, Eli decided on a few main paths.


    There were three main paths and three main research areas.


    The first was the shadow sorcery that relied on the power of shadow and darkness. This had always been Eli¡¯s main fighting force. Although it originated from the bloodline of the shadow Dragon, it had already surpassed its original state under Eli¡¯s constant research.


    Moreover, he planned to merge the devouring spell with the shadow force slowly. The two were quite compatible. He could also simplify his methods.


    The second was elemental sorcery. In this area, Eli mainly focused on Wind and Fire sorcery. These were the best aspects of Eli¡¯s talent. Of course, he would also be involved in other elements, so he tried to avoid his shortcomings.


    The third was to dig deeper into the shadow dragon¡¯s bloodline. As a powerful creature with Five circle, the shadow dragon¡¯s bloodline power wasn¡¯t just about shadow control. It also had powerful strengths and other aspects that could be learned and utilized.


    There were three main research areas.


    The first was potions and mechanical alchemy.


    Needless to say, potionology had always been what Eli was good at, and it had helped him a lot. It was just that he was a little lacking at the moment. Of course, he could not be blamed for this. As his strength increased, there were fewer potions that could not help him.


    Moreover, high-level magic plants were even more precious, so it would be a little troublesome to get them.


    There was also mechanical alchemy. Previously, he had mainly studied alchemy.


    The West Coast was the main gathering place for dark Magi, but they did not have much knowledge of this thing. They were obviously more interested in life, death, and other things. Light Magi were the main researchers in this area.


    The history of the mages had also proven that mechanical alchemy had a greater impact on the mage world. Whether it was internal development or the conquest of the endless world, they all played a greater role.


    Of course, the most important point was the planet-sized Mage Tower.


    Even though it was just a legend, it was still something that Eli yearned for. Since so many people were looking for it, it might really be real. If he really encountered it and it was damaged, it would be awkward if he couldn¡¯t repair it.


    Besides, this was very powerful knowledge, so it would be a waste not to learn it.


    Moreover, he had another motive in his heart. If such a powerful thing really existed, it would be best if it was in his hands.


    It was a potential risk for him to develop in the mage world if it was in someone else¡¯s hands. He knew that he might be thinking too much, but he had a long life, so he naturally had to think further.


    Everything was just in preparation for a rainy day, even though it might be thousands or tens of thousands of years early.


    This was the first direction. The second direction was the research of soul imprints and the statue of faith.


    Whether it was the soul brand or the power of faith, they were all very promising. Although he was not clear about these, Eli had a vague feeling that they might be of some use to him.


    At worst, he would just have to waste a few hundred years, so Eli chose to believe in his intuition.


    The third direction was much simpler, and that was to collect all kinds of strange knowledge.


    As Eli came to understand strange witchcraft such as curse witchcraft, the die of fate, and the blood-burning secret technique, he gradually realized that he didn¡¯t have to walk the right path. He could also try the crooked path.


    Life was a very precious thing, but to him, it was just a very ordinary thing. It was an endless source of resources, just like magic stones. If he could convert it into combat power, it would be great.


    These were all of Eli¡¯s thoughts. It was also the first time in hundreds of years that Eli had a systematic understanding of himself and a judgment of his future development.


    Of course, this was just a preliminary idea. As time passed, it would definitely change slowly. However, the overall route would be like this.


    As for other things such as chimeras, it was a different matter.


    ¡°Take it slow, time is on my side!¡±


    Eli¡¯s gaze was calm. As a third-circle warlock, he had a lot more choices than before.


    ¡°What? teacher, you¡¯re going to leave the bloodline tower for the time being?!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m planning to study some things. The central continent is still too complicated. The South of the West Coast might be more suitable for me!¡±


    After thinking about the strategy, he had to implement it.


    However, whether it was for experiments or resource allocation, although the southern region had few resources and wasn¡¯t large, it was completely in his hands. He could do whatever he wanted, but in the bloodline tower, he was constantly under the observation of several other major forces. Each of them had third circles, and some of them were stronger than Eli. Thus, he decided to return to the southern region.


    Seeing how resolute Eli was, Vivika nodded helplessly.


    ¡°teacher, if you need any resources, you can tell me directly. The bloodline tower can help,¡± Vivika said.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Naturally, Eli would not stand on ceremony.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Vivika smiled. ¡°Then, teacher, when do you plan to leave?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I guess.¡±


    ..


    A day later.


    At noon.


    A venom Wyvern flew out of the bloodline tower and headed south.


    ¡°Milord, are we leaving just like that?¡± Nikola asked in confusion.


    Ever since they dealt with Kloss, he had been staying at the bloodline tower. To be more precise, he had been by Eli¡¯s side.


    ¡°yes, the problem has been solved. It¡¯s time to leave.¡± Eli turned to look.


    At this moment, the sun hung high in the sky, its gentle light shining on the ground. The entire bloodline tower seemed to be covered in a golden veil, making it extremely peaceful and beautiful.


    This was what he wanted.


    A stable environment.


    To Eli, a stable environment was the foundation of development. It was something he could not do without, and this was precisely why he had come to the central region this time.


    Now that everything was settled, it was naturally time to return home.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how long this can last!¡±


    Eli sighed. There would be all sorts of disputes in the mortal world every few years. There would also be the same things happening in the mage world every few decades. However, some things were already very small and could not affect him.


    He just wanted to become stronger slowly and steadily, but trouble kept coming to him.


    But this time, things should be stable for a long time. After all, within the West Coast, Eli couldn¡¯t think of any major events that would happen. Due to the existence of the West Coast treaty, although there were small conflicts between the forces, there were almost no major conflicts. The forces in the South had basically been absorbed by the White Tower. The White Tower had already occupied the entire South and had no more space to expand.


    What could go wrong?


    ¡­Of course, everything would change if the ruins of the sky city were found.


    ¡°However, we haven¡¯t found any clues for hundreds of years. It¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Eli sighed, then turned to look ahead and tapped the venom Wyvern.


    ¡°Return to the White Tower!¡±


    The venom Wyvern instantly accelerated and left with the two of them.


    In the blink of an eye, they disappeared from sight.

 Chapter 233

    ?233 One Hundred and Fifty Years


    Three days later.


    Eli returned to the White Tower.


    On the day of his return, a meeting was held quietly.


    In the meeting.


    ¡°from now on, the White Tower will continue to develop steadily. In the future, I¡¯ll establish a deeper connection with the bloodline tower. As for the White Tower, we¡¯ll just develop it in the South of the West Coast!¡± Eli looked at the crowd and ordered.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Everyone agreed.


    Eli was like a pillar of support to the White Tower. He had saved the White Tower from danger several times and even made decisions to support the bloodline tower when it was in danger. Not only did he save the White Tower from disaster, but he also allowed them to continue existing.


    The meeting was over after a few simple instructions from Eli.


    After the meeting.


    ¡°What are your plans, Sir?¡± Ross asked respectfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m naturally going to work next!¡± Eli cast him a strange glance.


    ¡°Work?¡±


    Ross¡¯ old face froze, a little surprised.


    ..


    Very quickly.


    The news spread throughout the black Tower prison again. The former Warden Herman had returned.


    For a moment, all the warlocks who were still alive when Eli was the warden were trembling with fear. The newcomer had a strange look on his face as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s so special about Herman?¡±


    The elders were all telling the newbies about Herman¡¯s ¡°cruelty.¡± All of them were terrified, their bodies trembling, and their mouths twitching. ¡°How brutal!¡±


    Eli knew nothing about the prisoner¡¯s sadness. In any case, he returned to the black Tower with a relaxed expression.


    This was a good place.


    Experiments were indispensable to him. He didn¡¯t even feel good about using ordinary people, but he didn¡¯t have any psychological barriers when it came to the prisoners here. He could do body modification, drug experiments, blood cross-breeding experiments, and so on.


    Returning to this place was like returning home.


    Just like that, Eli started his regular life again.


    He studied and meditated on a daily basis, and he would come out to patrol every ten days to half a month to relax.


    Time passed by slowly.


    ..


    Twenty years later.


    ¡°Twenty years?¡± In front of the black Tower¡¯s window, Eli looked out the window, his eyes distant.


    Ten years was not a long time for him, but many things had happened.


    Although the bloodline tower¡¯s strength had greatly increased after annexing black Isotta, their overall strength had still declined due to the loss of potential in the previous war. This led to a lot of friction, and they lost a lot of territories they had previously occupied.


    However, it was normal. Vivika did not do anything out of line. She only maintained the stability of the forces. The White Tower was also stable, and nothing major happened.


    On the other hand, Katarina from irises camp was already at the limit of her second circle. She was only 200 years old, so she could be considered a little genius.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the lifespan for mages in this world is limited!¡± Eli shook his head.


    For normal mages, it was almost impossible for them to reach the second circle if they were not talented. Therefore, every second circle mage had good basic talent, except for Eli.


    Eli¡¯s own talent was average. He had relied on the devouring seal and time to reach his current level. Usually, for someone with his talent, it would be a miracle if he could even reach the first circle, let alone the third circle.


    However, Eli didn¡¯t think much of it either. Everything was destined.


    In addition to the development between forces, he had also changed a lot.


    He advanced according to the previous three paths.


    His control of shadow sorcery was more smooth. Elemental sorcery was average, but his proficiency in Wind and Fire elemental sorcery was good. There was also his bloodline. He had dug deeper into the shadow Dragon bloodline, and it was much stronger than before.


    The three battle paths were not bad, but on the other hand, the three research directions were completely opposite.


    Mechanical alchemy was a completely different path from what he had learned before, and this made it difficult for him. Even the basic runes were slightly different, and he had no choice but to change many of his previous habits.


    The creation of machinery was also very troublesome. The main body was metal, and many alloys had to be created by himself. This made him inexplicably need to learn a new technique, forging. For this, he had even built a forging workshop.


    However, Eli guessed that after these preparations were done for a long time, the subsequent work would naturally speed up, so he didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. It was only time anyway. As long as he didn¡¯t get stuck, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him.


    Mechanical alchemy wasn¡¯t going well, but potioneering wasn¡¯t going well either. Although he had tried his best to collect the 3rd-circle potion formulas, they were very rare.


    He could only take it slow and leave everything for the future.


    The second was the soul runes and the statue of faith.


    This progress was also very slow, and there were not many ideas at the moment. Eli had already asked the irises to send people to study it to see if they could find a more suitable path.


    The third was the collection of esoteric information. He did manage to find some, but they were not what Eli wanted.


    It could only be said that although 20 years was not a short time, there was not much he could do. After all, there was not much he could do on the west coast.


    However, Eli didn¡¯t have any thoughts about leaving this place. Before he advanced to celestial, he was prepared to stay in this ¡®barren land¡¯. There were small benefits to a small place, and that was that it was safer and more suitable for him.


    ¡°Take it slow, there¡¯s no rush!¡±


    Eli pursed his lips, turned around, and walked down the prison.


    ¡°I have nothing to do today, so I¡¯ll torture my cellmates!¡±


    ..


    Another thirty years passed.


    Everything was calm, but a person came to the door.


    It was Vivika.


    ¡°Teacher, the silver Moon banquet is about to be held. Are you interested?¡± Vivika was wearing a blue chiffon dress as she looked at Eli.


    ¡°Silver Moon banquet? What is that?¡± There was a puzzled expression on Elie¡¯s face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that the purpose of these forces is to find the ruins? This meeting is held once every 50 years. It is either to exchange clues, to excavate a possible ruin together, or it is a simple grand event.


    ¡°The main topic of this meeting is to excavate new ruins, and we¡¯re going to clear out a mage¡¯s territory. However, it¡¯s only territory with a large number of magical beasts, so we¡¯ll gather the third circle warlocks and clear it out. After that, we¡¯ll split the magical beast resources we obtain according to our contribution, and we¡¯ll also decide on the distribution of new resources.


    ¡°Teacher, do you want to go? Although it¡¯s dangerous, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll gain a lot!¡± Vivika asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Eli shook his head. Even the group of third-circle warlocks said that it was dangerous, so he decided not to go.


    ¡°Uh, teacher, you won¡¯t go? But I heard that there are a lot of resources in the wild!¡± Vivika blinked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Eli quickly refused and continued, ¡°But if there are magic plants, I can buy them with money. It doesn¡¯t matter if they cost more.¡±


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Vivika sighed.


    In the end, Vivika left after Eli¡¯s stern refusal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope they¡¯ll be able to gain something.¡± Eli shook his head.


    Spending more magic stones was nothing, as long as he could avoid risks.


    ..


    A year later, the silver Moon banquet would be held as scheduled.


    Many third-circle warlocks, including the ones from bloodline tower, participated in the event and began clearing an area.


    It was said that at that time, more than a dozen third-ring warlocks joined forces to clear the mountain area, and several third-circle magical beasts jumped out. One of them was even a late-stage third-circle tree demon, which directly killed an early-stage third-circle warlock.


    When he received the news, Eli was glad that he didn¡¯t go.


    It was a cautious victory.


    Some rare plants were indeed found in the remote area. Eli had Vivika pay a high price for some of them, which cost about 100000 magic stones.


    Eli¡¯s potion research was able to proceed smoothly.


    He began to study the potions that could be used by him when he was the third circle.

 Chapter 234

    ?234 One Hundred and Fifty Years


    Time was like water, and it would evaporate inadvertently.


    Fifty years later, Eli once again rejected the silver Moon¡¯s request to explore a trench along the endless sea¡¯s coast.


    ¡°It¡¯s only grown this little after a hundred years.¡±


    In the secret realm, Eli looked at the big tree in front of him and sighed.


    Its huge body occupied an area of the secret plane and attracted the surrounding elements. There were many branches, and the green leaves were floating. The branches swayed freely as if it was a dream.


    After a hundred years of growth, it had only grown about 0.6 meters.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    As Hill grew up, the tree seemed to be gradually changing.


    Eli stretched out his hand towards the tree, and a leaf slowly floated into his hand as if he was greeting it, but then quickly retracted it as if he was embarrassed.


    ¡°Do you have self-awareness now?¡± Eli touched his chin and fell into deep thought.


    He had thought that it was a tree without intelligence, but it seemed to have awakened its intelligence all of a sudden. It was quite magical, but it was normal. After all, this was not an ordinary tree.


    After a few hundred years of growth, it was no joke to say that Hill¡¯s aura was almost at the limit of the first circle. He was not far from the second circle.


    ¡°I feel like something interesting will happen after you reach the second ring!¡±


    There was no reason for it, but that was what Eli felt.


    ¡°Looks like I need to apply some proper fertilizer!¡± Eli smiled and returned to the laboratory.


    Behind him, Hill¡¯s branches waved as if saying goodbye.


    Back at the laboratory.


    As per his usual habit, Eli began to organize his current progress.


    At this point, his mental power was already at 245 points. With the accumulation of resources from several forces, it could be said that Eli was improving rapidly. Although he had wasted a lot of resources due to his talent, he felt that it was worth it.


    The mental power of the third circle was usually from 200 to 500 points. There was a chance to advance after 400 points. Therefore, according to the simple division, it was actually from 360 points to 430 points as the standard for the middle and late stages.


    As for why it was at 360 points, it was because there was a small bottleneck near 360 points. Similarly, it was the same at 430 points. A dividing line had begun to appear in the third ring.


    Unlike the first and second circles, the third Circle¡¯s increase in the power of the will had a huge impact on Eli. After all, the power of the will directly affects the ability to mobilize the elements in the outside world. Adding the two of them together, he could now mobilize almost 25 times the amount of elements. He was no longer like a third-circle initial stage mage, or even a late stage third-circle mage.


    His potion-making skills had improved a little over the years. At the moment, he could make potions that were equivalent to the middle stage of the third circle, but not the late stages. His mechanical alchemy had already reached the late stage of the first circle. Right now, the first lock had already been opened, and there was nothing special about it.


    His learning of shadow spells was also progressing steadily. He had achieved the initial integration of shadow and devouring power, and the power of his shadow spells had been greatly improved.


    However, there was still no progress in the soul runes and the statue of faith.


    As for the others, they were still ordinary.


    Of course, many things had happened in the past few years, but they were of no importance to him. To him, when he had one and two circles, they were major events, but now they were minor events.


    Eli also realized that it seemed like the lower his strength was, the more trouble he had. He was still rather relaxed now, but he did not relax completely. Who knew if he would suddenly discover something one day?


    Perhaps the next Silver Moon gathering would discover a relic!


    The possibility was too low.


    ..


    Ten years passed in the blink of an eye.


    This year, everything was peaceful except for one thing.


    Rawls¡¯ vitality had reached its limit.


    Rawls was undoubtedly a genius, but he was born at the wrong time.


    He lived on the barren West Coast, and even in the barren South, he had obtained a second ring bloodline and developed to the limit of a second ring, without relying on anyone else.


    To the people of the White Tower, he was the well-respected Deputy Speaker, but to Eli, he was one of his few friends, and perhaps his only friend.


    There were very few moments of friendship between warlocks, and Rawls had been fighting with Eli since he was an apprentice. They had never stopped fighting until he advanced to the third circle.


    And so, on this day, Eli walked out of the White Tower and went to visit Rawls.


    In the ward, Eli saw Rawls, who was now almost all skin and bones. His eyes only had a faint light, and the bloodline in his body had deteriorated to the extreme.


    This was what warlocks were like. At the end of their lives, they might become completely different in a few days, so Eli was not surprised.


    There were quite a few people in the room, including Ross, who was no longer young. There were also many new Members of Parliament that Eli didn¡¯t know, but when Eli entered, those who knew him all made way for him.


    Some of the newbies did not know who Eli was, so they asked the people beside them. When they only got the name, they all lowered their heads. It was only then that they realized that the man before them was the living legend of the White Tower, Herman.


    He ignored everyone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be willing to come out!¡±


    As if sensing that Eli was here, Rawls¡¯ eyelids opened with trembling hands, and he looked at Eli with his chaotic eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve never been weaker than anyone in my life. Herman, although I¡¯ve always lost to you, I won this time. I beat you to it!¡± Rawls opened his dry lips and said in a hoarse voice.


    Eli was silent.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Rawls laughed, but after a few seconds, he began to cough. It was obvious that laughing was a difficult thing for him now.


    ¡°Herman, can you promise me one thing?¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dead; however, the Rawls clan that I¡¯ve created can not die. However, they only have one second-circle warlock. Can you do me a favor and look after them for a short while?¡± Rawls requested.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Eli nodded.


    It was such a small request. What else could he say?


    Everyone looked at each other. This sentence determined that no one would dare to touch Rawls ¡®family after his death, and they would even receive the support and help of the White Tower.


    ¡°Well, thank you. I¡¯m a little tired. Can I rest for a while? ¡± Tens of seconds later, Rawls said to the surrounding people.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ross said as he looked at everyone.


    The others left in silence. Looking at Rawls¡¯ state, Eli also sighed and turned to leave.


    However, the moment he walked out of the door, he suddenly felt the familiar vitality disappearing. He stopped and turned around, only to find that Rawls had already lost his breath.


    ¡®I¡¯m a little unhappy today. I haven¡¯t done a human experiment yet, so I¡¯ll get a prisoner.¡¯


    ..


    Rawls¡¯ death in the White Tower had a new wave of influence, and there was a certain change in power, but it had no effect on Eli.


    Ross also stepped down as a speaker.


    The new president was a former second-circle warlock with decent strength and intelligence. Eli didn¡¯t leave any mark on him either. In the face of absolute strength, he wasn¡¯t worried about any accidents.


    ..


    Just like that, another forty-five years passed.


    ¡°359 points, but I can¡¯t break through!¡± Eli felt the mental power in his body and fell into deep thought.


    With the help of the bonus period of his recent breakthrough and a large number of resources, the increase in Eli¡¯s mental power was almost the same as when he was at second circle. This allowed him to reach the limit of the third circle early stage in a short time.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a short time. After all, it had been 150 years.


    But at a certain stage, it was difficult for Eli to cross over.


    ¡°I need a new potion, a potion that can help me get a breakthrough!¡±


    At this moment, Eli finally felt the shackles of his talent.


    In other aspects, he had also finished learning mechanical knowledge. The knowledge he had collected from the black Isotta was only at the level of the first circle. In order to open the next lock, he also needed knowledge of the second circle.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to go to the silver Moon banquet!¡±


    As a meeting that was held once every 50 years, in addition to the topics, it was also a huge trade fair. He might be able to go there and see if there was anything he needed.


    Moreover, a few years ago, there seemed to be more clues about the discovery of the ruins.


    Eli didn¡¯t believe it. After all, such clues often were rumors, and they had been spread several times in the past hundred years.


    Therefore, the next Silver Moon gathering would most likely be about clearing up an area or something. In any case, Eli would only participate in the first half of the gathering, and the latter half of the events had nothing to do with him.


    He just wanted to see if he could buy the potion formulas and magic plants.


    Furthermore, Hill was already 4.8 meters tall. He was getting closer and closer to the five-meter mark. He was only a step away from the second circle.


    He was very curious about what would happen when Hill reached the second ring.


    Another four years passed.


    Vivika came to visit with a piece of shocking news.


    ¡°The ruins have been discovered!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eli was shocked.

 Chapter 235

    ?235 Silver Moon


    ¡°The ruins have been discovered?¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Vivika.


    Vivika nodded and looked at Eli.


    Her teacher¡¯s aura was much stronger than before. Although she was about to reach the mid-stage of the third circle, she felt that the gap between them was getting bigger and bigger.


    ¡®As expected of a teacher!¡¯ Vivika admired him in her heart.


    ¡°Is the information true?¡± Eli asked again.


    Although there had been some news a few years ago, he didn¡¯t expect it to be true. This was much earlier than he thought!


    ¡°there¡¯s a high chance that it¡¯s true. It¡¯s said that the ruins were discovered in the heart of darkness¡¯ territory, and some mechanical objects were found in the periphery!¡± Vivika explained, putting aside her thoughts.


    Eli nodded.


    He knew about the heart of darkness. It was also one of the forces from the central continent, but it was much larger and stronger than the bloodline tower. Even in the central continent, it was not considered weak.


    Based on the current situation, the entire West Coast was divided into three parts: the North, the middle, and the South.


    The North took up about two-seventh of the West Coast, and it was rather far away, so Eli wasn¡¯t sure, but the middle took up about four-seventh of the West Coast. It had a vast area and relatively more resources. The South was the White Tower, which took up a relatively small area, and the resources were the poorest.


    As for the central region, there were currently eight main forces.


    They were the heart of darkness, the heart of thorns, the Holy tower, the unicorn Warlock Academy, the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce, the helwall, the bloodline tower, and the school of the harpies.


    Among them, the heart of darkness and the Holy tower was the strongest. It was said that they both had peak three-circle warlocks. There were also some in the early and middle stages. The unicorn and the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce were slightly weaker, followed by halwell, the bloodline tower, the thorn heart, and the Harpy school.


    To put it bluntly, the bloodline tower should be the weakest group. After all, Vivika was the only third-circle warlock.


    ¡°Heart of Darkness?¡± ¡­ Eli pondered.


    If that was the case, he felt that it was necessary to go and take a look.


    He didn¡¯t have to participate, but he could go and understand more. Moreover, he felt that this matter wasn¡¯t that simple. Why would an ordinary force expose such a huge discovery?


    He also asked his own question.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. It was discovered by both helwall and the heart of darkness.¡± Said Vivika.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli nodded. It seemed that he had been overthinking.


    ¡°Then, teacher, are you going this time?¡± Vivika asked just like she did fifty years ago.


    ¡°Yes, why not?¡± Eli said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going, okay.¡± Vivika nodded, then reacted in the next second. She looked at Eli with a surprised look.¡±What? Teacher, you¡¯re going this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    It was not for the ruins, but to purchase a new potion formula.


    He had reached a bottleneck and needed external help.


    ¡°yes, the silver Moon gathering will be in a month. Teacher, you can come to the bloodline tower and come with me. After all, you¡¯ve never been there before, so it¡¯ll be more convenient!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Eli agreed.


    After chatting with Vivika for a while, Eli personally sent her off and returned to the black Tower.


    ..


    Half a month later.


    A ray of blood-red light flew out of the black Tower and headed north.


    On the same day, the prisoners realized that Eli seemed to have left, and they immediately cried tears of joy.


    ¡°He¡¯s finally gone!¡±


    ¡°I hope he can go out for a few more days. It¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯t come back for a lifetime!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s great. Oh my God, he actually dragged him to the lab yesterday. I actually saw my former cellmate¡¯s limbs turn into octopus hands.¡±


    The prisoners cried tears of joy as if they were celebrating a Festival.


    At this time, the White Tower patrols who happened to pass by saw this scene and looked at each other.


    It seemed that the conditions of the black Tower prison were not bad. The mental state of the prisoners was very good.


    It seemed like the rumors were not reliable. Sir Herman was such a kind person; how could he do such a cruel thing? otherwise, the prisoners wouldn¡¯t be so happy.


    The Lord is too kind!


    ..


    On the other side.


    Eli, who treated the blood-ignition technique as a travel manual, completed the three-day journey in a day and arrived at the bloodline tower.


    Vivika was pleasantly surprised to see Eli. ¡°Teacher, why are you here so early?¡±


    ¡°I thought I could replenish some resources here, so I came here first.¡± Eli smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Teacher, do you have a place to stay? Why don¡¯t we go to the same place as last time?¡±


    With a few simple words, Eli settled down in the bloodline tower again.


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.


    Eli was writing something on the desk in the Tower when there was a sudden knock on the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s the time!¡±


    Eli looked up and did some calculations. It seemed like today was the day to leave.


    Everything was already packed. Eli went downstairs and opened the door. It was actually Vivika¡¯s student, Aisha, who was knocking on the door.


    ¡°Grandmaster, it¡¯s time to leave. Teacher asked me to bring you to the square!¡± Aisha called out respectfully. After a hundred and fifty years, she had already reached the limit of first circle and could advance at any time.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Nodding, Eli walked out of the Tower.


    The two of them walked in the direction of the square. Along the way, the two of them chatted. Eli also guided Aisha on some questions, and Aisha learned a lot. When they arrived, she was even a little reluctant to leave.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster. It¡¯s right in front!¡± Aisha thanked him.


    At this moment, Eli realized that they had already arrived at the square, and Aisha had left first.


    ¡°It seems that there are many people going!¡± Eli looked around and sighed.


    At this moment, there were nearly 100 people in the square, and the number was still increasing. There were quite a few people in the first and second circles, and each of them was carrying a lot of things. They were most likely going to the Silver moon society.


    But that was not the point. Eli raised his head and saw a huge airship floating in the square.


    It was almost 50 meters long and had a huge white airbag on the outside. The main body was silver and alchemy runes were carved on the airbag, which emitted wind elemental power and allowed it to float.


    ¡°An airship!¡±


    Eli pursed his lips. If it were the Mage world of the past, it would be an aircraft. An airship was something from the ancient times of the Mage world, but it was the only thing they could use.


    It seemed that the alchemy skills of warlocks were worrying!


    At this moment, a Warlock at the side looked at Eli¡¯s expression and thought that he was shocked by the size of the airship. He smiled and said to him, ¡°brother, this is your first time seeing such a large alchemy creation, right? it¡¯s not uncommon to see such a large alchemy creation. This is one of the most advanced items in our bloodline tower. Isn¡¯t this shocking? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Eli nodded too. He was indeed shocked.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Upon hearing Eli¡¯s praise, the Warlock smiled and asked, ¡°Brother, why haven¡¯t I seen you before? I¡¯m kami. Let¡¯s get to know each other. I¡¯m from the bloodline tower¡¯s Resources Department!¡±


    The Warlock by the name of Kami said smugly. He was a robust fatty!


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Herman!¡± Eli said casually. He was still using that name.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve never heard of you before. Brother, you¡¯re planning to attend the silver Moon conference this time, right? ¡± Kami came over.


    Eli nodded, only wondering if something was wrong with this guy.


    ¡°Hehe, do you have a ticket?¡±


    ¡°Tickets?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a ticket?¡± Kami blinked his eyes. He had noticed that this person¡¯s aura seemed to be very low, so he wanted to see if there was a chance to buy Eli¡¯s ticket. However, Eli didn¡¯t even have one.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Kami¡¯s eyes turned, and a big smile immediately appeared on his face. He patted Eli¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± you might not know this since you¡¯re new here, but the silver Moon clan¡¯s airships require tickets. You can¡¯t get on without tickets. The cheapest one before cost 2000 magic stones, but since you¡¯re fated to get on, I¡¯ll sell one to you for 1000 magic stones!¡±


    Kami looked at Eli. Normally, a ticket would only cost 300 magic stones, but at a time like this, he would definitely go for the highest profit. That¡¯s right, he was using his authority to resell the tickets.


    Seeing Kami¡¯s expression, Eli also understood what he meant. He smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Someone will come and pick me up!¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s impossible. You can¡¯t get on without a ticket!¡± Kami frowned. These were the rules. ¡°how about 800 magic stones? I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Eli ignored him and looked forward.


    Aisha led Vivika and walked over. Behind her were a few higher-ups of the bloodline tower. The people on both sides made way for her. Kami also saw this and immediately lowered his head and moved to the side. He had no choice. He was forbidden in the bloodline tower and couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡°Brother, come here!¡±


    He suddenly realized that Eli wasn¡¯t moving and immediately pulled him to the side. He was still preparing to promote his products!


    However, even though he was holding onto him, Eli didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of moving at all. Kami was extremely anxious, and as Vivika was getting closer, he immediately let go.


    ¡°He¡¯s really bold!¡± Kami glanced at Eli. ¡®Damn it, I met a fool today.¡¯


    However, something that left him dumbfounded happened. Tower master Vivika actually came directly to the man named Herman and looked at him.


    ¡°You fool!¡± Kami was gloating.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Vivika said respectfully.


    Teacher?


    Kami blinked. He looked at Eli, then at tower Lord Vivika. What did he just hear?


    The person in front of him was the tower master¡¯s teacher? Kami¡¯s body trembled as if he had thought of something. If this person in front of him was the master of the tower¡¯s teacher, then didn¡¯t that mean that he was the honorary Deputy tower master from more than a hundred years ago?


    Kami¡¯s throat moved slightly. What did he do just now? he was done for!


    He was actually trying to scam one of the higher-ups in the force. Wasn¡¯t this the same as selling drugs in front of the police station?


    He felt his vision go black and his legs went soft as he knelt on the ground.

 Chapter 236 - 236 Silver Moon Lake

    236 Silver Moon Lake


    The blue sky was dotted with clouds.


    A few birds were frolicking in the air, making a series of crisp sounds.


    All of a sudden, a whooshing sound was heard, and all the birds immediately scattered. Behind the clouds, an airship slowly moved out, like a small mountain.


    The flying bird looked at the strange thing curiously. A flame came out from the back of the airship, and a huge wave of air spread out, pushing it forward. All the birds scattered in fear.


    ¡°The airship is accelerating!¡±


    At this moment, at the front of the airship, Eli looked at the scattering birds in front of him and turned back.


    This was the core area of the airship, equivalent to the first-class cabin of an aircraft. There were not many people here at the moment, only Eli, Vivika, and Aisha.


    ¡°Teacher, we should be able to arrive in a few days!¡±


    Vivika said as she looked at the returning Eli.


    Eli sat on a chair and picked up the fine wine beside him.


    ¡°Teacher, are you going to the ruins this time?¡± Vivika asked curiously. In her opinion, the ruins should be attractive enough for her teacher.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±


    But Eli shook his head. What a joke.


    If the ruins were real, they would have to mobilize the entire third circle forces of the West Coast. Although he was strong, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could get it under everyone¡¯s eyes. Moreover, if a Big Shot from the central continent came, he would be even more helpless.


    Not to mention this, even if they encountered some unexpected factors in the ruins, wouldn¡¯t it be a bad thing?


    Thus, his goal this time was very simple, and that was to buy a formula that could allow him to break through. He would break through to the middle third-circle stage first, and then think about the rest when the time came.


    Vivika was a little regretful.


    His teacher was so powerful. If he joined them, he would definitely be of great help to them, but his teacher didn¡¯t seem to be interested in these things.


    ¡°Alright then!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Grandmaster, that Warlock called Kami was stripped of not only his qualifications but also his tickets and all his earnings. However, isn¡¯t it too much to lock him up for five years? ¡± Aisha seemed to have thought of something, and she suddenly looked at Eli.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! Scalpers deserve that,¡± Replied Eli with a smile.


    Today, he suddenly remembered an experience of wanting to buy a ticket in his previous life. The existence of scalpers caused him not to be able to buy a ticket. At that time, he swore that he would definitely mess with them.


    ¡°Scalper? What¡¯s that?¡± Aisha¡¯s big eyes were filled with confusion.


    ¡°Hahaha, an annoying person.¡± Eli laughed loudly, looked at the two of them, and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of time. Do you want to play a small game?¡±


    ¡°What game?¡± Vivika and Aisha were curious.


    Eli chuckled!


    ¡°Fight the landlord!¡±


    ..


    In fact, ¡°fight the landlord¡± was also attractive to people from the other world.


    A day later, in the same room, there were three people.


    Eli was all smiles, Vivika took a deep breath, and Aisha was on the verge of tears.


    Aisha took a deep breath and watched as Eli kept the chips again. She felt her heart tremble. Oh my God, what did she do in just one day?


    She had lost almost 5000 magic stones in one day. It was too painful.


    But ¡­


    Aisha looked at her teacher beside her. Although Vivika looked calm, she looked down at her teacher¡¯s hand, which was holding her clothes tightly, and felt a little better.


    His teacher had lost even more, more than 10000 magic crystals.


    Could it only be said that the Grandmaster was too strong?


    Aisha looked at Grandmaster and saw that Eli seemed to be ready to continue dealing, and her heart trembled.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Aisha¡¯s eyes brightened, and she immediately ran over to open the door. A second circle Warlock walked in.


    ¡°Lady Vivika, Master Herman, we¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    Hearing this, Aisha¡¯s body relaxed as if she had found a Savior. Not far away, Vivika bit her lips, still thinking why she couldn¡¯t win!


    I¡¯m so unwilling!


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± Eli stood up, revealing a relaxed smile.


    A day passed by so quickly. It had been a long time since he had been so carefree.


    He walked to the front, where there was a small terrace.


    Aisha was also ready to follow, but Vivika suddenly stopped her.


    ¡°Aisha, next time, remember that the commoners are one group and the nobles are another!¡± Vivika looked at her with a serious expression.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Aisha blinked her eyes. It seemed that her teacher was still hung up on the game.


    Indeed, it didn¡¯t matter if it was money or not. Losing all the time really made one doubt one¡¯s own intelligence.


    ..


    Outside the balcony, Eli stood there.


    ¡°Is this the silver Moon Lake?¡±


    Eli looked down. Before him was a huge flat area with a wide Lake in the center. It was like a huge dewdrop, extremely beautiful.


    It was said that a lot of fish lived in the silver Moon Lake, and there was no lack of high-level fish, even precious fish in the second circle. It was a territory occupied by several forces, and it was also the origin of the name of the silver Moon meeting.


    At this time, many people had already arrived around silver Moon Lake. The buildings that had once been left behind had formed a small town, and all the forces had basically arrived.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and Eli looked over.


    In the distant sky, a huge sky cloud whale slowly glided through the sea of clouds and slowly floated down to the ground. Its huge body was like the falling sun.


    ¡°The heart of the darkness¡¯s sky cloud whale!¡±


    Having learned about a few organizations, Eli quickly determined that this organization should be the core organization of this meeting, the heart of the darkness. However, using the sky cloud whale as a means of movement was indeed heroics.


    One had to know that this was a third-circle creature.


    As the cloud whale landed, the airship that Eli was on also slowly landed.


    The wind elements in the surroundings decreased bit by bit, and Eli was getting closer and closer to the ground. The buildings on the ground were also becoming clearer and clearer. Eli also slowly removed his protection and walked inside.


    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go!¡±


    After entering, Vivika said to Eli with a smile on her face.


    The two of them walked towards the entrance of the cabin. Behind them, Aisha stuck out her tongue. Her teacher¡¯s recovery ability was really fast!


    Ten seconds later!


    Bang! Bang!


    The airship finally landed, and the hatch slowly opened.


    Eli and Vivika looked at each other, then strode out.


    ¡°This is a small town!¡±


    At this moment, Eli was in a public square. It was the small town that he had seen earlier. Looking at the warlocks in the first and second circles, Eli smiled.


    ¡°This must be the bloodline tower!¡± A passerby looked at them.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After confirming it for a moment, everyone did not care too much.


    Although the bloodline tower was also a part of the West Coast treaty, it was a relatively weak party.


    Soon, as Eli and Vivika came out, the people in the airship also came out one by one, waiting for Vivika¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Lord Vivika, we¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± At this moment, a fat man suddenly ran out of the crowd. He was wearing a loose coat and had a flattering look on his face.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Khalsa, the person in charge here.¡± The fatty introduced himself to Vivika, then looked at Eli and asked, ¡°Who is this Lord?¡±


    ¡°Herman!¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s the Vice tower master!¡± Fatty¡¯s eyes lit up. As a receptionist, it was basic knowledge to know all the higher-ups.


    ¡°The place to rest has been prepared. I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡± Said Khalsa.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Vivika nodded, and so did Eli.


    Soon, the group was brought to a huge five-story building, and the people of the bloodline tower entered one after another. Vivika and Eli also had their own rooms, and they were the best.


    After everything was settled, Eli bid Vivika goodbye and left. He didn¡¯t forget his purpose.


    He left the building.


    Eli began to stroll around the entire town.


    As a Warlock town that had been developed due to the conference and Silvermoon Lake, there were basically no mortals here. Therefore, the things here were all necessary for warlocks.


    He strolled along and soon reached the commercial district.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope there¡¯s something to be gained here.¡± Eli looked forward.


    At this time, there were the most people here. Warlocks set up stalls on both sides, and further away, there were Chambers of Commerce and even more powerful forces.


    However, the largest one was the building at the end of the hall.


    Compared to the other three-story buildings, this five-story building stood out in the commercial district. Its area was almost five or six times larger than the other buildings. The outer walls were basically golden, which made it look a bit luxurious and a bit tacky.


    However, the most eye-catching thing was the Golden Toad sculpture outside the central building.


    ¡°Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce!¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up. This was the place he was looking for.

 Chapter 237

    ?237 Jin Ji


    The Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce was different from ordinary forces. If the other forces were similar to academies and sects, then the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce was like an Alliance formed by merchants.


    As a Chamber of Commerce, the first characteristic was naturally that they had money and resources. With these, the Chamber of Commerce had gathered many powerhouses, which was why they were not weak. The West Coast was only a small branch of their Chamber of Commerce.


    This was also Eli¡¯s destination. If there were a place that was most likely to buy the recipe, it would be here.


    ¡°Good day, my Lord!¡±


    As soon as he reached the door, two maids welcomed him. Whether it was their beautiful faces or pointed ears, it was clear that they were not human, but elves.


    ¡°An elf as a maid, how intriguing!¡±


    Eli clicked his tongue. As a great civilization that was once a subordinate of the mages, the elves were good at natural energy and were a good helper to help with the work of dealing with magic herbs and plants. But they were actually treated as maidservants here.


    Ignoring the two elves, Eli walked straight through the Golden Door.


    ¡°Hey, good day, my Lord!¡±


    A young man came up to him the moment he entered.


    He looked very capable and experienced. He didn¡¯t look very old and had zero-circle strength. He wore black clothes with golden spots all over. His eyes were bright and he looked very alert.


    ¡°My Lord, my name is Jin Ji. What can I do for you? I¡¯m not joking, the Golden Toad Merchant House will definitely be able to help you find what you need. Even if it¡¯s not available here, we can even transfer it from the central continent. Of course, the price will be much higher!¡± The young man said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Eli frowned. He didn¡¯t expect the Chamber of Commerce to be so powerful.


    ¡°I need some information on the formula of a 3rd circle magic potion. Do you have it here? ¡± Eli asked directly without interrupting.


    ¡°Third circle?


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified to sell the information on the third circle. I¡¯ll have to ask the manager. How about I take you to the lounge first, and then I¡¯ll call the manager? You¡¯ll have to wait a few minutes. Is that okay?¡±


    Jin Ji said quickly, his words accurate and polite.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°My Lord, follow me!¡± Jin Ji stretched out his hand to guide, and Eli followed him.


    As he walked, he looked around.


    Perhaps it was because it was called the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce, the first floor was also made of gold and resplendent. The counters were inlaid with gold, and there were all kinds of materials on display. There were many precious items among them, some of which even Eli had never seen before.


    ¡°Is my lord interested in these magic plants?¡± Jin Ji chatted as he walked.


    Eli nodded.


    Soon, Eli was led to the second floor, which was different from the first floor. There were rooms here, and a guard was leading a first-circle Warlock into a room on the left.


    Soon, Jin ji led Eli through the room and to the end, where there was an even bigger room.


    ¡°Sir, you wait here. I¡¯ll go find the store manager.¡± Jin ji led Eli in, then opened the cabinet and made a cup of tea for him.


    It was a luxurious room, and Eli had never seen anything more luxurious than this. Even Vivika¡¯s room was far inferior. At least, he had never seen a carpet made from the fur of a third-circle magical beast.


    Sitting on the sofa made of some unknown leather, Eli took the tea from jin ji and took a sip, feeling a slight increase in his spiritual power.


    ¡°Is the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce so generous?¡±


    Eli was slightly shocked, and he turned to look at Jin ji¡¯s back as he left.


    As if he had suddenly seen something interesting, he blew on the tea again and took a small sip.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good!¡±


    ..


    ¡°Are you crazy? You actually brought an unfamiliar guest into Room 1!¡±


    As soon as Jin Ji left the room, a guard pulled him to a corner and questioned him.


    ¡°I have my own judgment!¡± Jin Ji glanced at the guard and said.


    ¡°Hmph, who can enter room No. 1? They have to be at least a third-circle warlock, but you just randomly dragged someone in. I know you want to get the resources to advance to the first circle, but there¡¯s no need to bet like this. You¡¯re crazy!¡± This guard looked about the same age as Jin Ji.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re going to be driven away this time!¡± The guard shook his head and sneered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I have to go to the store manager first!¡± Jin Ji glanced at him and left.


    The Chamber of Commerce did have such a rule, but if he didn¡¯t advance now, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance.


    Moreover, he had a special ability since he was young. He seemed to be able to see through a person¡¯s disguise, even if it was the store manager. However, he couldn¡¯t see through the person today, so he felt that this might be an extraordinary opportunity.


    One successful transaction would allow him to accumulate a lot of resources.


    ¡°tsk, not all toads are golden toads!¡± The guard cast a glance at Jin Ji. He was clearly a guard, but he seemed to have great ambitions. It was really disgusting!


    Why do people have to have unrealistic goals?


    ..


    Eli had just finished a third of his tea when jin ji returned with a middle-aged man.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the manager here, I¡¯m Jin Huan!¡±


    The man reached out his hand and walked over.


    Eli put down his tea and stood up to shake hands with him.


    ¡°Third circle!¡± The moment they shook hands, Jin Huan instantly sensed Eli¡¯s strength, and his eyes lit up. He was initially very unhappy that jin ji was looking for him. After all, how could these apprentices be able to judge the level of warlocks with first circle and above? but now, it seemed like he was right.


    ¡°Jin Ji, you can leave first.¡± Jin Huan said as he glanced at Jin Ji.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jin Ji still had a smile on his face as he silently retreated outside the door. He then closed the door and began to close it, but he clenched his fists in his heart!


    It seemed that he had made the right bet.


    ..


    ¡°my Lord, I heard from Jin ji that you want the 3rd-circle potion formula. ¡±


    After shaking hands, Jin Huan sat opposite Eli and asked.


    ¡°Yes, is there any difficulty?¡± Eli glanced at Jin Huan. He was also a third-circle warlock. It seemed like he had underestimated this Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°No. The formulas are not worth much!¡± Jin Huan laughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth much!¡± Eli was silent for a moment.


    Sometimes, he would feel that he was not in sync with the warlocks, as if he was not on the same frequency as them. Were 3rd circle potion formulas not valuable?


    As if reading Eli¡¯s question, Jin Huan explained, ¡°My Lord, if the magic potion formula were to be placed in the Mage world, it would naturally be very precious.


    ¡°However, there were very few warlocks nowadays who were even at the 2nd circle, let alone 3rd circle apothecaries. As time passed, the value of a 3rd circle formula naturally decreased.


    ¡°Could it be that you are a 3rd circle pharmacist?¡±


    It seemed to be true. The bloodline tower was a huge force, but Jin Huan heard that there was only one Warlock who could barely make second-circle potions. It could only be said that they were skilled in different areas.


    But this was a good thing for Eli.


    ¡°Do you have any specific requirements? Each formula is sold for 1200 magic crystals.¡± Jin Huan thought and said.


    ¡°1200 magic stones?¡±


    Hearing the prices of the dishes, Eli¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡®It¡¯s still too expensive. I knew it.¡¯ Jin Huan looked at Eli¡¯s expression and sighed. ¡®After all, who would want these things?¡¯ So he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How about this? 1000 stones per formula will do!¡±


    Discount?


    Eli suddenly felt the joy of being a mage in the Warlock world.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Hmm, then how many do you want, my Lord? we don¡¯t have that many in our inventory, only a dozen or so, all of which were once third-circle magic potion formulas from the Mage world!¡±


    Jin Huan said as he took out a crystal ball and began searching, then handed it to Eli.


    Eli took the crystal ball and soon frowned. Although they were all third-circle formulas, they were all pretty good, but none of them were the kind of potion he wanted.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? is there nothing that my Lord needs?¡± Jin Huan asked. Even though this was probably a small business, a third-circle warlock was worth his time.


    ¡°yes, my bloodline power has been stagnant recently. I want to see if the mages have similar potion formulas to give me some inspiration.¡± Said Eli as he nodded.


    ¡°This is going to be difficult!¡± Jin Huan shook his head.


    However, ten seconds later, he seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Eli and said, ¡± my Lord, if you really need it, I can contact the central continent. As for information, we have ways to get it directly, but you¡¯ll have to pay a price.¡±


    ¡°I can pay more!¡± Eli said.


    Golden hoop¡¯s eyes brightened at the mention of more money, but he still frowned. ¡°um, Sir, to be honest, we¡¯re using a kind of special ore to build communication. However, our stock is running low.


    ¡°The problem is our mine has been occupied by a third circle primary stage demon bear. We¡¯ve been at our wit¡¯s end all this time. We currently have two third-circle early-stage warlocks. If we had three, we would be more stable, but we haven¡¯t found a suitable candidate yet.¡±


    At this point, Jin Huan slowly raised his head and said,


    ¡°If my Lord can participate in this activity and help us kill that demonic bear, not only will we give what my Lord needs as a reward, but we can also give you more resources.¡±


    A mission?


    Eli frowned!


    If that were the case, he would have to go out again!


    However, the demonic bear that was only at the peak of the third circle early stage did not seem to be a big deal. The risk was very low. However, if he did not participate, he might not be able to get the formulas.


    ¡°Alright, I can join!¡± Eli finally agreed.


    ¡°Congratulations on joining!¡± Jin Huan smiled.

 Chapter 238

    ?238 The Man Favored by Fate


    ¡°It seems that there are no accidents!¡±


    Outside the room, Jin Ji peeked inside through a transparent window.


    Eli, whom he had brought in previously, was currently chatting happily with the manager Jin Huan. Jin Huan was all smiles and looked very happy. The man opposite him was the same.


    His judgment this time was not wrong. This was indeed an honorable guest.


    Suddenly, the two of them stood up. It seemed that they had finished talking. Jin Huan smiled and welcomed Eli. Jin Ji immediately stood up straight and opened the door for the two of them.


    ¡°Not bad, young man!¡±


    Eli looked at the open door and glanced at Jin ji.


    He had finished talking with Jin Ji about the matter. They had agreed to meet in ten days. At that time, he would come with him to the destination to deal with the demonic bear.


    ¡°Hahaha, this is a young man who just arrived. He¡¯s really good!¡± Jin Huan laughed from the side and looked at Jin Ji with admiration.


    He didn¡¯t expect that a young man who had just arrived would help him solve a problem.


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed not bad!¡±


    As he passed through the corridor and went downstairs, Eli glanced at Jin Ji again before going downstairs.


    ¡°Did that Lord just glance at me?¡± Jin Ji, who was standing at the door, blinked and said with uncertainty.


    For a moment, he had felt that Eli¡¯s gaze was somewhat profound.


    ¡°Good job!¡± Before he could finish his thoughts, a large hand patted his shoulder. He looked up and saw that it was the store manager who had just sent Eli out.


    ¡°Manager, this is what I should do!¡± Jin Ji said respectfully.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯ve helped me solve a problem this time. Seeing that you¡¯re about to advance, how about this? when the next batch of Golden cicada bloodline comes, you can buy one at half the price!¡± Jin Huan looked at Jin Ji.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord!¡±


    Jin Ji¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He had made the right bet!


    ..


    ¡°My Lord, do you need slaves? We have all kinds of things here!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡±


    After casually rejecting the enthusiasm of a slave trader, Eli walked aimlessly on the commercial Street, thinking about the young man just now.


    ¡°Jin Ji?¡±


    ¡­ Eli pondered the name.


    Only God knew what he had just seen!


    The constant use of fate die, a spell that involved fate, and the accumulation of hundreds of years also caused some unique changes in Eli. For example, he could sometimes see the fate of some people!


    It was a mysterious fate, but because this ability was still very weak unless the target¡¯s fate was very strong, he would not have the chance to see it. Up until now, this ability had not been used.


    However, the moment he glanced at Jin Ji just now ¡­


    With a quick glance, Eli saw that on Jin Ji¡¯s head, the power of fate was being emitted. Threads of it coiled around and formed a Golden cicada that emitted a dazzling golden light.


    That intense power of destiny amazed even Eli.


    He was a person blessed by fate.


    ¡°Interesting, interesting!¡± Eli smiled and left the commercial Street.


    In his opinion, if nothing went wrong, jin ji¡¯s future might be pretty good. Eli didn¡¯t mind investing a sum at this time, but he didn¡¯t do anything just now.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to do it, it was just that the time wasn¡¯t right.


    Because at that time, Eli saw that there were still traces of black lines wrapped around jin ji¡¯s fate.


    That meant that something might happen to that guy soon.


    Therefore, he left a trace of his aura on Jin Ji¡¯s body, so that he could help him when he was in need.


    In any case, his purpose for attending the silver Moon banquet this time was to take a stroll and relax, so he did not mind making an investment in advance.


    ..


    Three days later!


    Beside the silver Moon Lake.


    On this beautiful Lakeside, two people were leisurely sitting on deck chairs. In front of them was a fishing rod, and above their heads was a parasol that blocked the sun.


    ¡°Herman, I don¡¯t want to say this, but your fishing skills aren¡¯t good enough!¡±


    A skinny old man beside him stroked his beard as he turned to speak to him.


    In front of the two of them, there were two buckets. The old man¡¯s bucket was already filled with a few spirit fish, and it exuded a unique aura. On the other hand, Eli¡¯s bucket was empty.


    ¡°Haha, maybe my skills aren¡¯t good enough!¡±


    Eli looked at the old man again and stretched his body comfortably.


    Of course, he had to look relaxed. Eli had been fishing here for the past few days when he had nothing to do. He also got to know the old man, old John.


    ¡°Hahaha, let me tell you, there are techniques to fishing. I¡¯m an experienced one, do you want me to teach you? ¡± Old John glanced at Eli and said smugly.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli sat up.


    There was much precious fish in the silver Moon Lake, so there were many people fishing, but Eli didn¡¯t know how to fish so he almost didn¡¯t catch any.


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a lot of knowledge in this. Come, come, come, let me tell you!¡± The old man¡¯s face bloomed with a smile as he began to teach Eli.


    ¡°Heh. You¡¯re barely qualified to be teaching others!¡±


    At this moment, a voice was heard.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The old man¡¯s expression changed. He looked to the side and saw a middle-aged man. At this time, there were more than a dozen fish swimming in the bucket. It was full, and he was looking at them with a smug expression.


    Old John¡¯s face darkened, and in an instant, an aura was released. Second circle.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes widened. Realizing that he had caused trouble, he immediately lowered his head and stopped talking.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Old John glanced at him and turned back to look at Eli. At this time, he was still basking in the sun, as if he didn¡¯t see anything.


    This was just an interlude. Following that, he began to talk to Eli about his experience in fishing. Eli was also very interested, and the two of them chatted as they drank tea.


    ¡°This is life!¡± Eli felt a sense of relief.


    Suddenly, Eli felt his vision go black. He looked up and saw an alchemy spaceship flying towards him from afar.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Holy tower!¡± Old John explained to Eli.


    Eli looked over. The bloodline tower had arrived earlier, and there were still quite a few forces that had yet to arrive.


    At this time, the alchemy ship was already very close and was slowly landing on the side of the silver Moon Lake.


    As the spaceship landed, warlocks jumped down from it one by one.


    There were only a few dozen people, and the leader was a peak late-stage third-circle Warlock. He wore a white Magus robe and had a tall figure. His eyes were round as he walked in front with large strides.


    He glanced at them with a look of disdain and left.


    Eli only cast a glance at him and ignored him.


    Fishing was still the happiest!


    ¡°sigh, once the Holy tower is here, the remaining ones will probably be here soon!¡±


    John sighed. He was also a casual player, so he didn¡¯t care much about these things.


    ¡°He¡¯s taken the bait!¡±


    Suddenly, John Heard a cry and turned around. At this moment, Eli¡¯s rod was bent, and the fishing line was taut as if he was hanging something huge.


    John¡¯s eyes widened.


    A big fish broke out of the water. It was three to four meters in size, and there were still splashes on its body. Then, it crashed heavily on the grass in front of Eli.


    John¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the fish.


    ¡°This is a silver Dragonfish. It¡¯s so big. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s worth two or three thousand magic stones!¡±


    He never expected that the empty-handed Eli just now would be so lucky.


    He looked at his small fish and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Beginner¡¯s luck!¡± His lips trembled as he kept repeating this sentence.


    Other than him, the other people in the distance also looked over with their eyes wide open. At this moment, regardless of their strength, they all looked at Eli with envy.


    Fishing had nothing to do with strength.

 Chapter 239 - 239 Udo and Simona

    239 Udo and Simona


    Five days passed in the blink of an eye.


    The news of a Warlock catching a big fish worth 3000 magic stones at the silver Moon Lake spread. Many warlocks went to try to catch the big fish, but they all left in dejection.


    Speaking of silver Moon lake, every 50 years, the elements here would go into a frenzy. At that time, the activity of the fish here would be much higher than normal, and many fish that usually didn¡¯t live here would also show up.


    At that time, almost no one would miss it.


    The silver Moon conference that was held once every 50 years was also related to this.


    Naturally, Eli didn¡¯t know that his fishing had caused such a stir because it was already the agreed meeting time.


    The backyard of the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce.


    Eli looked at the two third-circle warlocks beside him.


    ¡°Let me introduce you. These two are Udo and Simona. They are both 3-circle early warlocks!¡± Next to Eli, Jin Huan introduced the two three-circle warlocks to him.


    A man and a woman.


    The man had blonde hair and black eyes. He was wearing a gray Warlock robe and looked very thin. There was even some fur on his hands, making him look like a monkey.


    The woman, on the other hand, had dark green eyes, and her hair had a hint of green, but her figure was very sexy. She was only wearing leather armor that could barely cover her private parts, and she was winking at Eli.


    ¡°This is Herman!¡± Jin Huan also explained to the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this little brother before. I wonder which force you¡¯re from?¡± Simona looked at Eli and asked with a smile.


    Most of the third circle warlocks on the West Coast were well-known, but she had never seen this person before.


    ¡°Bloodline tower!¡± Eli looked at the two of them and said.


    This time, he did belong to the bloodline tower.


    ¡°Oh, the bloodline tower has third-circle warlocks other than Vivika!¡± He exclaimed. The woman named Simona¡¯s mouth was wide open, and she looked at Eli with even more surprise.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Simona. I¡¯m from the school of harpies. I have the third-circle harpy bloodline. We harpies are all beautiful. Are you interested in joining us? ¡± Simona slowly approached Eli, inadvertently showing off the curves of her body, and the atmosphere around them couldn¡¯t help but slowly turn ambiguous.


    Seeing that Eli didn¡¯t move, she smiled.


    But just as he was a meter away from Eli, he saw him take a step back silently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like to be too close to other people!¡± Eli reached out and stopped Simona!


    The smile on Simona¡¯s face slowly froze.


    ¡°It seems that your charm is of no use to this friend!¡± The man beside him smiled, walked up to Eli, and extended his hand.


    ¡°Hello, I am Udo. I have a third-circle hell fire Monkey bloodline, from the Holy tower. Simona has no ill intentions. She just wanted to see your strength!¡±


    Eli shook hands with Udo.


    He did feel the strong charm from Simona, but fortunately, his 3rd-circle enchantment was also a charm spell, so he could easily resist it.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Herman, a 3rd circle shadow lizard Warlock!¡± After greeting Udo, Eli turned to look at Simona. In theory, the shadow lizard also had the potential to break through to the third circle.


    ¡°Yes, hello!¡± Simona smiled and shook his hand.


    To be able to escape her charm so quickly, it seemed that the third person invited by Jin Huan was not weak!


    ¡°Hahaha, it seems like everyone is getting along well. That¡¯s great!¡± Jin Huan looked at the three of them and smiled.


    The Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce often recruited people from other forces to take on tasks like this.


    ¡°let¡¯s go quickly. I still have to attend the silver Moon conference after this.¡± Udo, who was at the side, said directly.


    ¡°that¡¯s fine. The venom Wyvern is ready. I¡¯ll have him take you three there.¡± Jin Huan clapped his hands, and a first-circle warlock walked out from the side.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk on the way!¡± Eli nodded as well. There was indeed no need to waste time on an earth demon bear at the peak of the initial stage of the third circle.


    Soon, a venomous Wyvern took flight and left Silvermoon town.


    In the sky, the four of them sat on the venom Wyvern, and the first circle warlock leading the group was directing the venom Wyvern.


    This was a second circle venom Wyvern, and its size was much larger than the first circle. With four people on it, each of them could have a large area.


    Eli was sitting in an area to the side, looking at the air currents on both sides.


    ¡°When I get the formula, I¡¯ll be able to advance to the middle stage. By then, my combat power will probably surge again. By then, I¡¯ll be able to run away even if I face an enemy at the limit of the third circle! ¡­¡± Eli pondered.


    On the other side, Simona slowly walked over. ¡°little brother, I¡¯ve never heard of the other third circle warlocks of the bloodline tower. It seems that you¡¯re very low-key!¡±


    Simona smiled as she approached, looking at Eli seductively. ¡°I like men who keep a low profile.¡±


    The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. Harpies were famous for being promiscuous creatures. Generally speaking, one would be affected after fusing with their bloodline, just like how it was easy to become violent after fusing with some fire elemental bloodlines.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to rest for a while. Please don¡¯t come near!¡± A shadow slowly appeared and blocked the two of them.


    ¡°Heartless man!¡± Simona pouted and walked toward Udo, but she quickly left again.


    Then, she walked towards the first circle warlock. Every now and then, Simona would laugh like a flower, and the atmosphere between the two was very ambiguous.


    Eli didn¡¯t pay any attention to them. He exchanged a glance with Udo and looked at the man in front with pity.


    Time passed very quickly, and in the blink of an eye, half a day had passed.


    The first circle warlock and Simona were chatting happily, and their eyes were filled with love. However, they had no choice but to stop.


    Because they had already reached their destination.


    ¡°My Lords, we¡¯ve arrived!¡± The venom Wyvern slowly descended.


    Eli looked around. This was the end of a mountain range, winding and magnificent. Not far away was a huge mine, but at this time, Eli didn¡¯t hear a single sound.


    ¡°Ever since the demonic earth bear came here, the people here have all evacuated. The demonic bear is now inside the mine.¡± The warlock said to the three of them.


    The Wyvern slowly descended and soon arrived at a mountain not far from the mine. It was about a kilometer away from the mine.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± Simona opened her arms, revealing her blood-white skin. The first-circle warlock¡¯s eyes were red, and his face was even redder. ¡°What an adorable little brother!¡±


    Simona touched the face of the first circle warlock and jumped down.


    The first circle sorcerer felt the silky smoothness of Simona¡¯s skin, and his heart thumped.


    Eli also walked to the Wyvern, thought for a moment, and said to the warlock, ¡°I forgot to tell you that harpies are all males when they are young, but they become females when they reach adulthood. From what I understand, one has to be male to integrate into the harpy bloodline.¡±


    He patted the warlock¡¯s shoulder and jumped into the afternoon.


    ¡°Male!¡±


    The sweet smile on the first circle warlock¡¯s face froze.


    Udo looked at the man pitifully before jumping down.


    ¡°Blargh!¡±


    After a few of them left, the Warlock suddenly felt a wave of disgust. He covered his mouth and tears flowed out.


    What had he done?


    ..


    ¡°This should be the place!¡± On the other side, the three people who had left quickly arrived in the sky not far from the mine.


    ¡°So, do you have any plans?¡± Eli asked the two of them.


    ¡°There¡¯s no plan. There are three of us with third circle and only one early-stage third-circle demonic bear. We¡¯ll just attack directly!¡± Udo was still as cold as ever!


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Eli nodded. That was indeed the case.


    ¡°Then lure them out!¡±


    Eli looked towards the mine. There was a huge hole in the center, and the aura of a third-circle creature was emanating from it.


    Udo stretched out his hand, and a Black Flame appeared in his hand. It then fell into the hole like a meteor, flying straight in.


    Eli and Simona watched quietly.


    Bang! Bang!


    In the next second, a violent explosion came from the mine. The loud sound spread through the mine like an earthquake. The smoke dispersed, and at the same time, a loud roar came from the mine!


    The smoke slowly dispersed, and a huge body slowly walked out of the smoke.

 Chapter 240

    ?240 I¡¯m Not Good at Offense


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The smoke dispersed and the three of them looked over.


    A greyish-yellow demonic bear walked out from the smoke, exuding a powerful aura. Pieces of yellowish-brown rocks were attached to its body, like armor. At this time, its brown-yellow eyes were staring at the three people, and it let out an angry roar!


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ignoring the demonic bear¡¯s roar, udu looked at the two of them and quickly descended.


    At the same time, black and red patterns appeared on his body, and his body was burning with a layer of flames.


    The Hellfire monkey bloodline!


    He threw a ball of fire at the demonic bear.


    Bang!


    It didn¡¯t even have time to defend itself before it was hit. With a bang, a piece of its body was shattered, revealing a blood-red color.


    Feeling the pain, the demonic bear roared and also looked at Udo!


    Roar!


    The huge demonic bear stood on the ground, and the rocks around it began to move. Rock spikes appeared one after another, flying directly toward the falling Udo.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    But in the next second, a storm flew past, shattering all the rock spikes and scattering them on the ground, allowing Udo to land smoothly.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Udo raised his head and shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. You can repay me with your body!¡± The one who had attacked was Simona. She had also transformed into her bloodline, and she flapped her wings and winked at Udo.


    Udo took in a cold breath.


    However, when the demonic bear on the ground saw this scene, it was as if it had been humiliated. Its entire body rapidly grew taller, and it directly charged toward Udo. Its huge body was like a small mountain.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Udo felt that he must have been out of his mind to be the first to rush down!


    But in the next second, to his surprise, he saw shadows rapidly rise from the ground and directly wrap around the demonic bear¡¯s four limbs, trapping it in place.


    Udo didn¡¯t need to say anything to know who it was.


    He looked up at the sky, and the bloodline-transformed Eli was now surrounded by shadows, and he nodded at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good at offense. I¡¯ll mainly help you control the demonic bear. I¡¯ll leave the attacking to you!¡± In the sky, Eli shouted at Simona who was not far away, and Udo who was on the ground.


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Udo shouted.


    After all, the shadow lizard only had a second-circle bloodline. It was probably lucky that it had advanced to the third ring. It might not have enough combat power, but it was good enough that he could control it. He had high attack power, but he was afraid of opponents with high attack and defense.


    ¡°Oh, such strong control. Herman, I think I¡¯m in love with you!¡± Simona smiled sweetly. She flapped her wings and dodged the demonic earth bear.


    Two streaks of white light streaked across, and two wounds instantly split open on the demonic bear¡¯s legs, causing large amounts of blood to flow out!


    Roar!


    The earth demonic bear roared, trying to break free from the shadows. However, before it could break free from the shadows, more shadows pounced on it, locking it in place. Udo and Simona were overjoyed. They didn¡¯t expect Herman¡¯s control to be so strong.


    Just like that, under the joint attack of a few people, wounds appeared on the huge demonic bear¡¯s body. Throughout the whole process, the demonic bear did not even get to attack the few people.


    ¡°It¡¯s so smooth!¡± Udo didn¡¯t expect this either.


    He turned his head to look at Eli in the sky. This level of control is really terrifying. ¡°Luckily, he¡¯s not good at attacking. Otherwise, how would the other bloodlines survive?¡±


    ¡°It seems like there won¡¯t be a big problem!¡± In the sky, Eli looked down at the ground. The two of them were like two butterflies flying around the demonic bear, and the earth demonic bear¡¯s aura was decreasing bit by bit.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t need to do anything!


    ¡°Eh, something¡¯s wrong!¡± Suddenly, it was as if he sensed something. Looking into the mine, he seemed to have seen something. Immediately, a shadow quickly condensed in his hand, ready to be used at any time.


    ..


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this!¡±


    On the ground, seeing the demonic bear being tied up, Udo condensed another flame. The flame condensed into a long spear and flew directly toward the demonic bear¡¯s eyes.


    Roar!


    The demonic bear howled in pain as blood flowed out of its eyes. However, the blood was quickly dried up by the flames, and it was half-knelt on the ground as if it was about to die.


    ¡°Well done!¡± Not far away, Simona¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Just as she was about to make his move, she suddenly sensed something. From the corner of his eyes, she saw an even larger demonic bear running out of the mine. Its speed was like a Cannonball as it approached Udo.


    ¡°Damn it, a middle-stage third-circle demonic bear!!¡± Simona screamed.


    ¡°Oh my God, there was actually another demonic bear hidden here. The Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce¡¯s information was wrong!¡±


    On the other side, Udo¡¯s eyes were also about to pop out of their sockets. He had just attacked and couldn¡¯t fight back, let alone escape. Once the demonic bear got close to him, it could even tear him apart!


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡±


    Udo¡¯s face was filled with despair. He had never thought that such an accident would happen.


    As expected, it couldn¡¯t be too smooth!


    At this distance, he couldn¡¯t do anything at all. He could only watch as the third circle middle-stage earth demonic bear got closer and closer. He looked at the demonic bear¡¯s frenzied eyes and wild body, and his body tensed up to the extreme!


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Simona gritted her teeth. The bears were too far away, and she couldn¡¯t stop it.


    It seemed like this mission was going to fail. As for Eli, she had no idea what he could do at all. After all, he was just a Warlock who was good at controlling!


    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± Unlike a normal person who would choose to close their eyes, Udo¡¯s eyes were wide open as he watched the demonic bear extend one of its sharp claws and swing it at him!


    He was getting closer and closer!


    Bang! Bang!


    Udo knew that there was no hope, but in the next second, his vision turned black. It was not the darkness of darkness, but a black light flashed in front of him. Then, he saw the demonic bear in front of him disappear in an instant, and a crack appeared on the ground. That was the demonic bear¡¯s huge body being smashed into the ground!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Udo¡¯s face was blank, the black light in front of him seemed to still be there.


    When the smoke dispersed, a five to six-meter-deep pit appeared where the demonic bear had been. The surrounding ten meters had already sunk in, and Udo was at the edge of the pit.


    In the center of the deep pit, there was an earth demon bear whose head had disappeared. Its neck was still bleeding, and the surrounding shadows were twining and biting the body of the earth demon bear!


    ¡°This!¡±


    Udo took a deep breath and looked up at the sky.


    In the sky, one of Eli¡¯s hands was stretched out, and he smiled at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good at offense!¡±


    Udo¡¯s mind suddenly flashed with what Eli had just said!


    What lies?!


    Killing a middle-stage third-circle great earth demonic bear with a single attack, and you call this not good at offense?


    He had just been slowly grinding away at the three-ring initial stage demonic bear, but in the next second, he had launched such a powerful attack. Wasn¡¯t this a little too much?


    Not far away, Simona¡¯s mouth twitched as if she had seen a ghost!


    She also looked at Eli and pursed her lips, not knowing what to say!


    In the sky, Eli waved his hand helplessly!


    Of course, it was good to be able to survive, but there was obviously a small accident!


    Suddenly, the other demonic bear that had been bound seemed to have finally broken free from the shadows. It also saw the scene in front of it and was stunned!


    Where was its mother?


    It clearly felt its mother¡¯s aura just now. Why did it seem to have disappeared in an instant?


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s settle the remaining one first!¡± Eli slowly landed and said to Udo, who had a complicated expression on his face, and Simona, who was not far away!


    ¡°Alright!¡± The two of them nodded, then looked at the heavily injured earth demon bear!


    In the next second, the demonic earth bear¡¯s remaining eyes could only see flames and a storm.


    After a short while, its huge body fell to the ground with a loud thud.

 Chapter 241

    ?241 Trapped


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    In the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce, Jin Huan held udo¡¯s hand and thanked him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. After all, we¡¯re also getting paid!¡± Udo nodded, but his eyes kept looking at Eli.


    On the way back, Eli told the two of them to pretend that nothing had happened, and the duo who was saved naturally agreed quickly.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s easier than we thought,¡± Simona said awkwardly. If it wasn¡¯t for Eli¡¯s help, they might have been dead already.


    ¡°hahaha, but I still have to thank everyone. I¡¯ll send the rewards to the two Lords, Udo and Simona, later. As for Lord Herman, you¡¯ll have to wait a few days!¡± Jin Huan said to the two of them, then turned to face Eli.


    ¡°En, as long as you send it to me when the time comes!¡± Said Eli.


    Since he had resolved the matter, the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce would not breach the contract.


    ¡°Naturally!¡± Jin Huan was all smiles, but when he saw Udo looking at Eli from time to time, his thoughts changed. It seemed like something had happened on this journey that he did not know about!


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Having achieved his goal, Eli bid farewell immediately!


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving too.¡± Simona glanced at Eli¡¯s back and quickly left as well.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave too, store manager.¡± Udo also said to Jin Huan.


    ¡°Hey, Lord Udo, please wait a moment. I have something to ask you!¡± Suddenly, Jin Huan called out to Udo.


    Udo was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, since you guys are fighting alongside Herman, can you sell me a copy of his information? We still don¡¯t know anything about this person!¡± Jin Huan smiled. The information business was also part of their business.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Five thousand!¡± Golden hoop said directly. In his opinion, this price was not low. After all, it was just the most basic information.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you anything about him!¡± Udo only glanced at him and left.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Seeing how Udo did not hesitate at all, Jin Huan was stunned. Udo had worked with them many times, this was not how he would act!


    It seemed that Herman was really not an ordinary person. He had to investigate.


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be thinking of checking him out. As an old friend, I suggest you don¡¯t play any tricks!¡± Suddenly, Udo, who had just reached the door, turned to him with a serious expression.


    Jin Huan was stunned!


    This was because he had never seen such a serious expression on Udo¡¯s face.


    ..


    Five days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Five days later.


    Eli was in the hotel in the bloodline tower, receiving the potion formula from Jin Huan.


    Eli felt the knowledge in the crystal ball that had just been delivered and then smiled.


    The potion was called the kotez potion, a 3rd circle potion. It was used to help warlocks break through the early to middle stages of the 3rd circle. Other than this, there were other 3rd circle potions, and Jin Huan had given them all to him.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite sensible!¡± Eli smiled, then walked out of the room and headed downstairs.


    Just as he reached the door, he suddenly saw Vivika leaving with a group of people, followed by a few late-stage second-circle warlocks, as if they were going somewhere.


    ¡°Is the silver Moon conference about to start?¡±


    Eli narrowed his eyes. Just yesterday, with the arrival of the last force, the helwall, all the forces in the central region of the West Coast had arrived. The basic conditions for the meeting were already prepared!


    He had thought that it would take a few days to prepare, but it actually started today!


    Were they in such a hurry?


    Eli felt a little strange.


    However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. After watching them leave, he left the place as well. He was about to go to a random store to buy something, but he thought of Jin ji last time. After some thought, he walked towards the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce.


    Very quickly, he arrived at this place!


    ¡°Hey, my Lord!¡±


    ¡°My Lord, long time no see. What do you need today?¡± Jin Ji said enthusiastically. The cicada bloodline had already arrived today, and he could receive it after work. All of this was thanks to this Lord.


    ¡°I need some potions!¡±


    ¡°yes, we have all of these, but some of them are not here. My Lord, you know that this is only a temporary place, and it will take about ten days for us to get them from the headquarters!¡± Jin Ji said.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Eli nodded. However, ten days would probably be the end of the meeting.


    ¡°Then what else does Milord need?¡± Jin Ji asked again.


    ¡°No more!¡± Eli shook his head.


    This was his goal this time. He didn¡¯t need anything else.


    ¡°Alright then, my Lord. This time, you want 10 sets of materials. The price should be 13000 magic stones. My Lord, you can pay 10000 magic stones!¡± Jin Ji calculated.


    Unlike potion formulas, potions were much more expensive.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Eli nodded, paid the money, and left.


    However, when he left, he saw more and more black lines on Jin Ji¡¯s fate, and there was even a trace of blood, which meant that he was in a life-and-death crisis.


    Eli was stunned before he left.


    It was time!


    ..


    It was nighttime!


    Jin Ji, who had finished his day¡¯s work, was very excited. He had received the item he had ordered in advance from the steward.


    ¡°you have to take good care of this Golden cicada bloodline. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯ll get it so soon. Even though there¡¯s only half of it here.¡±


    The manager looked at Jin Ji and handed him a tube of golden blood.


    ¡°Hehe, I only managed to gather enough today because a Lord spent 10000 magic crystals!¡± Jin Ji looked at the Golden blood and his throat moved.


    The Golden cicada bloodline!


    The Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce¡¯s most common and most powerful bloodline was a two-circle bloodline. However, it was said that it had a special ability, which was that the more wealth the golden cicada warlock had, the more powerful he would be. It was a strange bloodline. It was even said that the highest-ranking bloodline warlock in the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce was a five-circle warlock, and that was the first President of the Chamber of Commerce!


    ¡°If you successfully advance, you¡¯ll have the opportunity to officially enter the Chamber of Commerce system. At that time, your future will be limitless!¡± The manager said with a smile.


    Jin Ji came here from the central continent for some unknown reason, but this young man was hardworking, capable, and tenacious. He was indeed a good seedling.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Jin Ji couldn¡¯t wait any longer and took the potion.


    ¡°Then you can leave first. I wish you all the best!¡± The manager smiled and sent Jin Ji off.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Just like that, Jin Ji was sent out of the house, his hand tightly holding the bloodline.


    After leaving the Chamber of Commerce, Jin Ji quickly returned to his residence. After a while, he came to an alley, which was the only way back.


    ¡°once I become a first circle Warlock, everything will be different. One day, I¡¯ll return to the central continent and change everything!¡± Jin Ji gritted his teeth with a determined expression. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    After walking into the alley, he had only taken a few steps when he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    In the past, this place was filled with all sorts of rustling sounds, but today, there was no sound at all.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem!¡±


    He immediately realized that something was wrong and immediately turned to leave. However, a figure had already blocked the end of the alley. It was a tall man with a fierce-looking face, and he exuded the aura of a peak acolyte.


    Seeing this, he immediately ran in the other direction.


    However, two figures appeared on the other side. One was a skinny ultimate apprentice, and the other was a young man that he recognized.


    The young man slowly walked out and looked at Jin Ji with a cold smile.


    ¡°Did you get the bloodline?¡±


    ¡°How about you give it to me?¡±

 Chapter 242 - 242 Making Good Friends

    242 Making Good Friends


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Jin Ji¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the young man in front of him. This young man was the other guard who had stopped him earlier!


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± The man smiled and glanced at Jin Ji. When he saw the Golden potion on Jin Ji¡¯s waist, his eyebrows immediately rose!


    ¡°How about it? hand over the potion, and I¡¯ll let you go!¡± The man slowly approached, and the other two apprentices also slowly approached.


    ¡°I was too careless!¡± Jin Ji gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing.


    It was impossible for him to hand the blood over. Even if he did, they would not let him go. However, there was one thing that he could not understand!


    ¡°The Golden cicada potion is the exclusive bloodline of the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce. It¡¯s strictly forbidden to spread it to outsiders, and every single one of them has a serial number. Even if you take it away, you won¡¯t dare to use it. Even if you sell it, no one will dare to buy it. Do you think there¡¯s any point in that? ¡± Jin Ji clenched his fists tightly, his body trembling.


    ¡°hehe, of course, it¡¯s meaningless!¡± The man smiled, but his face gradually twisted. The way he looked at Jin Ji also became more and more twisted, and he said fiercely, ¡°But so what?¡±


    ¡°If I have to watch you advance to the next circle, I¡¯ll be so upset that I¡¯ll die. I might as well kill you now!¡±


    The man revealed his white teeth, but his expression was twisted like a demon.


    Jin Ji, ¡°¡­¡±


    The man, however, taught him a lesson. He had never thought that, as colleagues, there would be someone who could be so vicious and do such a thing that harmed others without benefiting himself.


    It was really vile!


    ¡°forget it. I¡¯ve finally told you the reason. It seems that I¡¯m still a reasonable person.¡± The man stretched his body and gave the other two a look.


    The two of them nodded and approached Jin Ji, but they looked at the man with disgust.


    They were only hired by the man. Although they were doing the work of mercenaries, they did feel uncomfortable today. It was so disgusting!


    But since they were paid, the two could only sigh and look at Jin Ji.


    The battle began!


    Both of them were at the limit of the zero circle, and so was Jin Ji. However, the two of them cooperated very well, but Jin Ji¡¯s combat power was unexpectedly good. He could barely hold on.


    The man took a look and then joined in.


    The situation of the battle changed in an instant. In a short while, Jin Ji was suppressed.


    Ten minutes later, Jin Ji was held up in the air by two skinny warlocks, his entire body covered in blood. The guard slowly walked up to Jin Ji and took out his potion.


    ¡°What a beautiful color!¡± He was fiddling with the potions in front of Jin Ji.


    ¡°You should die!¡± Jin Ji¡¯s eyes were about to pop out.


    The next second, the potion fell to the ground and shattered. Golden blood flowed out and slowly fused into the ground in a few seconds.


    ¡°No more!¡± The man laughed as he looked at Jin Ji with a wild smile.


    Jin Ji¡¯s face was ashen as he looked at this scene!


    ¡°The potion is gone, and the next thing to do is to kill you!¡± The man slowly approached Jin Ji¡¯s face and said fiercely.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just forget about it? this isn¡¯t very good!¡± The Warlocks hired by the man couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer.


    How disgusting.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already paid. Do you want to breach the contract?¡± The man cast aside their conversation, and they immediately stopped talking.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a next life, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± But to his surprise, Jin Ji didn¡¯t beg for mercy. Instead, his face became even more ferocious, like a burning flame.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, that¡¯s really scary!¡±


    The man smiled, then grabbed Jin Ji¡¯s neck and slowly exerted force.


    Gah gah gah!


    It made it hard for Jin Ji to breathe. At the same time, he lost control of his body¡¯s functions, and the shadow of death tightly wrapped around him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die!¡± Jin Ji gave up struggling! ¡°This damn fate!¡±


    But in his mind, there was no desire for life but the injustice of fate. Why did he have to be like this? When his family was destroyed, he fled all the way. When he came here, he worked hard to become stronger, but in the end, this was the end result.


    He was unwilling to accept this!


    However, everything in front of him turned white, and Jin Ji slowly fell into the abyss.


    Death had arrived.


    After a few minutes, he slowly opened his eyes.


    He saw a dark alley, but in his sight, a man was holding a bottle of medicine and looking down at him with a smile.


    ¡°Sir Herman!¡± At first, Jin Ji was surprised that he wasn¡¯t dead, but then he immediately realized who this man was. It was his benefactor, Sir Herman.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Eli looked at him and retracted the bottle of medicine with his right hand.


    Jin Ji was dumbfounded. He sat up and looked around. Not far away, the three people from before were sitting together. He looked at himself and saw that there was no wound on him, but the potion fragments in front of him told him that everything was real.


    He¡¯s dead? But he was alive again?


    ¡°I gave you a fifth circle mother of life potion, which I got by chance in ruins. It seems that you¡¯ve been saved!¡± Eli said slowly to him with a smile.


    ¡°Five-circle? The mother of life?¡±


    Jin Ji was stunned. He looked at the potion bottle in Eli¡¯s hand. It was indeed emitting an extremely pure life force, and it was of a very high level, but it was empty.


    ¡°You saved me, my Lord?¡± Jin ji still felt a little confused, so he looked at Eli.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Eli smiled.


    Jin Ji was stunned. He recalled the cold feeling just now. It couldn¡¯t be fake. The fatal feeling just now was also very real. The broken potion bottles on the ground also showed that everything was real.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Jin ji looked at Eli, his throat moving.


    ¡°my Lord, why did you save me? It¡¯s such a precious potion!¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand why someone would use a precious five-circle potion to save him. Five-circle potions were almost extinct in the world, and no one could make them.


    ¡°ah, looking at you reminds me of my past self. At that time, I also encountered many difficulties. I just happened to pass by, but your words still touched me, so I saved you!¡± Eli sighed as if he had returned to his younger days.


    Jin Ji was stunned. In an instant, gratitude and emotions filled his mind. After his family was destroyed, no one treated him so well.


    On the other side, Eli sighed at the scene.


    The five-circle potion and the tough past were all fake. That part was an illusion. The assault from the two mercenaries and the other guard was real. As for why he made up this story, he had his own reasons.


    A child of destiny was worthy of such treatment from Eli.


    He was only making an investment for the future.


    ¡°I can¡¯t repay your kindness in this life!¡± At this moment, Jin Ji¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and he knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s fine. Get up.¡± Eli smiled and helped him up. He looked at the bloodline potion not far away and asked, ¡°What are you going to do with the potion?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s gone, then it¡¯s gone. I¡¯ll save more. At least I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    Jin Ji gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t know when he would have enough magic stones again.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll help you to the end. This is for you!¡± Ere smiled and threw a small bag at Jin Ji!


    Jin Ji took the bag and was a little dumbfounded.


    He opened the bag. There were a high-ranked magic stone and a metal die!


    ¡°This is ¡­¡± Jin Ji was stunned and looked up.


    The Eli in front of him had disappeared without him knowing.


    ¡°A little investment and something that can give you a direction when you need it!¡± Eli left, but his voice entered his brain.


    Jin Ji knelt on the ground, looking at the magic stone and the mysterious die.


    A few seconds later, he slammed his head on the ground with a loud thud.


    After that, he stood up and was about to leave. However, after taking a few steps, he turned back and looked at the three people not far away. He took a deep breath and walked over.


    He had to thank his colleagues for giving him a lesson.


    He had benefited for life from this lesson.


    From this day on, he would not trust anyone else except the Lord, who gave him a second Life.


    ¡°After I get my revenge, my life will be Master¡¯s!¡± Jin Ji took out a small knife from his clothes and ended the Guard¡¯s life in one strike, then quickly left.

 Chapter 243 - 243 Vivikas Vigilance

    243 Vivika¡¯s Vigilance


    ¡°It seems that the investment this time should be almost done!¡±


    On the roof, looking at Jin Ji¡¯s back as he left, a smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    Towards those who were favored by fate, Eli did not intend to engrave a soul imprint directly. That would be too low-end. Furthermore, as someone who was favored by fate, who knew what kind of opportunity he would encounter to unseal it? he might even stab Eli in the back.


    That was why Eli only chose to do him a favor.


    In any case, it was just a high-grade magic stone and a die of fate.


    With that in mind, Eli took out a die of fate and threw it.


    ¡°Dice success rate!¡±


    The die drew a trajectory and then fell back into his hand. It was a five.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Eli smiled, turned around, and left.


    He had plenty of fate dice. Other than the one he used at the beginning, he still had quite a few. Anyway, it was just a matter of consuming a little more life, so he had a lot of them.


    Speaking of which, even if Eli didn¡¯t save jin ji, there was a high chance that he wouldn¡¯t die. This was because a patrol team happened to pass by, but Eli considerately used an illusion to change fate.


    ¡°Let me see what it means to be a person blessed by fate!¡±


    Jin Ji was the first person he had met who was blessed by fate.


    He also wanted to know how far he could go.


    ..


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    In the past three days, the silver Moon meeting went on as usual. It was said that they had already begun discussing how to send people to explore the ruins. Vivika, as the tower master of the bloodline tower, attended every day.


    Eli had also passed by the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce and knew that Jin Ji had bought a new potion. Without the effects of any supplementary potions, he had directly advanced by one level.


    It was said that the commotion at the time was so great that it shocked the store manager. It was only then that he realized that Jin Ji was a genius, a genius that only appeared once in a few hundred years.


    He directly reported Jin Ji¡¯s news, and his status was also greatly improved.


    Even though he only had one circle, his status wasn¡¯t any lower than that of a two-circle warlock.


    ¡°How terrifying!¡±


    Eli pursed his lips and sighed.


    As expected of a man of destiny! As expected, he was not ordinary!


    However, Jin Ji wasn¡¯t there when he went there. He was called by the chairman of the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce¡¯s West Coast branch to meet with him, so he didn¡¯t see him.


    However, it did not matter. After all, jin ji was only a first-circle Warlock now, and he could not bring anything to Eli. What Eli cared about was not present, but the future.


    In the future, hundreds or even thousands of years later, it would be time to reap the harvest.


    But even if he failed, it was nothing!


    He didn¡¯t believe that there was only one Jin ji. There were definitely many more in the Magus world, and he didn¡¯t need to take it seriously. After all, even a person of destiny had to die!


    So what if fate favored him? in the face of time, he was just a speck of dust!


    For the next hundred to a thousand years, they would shine brilliantly. But ten thousand years, a hundred thousand years later, where would they be? yet, he would still be there. This was no better than being blessed by fate.


    On the contrary, he only hoped that fate would take less care of him. After all, the protagonists in the stories were all plagued with disasters, but he just wanted to live a stable life until the world fell.


    ..


    Three days later.


    Night fell. After strolling around for a day, Eli returned to his room, and a series of knocks sounded on the door!


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Eli took a look, then walked over and opened the door.


    ¡°Vivika?¡±


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    ¡°Come in!¡± Although he was puzzled as to why she would come at this time, it should be something very important.


    Vivika came in, and Eli closed the door.


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter? is there something wrong? ¡±


    Vivika was sitting opposite him on the sofa.


    ¡°teacher, although the silver Moon clan isn¡¯t over yet, the meeting has ended today. Next, I might have to follow the various forces to the ruins and dig for possible mechanical clues!¡± Vivika said with a frown.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eli said, puzzled.


    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s put it this way. I feel that there¡¯s something strange about the ruins this time!¡± Vivika looked around and said solemnly.


    ¡°Is there something strange?¡± Eli narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I suspect there¡¯s a problem!¡± Vivika bit her lips, her face solemn. ¡°This time, whether it¡¯s the discovery of the ruins or the meeting, it¡¯s far more successful than before. This gives me a bad feeling.


    ¡°I think I saw the heart of the dark night and helwall sneaking around together today, but these two forces should not have any contact with each other. Moreover, the ruins were discovered by these two forces before they contacted the rest of us. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s very strange!¡±


    ¡°If you think there¡¯s a problem, then you don¡¯t have to go!¡± Eli had a strange expression.


    This was what he usually did when he encountered a suspicious problem.


    ¡°teacher, the ruins have been sent to the bloodline tower headquarters. I¡¯ve been asked to go. I have no choice.¡± Vivika sighed, then looked at Eli.


    She was really envious of her teacher!


    He followed his heart, free and easy, and was never restricted by others.


    Eli understood as well.


    He was an immortal. At most, he could just wait for everything to end before starting again. But in fact, most people didn¡¯t have that much time and opportunity. For them, most of the time, they couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Then what are you here for today?¡± Eli looked at Vivika.


    ¡°Uh, teacher, if something happens to me, can you help me manage the bloodline tower?¡± Vivika said as she took out a blood-red token from her waist. ¡°this is the bloodline tower¡¯s West Coast branch¡¯s tower master token. With this and teacher being the honorary vice tower master, once I die, no one will disobey teacher.¡±


    Vivika gritted her teeth and handed the token to Eli.


    She really didn¡¯t want her teacher to be involved in this matter, but she had no other choice. If something really happened to her, the bloodline tower would be in chaos, and it might even disappear. Only her teacher could control everything.


    She had never thought about letting her teacher participate in the exploration of the secret ruin. After all, her teacher was only an early stage third circle warlock. Although he had killed Kloss, she could see that his combat power was only at the middle stage.


    However, the heart of the darkness had higher strength. Even the third-circle warlocks they sent out to explore this time were at the late-stage of the third-circle, and even their teacher wasn¡¯t a match for them.


    Of course, the most important thing was that his teacher wouldn¡¯t explore such an unknown secret realm.


    ¡°A token!¡±


    Eli looked at the token in front of him and squinted his eyes, but he pushed it back and did not accept it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. This token belongs to you!¡± Eli shook her head and looked into Vivika¡¯s eyes.¡±And if you really die, then it¡¯s meaningless to have this!¡±


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Vivika bit her lips, and there seemed to be tears in her eyes.


    If she didn¡¯t really feel that something was wrong, she wouldn¡¯t have come here.


    ¡°This is for you!¡± Vivika was about to say something, but then she saw Eli take out a cane.


    The cane was made of brown pear wood. It was very dark in color and was only a dozen centimeters long. The tip of the cane was a black crystal that emitted a black light.


    ¡°This staff has a one-time use shield. It can withstand attacks below the third circle for about three hours!¡± Eli placed it on the table and pushed it toward Vivika.


    ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Vivika picked up her cane and was about to say something when she saw Eli stand up and say, ¡°It¡¯s very late today. Go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.


    Vivika looked into Eli¡¯s eyes. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t persuade her teacher, she picked up his cane and left, but she left the token on the table.


    ¡°Vivika!¡±


    Vivika had only taken a few steps when she turned around and saw the token flying toward her. At the same time, she was sent out of the door by force, and the door closed with a bang.


    ¡°try your best to live. If you die, I will watch the bloodline tower be destroyed!


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d still rather you don¡¯t go. If you do, be careful!¡±


    Vivika was stunned for a moment when she sensed the message. However, she smiled when she felt the concern in the last tone. She then turned around and left.

 Chapter 244 - 244 Udos Message

    244 Udo¡¯s Message


    ¡°AI!¡±


    Looking at Vivika leaving, Eli shook his head.


    She knew that there might be a danger, but she still had to go. She really had no choice!


    Not to mention the ruins, there were at least a few forces with third circle later stage warlocks. How could her small body withstand them? Even Eli didn¡¯t have absolute confidence in defeating some of them.


    After all, not everyone¡¯s talent was weak. Those with good talent would already receive a significant boost when they advanced to the third circle, not to mention advancing to the late stage. This was also the reason why Eli was unwilling to go.


    Even for him, there was a certain risk.


    So, Eli wasn¡¯t planning on going. It was up to Vivika¡¯s luck.


    ..


    Three days later.


    Early in the morning.


    Looking at the streams of light in the sky flying into the distance, Eli lowered his head.


    The ruins were not too far away from here, so they chose to fly there.


    As for the moment, Eli wasn¡¯t in the mood to pay attention to them.


    He stared at the fishing rod in front of him with a serious look.


    ¡°Hahaha, my brother Herman, I told you that you have beginner¡¯s luck earlier!¡±


    Beside Eli, old John winked and laughed.


    As the two of them had nothing to do, they would go fishing at Silver Moon Lake when they had free time. However, it seemed that the last time they went fishing, Eli had used up all his luck. He never caught another fish, not even a small one.


    Looking at the motionless fishing rod and the calm water surface, Eli finally had to admit that his luck wasn¡¯t that good.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as we¡¯re happy!¡± Said Eli to old John with a smile.


    He could have used some wizard methods to fish, but he didn¡¯t do so. After all, he did it for pleasure, not for any gain.


    ¡°Yes, brother, you¡¯re open-minded!¡± Old John nodded in agreement.


    As a two-circle warlock, how could he be short of fish? Naturally, it was for the sake of happiness.


    Fishing time always passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was dusk.


    The orange setting sun shone on the shimmering water. Eli and old John were drinking tea and chatting leisurely. As for Eli, he still didn¡¯t hook anything.


    It was a peaceful time.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that?!¡±


    Suddenly, old John shot up from his recliner and looked into the distance.


    Eli found it strange and looked in the direction he was pointing.


    The water in the distance seemed to have started to gather layers of elements, which began to surge like waves. At the same time, the entire water surface began to boil, and countless fish jumped out of the water, absorbing the power of the elements.


    ¡°That¡¯s a first circle immortal spirit fish!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Sawtooth fish from the second circle!¡±


    Obviously, they weren¡¯t the only ones who were alarmed by the strange movement. All the fishermen on the riverbank had noticed the change, and they were all dumbfounded as they looked at the rare fish!


    ¡°The silver Moon banquet!¡±


    Everyone also realized that this was a once-in-fifty-years party. They were all happy and began to take out more fishing rods.


    In just a few minutes, fish were caught one after another.


    Looking at the fish leaping out, Eli and old John also jumped down from their deckchairs. They looked at the crazy fish and exchanged looks!


    ¡°f * ck! That¡¯s the blood God fish!¡±


    Old John was surprised to see a big blood-red fish in the school of fish.


    This was one of the most precious fish here. It could increase the concentration of the bloodline and even achieve a bloodline transition. Usually, it would only appear during distinguished events.


    The appearance of the blood God fish clearly surprised many people. Eli was still calm, but then another fish jumped out of the water, and he couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore.


    Among the school of fish, a multi-colored translucent fish emerged from the water, absorbing a large number of elements. It was surrounded by a multi-colored light.


    ¡°That¡¯s the first circle element¡¯s heart!¡± He exclaimed.


    Old John looked at the fish in surprise.


    It¡¯s said that the element¡¯s heart is a fish that is formed by the condensation of natural elements. It is pure and flawless. Consuming it can directly enhance a mage¡¯s talent. Although it is not very useful now, it was once a treasure in the mage world!


    The element¡¯s heart!


    Even Eli was tempted by the fish!


    He blinked his eyes!


    He had been shackled by his talent for a long time, and even a little improvement would be of great help to him. It could help him save tens, hundreds, or even thousands of years of effort.


    However, the lake¡¯s elemental energy was turbulent. Under the control of such a huge amount of natural force, even warlocks would find it difficult to use their bloodline power, let alone Mages. Thus, they could not directly enter the lake and could only fish from the shore!


    ¡°I¡¯m fishing!¡±


    Eli took a deep breath and looked at the lake with a determined gaze.


    He was determined to get the element¡¯s heart, and even the gods could not stop him!


    He took out five fishing rods and started to fish seriously.


    Old John was in a similar situation. With the appearance of these two extremely valuable fishes, everyone realized a problem. This year¡¯s Silver Moon banquet was much more lively than usual!


    At this moment, the people of Silver Moon town had also arrived one by one. They took out their fishing rods, and in an instant, almost all of the fishing rods were stretched into the huge Silver Moon Lake.


    Everyone was looking forward to the harvest.


    So was Eli.


    Usually, the banquet would last for two days.


    The first day passed in the blink of an eye.


    Eli¡¯s eyes were fixed on the fishing rod, his lips pursed.


    In one day, although he had some gains, it was not much. As for the element¡¯s heart, it was far worse. Then he asked and found out that it had been hundreds of years since someone had caught that kind of fish!


    This made Eli a little depressed.


    His luck seemed to have run out on the first day of fishing.


    ¡°It seems like I can only wait for the next time!¡± Eli sighed, no longer holding any hope.


    Once every 50 years, it seemed like he would have to come here many times!


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry anyway, so what was there to panic about?


    With that in mind, Eli relaxed as well. He laid back on the recliner and began to relax his fishing. Everyone around him was dumbfounded at this scene.


    Everyone was anxiously fishing, but you actually let go!


    All of them were sneering in their hearts, but they didn¡¯t say anything. They were all very busy at the moment and didn¡¯t have time to care about this.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really something else!¡± Old John looked at Eli and drew a cold breath. He also realized what he was doing. Wasn¡¯t he losing his fun of fishing?


    He might as well copy what Eli did and lay down too.


    The two of them smiled at each other.


    For a moment, the relaxed two people formed a sharp contrast with the anxious others.


    Leisurely!


    Pulling back the rod when the fish came and lying flat when there were no fish, Eli felt much more comfortable.


    What element¡¯s heart? I¡¯ll catch you sooner or later.


    ¡°Sir Herman!¡±


    But at this moment, a call suddenly came, and a first circle Warlock ran out from the crowd, running towards Eli!


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the first circle warlock who took us to the mine that day. What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Eli looked at the person who came and was a little surprised.


    ¡°yes, it¡¯s like this. Just yesterday, Lord udo suddenly sent me a message and asked me to deliver it to you!¡± The first circle warlock took out a crystal ball!


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eli had a strange expression as he took the crystal ball.


    Didn¡¯t udo go to the secret ruins? Why was there a message?


    Eli¡¯s mental power touched the crystal ball, and in the data space, a piece of information wrapped in mental power was inside. This was used for identification, and when it sensed Eli¡¯s aura, his mental power opened up directly, and the information surged toward Eli.


    ¡°the ruins are fake. This is the heart of darkness¡¯s scheme. They have allied with several forces in an attempt to get rid of us and then unify the West Coast. We have been trapped and separated. I used the loopholes in the blockade to send this to you as compensation for saving my life!¡±


    It was a very direct text. It was as if Eli could feel Udo¡¯s anger and shock, as well as a deep sense of fear.


    Vivika had guessed correctly. There was really a trap!


    At this thought, Eli¡¯s gaze turned serious.


    The first circle warlock and old John saw that Eli¡¯s expression had sunk, and they instantly felt that the surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped by a few degrees, so they didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    After half an hourglass, Eli finally raised his head.


    He said to Old John, who was not far away, ¡°I have a small matter to attend to, so I might need to go out for a while!¡±


    ¡°You want to leave now? Then what about the fishing? someone has to help you.¡± Old John was surprised.


    ¡°Fishing?¡± Eli frowned and looked around. When he looked past a street corner not far away, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Someone will replace me!¡±

 Chapter 245 - 245 Desperation

    245 Desperation


    ¡°The silver Moon banquet!¡±


    Jin Ji looked at the noisy Silver Moon Lake in the distance with a smile.


    Unlike before, his identity had completely changed. After meeting the West Coast Chairman of the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce, he was recognized by the chairman and accepted as a student.


    Although he was only a first-ring warlock, his status in the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce was quite high.


    He had returned to this place to find Sir Herman and thank him!


    ¡°He should be there!¡± He walked around the corner and asked for Herman¡¯s location.


    But the next second, he only saw a figure flash before his eyes.


    ¡°Sir Herman!¡±


    He was stunned when he saw the figure in front of him.


    Then, before he could react, he felt the clothes behind him tighten, and his entire body was lifted up. When he came back to his senses, he was already at the riverbank.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± Jin Ji was stunned as he looked at Eli.


    ¡°I have something to do. Help me fish for a day. I want the element¡¯s heart. Help me catch a few more!¡± Eli patted jin ji¡¯s shoulder.


    In this game of luck, there was no doubt that jin ji was number one in this town. Perhaps he was also the number one on the West Coast. Wasn¡¯t he the most suitable candidate?


    ¡°My Lord, I don¡¯t know how to fish!¡±


    Jin Ji was still dizzy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I believe you.¡± Eli patted him on the shoulder, then quickly moved out of the crowd. He then turned into a bloody light and flew out of the town.


    That speed was much faster than an ordinary third circle warlock.


    But at this moment, Jin Ji just looked at the fishing rods around him in a daze. His throat moved slightly. Didn¡¯t he come to thank him? How did it become fishing?


    But ¡­ If it¡¯s Eli¡¯s request, then let¡¯s go fishing.


    ¡°The element¡¯s heart?¡±


    Jin Ji picked up the fishing rod and looked toward the silver Moon Lake with a serious expression.


    ¡°Hehe, the element¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°Are you two acting?¡±


    The people next to them had just finished listening to the conversation between the two and laughed. ¡°Do you really think that the elemental heart is easy to catch? Do you think that a fish that had not been caught for hundreds of years was a joke?¡±


    After a few mocking words, everyone retracted their gazes!


    But suddenly, a cry of surprise rang out.


    Everyone turned their heads to look. At this moment, jin ji was tightly holding onto the fishing rod. With a bang, a fish with a rainbow-colored light glided across the air, emitting a unique color.


    The unique color instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    All the fishermen looked over and were dumbfounded by the dazzling color.


    ¡°The element¡¯s heart!¡±


    Old John, who was beside Jin Ji, opened his mouth wide. The mouths of the people around him twitched as well.


    Was it really that heaven-defying?


    What made them stunned was that Jin Ji kept the fish and continued to fish with a calm expression. He was still muttering the words Eli had told him, ¡°Let¡¯s catch a few more!¡±


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air and watched this scene quietly.


    If someone could see fate, they would see that the cicada made of fate behind Jin Ji also stuck out its tongue as if it was fishing.


    ..


    Whoosh!


    The sound of something breaking through the air came from the side. Vivika turned her head and looked. A wind blade swept past her and flew toward the ground. In the blink of an eye, dozens of trees were directly cut off!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Vivika flapped her wind wings and looked up.


    At this time, the sky and the surroundings had been surrounded by a barrier. The entire ruin was in a sealed state. No, it was not a ruin at all. It was a ruin in disguise.


    When they entered the ruins yesterday, everything was normal at first. They took care of some mechanical objects and discovered some mechanical-type things. However, as they went deeper, the person in charge of the heart of the night suggested that they split up.


    The other forces all nodded in agreement and then split up.


    However, they didn¡¯t know that this was all part of their scheme. As they scattered, a few forces led by the heart of darkness took action directly, sealing the ruins and killing them at the same time!


    Vivika was also being chased by several people.


    With that in mind, she turned her head and saw two people in the sky not far away, a man and a woman. The man had third circle and was from the heart of the darkness. The woman had third circle and was from the heart of thorns!


    ¡°Vivika, just surrender. As long as you join us, we won¡¯t kill you!¡± The male Warlock from the heart of darkness shouted at Vivika arrogantly.


    ¡°Such a beautiful lady. I wonder what it feels like to cut open your skin with thorns!¡± The female Warlock laughed as her body was covered in thorns.


    ¡°the heart of darkness has already violated the West Coast treaty. You are disrespecting your oath!¡± Vivika looked at the two of them and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°An oath? Hahaha!¡±


    The warlock laughed after hearing this, but his face slowly darkened.¡±What oath? It¡¯s just an agreement we made when we came here together. At that time, we weren¡¯t familiar with this place, so it was just an expedient measure.


    ¡°However, a few hundred years have already passed, and there hasn¡¯t been much progress. We have already run out of patience. Rather than slowly grinding away, it¡¯s better to cut the knot and let us take over everything.


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s nothing, we¡¯ll just accept it!


    ¡°as for your bloodline tower, it¡¯s only in the third circle, but because of the Treaty, it takes up such a large piece of land. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too inappropriate? ¡± At this moment, his eyes had already turned black, and his sharp claws extended. This was the night demonic Wolf bloodline that belonged to the heart of darkness.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can give up part of our territory!¡± Vivika said.


    ¡°hehe, that¡¯s no longer important. The West Coast is a small place, and there¡¯s no need for so many forces. Just one of us or the Alliance is enough!¡± The man shook his head.


    ¡°Die or submit, your choice.¡± The two of them looked at Vivika and smiled.


    The situation was already completely under their control. Even the high-level combat forces of the Holy tower and other forces outside were controlled by them, so there would be no accidents.


    ¡°Dead? Surrender? In your dreams!¡±


    In just an instant, a storm surrounded her. The man and woman immediately became alert, not daring to relax. After all, Kloss, who was in the middle stage, had also died at the hands of the bloodline tower!


    However, to their surprise, the storm did not attack them. Instead, it formed a wall of wind, and she quickly fled in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The man¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ..


    Two hours passed in the blink of an eye.


    Although Vivika had blocked the two for a while, the two gradually caught up, and a battle soon broke out. Vivika quickly fell into a disadvantageous position.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The warlock looked at Vivika ferociously and attacked.


    However, to his surprise, a flame appeared this time and blocked the attack.


    The flames dissipated, and a figure appeared.


    ¡°Udo!¡± The woman seemed to know the person who appeared and said in surprise.


    ¡°The Holy tower¡¯s master¡¯s student, Udo?¡±


    The man also looked at udo with a strange expression.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± At this time, Vivika was also dumbfounded, and she put away the staff that she was about to take out.


    ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Herman. He saved my life!¡± Udo turned to look at Vivika. After asking around, he learned some information about Herman. He was actually Vivika¡¯s teacher.


    As for what he saw when he was hiding just now ¡­


    He was in a dilemma because he had been hiding for a long time without being discovered. He should have continued to hide, but the only student of Herman, who had saved his life, was right in front of him, and her life was in danger.


    To save or not to save?


    This was a problem!


    However, there was not much time left for him to think. In the end, after some hesitation, he still decided to save her!


    Since it had already come to this, he couldn¡¯t run away. He would just take it as repaying the favor.


    ¡°teacher¡¯s friend? ¡± Vivika was puzzled. She didn¡¯t know how her teacher knew this Udo!


    ¡°Great, that¡¯s just right. Two at a time is just enough for us to finish our mission quickly!¡± The warlock looked at the two of them, then took out a firework and lit it up.


    A bright signal bloomed.


    In the blink of an eye, two figures flew over.


    Their auras told everyone that they were two middle-stage third circle warlocks.


    The Warlocks looked at Udo and Vivika with a smile.


    The two of them had unsightly expressions.


    Three of them were in the middle stage, and one was in the early stage.


    ¡°It seems like I made the wrong decision this time!¡± udo was in despair, but the flames on his body began to burn, and his eyes became determined.


    He hated owing people favors!


    Vivika was also surprised. She didn¡¯t expect her teacher¡¯s friend to be so brave.


    Since that was the case ¡­


    Vivika¡¯s body also slowly stopped, and the storm slowly appeared behind her.


    It was just a battle!

 Chapter 246

    ?246 Eli¡¯s arrival


    In fact, they were overthinking it.


    Sometimes, the difference in fighting strength could not be made up for by courage.


    With the arrival of the two middle-stage third-circle warlocks, Vivika and Udo were at an absolute disadvantage in just three minutes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way!¡±


    Udo¡¯s expression was unsightly. At this moment, his face was covered with black-red cracks, like lava cracking open. At the same time, the bloodline power in his body had been activated to the extreme.


    He looked around.


    Vivika was standing beside him, also in a sorry state.


    Not far away were the four people who had already activated their bloodlines. They were looking at them with a smile on their faces, exuding a powerful aura.


    When he was at his peak, he might be able to take on one of the third circle warlocks, but if they joined forces, he would have no chance at all. He would die in a minute at most!


    Hu!


    Vivika sighed, her expression heavy.


    Perhaps she should have listened to her teacher. At most, she would be asked to leave the bloodline tower. However, in order to have a chance to improve in the future, she still came. After all, not everyone had good qualifications.


    The wind elemental elf bloodline was the most common among the third circle. There was almost no hope for her to advance to celestial, but if she could go to the headquarters, and the resources there might be a chance for her to advance!


    She could only say that she had lost to fate this time!


    However, there was still a chance. As long as the Holy tower could turn the tide, they would still have a chance. This would take some time, but fortunately, her teacher had given her that.


    Thinking of this, she took out the wizard¡¯s cane that her teacher had given her!


    She had wanted to use it immediately, but seeing udo not far away, she shouted, ¡°Udo, come here!¡±


    Udo turned his head around, baffled.


    But when he saw the staff, he blinked and ran over quickly. Could it be that Herman had left some powerful trump card for Vivica?


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    He looked at Vivika.


    ¡°A defensive technique!¡± Vivika only glanced at her, then sat on the ground and began to recover from her injuries!


    Since the teacher said that it was enough to resist the attacks for three hours, it meant that she still had three hours. Once the time was up, if those forces still did not stop the counterattack, they would be dead!


    Udo was speechless.


    He thought it was some kind of attack, but it turned out to be a turtle shell!


    However, so be it. At least, it could protect them for a while.


    The other four looked at the sudden appearance of the black shield and frowned. The female Warlock waved her hands, and countless thorns rolled like mud Dragons towards the shadow shield.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of thorns struck the shield at the same time.


    The woman was controlling the thorns, while Udo was also watching from behind the shield.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±


    Half a minute later, the thorns receded, and the shield was intact.


    Udo heaved a sigh of relief. He was really worried that it would be broken in the next second.


    On the other side, the warlock was a little embarrassed. After all, she had been attacking for a long time, but there was no change at all. She wanted to attack again but was stopped by someone beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± A third-circle middle-stage warlock walked out with a smile and said confidently.


    Ten minutes later.


    He returned in silence.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t break it!¡±


    Seeing that the shield was completely unscathed after being attacked by a third-circle intermediate Warlock for more than ten minutes, Udo finally felt relieved. He sat down and began to recover from his injuries.


    ¡°there¡¯s something wrong with this shield. It seems to be able to absorb energy to replenish itself. We have to attack it continuously!¡±


    The few of them looked at each other. Since they had already reached this stage, they naturally could not let go.


    Besides, Vivika and Udo were also important people.


    One was the master of the bloodline tower, while the other was the student of the master of the Holy tower!


    Just like that, a few of them took a deep breath and began to attack the shield. For a time, a myriad of attacks hit the shield at the same time, emitting a huge power.


    Inside the shield, Vivika was calmly recovering from her injuries.


    Udo, on the other hand, was trembling with fear.


    ..


    ¡°Is this the place?¡±


    After a long and arduous journey, Eli finally arrived at his destination.


    This place was located more than a hundred kilometers away from Silver moon town. It was backed by a mountain range, and in front of it was a winding river that flowed continuously.


    Eli looked up. Not far away, a huge enchantment that covered an area of seven to eight kilometers completely sealed off his vision. The elements that it emitted were like an inverted bowl.


    ¡°Vivika is inside!¡± He said.


    Eli could sense Vivika¡¯s presence, and his staff had been activated two and a half hours ago, and its energy seemed to be running out.


    ¡°My mission this time is to rescue Vivika and leave!¡±


    Eli¡¯s goal was clear-he would leave after saving her!


    As for the rest, it was none of his business.


    ¡°But this barrier looks very hard!¡± Eli slowly walked to the barrier. With such a huge barrier, even a middle-stage third-circle warlock wouldn¡¯t be able to break it.


    But fortunately, this wasn¡¯t difficult for Eli.


    Eli placed his hand on the shield.


    Suddenly, a shadow emerged from his hand and spread out. At the same time, a mysterious devouring power began to appear and absorb the barrier¡¯s power.


    It only took a few minutes.


    A large hole was corroded in the barrier. Although it wasn¡¯t big, it was enough for Eli to enter.


    ¡°It seems that the shadow that has fused with the devouring power is not bad!¡±


    Looking at this scene, Eli smiled and quickly entered.


    After determining the direction, he quickly moved forward.


    ..


    ¡°Vivika, it¡¯s not too late for you to come out and surrender now. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be so easy to deal with us when we come in!¡±


    At this time, in an open space outside the ruins, a black shadow ball was in a deep pit, embedded in the ground for a full seven or eight meters, and the ruins were winding upward.


    This was because the shield was too hard. It was actually struck seven or eight meters deep into the ground. At this time, the shadow shield was already very thin, as if it would shatter in the next second!


    Four warlocks were standing around the deep pit, looking at the shield that was about to break.


    ¡°Five minutes at most!¡±


    A Warlock¡¯s expression was gloomy.


    ¡°Almost!¡± The sorceress agreed.


    ¡°But we have to hurry. Because of our absence, things aren¡¯t going so well. Although a few of the enemy¡¯s three-circle warlocks have died, the remaining ones are still strong. The people outside have also reacted and are rushing to this place!¡± The other third circle intermediate Warlock¡¯s mouth twitched.


    They had never thought that they would be held up for two hours by a shield.


    The main thing was that this shield was too ridiculous. It could actually devour the surrounding elements to replenish itself.


    ¡°But fortunately, it¡¯s ending soon!¡± He pursed his lips, and another attack flew toward the deep pit, making a huge roar, and the thin film weakened a little again.


    ¡°It¡¯s finished!¡± Udo looked at the shield that was on the verge of collapsing and shouted, ¡± we¡¯re done for!¡±


    Once the shield was broken, they would not be able to run for long.


    ¡°Hey, udo, let¡¯s split up and run later!¡± Vivika said to him.


    She looked at the shield with a serious expression.


    She had thought that the Holy tower would be able to quickly organize a counterattack, but it was clear that she had overestimated them. They could only rely on themselves, or they might really die here today.


    Vivika sighed.


    Where could she escape to? with her strength, she couldn¡¯t break the barrier outside at all, so the outcome wouldn¡¯t change at all. However, the only thing that made her feel fortunate was that he didn¡¯t persuade her teacher to come along.


    This time, dark heart had deployed three late-stage third-circle warlocks.


    Even her teacher would not be a match for such power.


    Bang! Bang!


    Just as she was letting her imagination run wild, an attack arrived, and the thin film finally broke!


    ¡°It¡¯s broken!¡±


    Udo and Vivika looked at each other, then ran in two different directions.


    However, it was obvious that their opponents were well-prepared. They split up, two on each side, and blocked them.


    ¡°Haha, you have nowhere to run!¡± The four warlocks surrounded the two of them, their faces ferocious.


    Udo and Vivika¡¯s expressions were ugly. Their escape had failed.


    ¡°This should be considered as me returning Herman¡¯s favor, right?¡± Udo sighed. He didn¡¯t save the person and even got himself into trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    Vivika, on the other hand, was calmer. She had already prepared herself mentally for a few hours.


    Suddenly, the forest on the side began to move, as if they were moving at a fast speed.


    Everyone stopped in their tracks and looked towards the forest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found it! This place is quite big!¡±


    The bushes shook, and Eli walked out, shaking off the leaves on his clothes.

 Chapter 247

    ?247 Crushing


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The four people who first discovered Eli was above the deep pit.


    A few of them frowned at the sudden appearance of Eli.


    An unfamiliar third-circle warlock?


    Who was this person? Although there were not many people who came to the ruins, they were all high-level people from many forces. Although they might not be familiar with each other, they must have met before.


    However, the person who had suddenly appeared from the forest was a complete stranger.


    ¡°Who are you? Where are you from?¡±


    The three-circle warlock belonging to the heart of the darkness stared at Eli and took a step forward.


    ¡°From the outside!¡±


    ¡°Outside?¡±


    The Warlock was stunned. How could it be outside? The outside world had been sealed off by a barrier. Could it be ¡­ Not good!


    He immediately raised his head and looked at the sky. The barrier was still there!


    ¡°It was really scary.¡± The Warlock took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Which force do you belong to? What is your purpose? I¡¯ve never seen you before!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a free man!¡± Eli smiled and slowly walked out of the forest. ¡°As for the purpose, it¡¯s naturally to save people!¡±


    As soon as they got out of the forest, Vivika and Udo, who were in the deep pit not far away, finally saw the people who had arrived. They both sucked in a breath of cold air.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    ¡°My benefactor!¡±


    Vivika and Udo shouted in surprise at the same time. They did not understand why Eli, who was originally in Silvermoon town, would appear here. Vivika did not know about Udo¡¯s tip-off, and Udo did not know about Vivika¡¯s connection to Eli¡¯s brand.


    The two of them were in an even more wonderful mood!


    The situation was ever-changing.


    ¡°could it be that teacher has been following me all this time? ¡± Vivika¡¯s thoughts were simple. After all, she didn¡¯t tell her teacher about the danger here. Even if she had been detected with his wand, it would have been too late.


    ¡®It turns out that teacher has been behind me all this time!¡¯


    Vivika pursed her lips, feeling extremely touched!


    ¡°My benefactor!¡±


    On the other side, Udo also took a deep breath.


    Even though they didn¡¯t understand how Eli had come all the way here, there was no doubt that he was there. Perhaps they still wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the opposing team, but at least they would have the power to protect themselves.


    Besides, Eli must¡¯ve come in from the outside, so they must¡¯ve had a way out.


    ¡°Udo, this is the best decision you¡¯ve made today.¡± He revealed a smile.


    ¡°Udo, why are you smiling like an idiot?¡± Not far away, the three-ring early-stage woman looked at Udo and sneered, ¡°He¡¯s just an early phase third-circle warlock. Don¡¯t tell me you think the outcome will change. You deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Udo didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Initial stage? Which early-stage warlock could instantly kill a third-circle mid-stage earth demon bear? Eli must have been in disguise. He was at least a peak mid-stage sorcerer.


    However, killing these three mid-stage third-circle warlocks would be difficult. However, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem if they were there to assist Eli.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll go test this guy first!¡±


    On the other side.


    The heart of the darkness warlock spoke to the three of them, then slowly walked towards Eli.


    As he stepped on the shattered stone ground, streams of moonlight-like power wrapped around his body. He looked at Eli and let out a deep roar.


    In an instant, the moonlight penetrated his body, and his entire body began to swell. In the blink of an eye, he grew from two meters to about four meters tall. Instantly, his muscles bulged, and four bone spikes protruded from the depths of his palms!


    ¡°Night demonic Wolf, moonlight transformation!¡±


    Udo said in shock.


    The night demonic Wolf controlled the power of moonlight. It could store moonlight in its body in advance and then burst out with a powerful attack. It was the most powerful technique of the night demonic Wolf.


    ¡°he¡¯s too cunning. He clearly said he didn¡¯t care, but he still used his most powerful means!¡± Vivika looked at Eli worriedly.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s over!¡±


    ¡°What a pity!¡±


    The other people who knew the Warlock also shook their heads and looked at Eli with pity.


    An early-stage third-circle warlock wouldn¡¯t have the slightest chance to resist this kind of power.


    With just a stomp of his foot, a large crater instantly appeared. At the same time, his body shot toward Eli like a cannonball, and there was even a tempestuous wave of air surrounding his body!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The Warlock let out a terrifying roar and waved his arm at Eli.


    The huge wave of air obscured everyone¡¯s vision. The others only heard a huge explosion and then nothing else. There was silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s over?¡±


    Vivika blinked.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? our benefactor should be fine, right?¡± Udo¡¯s body was trembling slightly. Such a powerful attack, even Eli would probably not have survived.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a pity!¡± The female warlock crossed her arms in front of her chest and sneered.


    If she were to take this attack head-on, she would probably die in less than a second. However, the guy in front of her was not any better.


    She thought he would be a little more powerful if he were here to save someone.


    The result was nothing more than this!


    ¡°Since it¡¯s over, it¡¯s time to get rid of Vivika and Udo!¡± She said.


    The remaining two mid-stage warlocks no longer cared about this. They looked coldly at the two people in the deep pit. One of them started moving, and a flash of lightning flew toward Vivika.


    Because it was a sudden attack, and Vivika was also seriously injured, she did not react in time.


    However, it was only for an instant. A black-light shot out of the mist like a lightning bolt. Like a small snake, it collided with the lightning bolt. Then, under the Warlock¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, it swallowed the lightning bolt and returned to the mist.


    ¡°What is that?¡± The Warlock was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I think you should be more concerned about where this attack came from.¡±


    The Warlock at the side seemed to have suddenly realized that something was wrong. He looked at the mist with a serious expression!


    As time passed, the smoke slowly dispersed.


    The scene inside was also reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The female Warlock was the first to exclaim in surprise.


    The others also looked as if they had seen a ghost.


    In the core of the smoke, a huge figure appeared. It was the moonlit night Wolf Warlock, but unlike a minute ago, his body had been penetrated.


    A shadow as large as a tree ran through his body, and the shadow that extended out was like a branch that ran through every part of his body. His blood was even flowing on it!


    Meanwhile, Eli, who was supposed to be dead, was just standing there, as calm as he was when he came.


    In an instant, the backs of the three of them were drenched in a cold sweat. They also understood why there was no sound.


    This was because the warlock from the heart of darkness, who was at the middle stage of his third circle, was killed by Eli in an instant. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to let out a roar because his internal organs were already shattered, let alone his throat!


    They looked at this hideous scene!


    The three warlocks looked at each other and then turned their heads at the same time.


    Run!


    There was no doubt that the person in front of him was a terrifying enemy.


    They had been tricked. What third circle early stage? this was definitely a third circle late stage or even a peak Warlock. How sinister!


    Looking at the three of them running away in different directions, Eli just took a step forward.


    Instantly, the ground under their feet seemed to be the mouth of an underwater spring. Countless shadows surged out from it. A shadow wave appeared in the blink of an eye, along with countless shadow snakes. The wave and the shadow snakes pounced at the three of them at the same time.


    There was no resistance, no struggle.


    The moment the wave and the shadow snake touched the three of them, they struggled, but it was useless. In just a few seconds, the three of them fell into darkness.


    Three middle-stage third-circle warlocks and one early-stage third-circle warlock, dead!


    Hiss!


    Not far away, Udo sucked in a cold breath.


    A second ago, the Warlock had struck them with a bolt of lightning, and the next second, the four of them were dead.


    Did it have to be so exciting?


    Moreover, his benefactor was too strong. At this moment, he was sure that this person was at least a late-stage third-circle Warlock, and he wasn¡¯t the weakest among the third-circle warlocks.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Vivika was also stunned!


    It seemed like ¡­ His teacher was much stronger than he was 150 years ago.


    He was only at the early stage of the third circle at that time. It was really too much!


    After eliminating the four of them, Vivika and Udo immediately ran toward Eli.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    The two of them shouted, but to their surprise, Eli ignored them and looked into the distance.


    They also looked over.


    In the sky, a late-stage third-circle warlock was flying in their direction!

 Chapter 248 - 248 Farewell

    248 Farewell


    Two minutes ago.


    At the center of the ruins.


    There weren¡¯t many people here at the moment, only about a dozen or so. However, if the warlocks on the West Coast saw this, they would definitely exclaim in surprise because they were all third-circle warlocks.


    However, there seemed to be a battle going on.


    At this time, eight or nine people were facing the other six people.


    On one side, there were five men and four women. Five of them were wearing robes with the symbol of the heart of darkness. Their strength was even more terrifying. Three of them were at the late stage of the third circle, and the other two were at the middle stage of the third ring. As for the other four, they were from heart of thorn and helwall!


    Of the six people on the opposite side, two of them were wearing white robes and belonged to the Holy tower. The other four belonged to the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce, the unicorn Warlock Academy, and the Harpy school. Among them, one of them was a late-stage third circle from the Holy tower, one of them was a late-stage third circle warlock from the Golden cicada, and the rest were mid-stage third circle warlocks.


    The heart of darkness was clearly prepared, and many high-end combatants had come.


    ¡°Luo Fu, is the heart of the night going to tear up the Treaty?¡±


    The leader of the Holy tower was the Warlock that Eli had met by chance before. At this moment, he had an angry expression as he questioned the Warlock from the heart of the night.


    ¡°Moss, it¡¯s already like this. Do you still need me to say anything?¡± Luo Fu, a long-faced Warlock, looked down at the man and said.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Moss closed his eyes. At this point, there was indeed nothing more to say!


    No matter what happened today, at least the West Coast treaty would be completely torn apart, and the entire West Coast would no longer be as peaceful as it was today.


    It seemed that they could only pray that they could hold on until everything was over.


    At this moment, Luo Fu, from the heart of the night suddenly, frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± A late-stage third-circle warlock asked.


    ¡°It seems like the barrier has been damaged a little!¡± Luo Fu frowned.


    According to the strength of his barrier, it should be impossible for even a late-stage third-circle warlock to break through it. But how could there be a problem all of a sudden? Could it be that the other forces had reacted so quickly?


    ¡°Forget it. Rodin, go and take a look!¡± He turned to the Warlock on his right. He was also a late-stage third-circle warlock, and he looked a little old!


    ¡°Okay, but is there no problem here?¡± Rodin nodded and looked at the few people opposite him.


    ¡°no problem. Even if you¡¯re not here, they¡¯re no match for us!¡± Luo Fu said confidently, ¡± it¡¯s located in the southwest. Go and check it out. If there¡¯s no problem, return immediately!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rodin¡¯s body was surrounded by moonlight, and then he flew in the direction that Luo Fu had said.


    After watching Rodin leave, Luo Fu turned back and looked at Moss.


    He instantly attacked.


    On the other side, Rodin had also disappeared from their sight.


    ¡°This is the place, right?¡±


    Rodin was very fast and soon arrived near the forest. This was the place that Luo Fu had mentioned.


    ¡°But who is that?¡± He looked towards the center of the forest. There seemed to be a battle going on there, but it was too far away, so he could not see clearly.


    After thinking for a moment, a beam of moonlight entered his eyes. Immediately, a beam of light was emitted from his eyes. His vision seemed to penetrate the void, and he could see everything that was happening in the forest.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Rodin¡¯s eyes widened after a few seconds of observation.


    What did he just see?


    A man?


    Then, he instantly killed three third-circle warlocks. What the hell was that last move, shadow wave? It was just too powerful.


    In an instant, Rodin realized a problem. He could not defeat this person. He was already very old. Although he was still at the late-stage of the third circle, he was still at the bottom of the hierarchy. His strength had deteriorated seriously.


    So ¡­ He should just run.


    Thinking of this, Rodin controlled the moonlight and made a sharp turn. As he flew in the other direction, he shouted, ¡°damn, I almost went the wrong way. The southwest should be that way!¡±


    ..


    ???


    In the forest, the three of them looked at each other.


    Vivika and Udo looked at the third circle warlock, who was making a sharp turn, and their mouths twitched. They had thought that another enemy was coming, but this was it?


    Where¡¯s your backbone as a third-circle warlock?


    ¡°He ran fast!¡±


    Back when he was destroying the barrier, Eli had thought that he would attract the attention of the person who set it up, so he wanted to act quickly. However, he did not expect that they would react so quickly.


    But it was good. It saved him a lot of effort.


    ¡°Benefactor, are we going to the core area next?¡± Udo was stunned for a moment before he asked Eli.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m ready to leave!¡± Eli shook his head. His only goal was to save Vivika. Thinking of this, he looked at Vivika with a serious expression and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    It was not a request but an order!


    Vivika bit her lips, then walked behind Eli like a child who had caused trouble!


    ¡°Do you want to come with me?¡± Suddenly, Eli looked at Udo!


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Udo hesitated, but after a few seconds, his gaze gradually became firm. ¡°benefactor, I¡¯m sorry. The Holy tower needs my power.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Eli didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone had their own choices.


    Udo was more determined than he thought. This was a man with a pure heart. No wonder Eli saved him back then. If he didn¡¯t die this time, he might have a good future.


    With that in mind, Eli looked at Udo¡¯s fate.


    The blazing flames were not as strong as Jin Ji¡¯s physical manifestation, but it was still good enough. At least, the fate of most people was a blur.


    ¡°What about Vivika?¡±


    Eli was curious, but there was nothing behind Vivika!


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing!¡± Eli found it a little strange, but he didn¡¯t delve into it. After all, it was his first time coming into contact with fate, and he was also a newcomer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With that in mind, Eli flew out of the ruins, Vivika following closely behind.


    As for Udo, he gritted his teeth and ran towards the core region.


    ..


    The journey to leave was much smoother than Eli had expected.


    Eli left the ruins without a hitch.


    An hour and a half later, the two of them returned to their destination.


    Outside Silvermoon town.


    The silver Moon banquet¡¯s revelry had yet to end, and Eli said to Vivika, ¡°Go and gather all the warlocks in the bloodline tower. We¡¯ll leave in an hour!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Vivika nodded, knowing that she shouldn¡¯t stay there for long.


    ¡°Then what about you, teacher?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see the results.¡±


    Eli smiled and looked towards the silver Moon Lake. He noticed something strange. There seemed to be a lot of people in the area where he had been!


    He felt that Jin Ji might have gained something.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Vivika nodded and quickly left.


    Eli strode to the side of the silver Moon Lake, and as soon as he arrived, he suddenly heard a cry of surprise.


    ¡°Again? The f * cking element¡¯s heart again?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    The crowd¡¯s discussion could be heard. Something had happened.


    Jin Ji had actually caught five elemental hearts, three blood God fish, and a number of other fish in less than half a day!


    ¡°Is it that ridiculous?¡± The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. He had still underestimated the power of fate¡¯s Child.


    Perhaps Jin Ji¡¯s fortune was indeed good, or else fate wouldn¡¯t have condensed into a Golden cicada.


    However, it was a pity that this was the end. He had to leave immediately.


    Eli walked towards the crowd, and an aura spread out, pushing people to the sides. The people who were pushed were angry at first, but after Eli released the aura of a third circle, they all quieted down.


    With everyone¡¯s understanding, Eli walked to the central area without any obstructions.


    At this time, in the central area, Jin Ji was sitting on his recliner, holding a fishing rod with a serious expression. In the big bucket beside him, dozens of fish were emitting various colors of light.


    ¡°Jin Ji!¡± Eli called out.


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    Hearing the voice, Jin ji turned his head. Seeing that it was Eli, he was instantly overjoyed.


    He quickly put down his fishing rod and walked towards Eli. ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve caught the fish you wanted!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Eli nodded. You didn¡¯t just catch it. ¡°You¡¯ve probably emptied the entire Silver Moon lake¡¯s reserves.¡±


    ¡°Then, my Lord, you can take these fish away!¡±


    ¡°No need, I only need the element¡¯s heart!¡± With a wave of his hand, the five element¡¯s hearts in the fish pond were collected by Eli.


    ¡°My Lord, you are ¡­¡± Looking at Eli¡¯s hurried movements, Jin ji asked curiously.


    ¡°Something happened.¡± Eli thought for a moment, then told him the rest through his mental power.


    ¡°What!¡±


    After hearing this, Jin Ji¡¯s mouth was wide open. Such a big thing had actually happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. You do as you see fit. I¡¯ve taken advantage of you this time.¡± Eli patted Jin ji¡¯s shoulder, then turned to leave.


    Looking at Eli¡¯s back as he left, Jin ji gritted his teeth, put away the fish, and quickly left.


    The West Coast was going to change.


    The others were also stunned as they watched Jin Ji leave.


    The next second.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this seat!¡± A second-circle warlock directly occupied Jin Ji¡¯s original position.


    ¡°Detestable!¡±


    Many people gritted their teeth when they saw it. It had been robbed. There was a rule here that no fights were allowed near silver Moon Lake. Otherwise, those who violated it would be blacklisted by all the forces. This was part of the West Coast treaty.


    But what they didn¡¯t know was that the West Coast treaty had completely dissolved already.


    ..


    An hour later.


    As the airship of the house of bloodline took off quietly ¡­


    Only then did the residents of Silvermoon town realize that all the members of the bloodlines tower had left.


    Everyone found it strange.


    The silver Moon meet hadn¡¯t even ended, and the bloodline tower had already left?!


    However, there were also some who smelled something amiss and left first.

 Chapter 249 - 249 Talent Upgrade

    249 Talent Upgrade


    A day later, Eli and the others returned to the bloodline tower.


    Back in the familiar tower, the first thing Vivika did was summon all the high-level warlocks for a meeting to discuss what to do next.


    The ordinary warlocks didn¡¯t know what was going on, but in just a few hours, orders were issued and implemented, and the entire bloodline tower was in high spirits.


    On the other hand, Eli chose to stay in the bloodline tower for the time being.


    He began to count his gains.


    Even though the silver Moon meeting this time had nothing to do with him, Eli had gained a lot.


    The first was a large number of formulas from the Golden Cicida Chamber of Commerce.


    Not only did the 20 to 30 recipes contain the recipes that Eli needed, but they also contained a large number of other recipes that he needed at the third circle stage.


    The most important of them all was the kotez potion. As long as the magic potion was concocted, he would be able to break through to the middle stage of the third circle, achieving another leap in his strength.


    And most importantly, the potion materials were all available this time.


    He had gone to the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce before he left. He had planned to ask them to send the potions to the bloodline tower later, but he did not expect them to arrive just in time.


    And so, Eli successfully obtained the potion.


    Other than that, there was also the good stuff that jin ji had given Eli.


    ¡°The element¡¯s heart!¡±


    In the wizard Tower, Eli took out an element¡¯s heart, and a colorful light was reflected in his eyes.


    Looking at this fish that was purely made up of elements but possessed simple intelligence, Eli felt a surge of excitement.


    If there was a problem that had always been a pain for Eli, it was never knowledge or the pain of life and death. It was the talent that had always been shackling him.


    That¡¯s right.


    As a wizard with fifth-grade talent, Eli had suffered a lot.


    It had taken him more than a hundred years to break through to the first circle. After the first circle, leveling up was very slow. If not for the accidental discovery of the devouring seal, he might have just broken through to the second circle, let alone the third ring.


    ¡°I wonder how the effect is?¡± The element¡¯s heart in his hand moved about. Just by touching it, Eli could feel that the elements around him had become a little denser.


    At this moment, Eli suddenly felt lucky that this was Warlock¡¯s world.


    Otherwise, the chances of him having the chance to use such a precious item were almost zero.


    Of course, Jin Ji also played a part in this. It could only be said that he was indeed a person blessed by fate.


    ¡°I think this item can be directly consumed!¡± Eli took out a book and quickly found a way to use it, to consume it directly.


    He did not hesitate.


    The spiritual power in Eli¡¯s hand was instantly mobilized. In just an instant, the elemental heart shattered into pieces and then surged into Eli¡¯s mouth like a siphon.


    As soon as they entered, Eli felt as if his body was immersed in some indescribable beauty. The shards entered his body and quickly turned into some kind of substance, fusing into his body.


    Eli felt that his talent had improved.


    This process lasted for more than half an hour. When it was over, Eli opened his eyes.


    ¡°it has increased by about one-tenth!¡±


    Eli meditated for a moment and realized that his efficiency had increased by about a tenth.


    Eli sucked in a breath of cold air.


    It was a huge improvement. Of course, this might have something to do with his poor talent. However, just this one thing brought about a tenth of an improvement, and Eli was still pleasantly surprised.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen during this trip. It was a complete surprise.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already earned back our capital from this investment!¡± Eli sighed.


    One had to know that Jin Ji had fished five of them for him!


    He only paid a small price of 10000 magic stones. Was there anything more worth it than this?


    With that in mind, Eli couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and burst out laughing!


    A few minutes later, feeling that he had completely digested the first fish, he directly took out the other few and used them one by one.


    A familiar feeling entered his body, and Eli silently felt his talent improving. After using the third fish, he seemed to feel a vague boundary. Eli knew that it was the boundary between fourth and fifth grade.


    However, this feeling only lasted for a few seconds after the fifth fish was consumed.


    The feeling of breaking through some kind of limit was shaking in Eli¡¯s soul.


    Eli knew that it was because his talent had been raised to grade four, and his soul was in joy!


    He closed his eyes and meditated. A few seconds later, he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Cool!¡±


    Eli felt that his meditation speed was now almost 1.5 times faster than before, and he felt a burst of carefreeness. To his surprise, as his talent improved, Eli¡¯s attraction to the elements from the outside world increased once again.


    It was almost 30 times. In the past, he relied on shadow and devouring to fight, but now, he could yield great natural elements.


    ¡°But it¡¯s still not enough!¡±


    The expansion of his power brought about an expansion of his will, but he knew that it was far from enough.


    With the West Coast¡¯s treaty being torn up, the entire West Coast would soon be in turmoil again. At that time, it wouldn¡¯t be as peaceful as it was now. Plus, there was the threat in the form of those late-stage third-circle warlocks.


    ¡°it¡¯s still far from enough. I¡¯d better continue to develop. I¡¯ll at least wait until I break through to the middle stage of third-circle,¡± he decided.


    Thinking of this, Eli¡¯s mind settled down again.


    He began to count his final gains.


    These were the items he had obtained from the four warlocks.


    The shadow was connected to the secret realm. After the four of them died, their bodies also successfully entered the secret realm. After plundering, the spoils of war were enjoyed by Eli, flesh and blood were fed to the blood bamboo flowers, and their bones would later become undead reserves.


    ¡°Let me see what you have.¡±


    Elie rubbed his hands and took out the four rings.


    The four of them all had bloodline rings, and by right, there should be imprints on them, but for the current Eli, he didn¡¯t need to wait that long anymore. The shadow on his hand moved and instantly wrapped around the four rings, and the four imprints slowly disappeared.


    He opened the first one.


    The space in the first ring wasn¡¯t big, and there weren¡¯t many things inside. There were only a few tens of thousands of magic crystals, some potions that bloodline warlocks needed all year round, and a variety of wardrobes. There were a few thousand clothes.


    Needless to say, it belonged to the female warlock.


    It was less than he had expected, but he could still accept it.


    He opened the second one.


    The second one clearly had more items. Not only were there more magic stones, about 70000 to 80000, but there were also many other items. Other than some miscellaneous items, Eli found two items that he could use.


    One was an ear pendant type magic tool, while the other was an armguard type magic tool.


    The earring was a third-circle low-rank tool. It had the shape of a feather and was made of Mithril. However, it was blood-red in color and looked a little nice. It also fitted the name, blood-red Feather.


    As for its function, it was to store a certain amount of magic power in advance and then replenish the warlock. After consumption, it could be replenished with magic stones or the power of the will.


    As for the bracers, they were called black stone bracers. They were black diamond-shaped bracers at the level of an early-stage third circle. They were used to create a rock shield that could block a late-stage third-circle warlock¡¯s full-power attack.


    ¡°They¡¯re all good!¡±


    To Eli, the first piece of equipment was indeed not bad. In fact, he found it in the corner of his ring, it was considered a ¡± hidden treasure ¡°, but he could understand it. After all, it was a mage¡¯s item.


    This item was not that useful to warlocks.


    This was to be expected. As a Warlock¡¯s level increased, they would rely on fewer mage tools. Firstly, it required a higher level of mental strength from the user, and there were also other conditions that matched the various elements.


    It was nothing to a Mage, but it was difficult to deal with a Warlock.


    For example, if the warlock had a wind element bloodline, they could only focus on mage tools with wind element. However, not that many warlocks knew how to refine mage tools as the process of refining tools was a very complicated structure.


    That was why there were still a few low-level potioneers and alchemy mechanics, but the higher the level, the rarer they were. As for a third-circle potioneering master like Eli, he was even rarer.


    The second ring¡¯s harvest made Eli very satisfied.


    Then, he opened the third and fourth ones.


    However, he was a little disappointed after checking.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t gain anything. There was one thing that he really liked.


    ¡°two-circle mechanical knowledge!¡±


    Eli looked at the information in his ring and revealed a satisfied smile.


    The second lock on the mechanical box could also be opened now.

 Chapter 250 - 250 Change in the Situation

    250 Change in the Situation


    Even though he was cooped up in the bloodline tower, the news from the ruins still reached Eli¡¯s ears a day later.


    ¡°Many forces suffered heavy casualties, but due to the killing of four of the heart of darkness¡¯ third circle warlocks by an unknown person, the temporary Alliance formed by the Holy tower and the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce also had a brief respite and held on until the reinforcements arrived!¡±


    Vivika reported to Eli in the wizard Tower.


    ¡°An unknown person?¡±


    Sitting across from him, Eli found the news rather funny.


    He had never thought that his actions would inexplicably cause the heart of darkness to fail. This was rather surprising. They probably hated him to death.


    ¡°Teacher not only saved me, but you also made a great contribution to the stability of the West Coast.¡± Vivika looked at Eli and said with certainty. If it wasn¡¯t for her teacher¡¯s arrival, not only would she have died, but the entire expedition team would probably have had no chance of surviving other than the people from the heart of the darkness.


    The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. If it weren¡¯t for you, he wouldn¡¯t be there.


    ¡°Hmm, what about after the expedition ended? how did everyone react?¡±


    The matter was over, but Eli was still more curious about what happened after that.


    ¡°The Holy tower lost two late-stage third circle warlocks this time. It could be said to be a heavy loss, so their peak third circle leader was furious. It was said that he directly attacked the heart of the darkness that day, killed two third-circle warlocks, and then left.


    ¡°They also declared war on the heart of the darkness and joined forces with the unicorn warlocks to fight against the Academy.¡± Vivika sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for the heart of darkness. They also issued a war warning that day. It¡¯s said that their ambush was so smooth because of the help of helwall and the heart of thorns. They¡¯re also on the heart of darkness ¡®side.¡±


    Eli shook his head. It seemed like the heart of darkness had been planning this for a long time.


    Although it was only a warning, Eli had a feeling that this war would most likely break out because the heart of the darkness had planned for so long, it was impossible for it to be done carelessly.


    But if that were the case, then this peaceful environment would start to become chaotic again. This was really f * cking frustrating!


    ¡°Eh, what about the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce?¡± Eli realized that he did not seem to have heard of the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce¡¯s name. It was a major force on the West Coast.


    ¡°Sir, they have always been a neutral force!¡± Vivika thought for a moment and said, ¡± according to my former tower master, Natasha, the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce might not be as powerful as the heart of the darkness and the Holy tower on the West Coast. However, in the central continent, the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce is a real power.


    ¡°Even the heart of the darkness and the Holy tower did not dare to provoke them easily. This was only one of their branches. Although they came here partly because of the ruins, the more important reason was that this was once the territory of the dark Magi, and there were still some resources worth recycling!


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them to join those forces. In fact, the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce rarely gets involved in the wars of other forces.¡±


    Eli understood now. As a Chamber of Commerce that did business, there was indeed no need for them to get involved in this matter. They would just sit back and watch the Tigers fight. No matter which side won, it would not affect them at all.


    As expected of a businessman!


    ¡°What about the Harpy?¡± Eli continued asking.


    ¡°They are currently the same as us. They are neutral!¡±


    Vivika thought for a moment.


    ¡°understood, ¡± Eli said.


    There were now two sides. On one side, the heart of the darkness was the leader, they had the support of the heart of thorns and helwall. On the other side, there were the Holy tower and the unicorn Warlock Academy. Lastly, the neutral sides are the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce, the bloodline tower, and the harpies.


    As for the West Coast treaty, it only existed in name.


    ¡°Then, teacher, what should we do next?¡± Vivika still subconsciously asked for Eli¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Maintain the status quo!¡±


    Eli said calmly.


    If the heart of darkness were to wipe out all the other powers in ruins, it would likely lead to the heart of darkness¡¯s rapid expansion, and the situation would only worsen.


    However, it was still fine now. At least, Heart of Darkness¡¯s plan wouldn¡¯t be realized in a short period of time!


    Therefore, maintaining the status quo was the best choice for the bloodline tower.


    Not only for the bloodline tower but also for Eli.


    Let¡¯s talk about it after he broke through to the middle stage!


    ..


    At this time, in a meeting room of a Wizard Tower far away from the bloodline tower.


    The meeting room wasn¡¯t very big, only about 100 square meters. It was supported by pillars and covered with patterns of night demonic wolves. The walls were also engraved with a large number of Heart of night patterns.


    A huge round table was placed in the center, and more than a dozen warlocks sat around it. No one spoke, and everyone remained silent.


    Suddenly, the Warlock on the main seat raised his head.


    He had a head full of white hair and black eyes. He looked to be in his thirties or forties and exuded the might of a third-circle soul master at the peak of the late-stage, but his eyes were dark.


    He looked at the Warlock at the side, who was also the late-stage third circle warlock, Luo Fu, who was the leader of the group in the secret ruin. He asked,


    ¡°Tell me, Luo Fu. This plan is so detailed, how could it have failed?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sergei, we didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. Everything was going well, but a wizard suddenly appeared out of nowhere and killed three of our third-circle warlocks. We didn¡¯t have enough people, and our plan went wrong!¡± Luo Fu lowered his head and explained.


    Although he was also a third-circle later-stage warlock, Mr. Sergei had been at the limit of a third-circle later-stage warlock for a long time.


    ¡°Hmph, a failure is a failure!¡± Sergei snorted and smacked the table to show his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°This plan had been prepared decades ago, and now you¡¯re telling me that it was destroyed by accident? how could I accept this? it¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    Furthermore, the current situation was a mess, which made him even more upset.


    ¡°F * ck!¡± Sergei vented his dissatisfaction and asked, ¡± then, does anyone know who the Warlock who suddenly appeared is? ¡±


    ¡°Uh, Rodin went, but he didn¡¯t seem to have found him!¡± Luo Fu looked at an old Warlock with white hair not far away.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes were focused.


    Rodin¡¯s mouth twitched when he felt the leader¡¯s sharp gaze. After a few seconds, he slowly shook his head and said, ¡°When I went there, they had already left. There was no one in the direction I went!¡±


    What a joke. He did see the three of them at that time, but how could he dare to say it? if he did, wouldn¡¯t he expose the fact that he had escaped from fear of losing? It was not appropriate.


    As an outstanding old Warlock, he knew how to seek good fortune and avoid disaster.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Luo Fu sighed.


    They were too careless this time. Not only was their plan ruined, but they didn¡¯t even know who the instigator was. That was really F * cked up!


    Sergei was also speechless.


    ¡°Then forget it. Let¡¯s put an end to this matter. As for who that bastard is, send someone to investigate!¡±


    In the end, he decided that since they had already failed, there was no need to be too demanding.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Milord, there seems to be another suspicious point in this matter!¡±


    Suddenly, someone spoke.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sergei looked over.


    ¡°my Lord, according to the time, Vivika of the bloodline tower seems to have broken through the ruins ahead of time, and the bloodline tower has also left Silvermoon town ahead of time. I think this may be related to them!¡± A third-circle warlock said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sergei¡¯s eyebrows rose.


    The bloodline tower wasn¡¯t that powerful, so he didn¡¯t really care.


    Could it really be related to them?


    ¡°Then who¡¯s interested in going take a look? it¡¯d be best if it¡¯s a late-stage third-circle warlock.¡± Although the focus was on the battle with the Holy tower, he also hated the person who ruined their plan to the bone.


    ¡°Rodin, why don¡¯t you go?¡± Luo Fu looked at the old Warlock in the distance.


    Ah?


    Rodin glared at him. Asking him to go? what a joke.


    He had seen the Warlock with his own eyes. He should not be a match for him.


    ¡°Eh? What do you know?¡± Looking at Rodin¡¯s unusual behavior, Sergei questioned.


    ¡°no, no. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m in charge of the dispatch of supplies, right? I might not have the time.¡± Rodin forced a smile.


    ¡°hehe, I think he¡¯s just a coward. Indeed, the older he is, the more useless he is!¡± Suddenly, another Warlock not far from Rodin spoke and looked at Rodin with hostility.


    Rodin¡¯s eyes widened, but he immediately laughed.


    ¡°Noah, since you¡¯re so powerful, why don¡¯t you go? you¡¯re stronger than me, and you¡¯re a late-stage third-circle veteran. You¡¯re indeed more suitable than me!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Warlock snorted.


    The two of them were old rivals.


    ¡°Indeed, Rodin is in charge of the dispatch of supplies. The war is coming soon, and this is more important. Noah, you can go.¡± Hearing their argument, Sergei suddenly said.


    The old man¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Alright, Sir. I¡¯ll just make a trip there. If you asked me, Rodin probably abandoned his duties back then. People are weak when they¡¯re old. When they can¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s time for them to give up their positions,¡± Noah said confidently.


    He was a veteran of the late-stage of the third-circle. It was just a small bloodline tower and killing it was easy. If it were not for the West Coast treaty, they would have destroyed this force long ago.


    And it was said that the tower master of the bloodline tower was a beauty.


    He didn¡¯t have many hobbies, and women were one of them, but he hadn¡¯t tried someone like Vivika yet. He believed that it would be good!


    Thinking of this, Noah¡¯s lips gradually curved up.


    Not far away, the old man took a deep breath. He had dodged a calamity.


    As for whether Noah could beat him or not, it was none of his business. He was just relieved it was not him. He believed Noah couldn¡¯t be the match for the warlock he saw that day.


    ¡°Alright, Noah will go to the bloodline tower to take a look.¡± Sergei decided.


    ¡°Meeting dismissed!¡±

 Chapter 251 - 251 Jin Huan Visits

    251 Jin Huan Visits


    The war started earlier than Eli had imagined.


    Three days later, the heart of the darkness started a war. The two forces began a small-scale battle, and for a time, the entire West Coast changed.


    It was also at this time that the small forces finally began to realize that something was wrong.


    What about the West Coast treaty?


    Wasn¡¯t war not allowed? Why did the two largest forces start a war just like that? This was too sudden, wasn¡¯t it? even so, they reacted very quickly.


    They quickly chose their positions.


    Of course, there were still some forces who were still observing and did not dare to act rashly.


    The atmosphere in the bloodline tower was also rather heavy, but Eli was currently very happy.


    In the wizard Tower.


    Vivika and Eli were sitting on one side, while an old man was sitting on the other.


    ¡°Manager Jin Huan, long time no see!¡± Eli stood up and shook hands with Jin Huan.


    ¡°Hahaha, indeed.¡± Jin Huan also stood up and shook hands. He laughed even though the last time they met was less than a week ago.


    Vivika felt a little strange as she watched the lively scene.


    This morning, she had been dealing with some matters when someone suddenly reported that a store manager from the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce had arrived and requested to meet her.


    Vivika was very surprised at that time because they didn¡¯t have any contact with the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce, and the store manager¡¯s status was already very high. Why would he come to see her?


    The only connection seemed to be the recent changes. Although she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she still agreed and finally met with the Golden Toad Chamber of Commerce¡¯s senior management. Jin Huan.


    However, to her surprise, he was not here to see her, but to see her teacher.


    ¡°master Herman, I¡¯m here to give you something.¡±


    After shaking hands, the two of them sat down with a smile.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the materials you need. I¡¯ve brought them for you.¡± Jin Huan smiled as he took out a bloodline ring and handed it to Eli.


    Eli caught it. The ring had yet to recognize an owner, so it could be opened directly.


    He opened it.


    The space in the ring wasn¡¯t big, only seven or eight cubic meters, and was considered a small ring. Right now, the ring was filled with materials, and other than the magic plants that Eli had ordered in advance the last time, there were also many other precious magic plants.


    Even the materials that he had ordered were many times more than what he had ordered.


    ¡°Mr. Jin Huan, I didn¡¯t ask for that much, did I?¡± Eli frowned.


    A 3rd circle magic plant was not a joke. Not only were they few in number, but they were also very expensive!


    It would probably cost at least 100000 magic stones. Moreover, this was only the money for the materials of the magical plants. The transportation and the cost of the collection had not been included.


    This was not a small number to him.


    ¡°These are all for you!¡± Jin Huan smiled.


    Eli was speechless.


    Vivika was speechless.


    Eli was dumbfounded. A magic plant worth 100000 magic stones was given to him just like that? Was this a joke? Aren¡¯t you a Chamber of Commerce? This was not very businesslike!


    Vivika was also dumbfounded. So many magic stones meant that her teacher had stronger connections with the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce than she had imagined. But when did her teacher have a relationship with the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce?


    She looked at Eli.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, you can just tell me directly. There¡¯s no need to do this. I¡¯m at ease doing things for money, but this ¡­¡± After hesitating for a moment, Eli put down the ring.


    Money was really nothing to him!


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯ve misunderstood. This is for you. The president asked me to give this to you!¡± Jin Huan laughed.


    ¡°President?¡± Eli frowned. The president Jin Huan was talking about was probably the president of the cicada Chamber of Commerce, the person in charge of the West Coast branch. But he didn¡¯t know this person!


    Were they in contact?


    No¡­ wait!


    Eli¡¯s thoughts jumped, and after a few seconds, he said with uncertainty, ¡°Could it be Jin Ji?¡±


    Jin Huan nodded. ¡°Mr. Eli, you¡¯re right. Our President took Jinji as his student. After learning that you saved Jinji, the president asked me to give these to you!


    ¡°Oh, right, there¡¯s also this!¡± As if he had thought of something, he took out a token with two golden cicadas carved on it, exuding an extraordinary aura, and placed it on the table.


    ¡°This is the Golden cicada token of our Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce. This one is at the second circle level. With this token, you can enjoy a 20% discount at any of the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce. It¡¯s also a gift from my Lord.¡±


    Looking at the ring and the token, Eli took a deep breath.


    ¡°A 20% discount was undoubtedly a very big discount, but it was just to save Jin Ji. Wasn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    ¡°haha, Lord Jin Ji is very talented. Even the president has never seen someone so compatible with the Golden cicada¡¯s bloodline. The president has even reported to the headquarters that once Lord Jin Ji reaches the central mainland, he will be able to give Lord Jin Ji a spot in the Golden cicada clan!¡± As Jin Huan spoke, his eyes were filled with envy.


    ¡°Golden cicada clan?¡± Eli asked.


    On the other side, Vivika had already covered her mouth in disbelief.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve learned a little about the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce. I know that the system of the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce is completely different from that of ordinary Chambers of Commerce.


    ¡°The outside was the Chamber of Commerce, and the inside was the true backbone of the force.


    ¡°There¡¯s also another hierarchy inside, the Golden cicada sequence. It¡¯s said that every one of them is a true genius with outstanding talent. The chairman of the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce will be born from there!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Eli had underestimated the horror of those who were blessed by fate.


    ¡°Haha, now you two understand why I¡¯m here, right? Since I¡¯ve delivered the items, I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Jin Huan stood up and said.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Eli and Vivika stood up and shook hands.


    Jin Huan didn¡¯t waste any time and bid him farewell.


    Soon, only Eli and Vivika were left in the room.


    Eli picked up the ring and token.


    Now that he knew the reason, he wouldn¡¯t feel bad about keeping it. However, he didn¡¯t expect that kid to have such talent and luck.


    It seemed that the return on this investment might be much greater than he had imagined.


    Moreover, the magical plant was here, so he could prepare to make potions and breakthrough.


    He was only at the initial stage, but he had almost reached the limit of the later stage. He was very curious about how many times his perception of the external elements would improve after this breakthrough!


    Just as Eli was thinking ¡­


    Suddenly, a faint voice sounded from the side. Eli turned his head and saw Vivika looking at him with a bitter expression.


    ¡°Teacher, who is this Jin Ji?¡±


    Eli smiled.


    Little Vivika was jealous.


    ..


    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye.


    The heart of darkness and the Holy tower¡¯s probing was still not over.


    However, Eli was already prepared to brew the medicine.


    In the laboratory.


    Eli looked at the many precious herbs in front of him and took a deep breath.


    Jin Huan had given him a total of seven to eight potions, so Eli wasn¡¯t too worried about the problem of materials this time. Besides, his level was enough to concoct potions of this level.


    As long as he was careful, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    Immediately, Eli¡¯s hands began to move, processing the potions.


    His hundreds of years of experience allowed his hands to move quickly. He cleaned up the ingredients one by one and then came to the complicated and difficult brewing process.


    At this point, Eli was also very cautious.


    He began to go all out.


    A day later.


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded!¡±


    In the laboratory, Eli looked at the bottle of green potion in his hand and smiled. This bottle of potion was once very precious even in the mage world, and it was even more precious now because there were fewer and fewer people who could make it.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not enough, I need a few more bottles.¡±


    Eli thought for a moment. He had used several bottles when he broke through back then, and this bottle might not be enough. It was better to have a few more bottles to stabilize himself and prevent any accidents.


    After all, if something went wrong during his breakthrough, even if he were in good condition, he would at least suffer some damage to his mental power. It was fine during normal times, but now was a special time, and he had to maintain his combat power at all times.


    With that in mind, Eli went back into the laboratory.


    In another two days, the potions should be almost finished.


    Then, he would be able to break through.


    ..


    At the same time.


    He was on a venom Wyvern, trying to determine the direction.


    It was Noah, but he did not seem to be in a good mood.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t run into the warlock from the Holy tower, I would have been in the bloodline tower¡¯s territory.¡± Noah cursed.


    He was quite unlucky. He had set off from the heart of darkness more than a week ago and went all the way South. He entered a mountain range, but he didn¡¯t expect to get lost and run directly into the Holy tower. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t attract too much attention, but even so, he still got into a lot of trouble. He only left the Holy tower¡¯s attack yesterday.


    ¡°However, after leaving the mountain range, I won¡¯t get lost this time.


    ¡°I can definitely make it in three days!¡±


    Noah grinned, revealing his white teeth, and licked his lips.


    ¡°Vivika, the leader of a force, should have a different taste.¡±


    The venom Wyvern beneath him let out a roar and accelerated!

 Chapter 252 - 252 Middle Stage

    252 Middle Stage


    Two days later.


    In the laboratory.


    As Eli fused the last potion into the potion, another bottle of azet potion was successful, and Eli¡¯s potion brewing process was completely over.


    Eli concocted a total of four bottles of azet potions. One bottle was usually enough to break through, and even if one¡¯s talent was poor, two bottles were usually enough. But considering his special situation, Eli still concocted two more bottles just in case.


    ¡°The preparations are almost complete!¡±


    Eli took out a few bottles of potions. The dark green azet potions glowed with a unique color under the illumination of the alchemy lamp, as if they were liquefied Jade.


    Eli¡¯s throat moved slightly. This beautiful color really made him want to swallow it in one gulp!


    However, he quickly suppressed the idea. After all, one potion was not enough. He had to make other preparations, but he had already handed it over to Vivika.


    Putting away the potion, Eli left the laboratory.


    He was going to see Vivika.


    He arrived outside the bloodline tower after a dozen minutes.


    ¡°I want to see Vivika!¡± Eli said directly to the guard.


    Normally, Vivika was quite busy, so he came to see her today.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Herman.¡± the guard said respectfully as he walked into the tower.


    He came out again after a while.


    ¡°My Lord, the tower master is waiting for you in the study. Do you need me to guide you?


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go by myself!¡± Waving his hand in refusal, Eli entered the wizard Tower and came to Vivika¡¯s study with ease.


    Bang bang bang!


    There was a clear knock on the door, and the door slowly opened, revealing Vivika¡¯s figure inside.


    ¡°Teacher, if you wanted to meet, you could have just called me. Why did you come here?¡± Vivika pulled Eli in and closed the door.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re much busier than I am. I won¡¯t hold you up any longer!¡± Eli smiled.


    As the heart of darkness and the Holy tower began to fight, warlocks from other forces fled to the house of bloodlines every day. There was also some chaos in the territory, which Vivika had to deal with.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I know that teacher is concerned about me!¡± Vivika smiled happily.


    ¡°You¡¯re too cute! How¡¯s the preparation of the venue I told you about a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Vivika snorted softly, but when she heard Eli talking about business, she became serious and said, ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s ready. The materials were provided by the bloodline tower and the White Tower, and the spell formation was drawn by the undead called Nikola. It¡¯s in a Valley behind the bloodline tower!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll use it in an hour!¡± Said Eli as he nodded.


    He had been preparing for this for a long time.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Vivika was surprised.


    Was he about to break through?


    ..


    The bloodline Valley was a Valley not far from the bloodline tower.


    It was usually a place where the bloodline tower stored some miscellaneous items. Just two days ago, tower master Vivika suddenly ordered to clear this place, so hundreds of warlocks only took an hour to clean it up.


    After that, a large number of items were transported inside, as well as a spirit that had come from afar.


    At the entrance of the valley.


    A man and a spirit were standing side by side.


    Vivika looked towards the valley. At this moment, a huge spell formation had been drawn in the valley, and the surroundings were filled with magic stones that were piled up like small mountains. In the center, Eli was sitting on the ground. His eyes closed as he entered a state of meditation.


    ¡°Nikola, you used to be a mage, so you¡¯re very knowledgeable. You don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any problem with my teacher¡¯s breakthrough, do you? ¡± She looked to the side and saw Nikola, who had just arrived not too long ago.


    Ever since the destruction of the black Isotta, he had always been in the forest of death.


    ¡°My lord will definitely have no problem. After all, it¡¯s only a small breakthrough!¡± Nikola¡¯a illusionary body was floating in the air. He was much more solid than before, and his aura was close to the middle stage.


    However, his eyes were fixed on the valley as if he was lost.


    He was conflicted.


    To be honest, he was already a little confused about Eli¡¯s condition.


    The phenomenon of Eli¡¯s breakthrough more than 150 years ago made him decide to follow in Eli¡¯s footsteps for the rest of his life. At that time, he firmly believed that Eli was an absolute genius, and might even break through to celestial very soon.


    But now, 150 years passed.


    His lord was actually just about to break through to the middle stage of the third circle. This was not the performance of a genius at all!


    Back then, he had only taken eighty years to break through to the middle stage, but Eli took seven years more than him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t understand!¡± Nikola was a little confused.


    At this rate, would Eli really be able to reach the celestial level before the end of his life?


    He was the only one who knew that Eli was actually a mage. Things were different now, and a warlock¡¯s life force was almost three times that of a mage¡¯s. It was no joke. A total of 500 to 600 years of life, was there any hope?


    ¡°Hey, did I misjudge you?¡± Nikola was confused.


    On the other hand, although she did not know why Nikola¡¯s will had become so low, Vivika was still very excited and prayed that nothing had happened to her teacher.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting!¡±


    At this moment, suddenly, a huge spell formation began to activate in the valley. The light from the spell formation¡¯s runes instantly illuminated the valley, and Eli¡¯s aura also began to rise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s guard the surroundings,¡± Vivika said to Nikola, who was next to her, and then rose into the sky.


    Breaking through was always the most vulnerable moment for mages and warlocks. At this time, a little accident could lead to failure, so most Warlocks would make preparations or find a safe place to break through.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Nicholas was stunned for a moment before he also rose into the sky.


    However, as he released his aura, his eyes widened.


    Nikola was speechless.


    It had been a hundred and fifty years since he last met Eli.


    Throughout this process, he had never seen Eli display his strength, but the strength he was displaying right now was probably about thirty times his own elements!


    ¡°Thirty times? You still haven¡¯t broken through to the middle stage?¡± Nikola was stunned!


    Damn it, he seemed to have broken through to the middle stage before this. Although it looked like a difference of 15 times, it was not something that could be calculated by simple addition and subtraction. The difference was too great.


    So his master was really a genius!


    He sucked in a breath of cold air.


    ¡°I was too shallow!¡±


    His gaze became determined again. He was actually thinking of leaving. He was simply stupid.


    He quickly flew into the sky and then flew toward the back of the valley.


    Vivika was in charge of the front, and he was in charge of the back.


    ..


    In the valley.


    Eli closed his eyes and meditated.


    The massive magical stone turned into a large amount of magical energy, instantly creating a high-demonic area and stimulating Eli¡¯s mental energy. Even the mental energy that had not moved for a long time started to throb.


    However, that was not enough. It was still not enough to break through the bottleneck!


    In an instant, the azet potion was used. Eli opened the potion bottle and drank it directly. His mental power began to go berserk, and the huge mental power spread out in all directions as if it was trying to break through some kind of barrier!


    However, the barrier was more difficult than he had imagined. After an entire afternoon, it seemed like the barrier only trembled!


    Just as Eli had expected, one bottle was not enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m still lacking quite a bit!¡±


    Eli took a deep breath, and this time, he opened two bottles and drank them.


    With the use of these two bottles of potions, it only took a moment for Eli to feel as if his mental strength had some sort of power, like a turbulent wave.


    Under such circumstances, the barrier began to shatter slowly.


    A minute later.


    Although he didn¡¯t hear a sound, Eli clearly sensed that some kind of bottleneck had been broken!


    BOOM!


    In the next second, Eli sensed that his mental power was rising again.


    At the same time, all the elements within a hundred-mile radius gushed toward the valley. It was as if the heavenly River was flowing backward, surging into Eli¡¯s body and strengthening him once again.


    At the same time, Eli¡¯s mobilization of the external elements also sped up.


    Eli closed his eyes as well and immersed himself in this state. This was the most time-consuming part of the breakthrough.


    30 times.


    31 times.


    ..


    35 times.


    40 times


    Half a day passed, and Eli opened his eyes. At this moment, his aura had reached 35 times stronger than before. And this was not the end. With this thought in mind, Eli once again sank into it.


    40 times!


    45 times!


    ..


    The sun set, and the moon rose.


    The moon set, and the sun rose again.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already noon the next day.


    In the valley.


    Suddenly, the elements that were pouring in began to stop, and in the valley, Eli slowly opened his eyes. The huge mental power made his eyes shine like light bulbs.


    The number of elements that he could sense had also reached 50 times higher than when he started!


    Third circle intermediate stage!


    ¡°But ¡­¡± Eli suddenly looked up, and his gaze seemed to cross the valley and look outside.


    He revealed a smile.


    ¡°We have a guest!¡±

 Chapter 253 - 253 The Power of One Attack

    253 The Power of One Attack


    ¡°Fifty?¡±


    Outside the valley, Nikola¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock.


    As a former mage, he had his own special senses. He had been paying attention ever since Eli broke through a day ago, but in just one day, the change in Eli¡¯s aura had simply left him dumbfounded.


    He had only advanced a small rank, and his growth rate had increased from 30 times to 50 times. One had to know that when he had broken through back then, his growth rate had only increased by 12 times. To go from 18 to 30 was already considered genius.


    ¡°As expected of Milord!¡±


    Nikola was once again convinced by Eli.


    In the future, he would be a fool if he doubted Eli again.


    Nikola took a deep breath and prepared to leave.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly sensed something and looked ahead.


    Under the blazing sun.


    A venom Wyvern streaked across the sky and flew in their direction.


    This was nothing, but what made him nervous was that there was another person standing on the venom Wyvern!


    ¡°Enemy!¡±


    Nikola was stunned. He sensed for a moment and realized that his aura had actually reached the late-stage of the third circle.


    He was shocked.


    ..


    In the sky.


    Under Noah¡¯s control, the venom Wyvern¡¯s speed slowly decreased, and it slowly came to a stop.


    He also saw Nikola!


    ¡°Undead?¡±


    Noah was puzzled.


    Half an hour ago, he had arrived at the home of the tower bloodline¡¯s area. To avoid some trouble, he had chosen to enter from the back, and this valley was the only path he had to take.


    However, as soon as he got close, he found that the elements within a few hundred meters had disappeared and were surging toward the valley. He naturally thought that there was something good.


    That was why he flew straight in this direction.


    But now, a third-circle undead appeared in front of them?!


    Bloodline tower?


    ¡®A three-ring early-stage undead, but he should be from the bloodline tower, right? Maybe he knew something?¡¯


    Thinking of this, Noah¡¯s gaze became sharp.


    Sensing Noah¡¯s sharp gaze, Nikola¡¯s soul felt cold.


    However, Eli had just broken through and would definitely need some time to consolidate.


    Nikola took a deep breath, looked at the man in front of him, and asked, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Noah, a third circle intermediate warlock from the heart of the darkness, ¡± Noah said with a smile. as for my purpose, I¡¯m here to investigate whether the incident in the secret ruins has anything to do with you.


    ¡°?¡± Nikola was a little confused, as he really didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Lord is in front, you can¡¯t pass!¡± Although he didn¡¯t understand, he still stopped him.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Noah looked at Nikola with a contemptuous smile and said, ¡°Are you going to stop me?¡±


    His body slowly changed as his bloodline was activated. The night demonic Wolf bloodline was gradually activated, and the aura of a late-stage third-circle warlock also gradually burst out.


    Nikola found it hard to breathe.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from afar.


    Noah looked over and saw that the wind element behind Vivika stirred and flew over.


    Noah¡¯s eyes lit up. This wind elemental warlock must be Vivika, the master of the bloodline tower.


    The Lord the undead should be referring to Vivika.


    His eyes scanned Vivika¡¯s body from head to toe. She had a good figure and a high-status temperament, which made him purse his lips.


    ¡°Vivika?¡± There was greed in Noah¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    Vivika stopped and frowned at the man in front of her.


    ¡°Heart of darkness, Noah!¡± Noah said again.


    ¡°he just said that his purpose was to investigate the mystery at the ruins. I don¡¯t quite understand what he¡¯s talking about!¡± Nikola added.


    ¡°The ruins?¡± Vivika frowned. Was she exposed?


    ¡°yes, tower master Vivika. If you cooperate and tell me what happened in the ruins, and stay with me for a few days, I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened. You¡¯d better not resist, or I¡¯ll make a move!¡± Noah¡¯s body slowly separated from the venom Wyvern, and he looked at Vivika with a fake smile.


    ¡°Cooperate?¡±


    Hearing Noah¡¯s insulting words, Vivika¡¯s chest heaved up and down, clearly a little angry.


    However, when she sensed Noah¡¯s undisguised third circle late-stage aura, her expression turned unsightly.


    ¡°Nikola, let¡¯s attack together!¡± She shouted at Nikola.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The two of them attacked at the same time. Countless spirits of the dead flew out of Nikola¡¯s body and turned into a huge skeleton. It flew towards Noah, exuding a cold aura.


    Wind elements also gathered in front of Vivika, and then a wind blade formed. It flew towards Noah with a whooshing sound.


    The two of them stared at Noah, waiting to see how he would respond.


    ¡°Hehe, just like that?¡±


    Noah laughed in disdain.


    The silver moonlight around them surged like waves. Although it was daytime, the two of them felt as cold as if they were at night!


    ¡°Moonlight tide!¡±


    Noah pushed his hand forward, and the moonlight swept past. The wind blade and the skeleton melted into the moonlight in the blink of an eye, but the tide did not stop and flew directly toward the two.


    It directly wrapped around the two of them.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Vivika could feel the moonlight that bound them.


    She knew that there was a gap, but she never thought that the gap would be so big.


    Nikola¡¯s face was also ugly. Under the moonlight, his aura was rapidly decreasing.


    He could only place his hopes on Eli. The person in front of them was not someone they could defeat.


    ¡°Too weak, too weak!¡± Noah looked at the two trapped people and shook his head.


    He flew towards Vivika, and the light in his eyes gradually lit up.


    ¡°What a rare beauty!¡±


    The master of a tower, just thinking about it made him excited!


    He reached out to Vivika, completely ignoring her trembling body.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Vivika¡¯s power had been completely bound by the moonlight, and she was completely unable to resist.


    ¡°This makes me even more excited!¡± Noah¡¯s lips curled up at sight.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Suddenly, he heard a voice behind him.


    He turned her head and saw an unfamiliar man.


    ¡°What are you doing in someone else¡¯s territory?¡± Eli looked at Noah, a little impatient.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    Noah¡¯s expression gradually turned serious. He actually did not sense this person¡¯s appearance at all. Something was wrong!


    At the same time, a large shadow emerged from the void and slowly devoured the moonlight. The card and Nikola quickly broke free and flew toward Eli.


    Noah didn¡¯t stop them. He just looked at Eli, still puzzled.


    Who was this person?


    He didn¡¯t seem weak. He could actually melt his moonlight so easily. Interesting!


    However, he wasn¡¯t afraid. As a third-circle soul master, he didn¡¯t think that anyone here could defeat him. Even if he couldn¡¯t win, he still had a chance to escape!


    ¡°And you are?¡± Noah asked.


    ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for!¡± Eli replied.


    ¡°???¡±Noah was dumbfounded, but in the next second, he revealed an interested smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Noah smiled and looked at Vivika behind him. He said, ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll be able to gain a lot this time! Not only did I find the culprit, but I¡¯ll also get a beauty!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯re too confident.¡±


    ¡°the chit-chat is over. It seems like my mission is about to end!¡± Noah took a deep breath, and a huge moonlight appeared behind him. It was twenty meters tall!


    ¡°Moonlight tide!¡±


    Eli chuckled, and more shadows appeared behind him. In the blink of an eye, a fifty-meter-tall wave of shadows appeared, and countless tentacles stretched out from it, like the tentacles of a demon.


    Twenty meters against fifty meters!


    Noah¡¯s smile instantly froze!


    He looked at the fifty-meter shadow wave in front of him, and his lips trembled.


    It seemed like ¡­ The situation didn¡¯t seem right!


    At this moment, the moonlight tide had already collided with the shadow tide. Without a doubt, in just an instant, the pure white moonlight was swallowed by the shadow without much effect. Then, it surged toward Noah.


    Noah didn¡¯t even have time to run.


    Poor Noah did not even have time to react before the wave came crashing down!


    ¡°No!¡± Noah let out an angry roar of despair. The next second, the shadow swallowed him and wrapped him tightly!


    A shadow sphere with a diameter of more than ten meters slowly appeared in the sky. Standing outside, Eli could see the moonlight penetrating the shadows from time to time, but this process only lasted for three minutes, and there was no more moonlight!


    A veteran late-stage third circle master had just died so mysteriously!


    Eli turned his head.


    At this time, Vivika and Nikola looked at him in surprise.

 Chapter 254

    ?254 The Furious Sergei


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Vivika was a little surprised.


    That was a late-stage third-circle warlock!


    Moreover, he was not an ordinary warlock but an experienced warlock.


    Did he die just like that?


    This was too unexpected!


    ¡°As expected!¡± Nikola sighed and shook his head.


    My lord had indeed become stronger!


    At this moment, after finishing off Noah, Eli flew over to the two of them.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    ¡°My Lord!¡± The two of them immediately replied respectfully.


    ¡°Vivika, I¡¯m going to leave the bloodline tower for a while. The situation here is a little unstable!¡± Eli ignored him and said to Vivika.


    Noah¡¯s arrival was a warning to him. There were still many unstable factors between the forces. He needed a more stable environment to digest his strength, and the bloodline tower did not have this condition at the moment!


    Eli planned to take a look at the irises camp.


    The irises deep in the mountains were the most suitable place for him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave temporarily!¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Vivika looked worried. Once her teacher left, the environment here would become even more unstable, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud because she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her teacher!


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave Nikola here. He¡¯s pretty strong, so there won¡¯t be any problems!¡± As if he could read Vivika¡¯s mind, Eli said.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Nikola¡¯s mouth was wide open, and his soul trembled!


    ¡°But my lord, I¡¯m only at the early stage of third circle. I¡¯m afraid this strength isn¡¯t enough!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Eli smiled, and a shadow appeared before his eyes. A crystal slowly appeared and flew towards Nikola.


    The crystal was about the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg, and it was black all over. One could also sense that there was something like flowing water in it. It looked very pure, and one would want to swallow it in one bite.


    ¡°This is Noah¡¯s spirit crystal. After absorbing this, you should be able to advance to the middle stage!¡± Eli could tell that Nikola was already at the limit and was planning to help him.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± Nikola¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the crystal.


    At his level, ordinary low-level spirit crystals had almost no effect on him. At most, they could be used as supplements. Only high-level ones were useful, but he could not get high-level ones. So, his strength did not improve much over the years.


    But with this, he would be able to break through to the intermediate stage. By then, with his experience as a Mage, he would be able to burst out with at least the strength of an experienced intermediate-stage Mage.


    ¡°Then you can stay here. As for the undead in the forest of death, you can bring them over. Vivika will arrange it!¡± Eli said to them.


    ¡°yes, there¡¯s an area not far from the bloodline tower that¡¯s extremely cold. It¡¯s very suitable for the undead to live in!¡± Vivika said quickly. If Nikola were in the bloodline tower, they would be in a much better situation with two third-circle warlocks.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll stay here!¡± Nikola¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°you can arrange it yourself. If there¡¯s no accident, I¡¯ll leave here today!¡± Eli looked at the two of them, then said to Vivika, ¡°If anything happens, you can inform me at any time!¡±


    Knowing it was one thing and not taking action was another!


    ¡°Alright!¡± Vivika was touched. She knew that her teacher still cared about her!


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll pack up and leave!¡±


    Eli was very anxious. He had no choice. Although he wasn¡¯t weak right now, if that ultimate Warlock from the heart of the darkness knew that he had killed so many of their people, he would definitely be furious.


    If he were to run over directly, Eli might not even be his match.


    Therefore, it was better to run first!


    ..


    At this moment, in the heart of darkness!


    Sergei gritted his teeth in his high-back chair, his face gloomy.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡±


    Sergei¡¯s eyes seemed to be burning with anger. He slammed the table, and the table made of hard Ironwood was instantly broken. However, he slowly closed his eyes to calm his anger.


    ¡°Noah¡¯s dead. It¡¯s the bloodline tower¡¯s doing!¡±


    Noah had the night demonic Wolf bloodline, so they had a special way of contacting each other. Just now, Noah told him that he had encountered a terrifying enemy. He was no match for him at all, and then he was pulled into the shadows.


    In the shadow, he struggled madly. However, the shadow seemed to be able to devour everything. His mental strength, physical strength, and even the power of his bloodline were slowly disappearing.


    In the end, before he died, he only had time to send Eli¡¯s message to Sergei.


    ¡°He suspected the true mastermind is behind the bloodline family, a Warlock close to the limit of the third circle? ¡±


    After venting, Sergei also calmed down.


    He didn¡¯t expect the house of the bloodline to have such a powerful person.


    ¡°Oh, right, there was a battle with black Isotta more than a hundred years ago. At that time, black Isotta suddenly disappeared. It was probably him too!¡± He suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air as he recalled an old story.


    He didn¡¯t care much about the news at the time, but now it seemed to be a problem!


    ¡°A late-stage third circle warlock!¡± Sergei frowned, a little annoyed.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t really care about Eli. He was more concerned about losing Noah, but not that much.


    Noah¡¯s strength was decent.


    However, whether it was his bloodline, talent, or even potential, he could only be considered a decent third-circle warlock.


    In contrast, Sergei had fused with the four-ring bloodline, the night Demon Wolf King bloodline, and he was at the limit of three rings. On the West Coast, there was no one who could match him, not even the Holy tower¡¯s master!


    ¡°However, you can¡¯t just walk away like this after killing my people!¡±


    Sergei sneered.


    He didn¡¯t care, but he had to do something.


    Otherwise, it would damage his prestige!


    ¡°there¡¯s nothing to do with the Holy tower now anyway. I¡¯ll deal with this guy who¡¯s trying to play tricks first and then come back to fight with the Holy tower slowly. The process will probably take decades anyway!¡± Sergei slowly stood up.


    The moonlight on his body shone brightly, illuminating the entire room.


    Even the air in the room trembled slightly!


    The aura of a peak third-circle warlock was slowly being released.


    As long as the West Coast was united, he would take this credit and add it to his previous achievements to exchange for materials to break through to celestial.


    Of course, this required time.


    That was why he had to get rid of Eli. He had inadvertently blocked his way, not for the sake of grudges, but for his future!


    How could there be so much hatred? it was just for benefits!


    Sergei was lost in thought when someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Sergei said after a moment of hesitation.


    The door opened, and an old wizard walked in.


    When Rodin walked in and saw the scene, his heart skipped a beat. ¡®Why was his Excellency angry? it seemed like something big had happened.¡¯


    ¡°Rodin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Looking at the person who came in, Sergei sat down again.


    ¡°Sir, the people from the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce are here. They wish to see you!¡±


    Sergei was speechless.


    ¡°Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce? ¡±


    Sergei frowned. What was the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce doing here?


    Selling supplies?


    ¡°Did they say what their purpose was?¡± Sergei raised his head.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s about Noah. They hope that you can ask Noah to withdraw from the bloodlines tower!¡± Rodin said as he took a deep breath.


    Sergei was still breathing at full force. Rodin found it hard to breathe. Although they were both at the late stage of three-ring, he could feel that the gap between them was like the distance between heaven and earth!


    Sergei was a top-tier third-circle warlock!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hearing Noah¡¯s words, Sergei was stunned.


    Did this have anything to do with them?

 Chapter 255 - 255 Jin Yin

    ?255 Jin Yin


    In the heart of darkness¡¯s reception room.


    At this moment, a man was sitting on a luxurious sofa. He was tall and strong like a bear, but his hair was half-white and well-defined. His eyelids were low, but he gave off a sense of oppression.


    And beside him sat another man.


    ¡°Jin Ji, have you thought about it? As a candidate for the Golden cicada, you¡¯ll have a chance to make the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce take action unconditionally. But are you sure you want to use it here?¡±


    The old man said slowly as he looked at his beloved disciple.


    Jin Ji nodded and looked at his teacher with certainty.


    A few days ago, he suddenly found out that the heart of the darkness was going to make a move on the bloodlines tower, and their target was Eli. However, Jin Ji couldn¡¯t do anything about it and could only ask his teacher for help.


    ¡°Why?¡± The old man was puzzled!


    A third-circle warlock, was it worth it?


    ¡°because he gave me hope. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t be who I am now. So I have to do something!¡± Jin Ji gritted his teeth, but his gaze was firm as he looked at the old man.


    ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± The old man nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    In an instant, the living room fell into silence.


    A few minutes later.


    The sound of someone stepping on the ground suddenly came from behind the door, and the door slowly opened.


    ¡°Jin yin, long time no see!¡± Sergei strode in and said to the old man.


    ¡°Sergei, long time no see!¡± The old man raised his head, and the two of them looked at each other.


    ¡°Tell me, why did you ask Noah to withdraw and abandon the operation? I¡¯ve known you for a long time, and I don¡¯t think you would do such a stupid thing!¡± Sergei sat on the sofa calmly.


    As the branch president of the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce, Jin Yin was very powerful in combat and could mobilize a terrifying amount of resources. He could even mobilize people from the central mainland at any time. He did not want to cause any trouble!


    ¡°It¡¯s because of my student. The person you¡¯re dealing with is my student¡¯s benefactor. He¡¯s the one who came to beg me.¡± Jin yin smiled, but his face wrinkled.


    ¡°Your student? Him?¡± He looked at the young man beside Jin Yin. He looked very ordinary!


    ¡°Right!¡± Jin yin replied with a smile.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sergei was curious. Jin Yin had come from the central mainland and was a high-status figure in the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce. Normally, he would not care about such things. Why was he acting so strange this time?


    ¡°let me introduce you to my new student. He¡¯s a first circle Golden cicada Warlock, Jin Ji. He¡¯s a reserved Golden cicada. Once he returns, he¡¯ll become a real Golden cicada warlock,¡± Jin Yin smiled and said to Sergei.


    ¡°Golden cicada?¡±


    Sergei slowly opened his mouth and looked at the kid.


    You¡¯re not joking, right?


    As a famous Chamber of Commerce in the central mainland, their power was no joke. Those who could become gold cicadas were the best among them. Every gold cicada had a high chance of reaching the celestial realm!


    How could this place have such a talent?


    ¡°Right, this is a student¡¯s sincere plea to his teacher. I can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± Jin yin shook its head and sighed helplessly, but his eyes were filled with unspeakable pride.


    ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± Sergei nodded. ¡°but I can¡¯t do anything about Noah now!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jin Ji, who hadn¡¯t said anything, was shocked. He had come for this matter.


    Jin Yin also frowned.


    There was no reason for Sergei not to give him face.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sergei looked at the two and snorted. ¡°in fact, your actions were unnecessary. Noah has already been killed by that guy!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean killed?¡± Jin Ji¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock.


    This time, he had heard about Noah¡¯s strength and begged his teacher for help. However, he did not know that Noah had already been killed. Was his Excellency that strong?


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about, then please leave!¡± Sergei snorted and turned to Rodin, ¡°Rodin, send the guest off!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Rodin was also dumbfounded at this moment. When he heard the news about Noah, his body trembled. He knew that Eli was very powerful, but he had never expected him to be this powerful.


    It was a good thing he didn¡¯t go.


    Poor Noah.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve achieved your goal, let¡¯s go!¡± Jin yin obviously didn¡¯t expect this as he said to Jin Ji.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Jin Ji still heaved a sigh of relief.


    As for the opportunity, he didn¡¯t think it was a waste. After all, in order to save him, his lordship had also sacrificed a bottle of precious mother of life potion.


    Soon, Rodin returned again.


    ¡°Rodin, you¡¯ll temporarily take over Noah¡¯s work,¡± Sergei ordered Noah as soon as he came in.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Rodin¡¯s eyes lit up. This was an unexpected surprise.


    ¡°Then, what do you plan to do with the bloodline tower, my Lord?¡± Rodin asked.


    ¡°I was about to take action, but I didn¡¯t expect the Jin Yin to come. Moreover, this matter involves the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce. Let¡¯s forget about it for now. According to the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce¡¯s terms, Jin Yin should be leaving soon. He will definitely take Jin Ji away. I will deal with this bold Warlock when the time comes!¡±


    Not only did this person ruin his plan, but he couldn¡¯t deal with it now. It really made him unhappy!


    Rodin, on the other hand, did not dare to speak!


    His master was already beyond furious!


    ..


    Eli knew nothing about this.


    He had already returned to the irises¡¯ encampment.


    It was the old Katarina who welcomed him.


    ¡°My Lord, long time no see!¡±


    Compared to a hundred years ago, Katarina had aged a lot. She was about two hundred years old and no longer as beautiful as she used to be. However, she still helped Eli manage the mage camp.


    As Eli¡¯s arrival was kept a secret, only Katarina and another person came to welcome him.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Eli looked at the boy behind Katarina. He was a little skinny, about eight or nine years old, and was shyly hiding behind Katarina¡¯s legs. The other person he was talking about was him.


    ¡°Milord, this is my grandson!¡± Katarina replied through gritted teeth.


    ¡°what? ¡± Eli was stunned.


    However, he immediately understood!


    It had been almost 160 years since he last came here, and three or four generations of people had left the mortal Empire. As a warlock, it seemed normal for her to have a grandson.


    ¡°He¡¯s pretty good!¡± Eli squatted down and looked at the boy!


    Although he had left a mark on Katarina, Eli didn¡¯t have complete control over her. She had her own life, her own friends, and her own story!


    ¡°my Lord, his name is Grimm. He has just started meditating. I heard that you are here. My Lord might need an assistant, so let him accompany you!¡± Katarina said.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, then let him follow me!¡± Eli smiled.


    He understood what Katarina meant. Which family¡¯s adults didn¡¯t want their descendants to be better?


    Anyway, he was indeed lacking an assistant in his experiments. As for whether this little guy could live up to his requirement or not, it was up to him!


    During this entire process, Grimm had been hiding behind Katarina, his two big eyes looking at this big brother who had appeared in front of him. He didn¡¯t understand why his grandmother was so reverent towards this man!


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    This made Vivika, who had been anxious, a little confused.


    Eli was also a little dumbfounded.


    He had originally thought that the heart of darkness would make a move, so he had fled in the middle of the night. He didn¡¯t expect that nothing would happen. This was strange!


    But it didn¡¯t matter. He had left anyway, and Sergei wouldn¡¯t be able to find him in a short time. At this time, Eli had returned to his mundane work.


    Experiment, study, and tease Grimm.


    He had to admit that it was quite interesting!


    ..


    Another month passed.


    In the secret realm.


    Eli lay on the recliner, relaxing and resting.


    Not far away, the eight or nine-year-old Grimm was huffing and puffing as he carried a bucket of water and watered Hill. Hill was also swaying his branches and playing with Grim.


    As time went by, Hill¡¯s intelligence grew higher and higher!


    And it was getting closer to the second circle.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Grimm, on the other hand, pouted and looked at the resting Eli.


    Child labor!


    Aiya!


    Suddenly, he accidentally fell into the bucket and immediately let out a loud cry.


    Eli laughed heartily.


    Hill also swayed his branches and made a rustling sound.


    It was peaceful!


    ¡°How cruel!¡± Looking at this scene, the young Grimm made up his mind.


    Thirty years later.


    He had to become a Grand mage and pursue the truth for the rest of his life! He would not be tricked like this again!


    Just wait and see!

 Chapter 256 - 256 45 Years

    256 45 Years


    Forty-five years later!


    ¡°Nina, slow down!¡±


    In a Valley behind the irises¡¯ campsite, Grimm looked ahead with a smile. He looked to be in his thirties or forties, with a protruding belly and slight hair loss.


    On the grass not far away, a little girl was running happily. Her laughter was as clear as a bronze bell, and her white feet were stepping on the grass.


    ¡°Such days are so good!¡± Grimm revealed a smile.


    Feeling the aura of a first-circle mage, he revealed a satisfied smile.


    He was already a first-circle mage. He even met his current wife twenty years ago and had a daughter. After that, he was usually in charge of the preparation work for Eli¡¯s experiment.


    As for the revenge thing ¡­


    ¡°Ah, I was young back then!¡± Grimm sighed and shook his head.


    Isn¡¯t it better to live a normal life?


    The pursuit of the truth was too tiring, so it was better to forget it.


    He was no longer a seven or eight-year-old child!


    Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, he heard a voice from afar.


    He turned around and saw the door of the laboratory slowly opening.


    Grimm¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately ran over.


    The door opened, and Eli walked out.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± Said Grimm respectfully.


    ¡°Yes, your daughter is much bigger than the last time I saw her!¡± Eli nodded and sighed as he looked at the little girl not far away.


    Forty-five years ago, Grimm was still a little boy. Forty-five years later, he was already a father of a child.


    Time was a terrifying thing!


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Hearing Eli¡¯s praise, Grimm scratched his head and was a little happy.


    ¡°I still remember the Grand words you once said!¡± Eli teased.


    ¡°Milord, please don¡¯t mention this matter!¡± Grimm¡¯s face turned red, and he pouted. ¡°In fact, I might have read too many stories about Knights and mages at that time!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Eli laughed heartily.


    Grimm¡¯s face had already turned red, and he no longer spoke. He only muttered, ¡°How can you take a child¡¯s grumblings seriously?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Roland!¡± At this moment, the little girl saw Eli coming out and ran over.


    ¡°Hahaha, little Nina!¡± Eli rubbed the girl¡¯s head and picked her up.


    With the girl in his arms, Eli walked toward the other parts of the arcane realm.


    As a third-circle warlock, the existence of the secret plane was no longer a big deal to him, so Grimm usually stayed in the secret plane.


    As they walked, Grimm reported to him what had happened over the years.


    ¡°Ever since the heart of the darkness started fighting with the Holy tower, there would be a large-scale battle every year. The territorial battle has also been ongoing, and the entire central region is in chaos.


    ¡°20 years ago, the Holy tower had been almost defeated by the heart of darkness.


    ¡°But what no one expected was that a warlock of the Holy tower had also silently become a peak third circle warlock with the Holy tower¡¯s resources. Together with another peak third circle warlock, they launched a counterattack.


    ¡°The situation changed all of a sudden, but Sergei was also strong enough to survive.


    ¡°What was even more unexpected was that Sergei managed to kill one of the two peak third-circle warlocks, which changed the situation again.


    ¡°The attack and defense were reversed!


    ¡°The heart of the darkness gained the upper hand again.


    However, the strange thing was that the Holy tower seemed to have received help from a certain force. It seemed to be a force from the North. With their help, they could even suppress the heart of darkness!


    ¡°However, the heart of darkness wasn¡¯t just for show. At this time, they took over the Harpy school, which had always been neutral. As this force joined the heart of darkness, everything changed.


    ¡°Then, the heart of darkness was suppressing the Holy tower.


    ¡°The Holy tower was retreating!


    ¡°If there aren¡¯t any major changes, the Holy tower¡¯s failure might just be a matter of time!¡±


    Grimm told Eli about all the things that had happened in the past few decades.


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Eli nodded.


    It seemed that both forces had a lot of trump cards. Sergei was indeed extraordinarily strong. He could kill one of the two peak third-circle Masters. He must be very strong among the peak third-circle Masters.


    Their foundations weren¡¯t bad.


    ¡°Sergei is strong. He should be stronger than me!¡± Eli sensed his state.


    His current mental power was about 280 points, which was about 20 points higher than before. However, he was still far from the 330 points required for a third-circle late-stage.


    But fortunately, his combat strength had nothing to do with this.


    At this moment, he could mobilize nearly 60 times the elemental power in his body.


    He was completely comparable to a normal late-stage or even some peak third-circle Warlock, but he was still a little weaker than Sergei. The limit of third-circle was obviously not an ordinary limit!


    However, he wouldn¡¯t fight with this guy in the short term.


    At the very least, he had to wait until the war was over.


    He also knew why Sergei didn¡¯t attack the bloodlines tower forty years ago. He didn¡¯t expect that it was because of the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce.


    Under the influence of the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce, the bloodline tower was almost unaffected by the war. They had lived through these years in peace. Vivika had grown very quickly and had reached the middle stage more than a decade ago.


    As for Nikola, he also lived in the forest behind the bloodline tower.


    And the White Tower.


    Eli had almost forgotten about this faction.


    The White Tower had always been developing in the South, but it might not be very good. Up until now, there were no third-circle warlocks. They were currently attached to the bloodline tower, and Eli also had some means to indirectly control this force.


    He rarely came into direct contact with the White Tower.


    Through Vivika, he was able to control the bloodlines tower, which in turn controlled the White Tower and other small forces below, providing a steady stream of resources for Eli.


    This would greatly reduce his presence!


    It was the same for the irises camp. Catarina had died of life-force exhaustion ten years ago, and another wizard was in charge of it. He was under the control of Eli, who could provide some help and support.


    At this moment, Eli finally understood why the great mages of the past world wanted to build their own forces. It was not because they were not strong enough but because they needed more resources.


    It was very difficult to support a Mage who was getting stronger and stronger with just one person¡¯s resources.


    Every powerful Mage had a huge reserve of support.


    Mages were like trees, and these forces were like the roots. They depended on each other and developed together.


    It was the same for Eli, but he just had more choices. At most, he would give up on the roots and let him start growing again from a sapling, and then regrow!


    This was the advantage of an immortal!


    Therefore, when it was necessary, if he encountered danger that he could not resist, he would still put his own life as the first priority and abandon everything else.


    ¡°But if the Holy tower is destroyed, it will be troublesome!¡±


    That was what he thought, but there were some things that Eli couldn¡¯t give up so easily.


    After all, doing it all over again would be very time consuming and not worth it. Simply relying on hiding for life was not good either.


    Then it would be hard to say if it was Eli who controlled immortality or immortality who controlled Eli.


    Mages had to have their own will.


    ¡°Let nature take its course!¡± In the end, Eli could only sigh.


    At this moment, they had also arrived at an open space.


    Hill was growing here!


    Looking at Hill, who seemed to be in a dream, a smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    He could feel that in a few decades at most, Hill would definitely grow into a second circle.


    Seeing that Eli and the others had arrived, Hill also extended his branches to approach them.


    Nina giggled in Eli¡¯s arms.


    Grimm, who was behind him, sighed.


    Time seemed to have changed a lot, but his Lord had not changed much.


    Time forced the mages to move fast, but his lordship was indeed at ease.


    ¡°Is this what a real wizard is like? confident and calm, with only the pursuit of the truth in his eyes!¡± He recalled his own thoughts and felt a little emotional.


    After taking a break, Eli returned to the laboratory.


    He still had an experiment to do!

 Chapter 257 - 257 Silver Moon Lake

    257 Silver Moon Lake


    In the blink of an eye, another five years had passed.


    On this day, as soon as Eli came out of the laboratory, he received a message from Vivika in the distance. ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s a piece of news that you might be interested in!¡±


    ¡°Information?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s related to the silver Moon Lake!¡±


    Vivika¡¯s message was simple, but Eli was stunned.


    According to the past, the silver Moon meeting that was held once every 50 years should be in one or two months. However, it was clear that there would not be a Silver Moon meeting this year!


    However, the silver Moon Lake was different.


    As a precious resource that nurtured the elemental heart, it was truly like a Lake of treasure to Eli. It could be said that this was the strongest resource Eli had ever seen.


    Silver moon lake was not valued in the current world, but Eli could imagine how popular it used to be in the mage world. As for why there were no records of it in the books, it was likely that it was the private property of some force and not open to the public.


    He could only obtain it now that the mages had escaped.


    The last time he had five elemental hearts, he had been able to advance from a fifth-grade talent to a fourth-grade talent. If he did it again, he might even have the chance to reach a third-grade talent.


    ¡°What happened? Tell me in detail!¡± Eli thought for a moment, then sent it to the soul brand.


    ..


    At this moment, in the distant bloodline tower, Vivika received a message from Eli.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Vivika had come to tell her teacher about this matter because it seemed that her teacher had been particularly concerned about this matter.


    ¡°Teacher, the latest news is that the Holy tower seems to have new reinforcements. In order to deal with them, the heart of darkness has also taken out their trump card. It is said that it is the core of an ancient elemental creature. As long as it absorbs enough elements, it can condense an elemental giant that can listen to commands. Its strength far exceeds the limit of the third-circle, but the problem is that there must be a lot of these elements.


    ¡°That was why Sergei thought of the elemental turbulence that happened once every fifty years at the silver Moon Lake.


    ¡°As long as he absorbs all of them, he should be able to create an elemental giant, and then he can directly destroy the Holy tower and their alliances!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Will this affect the silver Moon Lake a lot?¡±


    Eli was puzzled.


    ¡°The silver Moon lake¡¯s structure is very special. It seems to be built on an elemental core. Once the core is taken away, it may even cause the silver Moon Lake to disappear!¡± Vivika quickly transmitted.


    ¡°Destroyed?¡±


    In the distant irises, Eli frowned.


    Destroyed?


    That was a big deal!


    Once the silver Moon Lake was destroyed, it would be troublesome for him to improve his talent.


    He couldn¡¯t let Silvermoon Lake be destroyed. Another problem was that once the elemental creature was created, the Holy tower would probably be destroyed.


    If the Holy tower were destroyed, even with the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce¡¯s warning, Sergei would still come for Eli.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have to stop all of this!¡± Eli thought for a moment.


    Whether it was for the improvement of his talent, or to give him time to develop, or for Vivika, Nikola, and the thousands of people who relied on him, he could not stand by and watch this time.


    But how did Vivika know about this?


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°An internal member of the heart of darkness accidentally revealed it, but this should probably continue as planned. However, since the Holy tower also knows about this, Sergei won¡¯t go in person. Instead, Sergei will probably send his men to take over silver moon lake.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Sergei wasn¡¯t going!


    Then, Eli relaxed.


    As long as Sergei didn¡¯t go, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid.


    Of course, unless Sergei sent out a group of late-stage third-circle warlocks, Eli would still have to run, but with the Holy tower¡¯s restraint, it was impossible for so many of them to escape.


    Therefore, the probability of safety could be guaranteed.


    ¡°Then, teacher, do you need me to send someone?¡± At this time, Vivika¡¯s news came again.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡®No?¡¯


    In the Tower, Vivika was a little confused.


    Did the teacher really not value this Silver Moon Lake?


    Suddenly, another piece of news came, and Vivika sensed it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make my move!¡±


    Looking at the news, Vivika was stunned.


    Sergei would send a lot of powerful warlocks to secure the lake. Would her master be able to handle that?


    ¡°But teacher should be fine, right?¡±


    Vivika decided not to think about it anymore. Who knew how many more trump cards her teacher had hidden?


    ..


    The blazing sun was like fire.


    A month passed in the blink of an eye.


    There was only a month left until the silver Moon Lake riot.


    A week ago, Sergei had started to gather people to go to the silver Moon Lake. It was said that not only the heart of darkness but the forces under him had also sent people.


    And because the news had been leaked in advance, he did not hide their actions!


    The Holy tower¡¯s side also responded positively and immediately sent people to stop them.


    A few of the third circle late-stage Warriors went forward, but everyone was paying attention to this battle.


    In their opinion, the Holy Tower would still lose.


    The heart of darkness had a strong foundation, to begin with, and after so many years of development, its overall strength had already surpassed the Holy tower. This was not only reflected in the combat power of the upper echelons but also in the lower echelons!


    A total of 1000 first-circle warlocks, 500 second-circle warlocks, and more than 50 third-circle warlocks were going to this operation. For the sake of the elemental giant¡¯s success, Sergei had sent almost all the resources he could mobilize.


    Although the Holy tower wanted to stop them, they did not have enough manpower.


    Their number of people was almost half.


    However, the Holy tower was closer to the silver Moon Lake, which allowed them to arrive earlier. Thus, a line of defense had been formed at the bank of the silver Moon Lake.


    Everyone was waiting for the arrival of the heart of the darkness¡¯s team.


    Everyone¡¯s heart was filled with apprehension.


    This was a fight that would determine the direction of development for the next few decades.


    If the Holy tower successfully defended Silvermoon Lake, then the Holy tower¡¯s lifespan could be extended by a few decades, but if they lost, then it would be the heart of night¡¯s crushing victory. The outcome would not be unexpected unless there were even bigger changes.


    Time passed by slowly!


    The sound of the silver Moon lake riot was getting closer and closer. Just three days before the riot, the heart of darkness¡¯s people finally arrived. At the same time, Eli also received the news.


    In the irises¡¯ campsite.


    Eli walked out of the laboratory and headed out of the camp.


    He met Grimm on the way!


    ¡°Where are you going, my Lord?¡± Grimm was puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fish!¡± Eli cast a glance at him and said calmly.


    The next second.


    Eli¡¯s figure flew into the sky, and a blood-red light appeared.


    Like an arc of light, he set off towards the silver Moon Lake in the distance.


    At the same time, Eli sent a message to Vivika.


    He needed her help with something!


    ¡°Fishing?¡±


    Grimm blinked his eyes in confusion.


    Fishing for what?

 Chapter 258 - 258 War

    258 War


    The bright sun hung high in the sky!


    As time passed, the heart of darkness¡¯ team gradually set off toward the silver Moon Lake. All kinds of rumors and gossip had spread to various places.


    The atmosphere was heavy.


    The area with the heaviest atmosphere was undoubtedly the Holy tower Alliance area.


    At this moment, on a plain seven to eight miles away from the silver Moon Lake, a large number of warlocks had gathered. There were thousands of them, and there were quite a number of them from the first, second, and even third rings.


    They gathered on the plains and formed a line of defense. Like a wall, they wanted to block the enemy and not leave a single person behind.


    In the most central area, more than 20 warlocks belonging to the Holy tower Alliance gathered together. Each of them was a third-circle warlock, and each of them was a high-level member of their respective forces. Each of them exuded a powerful aura, and under this pressure, even the first ring warlocks could not move freely.


    ¡°Tell me, how do we deal with this?¡± Udo sat among them, looking worriedly at everyone.


    After 300 years of growth, he was now a middle-stage third-ring warlock. He was wearing a black Warlock robe, had a tall body, and had a pair of black eyes, which made him look very oppressive.


    He was the Holy tower¡¯s master¡¯s student and also the person in charge of this attack.


    ¡°Udo, the heart of darkness is coming at us with such ferocity this time. We must all come to a conclusion. Let¡¯s just fight.¡± A third-circle warlock raised his head and said.


    ¡°Fight? Heh, you make it sound so easy!¡± A Warlock not far away snorted and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°The heart of darkness didn¡¯t even bother to hide its tracks this time. This means that they don¡¯t care about our obstruction at all, or they think they can easily crush us. In fact, it is true.¡±


    The Warlock chuckled and looked at Udo.


    ¡°They have a total of fifty third-circle warlocks. Although not all of them are at the late-stage, their numbers are more than enough. With this number, even if your teacher were here, would he be of any use?


    ¡°I even feel that our arrival is meaningless. It¡¯s just a meaningless resistance!¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Some people were sarcastic, while others were worried. Not all of them were from the Holy Tower so not everyone was united and had their own thoughts.


    Looking at this scene, Udo shook his head. These outsiders were still unreliable. However, there was no other way this time. He had to rely on them.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± Udo¡¯s face gradually became serious, and his gaze became determined. He looked at the people around him, his chest rising and falling. ¡°this time, it¡¯s not a matter of whether we can block it or not. We have to!


    ¡°If we lose, we¡¯ll have two entities like Sergei, and there¡¯s no doubt about this war. We¡¯ll lose, and we¡¯ll lose miserably.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s forces, family, and friends will die in the war. At this point, they will not accept surrender, so we have no other choice but to fight.¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy.


    Everyone also understood their situation.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    Udo spoke again, and everyone looked at him.


    He glanced at the crowd and said with a firm gaze, ¡± don¡¯t forget what our goal is. We just need to destroy the elemental core, take it away, or survive the silver Moon lake¡¯s riot, and our operation will be considered a success!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    All they needed to do was to get the core!


    A glimmer of hope suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Although it was all hopeless, there seemed to be a trace of hope.


    ¡°you guys should leave first. There¡¯s still one day before silver Moon Lake opens. One day later, it should be the time for the war!¡± Udo waved his hand, signaling for everyone to retreat first!


    After everyone left, Udo sat alone in the tent.


    He took a deep breath.


    Could they do it?


    ..


    The wind howled!


    In the sky, dozens of venomous Wyverns flapped their wings and flew forward. On the Wyverns were many Warlocks from the heart of the darkness. The first circle Warlocks could only squeeze together.


    On the largest of the venom Wyvern, a dozen third-circle warlocks were discussing their tactics.


    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re not far from the silver Moon Lake, but there¡¯s still a day before the silver Moon Lake erupts. So, we¡¯ll set off in half a day!


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too nervous. Our numbers are much higher than the Holy tower. Even without this core, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we take care of the Holy tower!¡±


    The one who spoke was a short, dark-skinned fatty. His body seemed to be swollen, but no one dared to look down on him because of his late-stage third-ring aura.


    His name was tatuck, one of Sergei¡¯s right-hand men.


    The others listened to him and echoed.


    ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t think of any accidents this time!¡± A Warlock said.


    ¡°Almost every force has brought out their best third circle warlocks.¡±


    ¡°Quickly settle it. The war has been going on for a long time!¡±


    Everyone had a relaxed look on their faces, without a trace of worry.


    One of the women sighed when she saw this.


    She was Simona, the third person who completed the mission with Udo and Eli. She was a harpy, but later on, the harpy joined the heart of darkness, so she had no choice but to join.


    She and Udo were still good friends, but now they had no choice but to fight!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the bloodline tower and that Lord didn¡¯t participate and remained neutral!¡± She sighed.


    If the bloodline tower joined the war, things might be better. The harpies might not be forced to join the heart of darkness. The harpies were basically forced to join the heart of darkness.


    On this mission, she had a bad feeling.


    Harpies¡¯ spiritual perception had always been accurate, but the heart of the night was so well prepared. Could there be an accident?


    ¡°Forget it!¡±


    Simona shook her head and stopped thinking about it.


    Let nature take its course.


    ¡°Everyone, land on the spot and prepare for the silver Moon Lake to erupt in one day!¡±


    At this time, tatuck shouted loudly, and all the venom Wyverns slowly landed on the ground. Everyone also began to recover their bloodline and prepare for the upcoming war!


    ..


    Time passed by very quickly!


    The time for the silver Moon Lake to erupt had finally arrived!


    Accompanied by a violent fluctuation, with Silver Moon Lake as the center, countless elements gathered towards Silver Moon Lake like boiling water. All the elements within a hundred miles began to explode. Silver Moon lake¡¯s eruption was about to begin!


    However, unlike before, the silver Moon was now empty, and the fishing Masters by the silver Moon Lake had also disappeared without a trace. There were only countless magical fish and the Allied army even further away!


    At this time, on the plain, thousands of people gathered together like small black dots. They all held their own weapons, wore robes, and stared into the distance.


    In the sky above them, there were more than a dozen warlocks suspended in the air, their gazes solemn!


    ¡°Everyone, they¡¯re here!¡±


    Udo said, and everyone looked into the distance.


    In the blue sky, dozens of venom Wyverns lined up and flew in this direction. In front of them were warlocks led by tatuck.


    Menacing!


    Then, Tatuck actually left his venom Wyvern.


    A huge amount of moonlight was emitted from his body. Then, a huge moonlight arrow that was ten meters long appeared in the sky, emitting a cold light.


    No one saw this coming, and not many people even reacted.


    The crossbows had arrived!


    Hiss!


    A shrill screech tore through the sky, and even Udo was shocked.


    However, some of them did not make it in time. The moonlight arrow pierced through the sky, and blood instantly bloomed. A three-circle warlock from the bloodline tower fell to the ground.


    The entire battlefield was silent for a moment.


    They had already lost a third-ring warlock before the battle had even begun.


    Everyone felt that the atmosphere was a little heavy, and they were afraid before the battle.


    Even Udo¡¯s eyes turned dark.


    The attack was very strong!


    Would they even be able to come back alive from this battle?

 Chapter 259 - 259 A Ray of Blood Light

    259 A Ray of Blood Light


    ¡°Hahaha, if that¡¯s all, you won¡¯t be able to stop us!¡±


    Tatuck laughed at this scene, and his voice echoed throughout the battlefield.


    Compared to his usual self, the bloodline transformation caused his body to expand rapidly, almost reaching 2.5 meters tall. The flesh on his body was no longer bloated, and he looked like a demon!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Udo gritted his teeth and shouted,


    ¡°Lord Kewusu!¡±


    As a battle that would determine the outcome of the war, they also had a trump card, and that was the senior late-stage Holy tower master who had secretly come. His strength was also almost at its limit!


    As soon as Udo¡¯s words fell, a Warlock not far away also stood up.


    Wisps of flames wrapped around his body, and his eyes seemed to contain endless anger. His body was like a monkey, and he was holding a golden staff in his hand!


    ¡°Kewusu!¡± Tatuck was also stunned when he saw the person. However, he immediately smiled. ¡°kewusu, the last time we met was three years ago. We were still the same back then, but unfortunately, I just broke through a while ago. It¡¯s not like before!¡±


    An even greater moonlight bloomed from his body, and the attack¡¯s aura expanded again!


    ¡°Hehe!¡± The Warlock named kewusu wasn¡¯t afraid at all and rushed directly at the attack.


    The two strongest powerhouses instantly collided. In an instant, the huge flame and moonlight collided like a membrane that split the sky in half!


    The two of them approached each other. The moonlight in tatuck¡¯s hand turned into a long blade, and the iron rod in the hands of kewusu expanded. The sound of an intense battle erupted.


    The two of them began to fight.


    Even just the aftermath of the attack had caused dozens of unlucky people to fall. Among them, there were even second-circle warlocks who died inexplicably.


    At this moment, the heart of the darkness¡¯ warlocks had also dismounted from the poison Wyvern and launched an attack on the Holy tower Alliance. There were only 1000 of them, but their aura suppressed the 10000 Holy tower members.


    In the sky, Udo glanced at the battle between the two late-stage third-circle warlocks before turning his attention to the battlefield below. At this moment, three or four third-circle warlocks were already charging toward him.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at the ground.


    ¡°Everyone, stop them! We can¡¯t let them pass through here today!¡± Udo¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the battlefield.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The members of the heart of darkness were also affected by this voice. After someone shouted, all the warlocks rushed towards the heart of darkness, and the huge bloodline power even caused the surrounding air to tremble!


    Bang! Bang!


    The two black waves collided, and the battle instantly began.


    Udo stood alone, and flames surrounded him as he flew towards the several third-circle warlocks, blocking their attacks. However, the enemy had the advantage in numbers, and he was quickly at a disadvantage.


    Not just him.


    Although the Holy tower had more people, their level was significantly lower than the heart of darkness. More than half of the warlocks were even from the zero circle, but this also reflected the difficulty of the Holy tower¡¯s current situation.


    Therefore, it was inevitable that he would be at a disadvantage.


    The Holy tower¡¯s warlocks were almost desperate. In this case, it was mechanically difficult to maintain the status quo, let alone snatch the elemental core.


    Udo took a deep breath. His body was covered in wounds, and his bloodline aura was only half of what it was at the start. His expression was extremely ugly.


    ¡°hehe, the Holy tower wants to stop us with this? ¡± One of the warlocks looked at Udo with a mocking expression.


    ¡°Surrender. If you surrender, you might still have a chance to survive. Why don¡¯t you join the heart of darkness?¡±


    ¡°the Holy tower¡¯s defeat is inevitable. Why bother? ¡±


    A few of them attacked Udo while mocking him.


    Suddenly, everyone heard a voice.


    With a loud bang, a huge flame fell from the sky. Everyone looked over and saw the dust on the ground dispersing. The Warlock named keWusu had fallen into a state of unconsciousness!


    ¡°Kewusu is dead!¡±


    ¡°As expected of Sir tatuck!¡±


    The heart of darkness¡¯ warlocks shouted.


    In the sky, Tatuck looked down at kewusu and smiled contemptuously. Then, he looked at Udo and smiled kindly.


    ¡°Kewusu was defeated?!¡±


    Udo was a little dumbfounded!


    Kewusu was the strongest Warlock among them this time, but he was actually defeated in one move. How could they fight him?


    ¡°This is a loss ¡­¡± Udo started to doubt his life. He didn¡¯t think that in less than 10 minutes, things would turn out like this.


    The silver Moon lake¡¯s elemental eruption would continue for two days. How could they possibly hold on?


    Udo gritted his teeth, feeling somewhat unwilling!


    There was no longer any suspense!


    ..


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, something¡¯s wrong.¡± On the edge of the battlefield, Simona was frowning.


    It was obviously going well, but the uneasiness that followed her like a shadow kept shrouding her heart. It made her feel an inexplicable fear, and as time passed, it became more and more serious.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Finally, she gritted his teeth and retreated from the battlefield!


    The Warlock who had been attacked was also dumbfounded, not understanding what had happened!


    But in the next second, everyone heard a terrifying shriek. A bloody light flew over from a distance, and a shadow spear came along with it.


    The spear cut through the sky and flew straight at Tatuck.


    Everyone only saw a ray of moonlight collide with the shadow, and then the moonlight fell!


    The moonlight hit the ground, and a huge pit instantly appeared on the ground. Through the gravel, the dumbfounded crowd looked at the deep pit. Tatuck was lying on the bed in the middle of the deep pit. A huge gash appeared on the left side of his chest, and a shadow nailed him firmly to the ground!


    His life and death were unknown!


    The 100-meter-wide pit was in sharp contrast to the 10-meter-wide pit of keWusu.


    What was happening?


    Everyone was dumbfounded because it was too sudden. Tatuck, who had been extremely arrogant a second ago, was now underground.


    This turn of events was too sudden.


    It was only when everyone noticed tatuck¡¯s defeat that they finally saw the blood-red light flying towards them from a distance.


    The blood-red light slowly dispersed, and a figure slowly appeared.


    ¡°Are we not fighting anymore?¡±


    Eli looked at the battlefield that had stopped and touched his nose.


    Looking at Eli¡¯s actions, everyone blinked their eyes, not knowing how to answer.


    Everyone had the same question.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Benefactor?¡±


    Udo, who was on the battlefield, blinked his eyes as he looked at the person who had saved him decades ago. It was Sir Herman who had saved him twice.


    ¡°Herman, he¡¯s here?¡±


    At this moment, Simona, who had already run out of the battlefield, blinked her eyes.


    Black hair, black eyes, wearing a Black wizard¡¯s robe, holding a magic staff in his hand. As for his face, it was the same as it had been decades ago, without any change.


    However, his aura was much stronger than before!


    What was he doing here?


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Seven to eight third-circle warlocks from the heart of darkness flew out and questioned eli.


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that Silver Moon Lake can¡¯t be destroyed!¡± Eli didn¡¯t answer directly!


    Silver Moon Lake?


    Did this person come for the silver Moon Lake?


    The heart of darkness warlocks on the field looked at each other, but the person in front of them had killed tatuck in one hit. This made everyone not dare to act rashly and just stare at him.


    Suddenly, tatuck, who had been impaled on the ground, coughed.


    Threads of moonlight twined around him, repairing his wounds. However, the power of his bloodline was rapidly being consumed. His eyes slowly opened, and he twitched as he looked at the long spear in his chest!


    The massive moonlight surged towards the shadow. After all, it was just a casual attack, so it was quickly resolved.


    After resolving it, he slowly flew into the sky and looked at Eli.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they saw tatuck recover.


    Tatuck, on the other hand, was staring at Eli with a serious look.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The attack just now had been too sudden, and he had no time to block it effectively.


    ¡°Oh, you blocked it?¡± Eli still didn¡¯t say anything and extended his hand!


    Countless shadows appeared in front of him, and long spears emerged from the shadows. Each of them exuded the same aura as before, but there were a hundred times more of them!


    He moved his thumb slightly.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of Spears flew towards Tatuck.


    It was a massacre, to begin with, so why speak so much nonsense?


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Tatuck¡¯s expression froze when he saw the 100 shadow Spears flying toward him.


    A hundred?


    He used the remaining moonlight, but it was useless. After the huge shadow spear passed, countless moonlight and shadows were instantly torn into pieces, blood and flesh scattered!


    Tatuck was dead!


    The others were speechless for a long time.


    However, a 3-circle heart of darkness Warlock immediately shouted, ¡°All third-circle warlocks, gather and kill him together!¡±


    Although it was only for a moment, everyone understood.


    They were in big trouble, and they had to gather everyone¡¯s strength.


    Even if this person in front of them had the power that could overwhelm Tatuck, it was also impossible for him to survive the attack of four third-circle warlocks.

 Chapter 260 - 260 Shadow Dragons Breath

    260 Shadow Dragon¡¯s Breath


    The forty-five warlocks quickly withdrew and flew towards the Warlock, who shouted. He was from the heart of darkness.


    At this moment, he was the direct commander of the battlefield.


    He looked at Eli with a calm gaze and said, ¡°You are strong, but you came to the wrong place. If you were like master Sergei, it would be fine, but unfortunately, not every Warlock has the same bloodline and talent as master!


    ¡°As warlocks, although we have lost much of the power of the mages, we have also gained something else because of our bloodline.


    ¡°that is the connection that our bloodline gave us.¡±


    The Warlock had an insolent smile on his face, and his body began to emit moonlight.


    The 30 warlocks behind him also extended their hands, and at the same time, moonlight bloomed in the sky. Although it was still daytime, everyone could feel the chill of the moonlight.


    Under the cold moonlight, many apprentice-level warlocks shivered, and some even felt stiff.


    They raised their heads.


    They looked at the sky.


    The moonlight around the Warlock stretched out its tentacles and connected with the moonlight of the people behind him. Then, everyone¡¯s bloodline power rapidly weakened, but the Warlock at the front was strengthened.


    Ice shards slowly appeared in the surrounding air, and a crescent moonlight appeared in the sky, emitting a bright light. It was ready to attack.


    On the ground.


    Udo¡¯s throat moved slightly, and his eyes were filled with fear as he watched this scene.


    Bloodline combination skill!


    This was a new power after the demise of Mages and the rise of warlocks. By combining the bloodlines of the same race, they could burst forth with a majestic power that was far stronger than their own. It was the warlocks¡¯ most powerful technique in war!


    He even felt a little short of breath.


    Would Eli be able to block it?


    It would probably be very difficult!


    ¡°My benefactor!¡± He wanted to make a move, but he didn¡¯t have the courage!


    His strength was meaningless under such an attack, which was probably one of the reasons why Sergei was so at ease.


    ¡°This is finished!¡±


    Further away on the mountain, Simona shouted, ¡± shit!¡±


    Such a f * cking terrifying attack. Even Eli couldn¡¯t possibly withstand it!


    Could this be the reason why she had a bad feeling?


    Killed in the aftermath?


    Even the two third-circle warlocks had such a reaction, not to mention the warlocks on the ground. Each and every one of them had their mouths wide open and their eyes wide open!


    They had never seen such a powerful force.


    So, warlocks could be so powerful?


    The war should be ending soon!


    ..


    ¡°Hehe, I think I know your name!¡±


    Holding the ten-meter-long crescent moon in his hand, the Warlock looked at Eli arrogantly.


    ¡°you must be Herman, right? The only one on the West Coast who has such a shadow force must be Herman from the bloodline tower. No wonder you¡¯re so powerful. You killed Noah, right? ¡±


    He looked down on Eli like a god looking down on mortals.


    ¡°Herman!¡±


    The people on the ground were confused. Herman from the bloodline tower?


    Was there such a person?


    Herman wasn¡¯t very famous, but after today¡¯s incident, his name would definitely resound throughout the entire West Coast. Unfortunately, it was just a fleeting meteor.


    There was no way he could have survived that attack!


    Eli was speechless.


    Looking at the proud Warlock, Eli was baffled.


    Why are you so proud?


    Wasn¡¯t it just combining the bloodlines? Was this very special?


    Was this ability something to be proud of? Compared to the mages in the past, this was not that impressive. Anyway, when Eli looked at these warlocks, he felt disappointed.


    So they had fused their bloodline power. One must know that the power of nature was many times stronger than the bloodline.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s show them the true power of a mage.¡± A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    A shadow core gathered in his hand and began to spin like a storm. In time, it was as if an endless devouring power had surged the surrounding elements into it.


    It wasn¡¯t just the natural world. The tentacles of the shadow attracted all kinds of forces.


    In the blink of an eye, a millstone-like shadow appeared in front of him.


    ¡°A waste of time!¡±


    On the other side, the Warlock snorted coldly.


    ¡°Crescent moon of death!¡±


    In an instant, a ten-meter-long crescent moon flew out. Its cold light drew a trail behind it, and ice and frost condensed like an ice River in the sky.


    Everyone looked at this scene.


    The shadow in Eli¡¯s hand also flew out.


    Looking at the exaggerated size comparison, everyone¡¯s mouth twitched!


    How could they f * cking compete?!


    The warlocks from Heart of Darkness started to smile, not feeling surprised.


    ¡°Huh? what¡¯s that?¡± Suddenly, a Warlock looked at the shadow.


    The others looked over.


    The shadow swept across the sky, and the space and time in the surrounding shadow gathered toward it. It was not only absorbing the power of the bloodline but also beginning to use the power of the outside world.


    In just a few seconds, the millstone-sized shadow began to expand again. A shadow wave that was over a hundred meters tall appeared in the sky like a huge mouth!


    Then, it swallowed the moonlight!


    That¡¯s right, swallow it.


    The moonlight entered the shadow like a snack, and then there was no reaction at all. Everyone only saw a little bit of moonlight coming out of the shadow, and the shadow trembled.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    At this moment, the warlocks were dumbfounded.


    They looked at this scene in shock.


    What was this person¡¯s bloodline? the shadow itself?


    This was illogical!


    So many of them had to come up with that crescent moon, but Herman neutralized the attack so easily. Were you still a Warlock?


    ¡°Who the hell are you? You can¡¯t be Herman!¡± The Warlock shouted loudly. He trembled as he saw the shadow getting closer and closer!


    He had not expected the enemy to be so terrifying and powerful.


    However, the shadow had already arrived. The huge shadow was like a wave, instantly drowning everyone in the shadow. It hung high in the sky like a black curtain.


    The huge crescent moon of death was only able to hold on for a moment, let alone these warlocks!


    The shadow did not even move. It was like water flowing into a stream, not causing any changes.


    There was no struggle, no roar, because the moment the warlocks entered the shadow, they died.


    In the sky, Eli shook his head as he watched this scene.


    Warlocks relied on their bloodlines, but they were also restricted by their bloodlines. They would only have the power of their bloodlines in their entire lives, and nothing would change.


    Just like how Knights relied on vitality, didn¡¯t warlocks rely on their bloodlines?


    Compared to a Mage, they were far too weak!


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s the people underneath¡¯s turn next!¡±


    Eli lowered his head and looked. With a hook of his finger, countless giant shadow snakes slithered out of the waves and flicked their tongues at the ground. Their dark eyes were completely cold!


    ..


    ¡°What¡¯s this? The masters are gone just like that?!¡±


    ¡°Please, that¡¯s more than 40 third-circle warlocks. This is crazy!¡±


    ¡°Harman is a Warlock as powerful as Mr. Sergei. My God, I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a terrifying person on the West Coast. The bloodlines tower is hiding too well!¡±


    On the ground, the warlocks on both sides were deeply shocked.


    No one had expected the warlock in front of them to be so cunning.


    But looking at the shadow pythons that filled the sky, the heart of the darkness¡¯s warlocks and the Holy tower¡¯s side felt their hearts tighten because no one knew which side this man was on.


    The Holy tower could not find such a strong helper!


    The shadow Pythons fell to the ground.


    Each of the huge pythons was at least at the level of one circle. The appearance of thousands of shadow pythons directly changed the situation and launched an attack on the heart of darkness¡¯ warlocks!


    At this time, the warlocks of the Holy tower also heaved a sigh of relief.


    So they weren¡¯t the target.


    Udo also took a deep breath. Luckily, Eli was here to help them.


    Looking at a large number of the dead heart of the darkness warlocks, he felt a wave of shock.


    He knew that Eli was strong, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be this strong.


    Suddenly, he felt a wave of elemental fluctuations. It was coming from the direction of silver Moon Lake!


    A Warlock from the heart of darkness stood on the northern side of the lake, holding a gem in his hand. He glanced at Eli, and without any hesitation, he threw the gem into the lake.


    ¡°The element¡¯s heart!¡±


    Udo was shocked. When did this happen?!

 Chapter 261 - 261 Taking the Core

    261 Taking the Core


    ¡°F * ck! This Herman is too ridiculous!¡±


    Rodin stood beside the silver Moon Lake with a shocked expression.


    The heart of the darkness¡¯s large-scale operation this time actually had two backup plans. The first was the combined bloodline spell of dozens of heart of the darkness warlocks, and the second was him.


    On the surface, tatuck was the leader, but in fact, he was the one who sneaked in and took the elemental heart. After all, they were not fools. Their only purpose was to control the elemental giant.


    But who would have thought that a Warlock would come alone?


    One man against an Army!


    And he even f ** king won!


    No matter if it was Tatuck or the warlocks¡¯ combined skill, they were like sand castles in his hands. As soon as the waves came, they disappeared without a trace!


    ¡°But it¡¯s good that it¡¯s over!¡±


    He took a deep breath and took out the element¡¯s heart.


    The elemental heart was dark gray like a stone, but it contained a complex structure. As long as it was thrown into the silver Moon Lake where the elements were exploding, an elemental giant would appear again.


    This was the special thing about elemental Giants!


    Looking at the frenzied water elemental and the fish in it, he took a deep breath and looked at Eli in the distance. Then, he threw the elemental heart into it.


    At this distance, it was already too late for Eli to stop him!


    The moment the element¡¯s heart entered the lake, the surface began to transform bit by bit. The dark gray surface faded away, and it was like a colorful gem, emitting a dazzling light.


    The elements of the silver Moon Lake also began to surge toward the elemental heart.


    Streams of elemental power appeared and wrapped around the element¡¯s heart. The element¡¯s heart also flew into the sky and absorbed the surrounding elements. Endless elements poured into the element¡¯s heart, and changes were produced.


    Bang bang bang.


    The element¡¯s heart was like a heart, and it started beating.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    On the ground, Rodin¡¯s eyes lit up.


    At this point, it was basically a success. This was also his hope of escaping this place.


    However, the next second, he saw a figure appear beside the element¡¯s heart.


    ¡°That is ¡­ Herman?¡±


    Rodin blinked his eyes. It had come so quickly, but it was meaningless to come at this time. Once the process began, no one could stop it.


    But the next second, he was stunned!


    He saw that Eli had actually reached out and grabbed the elemental heart.


    With a cracking sound, a shadow instantly enveloped the elemental heart. What shocked him was that the elements that the elemental heart had already absorbed were directly absorbed by Herman!


    The throbbing breath of the elemental heart also stopped and turned back into a gray-black stone.


    Then, he saw Eli holding the element¡¯s heart and slowly walking toward him.


    Eli looked at Rodin. He recognized this Warlock as the one who had escaped from the ruins.


    ¡°Uh, Your Excellency, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡±


    Rodin trembled and silently raised his hand.


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard he tried. Wouldn¡¯t it affect Herman¡¯s body if so many different elements entered his body? They weren¡¯t mages who could fuse multiple elements.


    Warlocks could only fuse elements of the same attribute as their bloodline.


    ¡°Cool!¡±


    Eli felt the influx of elements and felt a sense of comfort.


    It had been a long time since he had felt this way.


    The elements transformed by the element¡¯s heart were very pure, and he absorbed them directly into his body. Although it could not improve his mental power, it had improved his physical fitness to a certain extent.


    He was lucky this time. The elemental heart was only in the lake for a short time. He was about to stop it or else the silver Moon Lake would have been gone.


    Therefore, he still felt a little angry at the person in front of him!


    ¡°You¡¯re very brave!¡±


    Eli gritted his teeth and looked at Rodin!


    Rodin was trembling.


    ..


    ¡°Good. He stopped it!¡±


    In the distance, Udo heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the elemental fluctuations disappear.


    Fortunately, Herman¡¯s reaction was fast enough. Otherwise, if the elemental giant appeared, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°But ¡­ Will Herman be defeated by the giant?¡±


    A question suddenly flashed through his mind. He had already thought that Eli was a Warlock on the same level as Sergei.


    ¡°And ¡­¡±


    He turned his gaze to the battlefield. At this time, the shadow Pythons were still wreaking havoc. At this time, there were almost not many people left from heart of darkness. There were more than 1000 people when they came, but now, there were at most 100 people left.


    Although they also suffered heavy losses, it was not worth mentioning compared to Heart of Darkness¡¯s losses.


    They had lost nearly fifty third circle warlocks.


    This was a huge loss.


    After this battle, Sergei probably couldn¡¯t do anything to the Holy tower in a short time. This was a rare opportunity for the Holy tower, which could change many things.


    This was all the result of Eli¡¯s efforts.


    Hiss!


    Udo took a deep breath. He never thought that Eli would be so powerful.


    When he saw Eli flying over from afar, he immediately ran over.


    ¡°My benefactor!¡±


    He flew over, and only then did he realize that there was a person behind her, hanging by a shadow!


    ¡°Long time no see, Udo!¡±


    Eli nodded at him.


    ¡°thank you for your help, my Lord. I thank you on behalf of the Holy tower!¡± Udo clenched his fist, his face full of gratitude.


    ¡°A small matter!¡± Eli waved his hand.


    ¡°Sir, I have a question that I don¡¯t quite understand. Why did you take action?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand why Eli would help them/


    ¡°The silver Moon Lake is such a good fishing spot. It can not be destroyed.¡± Eli replied.


    ¡°Fishing spot?¡±


    Udo blinked his eyes, his face filled with confusion.


    It was to save the lake?!


    Was this really the reason? This was too ridiculous!


    However, looking at Eli¡¯s serious expression, he had a faint feeling that it might be true.


    ¡°the bloodlines tower will occupy this area and make it their territory!¡± Eli said again.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Udo nodded.


    The silver Moon Lake had always been an ordinary resource, and it had only become important during the silver Moon conference. Now that the West Coast treaty had expired, they could surrender the silver moon lake. The lake was precious but not that precious.


    Besides, this was Eli¡¯s request.


    This Warlock was too powerful.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli nodded. He had achieved his goal this time.


    This was just a notification, not a request.


    Whether the Holy tower agreed or not, he wanted this area!


    At this time, a whistling sound came from the distance.


    Eli looked over and saw an airship flying in their direction. On it was the symbol of the bloodline tower, and beside the airship was a smaller golden airship with the symbol of the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce engraved on it.


    ¡°Bloodline tower?¡±


    Seeing the airship, Udo¡¯s eyes turned. Could the bloodlines tower have predicted Eli¡¯s victory?


    But why would the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce come?


    What did they have to do with the bloodline family?


    Udo was confused again.

 Chapter 262 - 262 Hourglass of Time

    262 Hourglass of Time


    The huge airship was floating in the sky. The hatch opened, and a figure flew towards Eli.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Vivika came to Eli¡¯s side, her eyes looking around.


    There were corpses, dismembered limbs, blood, and flesh everywhere. Wails could be heard, and the terrain was destroyed. A large number of Heart of Darkness warlocks were wrapped in shadows on the ground, unable to move.


    She quickly understood what had happened!


    His teacher had actually crushed the heart of darkness by himself!


    There were thousands of them, and there were even dozens of third-circle warlocks among them. They died just like that, and they didn¡¯t even cause any damage to Eli. It felt like a fantasy story.


    A day ago, she had been dumbfounded when she received the news from Eli that she had to rush to Silver Moon Lake. After all, a battle was about to break out at Silver Moon Lake. What was Eli going to do?


    Now she understood!


    Seeing that Vivika had arrived, Eli nodded.


    ¡°Long time no see, Udo!¡±


    After the greeting, Vivika looked at Udo.


    ¡°Yes, tower master Vivika, long time no see!¡± Udo lowered his head and nodded. Although the bloodline tower¡¯s strength had always been at the bottom of many forces, no one would dare to look down on this force in the future!


    Even if they were really weak, with Eli¡¯s support, no one would dare to touch them.


    At this time, all the heart of darkness warlocks were slowly captured by the Holy tower¡¯s side and gathered to the side. They squatted on the ground, waiting for judgment.


    ¡°Milord, what should we do with these?¡± Udo looked at Eli.


    ¡°Send them to the prison of the bloodline tower.¡± Eli glanced at the remaining hundred or so people. There were so many high-quality materials, and he could not let them go.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Udo nodded and looked at Vivika. ¡°I¡¯ll leave these people to tower master Vivika.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Vivika nodded.


    At this moment, the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce¡¯s airship was also slowly descending.


    The door opened.


    A Warlock walked out from inside.


    He had golden hair and black eyes. His eyes were as deep as the abyss, but he also had the shrewdness of a businessman.


    He was wearing a dark gold Warlock robe and had rings on each of his ten fingers. He had two rings, which made him look like a businessman!


    ¡°Jin Ji of the Golden Toad Chamber of Commerce!¡±


    Looking at the person who came, Eli and Vivika didn¡¯t have any reaction, but Udo¡¯s mouth was already wide open.


    Everyone knew that the Golden Toad Chamber of Commerce¡¯s West Coast had produced a genius, Jin Ji, who had a compatible Golden cicada bloodline. He was accepted as a disciple by Jin Yin, who had reached the limit of third circle. He also had the opportunity to go to the central continent. His future was bright.


    But why would he be here?


    It could be said that although he was only in the second circle, his status was something that even the leaders of the various forces did not dare to look down on. After all, the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce was powerful in the central mainland!


    Could it be ¡­ ¡®Eli?


    He fell silent, then watched as Jin Ji slowly approached Eli.


    ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t seen you for decades. I wonder if you¡¯re well!¡± With a smile, Jin Ji lowered his head and extended his hand respectfully.


    ¡°Everything is fine!¡±


    Eli smiled.


    Jin Ji was no longer the teller he used to be. He was a genius with a bright future!


    ¡°My Lord, may I know why you¡¯ve summoned me this time?¡± Jin Ji was puzzled.


    He was dealing with an important matter, but he suddenly received news from Eli, so he stopped everything and came here. He wanted to know what exactly happened.


    ¡°Fishing!¡± Eli said!


    ¡°Fishing?¡±


    Jin Ji blinked his eyes.


    ..


    ¡°Hu Hu!¡±


    Simona had already transformed into a bloodline creature, and her harpy wings had already flapped as she flew into the distance.


    ¡°He¡¯s too strong!¡±


    Simona shivered as she recalled the scene she had just seen.


    She finally understood why she felt so uneasy.


    If she had really been there, she would probably be dead by now.


    Fortunately, she had run away in advance and saved her little life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back.¡± She shook her head and increased her speed.


    However, after flying for a while, she suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Simona touched her chin, one hand on her chest, and fell into deep thought.


    It didn¡¯t seem right for her to run back alone after the heart of darkness¡¯s allied army was annihilated. What if Sergei flew into a rage and tore off her skull?


    It seemed like she couldn¡¯t go to the heart of darkness and even the Harpy school.


    Then where was she going?


    For a moment, she was actually a little lost!


    After a while, she seemed to have understood something and immediately changed her direction.


    Instead of returning to the heart of darkness, she might as well join the bloodline family. They probably wouldn¡¯t reject a third-circle warlock¡¯s offer.


    ..


    Three days passed by in a flash.


    The people of the Holy tower had already evacuated, and the warlocks of the bloodline tower had already occupied Silvermoon town and the surrounding areas, putting up the symbol of the bloodline tower.


    Speaking of which, this place used to be the venue for the meetings of many forces. It was almost dependent on five or six forces, and the house of the bloodline was one of them.


    As Jin Ji left on the airship, everything seemed to have come to an end.


    ¡°Four!¡±


    This time, Eli looked at the four fish in his hands and smiled in satisfaction.


    He still had to rely on Jin Ji for this kind of thing.


    However, this might be the last time. Jin Ji told him that he would leave the West Coast in the next few decades and head to the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce in the central continent.


    He even invited Eli to go with him, but naturally, he was rejected by him.


    What a joke.


    It had not been easy for him to become so strong on the West Coast, and now he was going to be beaten up on a high-level map?! Not to mention anything else, at least Eli had to reach the celestial realm first.


    In any case, he would never go to the central continent before he ascended to the celestial realm.


    It was too dangerous.


    After watching Jin ji leave, Vivika came to Eli¡¯s side. ¡°Teacher, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine as long as we can develop normally!¡±


    These resources were already enough for him, and he didn¡¯t have any plans to expand. However, the bloodline tower¡¯s normal development was inevitable, and he wouldn¡¯t stop it.


    Vivika nodded.


    ¡°Oh, right. Yesterday, a female Warlock named Simona came and wanted to join our bloodline tower. I heard that you know her, my Lord!¡±


    ¡°Simona?¡± Eli thought for a few seconds before he remembered and said, ¡± then let her join us. It doesn¡¯t matter. We don¡¯t need to make any special arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that I think you should know,¡± Vivika said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eli turned around and looked at Vivika curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the force that has been supporting the Holy tower recently!¡± Vivika replied.


    Eli became serious. The reason why the Holy tower had been able to stand tall recently, other than its own Foundation, was the participation of that unknown force, but it did not seem to be a force from the central region.


    ¡°teacher, that force is called the hourglass of time. It¡¯s in the North of the West Coast and is the only force in the North.¡±


    ¡°Tell me in detail!¡±


    And this was a faction that Eli had never heard of.


    Vivika looked around and then began to explain, ¡± teacher, you also know that the northernmost part of the central continent is the heart of darkness and the Holy tower¡¯s territory. But what you don¡¯t know is that this division of territory was due to the hourglass of time.


    ¡°the forces from the central main road came here about 700 to 800 years ago. Before we came, this place was actually unified. It was ruled by this force called the hourglass!


    ¡°This was a Warlock force that had developed by relying on the inheritance of the dark Mages.


    ¡°It was said that the major forces back then even sent a celestial to destroy the Hourglass, but they managed to survive by relying on some things. The Hourglass retreated to the North of the West Coast, but strangely enough, the celestial was unwilling to attack further.


    ¡°After that, this force continued to develop in the North and never revealed itself.¡±


    Vivika introduced the hourglass of time to Eli, as well as the history.


    ¡°However, this force is very strong. They haven¡¯t made any moves in hundreds of years. It seems that they have some ideas recently and want to expand to the West Coast again!¡±


    Hearing the story of this faction, Eli was a little surprised.


    Since it was related to the celestial, he couldn¡¯t underestimate this force. The story behind it was also very interesting. This was a faction that even celestial didn¡¯t want to face.


    Terrifying!


    After all, the celestial was the strongest entity Eli knew.


    ¡°then let¡¯s collect more information about this organization. At least for now, it seems that they haven¡¯t launched a large-scale attack!¡± Eli looked at Vivika and said.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    After chatting for a while more, Vivika left, leaving only Eli behind.


    At this moment, Eli was by the silver Moon Lake. He looked at the calm surface of the lake, and his heart was somewhat moved.


    The West Coast was not that simple!


    However, for him currently, it was still okay.


    At the very least, he could infer from what he already knew that the hourglass should not have a celestial. This was enough. He would put it aside for now. He would continue to develop.


    He¡¯s only at the middle stage of the third circle!


    This operation could also delay the heart of darkness, allowing Eli to develop in peace for a few decades. After all, Eli was still a little weak when it came to fighting this famous Sergei.


    He had tested it with the die, and the success rate was only 4 points!


    Sergei was still too strong!

 Chapter 263 - 263 Silver Eye

    263 Silver Eye


    In the blink of an eye, a day had passed.


    Eli was once again on his way back to the bloodline tower.


    Half a day later, Eli returned to the bloodline tower and began to take stock of his gains!


    There were dozens of bloodline rings. Opening them took half an hour, and after another three hours, he was basically done sorting out his gains.


    Four element¡¯s hearts, a gem of an elemental giant, and a large number of third-circle warlocks!


    This was a wave of wealth!


    ¡°Most of them are useless. Other than materials, there¡¯s only one thing that¡¯s still usable!¡± Eli took out a book.


    This was collected from the ring of the dead tatuck.


    It was a special spell.


    The spell, Silver Eyes, could track and see through everything from the outside, but it could accumulate mental power and launch mental power attacks from the inside. It was special because this spell was very evil.


    It was said that the more you used it, the more powerful it would be. It was said that a fifth-circle Warlock had once learned it, and he could even see through everything. His explosive mental strength attack even surpassed that of a Mage who specialized in this area. The price was that every time a spell grew, it would damage the user¡¯s eyes and it would absorb a large amount of the user¡¯s life force.


    Therefore, Mages would become blind after using it for a long time. Moreover, due to the special power within it, they could not transplant new eyes, or else it would cause a mental force explosion.


    It simply didn¡¯t make sense!


    Although it was powerful, the consequences were also very terrifying.


    After all, there were substitute spells for scouting, analysis, and mental force attacks. Although they were weaker, there was no need to learn this knowledge.


    It was estimated that even in the Mage world, there were very few people who learned this spell!


    But after seeing it, Eli¡¯s eyes did light up.


    This spell consumed vitality!


    It was another forbidden spell prepared for him.


    Not bad!


    He loved this kind of power!


    Other than that, there was the elemental giant gem.


    After inspection, it should be the core of a third-circle elemental giant, but it was in a half-dead state. It was easy to resurrect it, just by being in a large amount of high concentration of elements.


    As long as there were enough elements, one could immediately obtain the combat power of a third-circle, which was very valuable.


    However, Eli didn¡¯t plan on doing that. He planned to use it as the core, along with the knowledge he had about chimeras, to cultivate a Chimera.


    As a good helper of a dark mage in the past, Eli felt that if he had one, it would be of some help to him. Besides, a core at the limit of the third circle was also a rare material. He believed that the quality of the synthesized Chimera would not be too bad.


    So next, he needed to collect some materials, and then he could make a Chimera!


    As for now, it was time to consume the fishes and learn this new spell.


    Oh, right, there was also Rodin, the third circle Warlock. He had joined the bloodline tower and was working for Vivika. The addition of two third circle warlocks had also increased the power of the bloodline tower once again!


    ..


    At this moment, further north from the bloodline tower.


    A confrontation was taking place.


    The two parties were the heart of darkness Alliance and the Holy tower Alliance.


    The warlocks who had arrived filled the entire area. There were tens of thousands of them. This was the main battlefield of both sides, and today was a very important battle.


    This was the heart of darkness¡¯s first time entering the Holy tower¡¯s core area.


    If he won this battle, Sergei would be able to go all the way to the headquarters of the Holy tower. So, the atmosphere in the area was extremely heavy, and there was no sound. All the warlocks were waiting for Sergei¡¯s order.


    ¡°What?¡±


    At this moment, a cry of surprise came from a tent behind the heart of darkness.


    Sergei stood up angrily and lifted the three-circle sorcerer in front of him. He said with a ferocious face, ¡±


    ¡°Repeat what you just said!¡±


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Excellency. Herman from the bloodline tower went to the silver Moon Lake alone. Not only did he kill Sir tatuck, but he also killed the other third-circle warlocks and captured the rest of them!¡±


    Sergei¡¯s eyes were full of anger, but then they were filled with disbelief.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Herman was so powerful.


    He had thought that Herman was only a slightly stronger third-circle late-stage warlock, but he didn¡¯t expect Herman to kill all of his subordinates by himself.


    ¡°Did they not use their bloodline combination skill?¡± He threw the Warlock away, sat back in his seat, and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t work?¡±


    ¡°Herman easily killed everyone with a single strike, and he neutralized the combined spell.¡± The Warlock carefully looked at Mr. Sergei.


    At this moment, Scheer¡¯s face was covered. He seemed to have regained his calmness, but the twitching muscles on his face showed that he was not that calm.


    ¡°What about Rodin?¡± Sergei asked again.


    ¡°I heard that Rodin has been caught, but this matter is very suspicious. It seems that Rodin has already thrown the gem into the element, and then it was taken out by Eli!¡±


    Sergei closed his eyes.


    Fine, they all failed.


    ¡°You pieces of trash!¡± Sergei couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He cursed and released a powerful aura, which terrified the Warlock.


    ¡°Herman?¡± Sergei took a deep breath.


    This person had already killed many of heart of darkness¡¯s members and destroyed many of their operations. Originally, he wanted to deal with the Holy Tower before dealing with Herman but he had miscalculated. Herman was too cunning.


    To actually have such combat power, it simply made people feel terrified!


    ¡°But ¡­ He¡¯s provoked the wrong person!¡± Sergei gritted his teeth. The moonlight behind him seemed to be real.


    Even now, he still didn¡¯t think that Eli could defeat him. After all, his strength was definitely at the top among the third circle warlock. He was practically invincible against anyone below fourth circle.


    ¡°but we still have to deal with the Holy tower first.¡±


    Sergei regained his calm.


    The Holy tower was his main enemy at the moment. After so many years, he had to make a decision, so he didn¡¯t seem to have the time to look for Eli.


    And after this, it would probably take him a few decades to complete his cause of conquering the Holy tower.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Sergei gritted his teeth in anger.


    ¡°Then, Milord, do we still fight the war?¡± The Warlock asked cautiously.


    ¡°Fight,¡± Sergei took a deep breath. ¡°But not today!¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ..


    In the opposite camp.


    At this moment, more than a dozen warlocks were gathered in a circle, and the atmosphere was heavy.


    The leader was an old man with a white beard. His eyes were bright, and he wore a white Wizard robe. He exuded the aura of a peak third-circle wizard. He was Woox, the most powerful man in the White Tower.


    However, he was frowning at the moment, as if he was worried about the upcoming war.


    He knew very well that they were no match for the other side.


    Suddenly, the tent was opened, and a Warlock ran in.


    ¡°My Lord, the heart of darkness has retreated!¡± He shouted, panting heavily.


    ¡°Retreat?¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Even Woox immediately stood up and looked at the man.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°my Lord, just now, the heart of darkness organized their troops and retreated to the back. They gave up on attacking!¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    The warlocks were dumbfounded, but they were soon overjoyed.


    At this moment, a crystal ball not far away suddenly glowed, and everyone stopped talking. Woox slowly walked over and placed his hand on the crystal ball.


    A few seconds later, he raised his head.


    ¡°My Lord, is this the reason for their retreat?¡± Someone asked after seeing Woox¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Woox nodded.


    ¡°Then the reason is?¡±


    ¡°someone killed dozens of heart of darkness¡¯s 3-circle warlocks, hundreds of 2-circle warlocks, and thousands of 1-circle warlocks for us!¡± Woox paused for a few seconds before he spoke.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the entire tent was in an uproar.


    After Woox explained the situation, everyone took a deep breath.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the bloodline tower to be so well hidden.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s another Warlock at the peak of the third circle.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, this is too surprising!¡±


    The warlocks sighed. They were extremely shocked.


    No one had expected that the silver Moon Lake would attract such a powerful figure.


    ¡°Then, Sir Woox, what should we do next?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°Udo seems to have a good relationship with him. I¡¯ll get him to contact Herman. It¡¯ll be best if we can pull him to our side. Even if they lose so many people, our chances of defeating them are still slim!¡± Woox said.


    Everyone also expressed their agreement. Such a strong person indeed needed to be roped in.


    ¡°Then, today¡¯s meeting is over!¡± Woox waved his hand, and everyone got up and left.


    Woox was also about to leave, but he suddenly looked out of the tent.


    Outside the tent, two familiar auras appeared.


    ¡°Here it comes again!¡±


    Woox shook his head.

 Chapter 264 - 264 Silver Eye

    264 Silver Eye


    Two warlocks walked into the tent.


    The tall one was wearing a Black Wizard robe, while the short one was wearing a gray wizard robe. There were hourglasses all over their robes, and they had third circles.


    ¡°Two Lords of the hourglass, how are you?¡±


    Woox stood up when he saw them.


    ¡°Woox, I heard that your situation hasn¡¯t been good recently.¡±


    The tall Warlock said arrogantly as soon as he entered.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Woox chuckled.


    ¡°Oh, really? But why did I hear that the heart of darkness has already beaten you guys to a pulp?¡± The chunky Warlock raised his head and looked at Woox, saying, ¡°How about it? If you consider joining us, we can send more people to help you.


    ¡°After all, even though you¡¯re doing well in the central continent, I¡¯ve heard that the Holy tower¡¯s situation isn¡¯t too good. However, it won¡¯t be difficult for us to destroy the heart of darkness on the west coast.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry. I grew up in the Holy tower, and I have deep feelings for the Holy tower!¡± Woox shook his head.


    Looking at the two people in front of him, he felt a headache and numbness.


    The two of them were sent by the hourglass to communicate with him, but they had been secretly persuading him to join them. As for the reason, he guessed that it was the hourglass or they wanted to return in a low-key manner. They first had to use a certain organization as a disguise and gradually returned to the main area of the West Coast.


    But how could he agree to that?


    ¡°Alright, I hope you¡¯ll still think that way in the future.¡± The Thin Man shook his head. ¡°Sergei is very strong. I haven¡¯t seen such a powerful third circle limit warlock in a long time. You guys are no match for him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that!¡± Woox frowned.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Our offer still holds.¡± The fat Warlock laughed.


    ¡°There¡¯s also Herman, who¡¯s the closest to you, and Sergei. It might be difficult for you to fight them, but it¡¯s not a big problem for the hourglass.¡±


    Woox¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Alright, we should get going!¡±


    The two warlocks looked at his pale expression, smiled, and turned to leave.


    ¡°Oh, let me remind you. If you lose the war, you may be able to escape, but what about your family? They won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Suddenly, the thin and tall Warlock turned his head and said to Woox.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡± Woox closed his eyes and said, after a few seconds.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you know.¡± The Warlock laughed, and the two of them left.


    With Sergei, although heart of darkness had failed, the Holy tower¡¯s chances of winning were still low. Moreover, there was still the legacy of his family, and Woox would agree to their request sooner or later.


    It was only that Warlock called Herman that made them want to grind their teeth.


    With this ruckus, their return would take another few decades.


    ..


    ¡°I¡¯m close to Class 3.¡±


    In the bloodline tower, Eli felt the changes in his talent.


    It had gone from a beginner level four. Although it did not reach level three, it was normal. After all, there were only four elemental hearts fish this time. Moreover, he had become resistant to them after being used for a long time.


    To be able to raise it to this level was already a pleasant surprise.


    ¡°And I can use about 65 times more elements.¡±


    The improvement in his talent had brought a new round of improvement to Eli¡¯s strength. It would probably be easier for him to defeat that group of warlocks at this moment. He could even easily kill ordinary late-stage limit-level third circle warlocks.


    As for Sergei ¡­ Let¡¯s shake the dice.


    The Golden die was thrown out, and it kept spinning on the ground before it stopped.


    Five points!


    ¡°is Sergei that strong? ¡± Eli hissed.


    Generally speaking, a knowledgeable mage could defeat a warlock of the same level, so he was able to defeat a warlock 70 to 75 times stronger than himself. It seemed that Sergei was at least 70 times stronger than himself!


    As expected of the leader of the heart of darkness!


    He was very strong, and his bloodline was probably not simple.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s better to play safe and not fight people of the same level.¡± In the end, Eli decided to stick to his rule of bullying the weak and wait until he got stronger before he went to fight Sergei.


    He probably didn¡¯t have the time to care about him now.


    After all, the impact of losing dozens of 3-circle warlocks at once wasn¡¯t something that could be described with simple numbers. At the very least, the heart of darkness would be in chaos for a few years.


    As for Eli, he would run back to the iris.


    ¡°Next up is the silver eye.¡±


    Eli took out the book and started reading.


    The silver Eye was a special type of sorcery that required the branding of special spiritual runes in the eye. It was very difficult, but it was still possible for Eli.


    With the passage of time and the growth of his mental strength, his perception was now stronger than before. Even if it were a spell of this difficulty, it wouldn¡¯t take long.


    Three days later.


    Eli took a deep breath.


    His eyes suddenly opened and emitted a bright light. In his eyes, there were streams of mental power flowing and changing. Special runes were rotating in his eyes, which was extremely magical!


    And under Eli¡¯s control, a special rune slowly appeared.


    It was a round rune, silver in color.


    At this moment, it was surrounding his pupils as if there was an additional layer. Light bloomed, and a burst of mental power burst forth. The initial integration of the silver eye had been completed.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time!¡±


    Eli slowly closed his eyes, and suddenly, he opened them again, but his eyes were filled with big surprise.


    This was because he felt that as the second-circle spell model in his mind, the eye of truth, started to move toward the silver Eye.


    In the blink of an eye, the solidified spell had disappeared, leaving only the silver-white eye that bloomed with silver-white light.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Eli was shocked!


    Although the 2nd-circle solidified spell, eye of truth, was not very useful in battle, it was still very useful in experiments and research. If he lost it, it would be troublesome!


    However, he soon realized that the eye of truth had not disappeared but had instead fused with the silver eye!


    ¡°what? ¡± Eli had a strange expression.


    He did not know why this had happened, but it did not seem to be a bad thing.


    The two pupillary abilities had some overlap, so it was good that they were fused. Moreover, the eyes after the fusion seemed to have the characteristics of the two, tracking and analysis!


    ¡°Interesting.¡± A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face. Furthermore, this eye-bloodline technique also had an offensive effect!


    He focused his consciousness, and a thin needle-like mental power quickly condensed and was released through the silver Eye. It quickly penetrated a flying insect not far away!


    ¡°the speed is three times faster than usual, and the power and quality have also improved.¡± Eli sensed this change. At the same time, he felt a trace of his own life force flowing into his eyes. At that moment, his power was slightly stronger than before.


    It really was a forbidden spell!


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that the spell is able to survive until now. However, it¡¯s quite suitable for me.¡± Eli sighed.


    After so many years of searching, he had not been able to find a forbidden spell that was suitable for him. He did not expect to have an unexpected harvest today. He could only say that this day was destined!


    From now on, he would use it every day to see if he could push this spell to a higher level.


    Anyway, life force wasn¡¯t valuable.

 Chapter 265 - 265 50 Years

    265 50 Years


    New calendar.


    Year 3710 of the first era.


    The heart of darkness retreated from the kewu Plains, giving the Holy tower a chance to catch its breath.


    In the same year, the bloodlines tower occupied the silver Moon Lake area and absorbed two third-circle warlocks, Simona and Rodin, as well as some other areas. Their power increased greatly.


    For a time, the entire West Coast was in a state of chaos.


    Meanwhile, Eli returned to the White Tower in the South of the West Coast and began his peaceful life. During this period, the Holy tower invited him to a banquet, but he rejected it.


    ..


    3715.


    Five years had passed, and the war between the Holy tower and the heart of darkness was in full swing.


    As a great Warlock at the peak of the third circle, Sergei personally went to the battlefield and suppressed the Holy tower with his terrifying strength. In just five years, more than a dozen third-circle warlocks of the Holy tower Alliance died by his hands. However, on the other hand, due to the lack of high-level combat power, the overall progress of the heart of darkness was slow, and it was even faintly suppressed by the Holy tower.


    He was very anxious.


    This year, Eli¡¯s second circle mechanical knowledge had progressed rapidly, and he had opened the second lock of the box.


    There was also the silver-white eye that had entered the second level, and its power had increased greatly.


    The increase in talent had also accelerated the speed at which Eli meditated. His mental power had reached a higher point, and it was many times more than before. He could absorb 68 times more elements, a small improvement.


    ..


    Year 3725.


    Sergei showed his power and entered the Holy tower area alone, killing ten third-circle warlocks, including three late-stage third-circle warlocks and a Deputy tower chief!


    The heart of the darkness was full of momentum. He destroyed the Holy tower and re-entered the core area of the Holy tower. After 15 years, Sergei once again set foot on the road to conquering the Holy tower.


    The Holy tower was in danger.


    Woox attacked and engaged in a fierce battle with Sergei.


    The battle took place in a forest outside the Holy tower. It was said that the moonlight and flames of the day were like the end of the world. All the warlocks outside the forest only saw the most intense battle in their lives.


    The battle lasted for half a day, but more than half of the forest was destroyed.


    Woox escaped with serious injuries, while Sergei was unharmed!


    The heart of darkness charged forward again, but at this moment, another 3-circle ultimate Warlock appeared from the Holy tower and blocked the heart of the night¡¯s attack. The heart of darkness was shocked. It did not expect the Holy tower to have such a backup plan.


    Sergei temporarily retreated.


    The change in the situation was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. After Woox was injured, many new faces appeared in the Holy tower and joined the higher-ups, but they were all very strong, and two of them were even at the peak of the third circle!


    Sergei was dumbfounded!


    The situation of the war changed drastically again. Sergei was strong enough to fight against two ultimate 3-circle warlocks, but it was useless.


    The heart of the night relied on his powerful combat power. If he couldn¡¯t do anything, it meant that everything was over. As expected, the heart of the darkness¡¯s Army was defeated again and again. They quickly retreated from the Holy tower¡¯s territory and were even forced into their own territory.


    The attack and defense shifted!


    This year, Eli had arranged for a few hundred people to start fishing non-stop at Silver Moon Lake in order to obtain the elemental heart fish for him.


    The probability of getting the fish was higher during the silver Moon banquet but it did not mean that it was impossible to obtain it during normal times. It was just that the probability was pitifully low, so Eli thought that he should give it a try and let his subordinates try!


    It was worth it to save his labor just by paying some money!


    This year, his mental power had reached 295 points. He was only 30 points away from a breakthrough. He could now mobilize 75 times the amount of elements in his body, and the die told him that his chances of winning were 6 points.


    But this year, Eli also felt that the die¡¯s powers were too limited and decided to cast an even bigger die.


    ..


    A year later, on the basis of the previous dice of fate, Eli refined a new one. It was a twenty-sided dice of fate. This made the prediction more accurate, but Eli also discovered that every time he made a prediction, his life force consumption almost tripled.


    Eli finally understood why he was given a six-sided die back then!


    It was too life-consuming!


    Only Eli could use this evil fate sorcery.


    He rolled the die and had an 18% chance of beating Sergei.


    Eli had an idea.


    And now, Eli knew about Sergei¡¯s situation.


    At this moment, the heart of darkness had actually entered a state of backing off.


    Eli guessed that the hourglass had sent out greater reinforcements.


    This force was not simple.


    ..


    Year 3755.


    The Holy tower advanced into the heart of the night¡¯s core area, and war broke out.


    Ten days later, the war ended with the heart of darkness¡¯s defeat!


    The heart of darkness¡¯s headquarters had been completely destroyed, and almost all the third-circle warlocks had been captured. Only Sergei had escaped, and he had lost everything.


    This year, Eli¡¯s mental power had reached 325 points, and he was getting closer and closer to the late-stage of the third circle.


    His silvery-white eye had also reached the third level!


    As for the attraction of elements, it was already 90 times that of his own, which was not a normal mage at all. At this time, the probability of defeating Sergei had reached 20 points.


    Sergei, on the other hand, was wanted by the Holy tower. He was like a stray dog.


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, more than four years had passed!


    Sergei had escaped from the Holy tower several times, but the area he could escape to was getting smaller and smaller. He was in his last stage.


    In the past few years, Vivika and Nikola had both broken through to the late-stage of the third circle.


    There was also a genius in the mage camp.


    Right now, Nina was already at the peak of her second ring and had the hope of breaking through to her third ring. She was accepted by Eli as a student and had already taken over the management of the camp!


    ..


    ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡±


    In a forest, a figure knocked down a tree like a black bear and then ran forward. Behind him were dozens of three-circle warlocks!


    ¡°How could it be like this?!¡±


    Sergei gritted his teeth and ran quickly.


    He was different from the elegant and dignified man he had been decades ago. His face was now full of vicissitudes, his black hair was like weeds, and there were a few scars on his face. Even his robe was torn.


    Anyone who saw this would not be able to associate him with the once arrogant master of the heart of the darkness.


    ¡°All of this is thanks to Herman!¡± He gritted his teeth.


    If not for the dozens of warlocks who had died, how could the war have turned so badly back then? even if they couldn¡¯t defeat the Holy tower, they would at least have the strength to fight.


    His life should not be like this!


    Originally, once he unified the west coast, he would have had enough congratulatory contribution points to return to the central continent and obtain the materials for his advancement. Then, he would break through to four circle in one go and enter a new level!


    But now, he was running away in a hurry like a stray dog!


    Moreover, there was no place for him to escape to on the entire West Coast.


    The Holy tower would not let him go. He was dead.


    However, he had to do something before he died!


    ¡°I want revenge, I want revenge!¡± Sergei gritted his teeth.


    He wanted to kill Herman and let him experience his pain!


    Thinking of this, Sergei turned around, and the dozens of warlocks behind him stopped.


    He took a deep breath, and in an instant, endless moonlight covered him. He directly broke through in one direction, and after killing a Warlock, he did not look back and continued in the direction he had determined.


    All the way to the South!


    Only for Herman.

 Chapter 266 - 266 The Conversation

    266 The Conversation


    Holy tower!


    It was one of the forces from the central continent and one of the most powerful forces. It was located in the northernmost part of the central part of the West Coast. It was like a wall that divided the North and Central parts.


    But at this moment, cracks had already appeared on this wall.


    At this moment, in a study room, Woox was sitting on a sofa. His black hair had a few white hairs, and his face seemed to be filled with unwillingness and worry as he looked ahead.


    Opposite him, two warlocks were sitting on a sofa. One was tall and thin, and the other was short and fat. They were the warlocks that Woox had seen before, but it seemed that the sofa was too small. The fat Warlock was almost embedded in the sofa, while the thin Warlock had to sit on one side with half his butt.


    ¡°Damn it, situ, can¡¯t you lose some weight? this is terrible!¡± The skinny Warlock complained.


    ¡°Sancher, instead of complaining that I¡¯m fat, why don¡¯t you think about why you can¡¯t win against me!¡± The fat Warlock chuckled, feeling very proud.


    The two of them chatted as if there was no one around them. They were relaxed, but Woox did not say a word.


    Ten seconds later, he slowly said, ¡°You two, isn¡¯t it time to talk about business? Recently, you seem to be letting more and more people from Hourglass slip into the Holy tower.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m in charge of communicating with the central continent, the central continent won¡¯t just ignore it if they discover anything unusual!¡±


    The two of them only stopped when they heard Woox speak.


    The Thin Man squeezed his butt in a little and looked at Woox.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Although we¡¯re on the West Coast, we have some understanding of the central continent. There are many forces like yours, so they probably won¡¯t pay much attention to it!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. as we all know, the legendary Wizard Tower is just a joke, ¡± chubby Harry said with a smile. ¡°you guys don¡¯t really think you can find clues on the West Coast, do you? ¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that you can¡¯t find it, even if it¡¯s the real Grimm¡¯s mage tower. Do you know how to operate it?


    ¡°It was not a simple wizard tool that could only be used with a little bit of mental strength. In fact, wizard tools above rank 4 basically required a very high level of mental strength to be used, and most warlocks basically couldn¡¯t do anything with them!


    ¡°Although there are high-level warlock-exclusive mage tools, I¡¯m afraid that no one in the warlock world can refine them now. Even at the lowest estimate, Grimm¡¯s tower is a huge mage tool of the seventh ring. What¡¯s the use of you finding it?


    ¡°You can¡¯t even use it in the simplest way, not to mention repairing it with alchemy. Warlocks can¡¯t do it, and you definitely can¡¯t find a mage.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost 4000 years since the great catastrophe. From 2000 years ago, the Magi have been slowly disappearing, and now, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not even one-tenth of what they were before. In another 1000 years, the curtain will completely fall unless the group of Mages who escaped return!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the important people think about, but what I want to talk about now is that your actions are a little too much.¡± Woox frowned.


    The mage Tower naturally had nothing to do with him. His superior might care about it, but he didn¡¯t.


    He didn¡¯t care about anything else, but the hourglass of time had almost devoured his Holy tower.


    ¡°Hehe, Lord Woox, everything comes with a price.¡± The fat sorcerer named Sancher put on a fake smile.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for us, the Holy tower would have been removed from the West Coast.¡±


    Woox fell silent!


    Indeed, decades ago, under pressure of Sergei, he had to ask for help from the time hourglass, or it wouldn¡¯t have led to the current situation.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Woox sighed helplessly and said, ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand! Since the hourglass has such power, why didn¡¯t it just clear the West Coast? Why did it control me instead?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re one of us, I can tell you this!¡± The fat Warlock chuckled. ¡°because not everyone in the hourglass was willing to return. After the ¡®Lord¡¯ fell asleep, the hourglass was divided into two groups. One group returned here while the other stayed where they were.¡±


    ¡°Although we¡¯re strong, we don¡¯t have enough manpower, so we have to rely on you. But these are small problems. When the Lord wakes up, we¡¯ll definitely return, so what we need to do now is to prepare in advance.¡±


    ¡°Your Lord?!¡±


    Woox frowned. He didn¡¯t know who it was, but he knew that it must be a powerful being. Otherwise, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have called him that.


    ¡°Sir Woox, don¡¯t think too much. The hourglass of time is nothing in the central mainland, but on the West Coast, even if a celestial comes, it may not be able to destroy us!¡± Fatty comforted.


    ¡°We also have information on how to advance to celestial. Once we return it, we can give it to you for free. After all, you are not weak!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    He nodded when he heard about the advancement of knowledge.


    ¡°However, there are still many problems on the West Coast. That Herman is very mysterious. In fact, we don¡¯t even know how strong he is!¡± Woox shook his head.


    They really knew nothing about this Warlock.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± The two of them also nodded. This person had appeared too suddenly.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened, and a Warlock walked in. He did not pay any attention to Woox. Instead, he went directly to the two warlocks and bent down to say something!


    Woox frowned at the sight.


    A few seconds later, the Warlock stood up and left. The fat man across from him smiled at Woox.¡±This time, even the heavens might be helping us!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Woox frowned!


    ¡°according to the report, Sergei is heading south. It seems that his destination is Herman. The warlocks of the Holy tower are after him.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Woox had a strange expression on his face.


    ¡°hehe, let¡¯s probe this Herman¡¯s background first!¡± Fatty laughed.


    ¡°it¡¯ll be best if Sergei can kill Herman, then, there won¡¯t be any obstacles on the West Coast. If both sides suffer, we can sweep in later to kill both.¡± The Thin Man at the side chimed in, revealing a sinister smile.


    In order to kill Sergei, they had mobilized almost forty third-circle warlocks. Most of them were their own people, which made up almost two-quarters of the people they could mobilize. More than three-quarters of the high-level combat power was available!


    Sergei was indeed very strong. He was at the limit of the third circle, and even they didn¡¯t dare to neglect him. However, they ran into another problem called Herman. It seemed that their goal could be achieved in advance.


    The fat and thin men looked at each other and smiled happily.


    cough cough!


    Suddenly, the two of them heard Woox¡¯s coughing. They turned around and saw him frowning. ¡°what if Herman killed Sergei and then killed our people? ¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    The two of them laughed and glanced at Woox.


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±


    It was indeed impossible!


    Woox shook his head. It was impossible. After all, Sergei had almost reached the peak of the third circle. He could even break through to the celestial realm if he had enough materials.


    The possibility of failure for such a person was indeed low.


    Not to mention, there were dozens of warlocks behind him!


    But why ¡­ did he have a bad feeling about this.


    ..


    ¡°It¡¯s in front!¡±


    Sergei flew forward in an arc.


    As far as his eyes could see, buildings began to appear one by one, and a tall tower also came into view. That was the territory of the bloodline tower and also his destination.


    ¡°Herman!¡± Sergei could still feel his anger.


    If it weren¡¯t for Herman, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way!


    Moreover, the group of people behind him seemed to be allowing him to make his decision. In fact, they no longer attacked him. Instead, they hung behind him as if they were pushing him forward.


    ¡°Are you trying to probe Herman¡¯s background?¡±


    Sergei sneered.


    It was an open scheme to use him, but he was willing to be used this once.


    He would show Herman how strong he was.


    At this moment, he had also arrived at the outer area of the bloodline tower.


    Looking at the large area in front of him, Sergei shouted, ¡°Herman, come out!¡±

 Chapter 267 - 267 Captured

    267 Captured


    ¡°Harman, come out!¡±


    Sergei hovered in the air. His third circle aura swept across the entire bloodline tower like ripples.


    At this moment!


    In the bloodline tower, no matter what the warlocks were doing, they immediately raised their heads.


    Although most people didn¡¯t recognize the Warlock in the sky, the aura he exuded surpassed that of everyone in the bloodline tower, which was enough to make people feel uneasy.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but I feel like he¡¯s very strong. I even feel like his aura is much stronger than that of Lord Vivika!¡±


    The warlocks discussed.


    However, a person of this level was not someone they could deal with. It would depend on how the tower master and the others would deal with it!


    Soon, a green light flew out of the tallest Tower toward Sergei.


    ..


    Vivika¡¯s wind element wings flapped behind her, and she hung in the sky.


    She looked at the man in front of her and frowned.


    Very strong!


    She had never seen such a powerful Warlock before. His aura seemed to be at the limit of the 3rd circle, but his appearance was very dirty and messy. His hair was like weeds, making it impossible for him to recognize who this person was!


    And what made her uneasy was that this person was calling her teacher¡¯s alias!


    ¡®Is he her teacher¡¯s enemy?¡¯


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The card looked at the man and asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me!?¡± Looking at Vivika who flew out, Sergei frowned. How could she not know him? but then he realized.


    He was indeed a little unrecognizable with his current appearance.


    ¡°Where is Herman?¡± However, he was not in the mood to waste time and asked directly.


    ¡°Teacher?¡± Vivika frowned. She looked at the man in front of her and felt that he was becoming more and more familiar, as if ¡­


    ¡°You are Sergei!¡± A few seconds later, Vivika finally recognized Sergei.


    The next second, she turned around and ran. She had no choice, the enemy was too strong.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late to run!¡± Sergei smiled. A huge beam of moonlight emerged from behind him and flew toward Vivika like a wave. In just a few seconds, it caught up with Vivika and brought her back.


    The moonlight wrapped around the master of the bloodline tower like a cocoon. Vivika could do nothing. She was too weak in front of Sergei.


    ¡°Tell me, where is Herman?¡± Sergei slowly approached and looked at Vivika.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you the location.¡± Vivika gritted her teeth!


    She didn¡¯t understand why Sergei, who was fighting against the Holy tower, would appear here and specifically ask for her teacher.


    But she knew that she couldn¡¯t tell her where her teacher was. Sergei was too strong, unexpectedly strong.


    Even though the moonlight was surrounding her, she still tried her best to send a message to Eli through the imprint. ¡°teacher, Sergei is here. Run!¡±


    However, to her surprise, the news did not spread.


    What greeted her was Sergei¡¯s half-smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you inform him in advance. It won¡¯t be good if he runs away!


    ¡°Forget it, it seems that I can¡¯t get anything out of you. However, there are others here!¡± Sergei revealed a smile that he hadn¡¯t shown for a long time as he looked at the other areas of the bloodline tower.


    He could sense that there were three more third-circle warlocks, and one of them seemed familiar.


    Ten minutes later.


    In the sky, Vivika sighed as she looked at Nikola, Simona, and Rodin who had been captured. They looked at each other in despair.


    They couldn¡¯t resist Sergei¡¯s power.


    ¡°it seems like Herman isn¡¯t here. Everyone, tell me where Herman is, and I might let you go.¡± Sergei looked at the four of them with a fake smile.


    Vivika was gritting her teeth, Nikola was trembling, and his soul was constantly being corroded by the moonlight. Simona¡¯s eyes were full of fear. She did not understand why the Warlock was here. Rodin kept his head down, and his face was covered with an unknown mucus, afraid that he would be recognized.


    ¡°Are you not going to tell me?¡± Sergei frowned and glanced at the four of them.


    However, when he passed by Rodin, he was stunned. He felt that the figure looked a little familiar. He did not notice the thing that was smeared on his face just now.


    A few seconds later, he looked at Rodin¡¯s figure and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    He flew in front of Rodin and grabbed his hair. He looked at the man in front of him for a few seconds before he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Rodin!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sergei.¡± Rodin looked at Sergei awkwardly, but there was only one thing in his mind. ¡®I¡¯m finished!¡¯


    ¡°Tell me where Herman is, and I¡¯ll let you go!¡± Sergei didn¡¯t waste time. Rodin was nothing to him!


    ¡°My Lord ¡­¡± Rodin still wanted to argue, but he heard Sergei¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I know where your grandson is.¡±


    Rodin¡¯s face stiffened. He raised his head and said in a trembling voice, ¡± my Lord, my grandson doesn¡¯t even have the talent to become a Warlock ¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, then tell me where Herman is!¡± Sergei said again. These people didn¡¯t know his current situation anyway!


    ¡°In the White Tower!¡± After a while, he spoke bitterly.


    Vivika looked at him with anger, Nikola lowered his head, and Simona looked helpless.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Sergei smiled. The moonlight enveloped them and led them further south.


    ¡°The masters have been taken away!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°I remember who he is. Sergei from the heart of the darkness, one of the most powerful men on the West Coast!¡±


    At this moment, the bloodline tower was in an uproar. Everyone watched in shock as Sergei took away all the third-circle warlocks, but they couldn¡¯t resist his power.


    ¡°It¡¯s finished!¡±


    On the ground, Vivika¡¯s student, Aisha, bit her lip!


    Her teacher had been taken away, and it seemed like he had gone to find her grandmaster!


    ¡°No, I have to spread the news immediately!¡± Aisha gritted her teeth and walked quickly toward the wizard Tower in the distance. However, she seemed to have heard something and looked up.


    In the sky, dozens of third-circle warlocks turned into streams of light and followed Sergei, and seven or eight of them flew into the bloodline tower¡¯s territory.


    She instantly felt that the bloodline tower¡¯s connection with the outside world had been cut off.


    ..


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Sergei looked back at the bloodline tower that was sealed behind him. He smiled.


    He knew very well that someone would help him deal with the aftermath.


    ¡°in that case, let¡¯s go to the White Tower!¡±


    Sergei¡¯s eyes became determined. He looked at the four unconscious people behind him and sped up.


    ..


    Half a day later.


    He came to the area of the White Tower, and the first to find him was the patrolling Warlocks.


    But they couldn¡¯t do anything without the ability to fly. They could only watch as Sergei entered the core area of the White Tower.


    ¡°Harman, come out!¡±


    A huge wave of air rolled and swept through the entire area of the White Tower.


    ..


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    In the black Tower prison, Eli was patrolling when he suddenly felt a powerful aura.


    The aura of a third-circle warlock but it was much stronger than any third-circle warlock he had ever seen.


    ¡°An enemy?¡± Eli frowned. Perhaps it was because they were too close, but at that moment, he could sense a few familiar auras behind the man. It seemed that Vivika and Nikola were there too.


    He was someone who had specially come looking for him!


    His mental power spread out and he saw the man outside the White Tower, as well as several people behind him. They were Vivika and the others.


    ¡°Someone captured them and used them to threaten me?¡± Eli was very calm.


    Because even though this person was very strong, he was still not his match.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use the die of fate.¡±


    Eli took out the die and threw it gently. As his life force was draining away, a 20 appeared in front of his eyes.


    That small?


    Eli looked outside, his body turned into a shadow and he flew out of the black Tower while the prisoners on both sides watched him leave with relaxed smiles.


    In the blink of an eye, Eli flew out of prison, crossing a few hundred meters and arriving in front of Sergei.


    ¡°Herman, you¡¯ve finally appeared? ¡± Sergei looked at Eli¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to see you for a long time. Today, I finally met you. Unfortunately, I should have killed you earlier. Otherwise, the situation wouldn¡¯t be like this.


    ¡°However, as long as I kill you today, I¡¯ll have my revenge. Even if I die, I¡¯ll have no regrets!¡±


    Sergei looked at Eli and told him about his sadness over the years.


    Looking at the person in front of him, Eli frowned. There was only one thought in his mind.


    ¡®Who the hell are you!?¡¯


    But it didn¡¯t matter. He could just kill him!


    Eli took a deep breath, and his massive mental power was instantly mobilized. Endless shadows appeared behind him, gradually turning into the shape of a Shadow Dragon, and the huge Dragon flew towards Sergei in an instant.


    ¡°Are you going to fight?¡± Sergei smiled.


    He had crossed the mountains and seas, wasn¡¯t it all for this battle?


    It seemed like Eli also knew why he was here.


    Sergei took a deep breath and let go of the unconscious people. Then, he quickly rose up, and a large amount of moonlight gathered, exuding a terrifying aura. No Warlock Eli had ever seen could compare to him!


    The huge moonlight rippled as if the air was afraid of his power. Like a meteor, he flew toward the shadow Dragon.


    The moonlight collided with the shadow Dragon!


    The moonlight and shadow collided, and in the blink of an eye, the shadow Dragon swallowed the moonlight!


    That¡¯s right, he swallowed it in one gulp!


    Watching the shadow Dragon swallow Sergei in one gulp, Eli fell into deep thought.


    He seemed to know who the person was.


    This power should be Sergei from the heart of darkness.


    However, Sergei was unexpectedly¡­ weak.


    Looking at Vivika and the others who had been thrown to the ground not far away, Eli shook his head and looked in another direction.


    ¡°I have a lot of guests this time!¡±

 Chapter 268 - 268 The Recovery of Memory

    268 The Recovery of Memory


    One minute ago!


    Sergei¡¯s terrifying aura spread out.


    Under the White Tower, the warlocks¡¯ hearts trembled as if they felt threatened. They looked up and saw Sergei.


    Sensing this person¡¯s terrifying aura, everyone felt their scalps go numb!


    No one knew who this Warlock who had suddenly appeared was.


    However, they knew that even their most powerful tower master was not even one-tenth as strong as that Warlock. Some people even suspected that just the aftermath could kill their tower master.


    ¡°we¡¯re done for. When did the White Tower provoke such a terrifying enemy!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the third circle, right?¡±


    ¡°No, even the master of the bloodline tower, Vivika, isn¡¯t as strong as this person. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s at least at the mid-stage of third circle.¡±


    All the warlocks were dumbfounded, not understanding how the White Tower had provoked such a person.


    Even the higher-ups of the White Tower were hiding in the Tower. There was not a single third-circle sorcerer in the White Tower, so they were no match for the Warlock in front of them.


    As for Herman, who was this person shouting for?


    Some warlocks were dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t this a higher-up of the bloodline tower? What did this have to do with the White Tower? why did this strange Warlock come here?


    Time would digest everything and erase all traces.


    It had been a few hundred years since Eli showed up in the White Tower. Those who knew him would have died long ago, so only the oldest group of warlocks might have heard of this name.


    He was the only honorary Deputy of the White Tower.


    Most people only knew that there was a powerful wizard in the bloodline tower called Herman, but they didn¡¯t know that he was related to the White Tower!


    The warlocks felt that Sergei had found the wrong place!


    However, the enemy had already arrived. How should they deal with it?


    Everyone was a little confused. At this moment, suddenly a figure flew out of the black Tower prison, the prison on the edge of the White Tower, and exuded the same powerful aura as the enemy.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Was there such a powerful person in the black Tower prison?


    However, before anyone had time to think, they saw the two men attack. Then, they saw shadows covering the sky and the earth, and the enemy died instantly!


    At this moment, an old man pointed at Eli and said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°he¡¯s Herman, the only honorary representative of the White Tower. He¡¯s just been in the bloodline tower all these years!¡±


    As a Warlock who had grown up listening to the stories of Herman, the most painful thing for him was that the White Tower had forgotten Herman, the great representative who had saved the White Tower from disaster countless times.


    But he was also helpless. No one cared!


    Everyone only knew that the bloodline tower of the West Coast had Herman, who was extremely powerful, but not many young warlocks of the White Tower knew that Herman had come from the White Tower.


    ¡°Sir Herman!¡± The Warlock looked at Eli¡¯s figure, tears streaming down his face!


    His Excellency¡¯s figure was as tall as it was hundreds of years ago. At that time, he also protected the white tower in this way, and it was the same hundreds of years ago and still the same now!


    Herman didn¡¯t seem to have changed much, but they were already old!


    ..


    In the forest a few kilometers away from the White Tower.


    More than thirty warlocks were floating in the sky, looking at Sergei calmly.


    Some of them were surrounded by air and blood, some exuded a cold aura, and some were like a bonfire. Although they had different bloodlines, their auras were all extremely powerful.


    ¡°my Lord, you¡¯re so wise. Sergei and Herman will both be injured. As long as Herman dies, we can reap the benefits. After all, Sergei is too strong. If we try to kill him, we¡¯ll be dragged to death!¡± One of the warlocks sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve heard that Herman is also very terrifying. Decades ago, he killed dozens of third-circle warlocks. Although most of them were at the early stage, he was still terrifying.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how someone like him appeared on the West Coast recently!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch the show, we¡¯ll just wrap things up.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s best if one of them is dead or injured. It will make things easier for us!¡±


    The third circle warlocks were quite relaxed. They were not sure how the battle would end up, but they would be there to clean up the mess.


    The group waited for Eli to show up!


    Soon, Eli appeared!


    One by one, the warlocks looked at Eli and smiled.


    ¡°He looks like an ordinary Warlock!¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Sergei can beat him!¡±


    The warlocks discussed animatedly and laughed.


    They quietly looked into the distance, anticipating the start of the battle.


    However, a few seconds later, everyone¡¯s smiles instantly froze, and the originally lively atmosphere froze in an instant.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    One of the warlocks was trembling, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Heavens!


    One move!


    Sergei had been killed in one move. This must be a joke!


    ¡°How can he be this strong?¡±


    Some people couldn¡¯t believe it, some questioned it, and some were confused. All of them stood in the sky like zombies, and no one knew what they were experiencing in their minds!


    And a few seconds later, they looked at Eli, who had turned his head around.


    A Warlock¡¯s throat moved slightly, and his lips trembled. ¡°He¡¯s looking over!¡±


    At this moment, everyone was looking at Eli¡¯s figure and felt a chill!


    ¡°Everyone, what do we do now?¡±


    The Warlock at the front looked at the crowd. His eyes were solemn and his breathing was heavy. He was no longer as relaxed as he had been at the beginning.


    ¡°I think we need to reconsider how to deal with Herman. Let¡¯s go back first!¡± A warlock muttered in a low voice. He was probably the only one who could hear it.


    Although the voice was soft, the others seemed to have heard him. One by one, they said,


    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°I also think so!¡±


    ¡°Not a bad suggestion!¡±


    The corner of the lead warlock¡¯s mouth twitched. How much do you guys not want to fight?


    ¡°Alright!¡± The leader of the warlocks nodded.


    The group of warlocks immediately stood up and prepared to leave, but in the next second, their movements came to an abrupt halt.


    It wasn¡¯t that they had changed their minds, but that the space around them had been covered by shadows, like a dark ocean.


    They were surrounded.


    ¡°He¡¯s already here!¡± The Warlock in the lead sighed and closed his eyes.


    The other warlocks were shocked by Herman¡¯s speed, but they immediately understood the situation. Their eyes became tense, and they instantly activated their bloodlines, getting into battle mode!


    They understood that this would probably be a fierce battle!


    Some of them would definitely be able to escape, but many more would definitely die.


    ¡°We¡¯ll try to escape. He can¡¯t possibly make all of us stay!¡±


    The Warlock in the lead floated at the very front. He looked at Eli, who walked out of the shadows, with a calm gaze.


    ¡°You can definitely try.¡±


    Eli looked at these people and smiled.

 Chapter 269 - 269 Setback

    269 Setback


    The shadow wriggled, and Eli slowly walked out.


    He looked at these people calmly, his eyes slightly narrowed!


    Half of them were Holy tower warlocks in white robes, while the other half seemed to be wearing an unfamiliar Warlock robe. On their robes were many silver hourglass patterns, which seemed to be flowing, looking extremely strange.


    There were a total of fifteen third-circle warlocks.


    This should be the hourglass faction that Vivika had mentioned.


    ¡°The hourglass of time?¡± Looking at these people, Eli silently took out the dice in his hand, and the Golden dice spun in his hand!


    ¡°You know us?¡± The Warlock in the lead raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    Since he knew about them, it should be much easier to deal with him.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Morris, a third circle warlock in the hourglass. We were in the process of pursuing Sergei, but he ran here by accident. Since you¡¯ve dealt with him, you don¡¯t mind us leaving, do you? ¡± Morris said.


    He saw that Eli was looking at the die in his hand, not even looking at them.


    Morris was a little angry, but he did not do anything!


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, he did not want to fight with this Warlock!


    A few seconds later, he saw the die in Eli¡¯s hand stop spinning. He saw Eli slowly raise his head and smile. ¡°19 points. I don¡¯t have absolute confidence in defeating you!¡±


    ¡°Us too. If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t think we need to fight this round.¡± Although Morris did not quite understand what Eli had done, he still went along with him.


    ¡°Sigh, that won¡¯t do. My hundreds of years of experience tell me that when I meet an enemy, it¡¯s best to kill them. Otherwise, a small problem may become a big problem.¡± Eli smiled and shook his head, looking very relaxed.


    These people had been watching the battle just now. Eli knew that they would not hesitate to kill him if he was injured by Sergei. They hadn¡¯t done that because they were afraid of him.


    It was best to get rid of them.


    19 points was a little dangerous, but he was willing to take this huge risk!


    ¡°Herman, you¡¯re very strong. We¡¯ve underestimated you. However, we have thirty-five third-circle warlocks here, and fifteen of them are at the late stage of the third-circle realm. The early-stage third circle warlocks you fought last time can¡¯t compare to us.¡± The smile on Morris¡¯ face gradually disappeared.


    They were unwilling to fight, but that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t.


    It was true that they couldn¡¯t win in a one-on-one battle, but this time, it was one against thirty-five!


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Eli nodded and then snapped his fingers!


    In an instant, white skeletons slowly walked out of the space created by the shadows. The undead looked at these people through their sunken eyes, and as the skeletons slowly walked out, the shadows automatically climbed onto them, turning into the undead¡¯s armor and weapons.


    In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of undead appeared in the space, including nearly fifty third circle undead, all of which was what Eli had gained over the years.


    Their bloodthirsty instincts were triggered.


    They had been working in the secret realm for hundreds of years, and their master had finally let them out.


    Looking at the ocean of undead that had surrounded them, the smiles on the warlocks ¡®faces gradually disappeared, and their faces became extremely gloomy.


    They had been tricked!


    Herman was actually a Necromancer!


    He was a Mage!


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Morris looked at him with a serious expression.


    This definitely wasn¡¯t Herman. A Necromancer must have replaced Herman without anyone knowing. After all, a normal warlock couldn¡¯t have lived for so long. No wonder he was so strong!


    ¡°I am me!¡± Eli smiled and looked at everyone.


    On top of the White bones, he once again hid in the shadows. At the same time, all the spirits of the dead surged toward the group of more than thirty people. The group of them resisted madly in the sea of spirits of the dead, like a small boat in the middle of a storm!


    However, there were too many spirits of the dead, so many that they could not resist at all.


    The number of warlocks began to decrease!


    An hour later!


    Eli looked at Morris, who had a bone spear in his chest and slowly approached him.


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious about the time hourglass. Tell me in detail.¡± Eli said.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Morris vomited blood and looked at Eli angrily. At this moment, other than him, none of the thirty-five people were alive. It had only been an hour!


    Was this the power of a mage?


    ¡°I won¡¯t say a single word!¡± Morris continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll tell me.¡± As he walked, a silver light flashed in Eli¡¯s eyes, and two silver rings appeared outside his pupils, the silver light even brighter.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Morris gritted his teeth. He felt his consciousness becoming more and more blurry!


    Ten minutes later, Eli personally killed Morris, and then his eyes returned to normal, but his eyebrows raised!


    He managed to get information on the time sand.


    The hourglass was indeed very strong. It seemed like he would have to lay low for a while.


    ..


    ¡°What? they¡¯re all dead?¡±


    When Woox received the news, he opened his mouth wide.


    He grabbed the leading Warlock¡¯s clothes in disbelief. ¡°Can you repeat that?¡±


    ¡°my Lord, the news is confirmed. Herman, Sergei, and our warlocks were fighting near the White Tower. It is said that Herman was the only one who left the battlefield after the battle!¡± The Warlock said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Woox retreated to the table and sat down, closing his eyes in despair.


    How could it be like this?


    Could it be that Herman was higher than the third circle?


    Impossible. If he were a celestial, there would be a huge fluctuation when a celestial advanced. There was no way they couldn¡¯t sense it. This meant that he was only a third-circle warlock. If he were a celestial, he would¡¯ve killed them long ago!


    But was he really that powerful?


    It was ridiculous.


    Only the top geniuses in the central continent could achieve such a feat. Moreover, they had the best secret techniques and the best bloodlines!


    If he didn¡¯t know, he would have thought that he was on the central continent!


    What the f * ck was this!


    They had finally killed Sergei, and now there was a stronger one.


    ¡°F * ck!¡± Even with Woox¡¯s temper, he felt aggrieved at this moment!


    ¡°Woox, what happened?¡±


    At this moment, the door of the room was suddenly violently opened, and a thin and fat Warlock walked in. Their faces were filled with confusion, and their eyes were filled with panic.


    ¡°I just noticed that the auras of more than a dozen warlocks in our time hourglass have disappeared!¡± Fatty situ asked with a frown.


    They had sent a lot of high-level combat forces to support this operation!


    ¡°Have they fallen into some secret realm or are they sealed? what¡¯s going on? ¡± The thin Sancher asked quickly. In just a short while, the auras of the dozen or so people who belonged to the time hourglass disappeared one by one, which left them dumbfounded.


    Woox raised his head and looked at the two of them. He suddenly laughed.


    So they could also panic?


    It was really funny!


    He looked at the Warlock not far away and nodded. ¡°Tell the two Lords what happened.¡±


    The Warlock didn¡¯t hesitate and repeated the information.


    After saying that, the fat and thin duo¡¯s faces stiffened!


    The two of them looked at each other in silence!


    Silence was the main theme of the night!


    Seeing the two of them being defeated, Woox felt inexplicably happy. By now, Woox had become only a front. These people wanted to use the Holy tower¡¯s power to control the West Coast, but it seemed that they had encountered a troublesome person!


    ¡°My Lords, what should we do?¡± Woox asked the two of them after a quarter of an hourglass had passed.


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s shrink it for now.¡± The fatty shook his head and said.


    Their original plan was to get rid of Sergei and Herman and then spread their influence to the entire West Coast, but now it seemed that they had to reconsider their plan!


    All of this had to be rearranged!


    ¡°We have to make a trip back to the hourglass!¡± The thin Sancher looked at Woox and said.


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Woox nodded.


    Such a powerful Warlock was beyond their imagination. They had to go back and ask for help!


    ¡°Woox, you¡¯re in charge of stabilizing the situation. It¡¯s still under our control. This is just a small setback. Even though Herman is strong, he¡¯s not invincible! Plus, he¡¯s not unbeatable.¡± Said Sancher as he looked at Woox.


    Woox¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡®There are stronger warlocks in time hourglass?¡¯


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Woox nodded. He was also very curious about what kind of trump card this force had!

 Chapter 270 - 270 Failed Celestial

    270 Failed Celestial


    The moon was as dark as ink!


    The cold moonlight shone down, illuminating the scene North of the Holy tower on the West Coast.


    In the North, it was no longer near the sea. It was surrounded by land. It was a large Highland area with a lot of resources, but the environment was not good.


    Situ and Sancher were walking on the ground at the moment, surrounded by thick fog. Due to the altitude, they did not dare to fly too high.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Situ looked at the mist around him and let out a deep breath.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say that.¡± Sancher, who was standing beside him, glanced at him and said, ¡± compared to this, we should be more worried about Herman. He might be stronger than we thought!


    ¡°Indeed, but even though the Lord is asleep, we still have Lord Klay. As long as he agrees to our request, there won¡¯t be a big problem.¡± Situ pursed his lips and said.


    ¡°Sir Klay doesn¡¯t belong to any faction, ¡± Sancher said. ¡°it won¡¯t be easy to convince him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have an idea!¡± Dous smiled and looked at the fog in front of him.


    At this moment, the outline of a building could be seen at the edge of the fog.


    In the midst of the mist, Mage towers could be seen on the plateau, and the sounds around them gradually increased. A bustling city of warlocks had appeared.


    This was the city where the hourglass was located, Hall City!


    ¡°An idea?¡± On the other hand, Sancher was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ll know when the time comes!¡± Situ smiled but did not say anything.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sancher nodded and did not say anything else.


    Very quickly, after an identity check, the two of them entered the city.


    Passing through the crowd, the two of them first headed to their territory and told others about the recent events. One by one, the hourglass warlocks expressed their shock.


    After a series of procedures, the two of them passed through a large number of buildings and arrived in front of a Tower in the center of the city.


    Fatty Situ knocked on the door gently, then stepped back to the side to wait, with Sancher following beside him.


    A few seconds later, the door opened, and a Warlock apprentice poked his head out. He looked at the two and said, ¡± you can go back now. Master Klay will not participate in your competition!¡±


    The Warlock was about to close the door after he finished speaking, but he was stopped by Situ.


    With one hand on the door, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Milord¡¯s grandson was heavily injured some time ago and has fallen unconscious. We can save him.¡±


    The apprentice was stunned and hesitated.


    At this moment, a hoarse voice came from the Wizard Tower. It seemed to be very far but also very close.


    ¡°Let them in!¡±


    Hearing the sound, the apprentice did not hesitate and slowly opened the door.


    ¡°Milords, please!¡±


    Situ took a look at Sancher, and then the two of them looked at each other and walked in together.


    The Wizard Tower looked very old. There were only a few alchemy lamps on the wall that were not so bright. Magic stones were used as energy sources and emitted a dim light. As soon as they entered, the two felt an inexplicable pressure.


    Hu!


    Situ took a deep breath, his mind recalling the information on this important figure.


    He was once the person in charge of the hourglass. His talent was extraordinary, and it was said that even Her Excellency valued his talent. He once studied by her side when Her Excellency was still awake, and he quickly reached the limit of the third circle.


    However, when he reached the limit of three rings, a tragedy occurred. It was said that there was an accident during his breakthrough, which caused him to fail. But interestingly, perhaps because of his bloodline, he didn¡¯t die. Instead, he fell into a special situation.


    Although he didn¡¯t advance, he was still much stronger than an ordinary third circle warlock.


    Some people called this state a half-step celestial.


    Soon, the two of them were brought to a room.


    There was a bed in the room, and a young man was lying on it. His eyes were closed, and his mental power fluctuations were very strange as if he had disappeared. Beside him stood an old man. His eyes were very bright, and his hair was gray and white. However, his back was bent, and he gave off a feeling of loneliness.


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    Situ understood that this was the person they were looking for.


    ¡°Can you really wake him up?¡± The old man looked at the young man on the bed, his eyes full of sighs.


    ¡°of course, my Lord. We found a precious stalk of dead Soul Flower in the central region some time ago. This kind of magical plant can even be said to be in the fourth circle. It has a miraculous effect on this kind of soul sealing. Perhaps it can help my Lord!¡± The bloodline ring in Situ¡¯s hand flashed, and a box was taken out.


    The apprentice took it and handed it to Klay.


    Klay took it, opened it gently, and then closed it again.


    A few seconds later, he spoke. ¡°I know what happened to you. By right, master is still asleep. I shouldn¡¯t get involved in this. But you¡¯ve helped me a lot this time.


    ¡°When the time is right, I¡¯ll make a move!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Situ revealed a smile but then said, ¡°But it¡¯s not necessary for Milord to take action. We have more methods than this. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, we won¡¯t ask Milord to take action.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Klay said softly and did not say anything else!


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll take our leave first!¡± The two of them had already achieved their goal, so they naturally did not plan to stay any longer.


    Very quickly, the two of them left the Magus tower. As soon as they left the tower, they saw that there were already three or four warlocks outside the Magus tower. Each of them exuded a very strong aura, and the one in front had even reached the limit of the third circle!


    The one at the front was a brawny man with short black hair and a dark body. He was frowning as he stared at Situ with an extremely unhappy expression.


    ¡°Situ, you shouldn¡¯t have dragged Lord Klay into your plan!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s our business.¡± Situ smiled, his third-circle aura also spreading out.


    The other party was an old enemy of his. They were the other party who had insisted on waiting for their master to wake up before taking action.


    ¡°Sorry, Andrew, we have to go!¡± Situ smiled and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The burly man wanted to stop him.


    At this time, suddenly, a huge aura came from the Wizard Tower. Andrew only felt that it was difficult to breathe, and he couldn¡¯t even move his feet. The other warlocks couldn¡¯t bear it and directly knelt on the ground!


    ¡°Hehe, thank you, Sir.¡± Situ bowed to the back and turned to leave.


    After they left, Andrew and the others could finally move.


    ¡°Was that Lord Klay?¡± Andrew¡¯s expression was ugly.


    As a peak third-circle Warlock, and one of the best bloodlines of the third-circle, the amount of power he had was more than 70 times that of a Mage, but he couldn¡¯t even withstand the aura of Klay.


    ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s go.¡± After a few seconds, he cursed and left.


    The situation was no longer under their control. They would have to see how capable these guys could be.


    ..


    ¡°Teacher, another third circle soul master joined us today!¡±


    In the tower of the bloodline tower, Eli and Vivika sat together and said.


    Eli nodded.


    This time, Sergei and the other Wizards were too arrogant. They attracted the attention of all the forces, and the news of Eli¡¯s battle was also spread.


    Herman¡¯s fame spread again, and a few statues of him were erected in the White Tower. This group of kids finally believed in the relationship between Herman and the White Tower.


    It was very interesting.


    After that, Eli returned to the bloodline tower with the awakened Vivika and the others.


    What happened after that surprised Eli. A large number of warlocks came to join the bloodline tower, and in just a few days, three or four third-circle warlocks had joined the bloodline tower.


    As for these people, they were mostly warlocks who had escaped after Heart of Darkness ¡®defeat. Some of them had joined in from the sidelines, which led to the bloodline tower¡¯s rapid expansion!


    ¡°But teacher, with so many third circle warlocks joining us, I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to suppress them!¡± Vivika was a little worried!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here!¡± Eli laughed.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    Vivika smiled, and a smile appeared in her heart.


    ¡°But the Holy tower will definitely make a move later. You have to be careful!¡± Eli looked at Vivika.


    From the Warlock¡¯s mouth, Eli learned more about the situation, but he also had a better understanding of the Holy tower. He understood that this was a powerful force.


    He had to be careful.


    So after this, he had to return to the iris temporarily. He would not come out until he was strong enough. Of course, he had to wait for one thing to be over.


    That was the silver Moon banquet.


    In the blink of an eye, another 50 years had passed, and the Silver Moon conference would be held in 10 years!


    And for some reason, Jin Ji hadn¡¯t left the West Coast yet. He was already a Peak 2-circle Warlock, a true genius Warlock.


    Therefore, he had to invite Jin Ji again.

 Chapter 271 - 271 Jin Ji Leaves

    271 Jin Ji Leaves


    A month later, the silver Moon banquet began with the explosion of strong elements.


    Jin Ji, who had already reached the limit of the second circle, came over.


    Two days later, Eli met with jin ji again.


    Taking the four elemental hearts, Eli silently thought of the situation where he had failed to obtain anything for the past fifty years despite hundreds of people. He sighed, feeling that he had underestimated the person blessed by fate.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Eli looked at Jin ji and sighed.


    In just a few decades, he had already reached such a level.


    In addition to Jin Ji¡¯s talent, he also had the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce¡¯s huge resources. With the support of these two, it would be strange if Jin Ji¡¯s progress wasn¡¯t fast.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing compared to my lord. My lord¡¯s deeds were widely spread some time ago!¡± Compared to fifty years ago, jin ji was even more astute now, but he still maintained his respect in front of Eli!


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s just a rumor!¡±


    Eli waved his hand. He didn¡¯t want to, but it had already happened.


    ¡°I still have to thank you for your elemental heart. I really need it. Thank you!¡± Eli thanked him with a smile.


    Without Jin Ji, he might not have been able to obtain so many element hearts in 1500 years, let alone 150.


    ¡°This is what I should do.¡± As time went by, Jin Ji realized that he seemed to be particularly sensitive to resources! ¡°Oh right, my Lord, I¡¯m about to break through to the third circle. In five years at most, I¡¯ll be leaving!¡± Jin Ji seemed to have thought of something as he raised his head and said to Eli.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Oh, right. I need some information. If possible, I hope you can help me collect it.¡± Eli looked at Jin ji and said.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Information on celestial!¡± Eli looked at Jin ji and said, one word at a time.


    He¡¯s about to break through to the late stage of the third circle, and it¡¯s time for him to consider the serious issue of breaking through to the celestial realm. However, the information on breaking through to the celestial realm is extremely precious, even in the past.


    At least, he did not find any in the bloodline tower.


    He could only wait and see if Jin Ji had any connections.


    ¡°Information on celestial?¡± Jin Ji frowned and seemed to be thinking about something!


    Ten seconds later, he said slowly, ¡± my Lord, this might not be easy to get. There¡¯s definitely no such thing on the West Coast. I might need to go to the central continent to see if I can get it!


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Eli said.


    He didn¡¯t place all his hopes on Jin Ji.


    Apart from him, there were actually two other directions. One was the ruins on the West Coast, and the other was the hourglass of time. From that Warlock, Eli learned that there seemed to be a lot of relevant information in the hourglass!


    He would take it slow. Anyway, there was still a long time before he would break through.


    ¡°The information on warlock¡¯s breakthroughs has been strictly kept. Even if I go there, it will be difficult to obtain it. I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Jin Ji nodded in agreement.


    Although it was difficult, since it was a request from His Excellency, he would give it a try.


    Eli, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Eli raised his hand, and only then did he realize that something seemed to have gone wrong. He pursed his lips and said slowly, ¡°Actually, what I want is information on Mage breaking through!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    If it were information about mages, the difficulty would be much lower.


    ¡°My Lord, if it¡¯s information on mages, I should be able to find a way to find it once I¡¯ve settled down in the central continent!¡± Jin Ji said.


    He wasn¡¯t joking. If he wanted to obtain information on warlocks, the difficulty would be five. The difficulty for Magi would be three at most. Although it wasn¡¯t easy, it shouldn¡¯t be impossible for him.


    ¡°Then, my Lord, I¡¯ll come and visit you when I¡¯m there.¡±


    Jin Ji stood up and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ..


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    After jin ji left, Eli used the four elemental hearts, and his talent improved once again. In the end, he successfully broke through level four and reached level three.


    His meditation speed had increased by a lot.


    ¡°Cool!¡± Eli felt the changes in his body, and it was very comfortable.


    The effects brought by the increase in his talent were continuous. It seemed that the time he needed to break through to the late stage of the third circle would be shortened by quite a bit.


    He hoped that everything would go smoothly.


    With his talent upgraded, Eli quickly returned to the bloodline tower.


    He began to feel the changes carefully.


    In the blink of an eye, three years had passed.


    In the past three years, the bloodline tower¡¯s power had expanded rapidly, and the number of third-circle warlocks had actually increased to more than a dozen. Although it was not as strong as the Holy tower, it was not too far off.


    This was also thanks to the good things that Eli had done in the past.


    At that time, in order to capture Sergei, the Holy tower had sent most of their high-level third-circle warlocks, but they were all destroyed by Eli in one fell swoop. Even the Holy tower was helpless about this.


    Hence, the heart of darkness region that they had painstakingly conquered ¡­


    In the past few years, they had no choice but to split the profits equally with the bloodline tower. As a result, the bloodline tower had inexplicably risen from a force with little sense of existence to the most influential force on the West Coast!


    It had to be said that this was the influence of high-end combat power on an organization in the mage world.


    During this time, the Holy tower didn¡¯t do anything. It was quietly absorbing the heart of darkness and the resources from the time hourglass to recover.


    Although it seemed like they had shrunk their forces, everyone knew that when the Holy tower was ready again, the war would break out again.


    At that time, they would definitely try their best to get rid of the bloodline tower, and the bloodline tower would resist. After all, if the Holy tower failed, they might still have time to escape, but once the bloodline tower was destroyed, they would never have a chance to turn the tables.


    It was the same for Eli. Once the hourglass unified this place ¡­


    It would also have a huge impact on Eli¡¯s breakthrough into the celestial realm in the future.


    After all, breaking through to the celestial realm required far more resources than a third-circle warlock. It was a sea of resources that would probably take the entire West Coast to gather.


    So this time, Eli wasn¡¯t going to let go!


    Of course, this was under the condition of ensuring his safety. If his life were in danger, he would still leave without hesitation. After all, his life was the most important thing in this vast world.


    Everything seemed to be calm, but everyone knew that a storm was brewing.


    Let¡¯s see when this storm will start.


    ..


    As time passed.


    A year later, the Holy tower¡¯s vitality had basically recovered.


    There were nearly 20 third-circle warlocks in the bloodline tower. At first, Vivika was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control them, but after a year of Eli¡¯s presence, everyone was instantly at ease.


    The two forces were ready.


    Although there had yet to be a major war, small-scale skirmishes were gradually increasing, and the atmosphere on the entire West Coast suddenly became tense.


    At this moment, an unexpected guest came to visit!


    On the square outside the bloodline tower, Jin Ji¡¯s airship slowly landed. Jin Ji and Jin Yin from the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce¡¯s meeting, who were at the limit of the third circle, arrived at the bloodline tower.


    In the living room, Eli saw the two of them.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m leaving today!¡± As soon as they met, Jin Ji stated his purpose. ¡°I¡¯m here to say goodbye to you, Sir.¡±


    Looking at the two of them, Eli nodded.


    Jin Ji¡¯s departure was only a matter of time, but he didn¡¯t expect him to come to say goodbye.


    ¡°This is my token. If you come to the central continent in the future, you can find me through this!¡± Jin Ji took out a token and handed it to Eli.


    Eli didn¡¯t refuse and took the token. It was a special golden token that was very different from normal tokens.


    He might really go to the central continent in the future, but it was not certain when. It might be a few thousand years later. He hoped that Jin Ji would still be alive by then!


    ¡°My Lord, that¡¯s all I came here for today. We¡¯ll take our leave first.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Very quickly, Eli sent the two of them off.


    Looking at the airship gradually rising into the sky, Eli turned around and returned to the Wizard Tower.


    Jin Ji was an investment for the future, and the next time they met, it would be time for him to reap all his benefits. He also hoped that Jin Ji could find information on the breakthrough.


    That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to go through all the ruins to find it!


    Just as he returned to the Tower, Vivika came to him with another piece of news.


    ¡°Teacher, the war has begun!¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, naturally understanding what she meant.


    The war between the bloodline tower and the Holy tower had finally begun after four years of preparation!

 Chapter 272 - 272 Spell Formation

    272 Spell Formation


    The war started earlier than Eli had expected, but the general timing was not too far off.


    Naturally, the bloodline tower had anticipated the war. As a result, when the war arrived, the various departments of the bloodline tower worked like gears to play their roles.


    The logistics and war reserves were all ready.


    Soon, the first round of the two forces¡¯ clash was at the Silver Moon Valley, the border between the bloodline tower and the Holy tower, and the first round of war broke out.


    The result of the war was a tie.


    The Holy tower, which had been weakened several times, didn¡¯t show a higher combat power than the bloodline tower, while the rapidly expanding bloodline tower showed an extremely high fighting spirit.


    The war in Silvermoon Valley happened every day, and both sides lost warlocks. However, no one backed down because everyone knew that no matter which side it was, there was no chance of backing down.


    But in fact, the Holy tower was at a disadvantage in this situation.


    As Silvermoon Valley was closer to the bloodline tower, the Holy tower¡¯s resources and manpower were dispatched much faster than the bloodline tower¡¯s. The Holy tower¡¯s losses were much greater than the bloodline tower.


    And there was one that was disadvantageous to the Holy tower.


    That was Nikola.


    War was not a good thing for warlocks, but for Nikola, it was a feast. After only a year on the battlefield, his strength had reached the limit of the third circle, and he had a large number of spirits under his command.


    The Holy tower was very troubled. Warlocks were good at physical attacks, but not every Warlock had the ability to resist the undead, which made their losses even more severe.


    As time passed, the bloodline tower actually began to gain the upper hand slowly!


    However, everyone knew that the hourglass of time behind the Holy tower would not allow this.


    The hourglass of time, which contained a large number of relics from the mage world, would definitely make new moves. At that time, the situation on the battlefield would be hard to say.


    Eli understood that too, but he was no longer in the mood to care about that.


    He had returned to the irises¡¯ encampment.


    There were two reasons.


    One was that from the warlock¡¯s mouth, Eli knew how powerful the time hourglass was. He felt that he needed some time to develop.


    Secondly, his spiritual power was about to reach the standard to break through to the late stage of the third circle.


    ..


    Among the iris flowers.


    After giving Nina some simple instructions, Eli began a new round of seclusion.


    Two years later.


    With a loud boom, a huge elemental fluctuation flashed.


    All the Warlocks raised their heads and looked in one direction. They were all shocked.


    Such a powerful aura, much stronger than an ordinary third-circle warlock. They actually had such a powerful sorcerer in the iris flowers?


    Half a day later, Eli walked out of the Tower.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through!¡±


    Standing in front of the Tower, Eli took a deep breath.


    Compared to before, his current state had undergone a huge change.


    His magic power was more abundant, and his bloodline burst was more powerful. His initial estimation was that he could absorb about a hundred times the number of elements in his body, which completely surpassed that of an ordinary third-circle warlock!


    And he had just broken through to the late stage!


    Eli was looking forward to what level he would be able to reach the limit of the third ring!


    ¡°No, there¡¯s still a half-step celestial in the hourglass. I still need to develop!¡± Eli shook his head.


    The Warlock from last time seemed to be a core member of Situ, so he knew a lot of things. Not long ago, he had gone to a place to collect a dead Soul Flower for Situ, so he also knew about Situ¡¯s trump card, Klay!


    A third-circle warlock who failed to reach the celestial realm!


    Eli took out his die and asked, ¡°Do I have the ability to suppress this half-step celestial?¡±


    His life force was disappearing bit by bit, and in the blink of an eye, he had disappeared for about a hundred years. This was the time when Eli¡¯s prophecy had consumed the most life force. It seemed like this person was indeed very strong!


    The die slowly turned and only stopped after a few minutes.


    12!


    ¡°Hiss, so strong!¡± Eli took a deep breath.


    There was a fundamental difference between the third-circle warlock and a celestial.


    Since he had failed to break through, it meant that he still was in the third circle. At most, he would only be able to strengthen his third circle a little or perhaps gain a special ability. It was impossible for him to reach the celestial level truly.


    He only had a 12-point winning rate!


    ¡°it¡¯s too dangerous. It¡¯s too dangerous. I need to develop for a few more decades!¡± Eli shook his head.


    Fighting at the same level was already not in line with his principles. If there was still a possibility of failure, there was no need to fight. After all, time was on his side.


    Wait until he reaches the limit of the third circle!


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it slow, but I don¡¯t know how Vivika is doing now!¡±


    As Eli was thinking, a person had already appeared in her line of sight.


    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯ve broken through?¡± Nina looked at Eli and asked curiously.


    Eli nodded. Nina was the daughter of Catarina¡¯s grandson. She was now a second circle mage and was in charge of the iris flower faction!


    ¡°My lord is really too strong!¡± Nina sighed.


    She was the only one in the entire irises¡¯ campsite who knew of her Lord¡¯s identity!


    You knew that Eli could defeat Sergei, who was at the limit of the third circle before he broke through.


    Now that he had broken through again, he didn¡¯t know how strong he was!


    ¡°Oh, right. How¡¯s the situation with the Holy tower and the bloodline tower? ¡± Eli asked.


    As the largest Mage camp on the West Coast, the irises¡¯ influence was spread throughout most of the West Coast. Although they were in the dark, they still had their own channels of information.


    ¡°Everything is normal in the war!¡± Nina said, then added, ¡°However, it seems that a large number of airships from the North have entered the North of the Holy tower. They seem to be transporting a lot of things, but I don¡¯t know what they are!¡±


    ¡°Airships? Transport?¡± Eli frowned.


    The hourglass of time had inherited many things from the wizard era. Perhaps there really was something that could change this situation, but Eli was not in a hurry.


    Just wait!


    Sooner or later, he would find out what they were transporting!


    There were no secrets before time!


    After asking a few more questions, Eli returned to the Wizard Tower.


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, a year had passed!


    Eli also knew what the hourglass was transporting!


    A spell formation!


    A large number of spell formations!


    It was a very common thing in war in the past. By drawing on the mental strength of the mages, and then working together, they would burst out with more powerful energy.


    Although it was a relic of the Mage era, and although it could draw on the mental force, it was still a significant boost to the warlocks of the Holy tower. This allowed them to gradually gain the upper hand on the battlefield!


    After understanding the situation, Eli returned to the Tower in silence. He was speechless that the warlocks were using the mages¡¯ spell formation.


    If that was the case, he might as well create some spell formations that could activate a Warlock¡¯s bloodline.


    Did they really think that there were no more mages in this world?


    It was time to let this group of warlocks see the truth!


    Even if he didn¡¯t go, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t do anything. In the past, when the White Tower defeated the Alliance of ten thousand blood, he became a representative just by relying on the virus!


    As for whether or not someone would come to retrieve the spell formation he had created, Eli was not worried.


    Vivika will come for him!


    In at most three years, Vivika would definitely come to find him.


    ..


    Two years later.


    Nina knocked on Eli¡¯s door.


    ¡°My Lord, lady Vivika has come to visit!¡±


    The door opened, and an interspatial ring was thrown out. At the same time, Eli¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Give this to Vivika!¡±

 Chapter 273 - 273 The War is Coming

    273 The War is Coming


    ¡°Tower master Vivika, my Lord asked me to give this to you!¡±


    In the Tower, Nina looked at Vivika, the student of Eli and the master of the bloodline tower. She was currently one of the highest-ranking people on the West Coast.


    As far as she knew, the bloodline tower used to be a force with only one or two third-circle warlocks, but it was forcibly elevated to this level by His Excellency.


    His master was too strong!


    Nina sighed and looked at Vivika seriously. She took out the space ring and handed it over.


    Vivika was a little confused, but she still took the ring!


    At this moment, her entire body was tightly covered. Not only was she wearing a gray Mage robe that covered her entire body, but she was also wearing a mask that completely covered her face!


    As the master of the bloodline tower, it would be troublesome if others knew that she was in contact with the mage forces.


    In fact, as time passed, the status of Mages became lower and lower, and there were fewer and fewer of them. However, their attitude towards Mages also became more and more severe!


    ¡°What is this?¡± Vivika asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it!¡± Nina had some guesses about what was inside because two years ago, Eli had asked them to make some things, they were parts for a spell formation!


    Considering the plight of the bloodline tower over the years, it was clear what was inside.


    It should be a large number of spell formations!


    ¡°What is it?¡± Vivika didn¡¯t know that. She just looked at the ring and pondered!


    A few seconds later, she extended her consciousness into the ring, and the things inside were reflected in her consciousness!


    The space of a few dozen cubic meters was filled with crystals. They were the core of a spell formation, and unlike ordinary elemental spell formations, each core was blood-red in color.


    That feeling ¡­ It was like fresh blood!


    In a war, they had naturally collected spell formations before, but the Holy tower¡¯s spell formation felt completely different from this. It was as if they were two different types!


    It was as if it was specially made for warlocks!


    And the level seemed to be ridiculously high!


    She observed carefully and found that the lowest level was at the second circle level, and many of them were at the third-circle level. Not to mention the bloodline tower, even in the hourglass, there might not be a single person who could refine a spell formation of this level!


    Her teacher must have spent a long time creating this many spell formations!


    Could it be that her teacher had already anticipated that she would come to ask for help?


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Vivika was a little touched.


    She held the ring in her hand and took a deep breath. With these spell formations, it should be of great help to the war. She just didn¡¯t know how effective these spell formations would be!


    At the same time, Vivika suddenly felt a crystal ball in her space ring shake!


    This was the crystal ball that he had given to her student, Aisha, and it would only be used in an emergency.


    Something big had happened!


    Vivika¡¯s heart skipped a beat!


    She immediately took out the crystal ball and sensed the information inside!


    ¡°The Holy tower ambushed the warlocks in the Silver Moon Valley. Our people suffered heavy losses, and more Holy tower warlocks are quickly gathering, ready to launch the first major attack!¡±


    After reading the message, Vivika immediately stood up.


    She looked at Nina and quickly said, ¡°Please thank teacher for me. There¡¯s a problem on the battlefield. I have to return!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Nina nodded.


    After that, Vivika quickly left iris under Nina¡¯s arrangement. After leaving, Vivika removed her disguise and flew into the sky, heading toward Silvermoon Valley.


    ¡°I hope I can make it in time!¡±


    Vivika held the ring and activated it as fast as she could.


    After she left, Nina came to Eli¡¯s tower.


    ¡°My Lord, your ring has been given to lady Vivika. She asked me to thank you on her behalf!¡± She said.


    ¡°I know,¡± Eli said calmly.


    Looking at the calm Eli, Nina asked, ¡°My Lord, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand. Can you give me an answer?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Your Excellency take the initiative to attack? with Your Excellency there, it should be much easier!¡± Nina asked.


    Hearing this, Eli shot Nina a strange look.


    It seemed that he had to teach her his way of survival.


    ¡°Nina, come in and I¡¯ll have a good chat with you. You¡¯re still too young!¡± Eli opened the door of the Wizard Tower and invited.


    ¡°En!¡±


    After a while, Eli¡¯s voice rang out non-stop, while Nina made ¡°oh oh oh¡± sounds from time to time as if she had been inspired.


    After a full three hours, making sure that Nina¡¯s thoughts had been corrected, Eli let her go.


    ..


    At the same time.


    Silver Moon River Valley.


    A green arc of light streaked across the territory of the bloodline tower, and Vivika slowly descended.


    She looked around and saw that a large number of warlocks were ready to go. They had their weapons in their hands and the team had already been assembled, ready to set off at any time.


    ¡°I made it!¡±


    Vivika took a deep breath and relaxed.


    Naturally, Vivika¡¯s landing was noticed. Soon, the crowd dispersed, and several third-circle warlocks approached, including Nikola, her student Aisha, and others.


    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Aisha was the first to come to Vivika.


    ¡°yes, I rushed back as soon as I received your message!¡± Vivika replied.


    ¡°Tower master Vivika, you¡¯re back. I¡¯ll leave the team to you!¡± Nikola stepped forward. At this time, he was at the limit of third circle and had the highest combat power here.


    ¡°The people from the Holy tower are approaching. Should we set off immediately? ¡± A third-circle Warlock asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Vivika shook her head and refused.


    ¡°??¡±


    The warlocks were puzzled, and Nikola was also puzzled.


    ¡°Of course, there is a reason. Before the war, we have to get familiar with these things!¡± Vivika smiled and took out her space ring!


    The next second, the item in the ring appeared on the ground.


    Smoke filled the air.


    The three-circle warlocks also took a few steps back subconsciously and looked at the smoke.


    A few seconds later, the smoke dispersed.


    Looking at the large number of magic circle cores piled up on the ground, even though they were only two to three meters high, the few third-circle warlocks¡¯ mouths were wide open. They looked at the magic circle, then at Vivika, each and every one of them showing a shocked expression.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    A three-circle warlock looked at the spell formation on the ground and gasped.


    It was not that they had not seen these before, but they could not imagine where their tower master had gotten so many spell formations from. Could it be that she had left this time to get these?


    ¡°They are spell formations!¡±


    Vivika smiled. ¡°don¡¯t just stand there, we have to distribute this quickly. I feel that the people from the Holy tower seem to be getting closer!¡±


    Everyone nodded and began to distribute the spell formation.


    Only Nikola felt a sense of familiarity when he looked at the spell formation.


    A few seconds later, he took a deep breath. He recognized who this feeling belonged to!


    It was his master.


    However, he had a question in his heart. When did his lordship become proficient in spell formations?


    Nikola was confused. Suddenly, a loud buzzing sound resounded above the bloodline tower. He instantly raised his head because this sound only meant one thing!


    The people from the Holy tower were here!


    The war was about to begin!

 Chapter 274 - 274 The Great Disparity

    274 The Great Disparity


    Perhaps it was because autumn was approaching, but the sky above Silver Moon Valley was once again covered in thick dark clouds. The entire sky was dark, and even the sunlight could only penetrate a little.


    Above the river valley, Situ¡¯s large body was standing on the head of a venom Wyvern while his eyes were observing the situation.


    As far as his eyes could see, within ten miles, there were nearly a hundred venom Wyverns flapping their wings and roaring. On each of them, there were many warlocks that were fixed in place.


    On the ground, there were thousands of warlocks gathered in an army. If one looked carefully, one could see that some of these people were surrounded. They were holding short black staffs in their hands, which exuded a strange aura.


    And this aura was connected to the other magic staves that were also held in the hands of other Warlocks!


    These were their special weapons, which they had once obtained from the wizard ruins.


    And their opponents were warlocks from the bloodline tower!


    However, the configuration was a little different.


    In the sky, there were only about 30 to 40 venom Wyverns. The rest of the area was occupied by gray-white shadows, exuding the unique aura of the undead.


    They used the spirits of the dead to make up for the lack of air power.


    In the past few years, this kind of thing had been very common and had caused them a lot of trouble. Fortunately, they were doing a ground fight today.


    Although there were many warlocks on the bloodline tower¡¯s side, they were still weaker than the Holy tower. This was due to the Holy tower¡¯s suppression over the years!


    This was reflected in the fact that the number of bloodlines tower warlocks was only three-quarters of the Holy tower¡¯s, and the overall quality seemed to be slightly weaker. In order to make up for their combat power, Situ even saw many magical beasts being pulled into the battlefield!


    This was a good sign. It meant that there weren¡¯t enough people in the bloodline tower!


    ¡°It¡¯s stable!¡±


    After he finished observing, Situ revealed a smile!


    ¡°Situ, if we win this time, we can break through the bloodline tower¡¯s defense and enter their territory. After fighting for so long, there¡¯s finally some good news!¡±


    A voice was heard. Situ turned his head and saw that it was Sancher.


    ¡°Indeed, and this time we also have the spell formation. These are all good things from the Mage era, and not many can be preserved until now. I believe the bloodline tower doesn¡¯t have so many good things!¡± Situ smiled.


    ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s just a pity that we don¡¯t have enough.¡±


    ¡°Those Mages are so powerful.¡± Sancher clicked his tongue and sighed.


    ¡°Hmph, so what? at least for now, we¡¯re the ones in control of this world!¡± Situ smiled smugly, but he knew that if this were the Mage world of the past, he would be easily vanquished.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Prepare to attack.¡± Sancher changed the topic.


    Situ nodded.


    ..


    Compared to the optimistic side of the Holy tower, the atmosphere in the bloodline tower was undoubtedly a little heavy.


    In the Army, the warlocks looked at the Holy tower warlocks in the distance, as well as the many venom Wyverns in the sky, and felt an inexplicable chill.


    Whether it was quantity or quality, the Holy tower surpassed them!


    ¡°Can we really win?¡± John¡¯s gaze was solemn as he clenched the staff in his hand!


    He was a two-circle Warlock of the bloodline tower and had only joined the bloodline tower a few years ago. The reason for his joining was simple: The Holy tower had destroyed his family.


    That¡¯s right. He was the old man who was fishing with Eli by the river. Five years ago, when the war began, his family just happened to be on the way to the Holy tower, and then they were wiped out!


    It was only after that that he found out who he had been fishing with!


    Then, he came here for revenge and to survive.


    However, he had still overestimated the bloodline tower. Compared to the Holy tower, which had the support of the time hourglass, they were much weaker and were often in a state of defeat!


    This was a very important battle.


    But just looking at the configuration, it didn¡¯t seem too good!


    ¡°But fortunately, lady Vivika and master Nikola are here!¡± He said. He looked forward and saw two figures standing in front of him.


    One of them was wrapped in a green storm, just like a real wind elemental spirit, while the other was Nikola, who had spread out his huge spiritual body and was surrounded by many spirits.


    This was also one of the reasons why he still had the courage to stand here.


    This at least meant that the bloodline tower had decided to defend this place.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    He looked around and heard many negative voices.


    ¡°F * ck, how do we fight this?!¡±


    ¡°The Holy tower has completely crushed us. We¡¯re definitely going to lose!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed, we¡¯re doomed!¡±


    These tiny sounds lingered around his ears, making him feel uneasy.


    Fortunately, there were only a few of them, and ¡­ It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t have any trump cards.


    As if he had thought of something, John put his hand into the pocket of his Warlock¡¯s robe. A diamond-shaped crystal was emitting a slight heat at this time as if it made his blood throb.


    The main reason they lost was the spell formation of the Holy tower.


    But today, tower master Vivika had suddenly given this to him!


    The spell formation core!


    He was shocked.


    He just didn¡¯t know how effective it would be!


    ¡°The quality of the Holy tower¡¯s spell formation is very good, but there¡¯s a high chance that this is not as good, but it¡¯s better than nothing!¡± John¡¯s mind was running wild, The power of the Holy tower¡¯s spell formation had already been deeply engraved in his heart.


    He truly felt how powerful the mages in the Mage World were!


    All of a sudden, he felt a huge stream of air flash past him!


    He looked up.


    A human figure flew into the sky like a small ball of lightning.


    ¡°Situ!¡±


    John looked at the familiar lightning and knew who had attacked.


    The Holy tower¡¯s side had Situ, a third circle ultimate Warlock with the bloodline of the heavenly lightning Giant Eagle.


    However, Situ¡¯s appearance had completely changed. The bloodline transformation had made his body more balanced, and a pair of lightning wings had spread out behind him. His skin was also covered in lightning scars, but the most eye-catching thing was the huge lightning around him.


    He was a very powerful Warlock!


    At the same time, a gray shadow flew out from the bloodline tower¡¯s side.


    With powerful soul ripples, Nikola and Situ began to fight.


    For a time, lightning and gray clouds kept flashing and colliding in the sky, but everyone could see that Nikola was at a disadvantage. However, Nikola still had the help of a large number of spirits, so he could still fight.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    At the same time, the Holy tower in the distance and the bloodline tower gave out orders at the same time.


    In the sky, the venomous Wyverns collided with the sea of undead.


    On the ground, more than a dozen third-circle warlocks streaked across the sky and fought.


    The first was naturally a long-range probe!


    The bloodline tower¡¯s main bloodline was the low-ranked wind elemental spirit, the wind elemental child¡¯s bloodline, while the Holy tower¡¯s bloodline was the low-level bloodline of Udo¡¯s lava Fire Monkey, the fire Monkey bloodline.


    On the side of the Holy tower, fire elements flew towards the bloodlines tower like fire rain, followed by storms.


    In an instant, the battlefield was split into two.


    The wind wall blocked the rain of fire. One side was red, while the other side was green. However, because there were only a few people in the bloodline tower, a hole appeared in the wind wall after a while. Many fire raindrops flew over, and many warlocks were directly burned to death by the fire rain!


    Upon seeing this, the Holy tower warlocks all revealed happy smiles.


    ¡°The bloodline tower will lose!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we will win this time!¡±


    After this round of long-range attacks, a voice came from behind.


    A Warlock stood at the back of the sky and shouted, ¡°All Holy tower warlocks, activate the spell formation and destroy the bloodline tower¡¯s defensive line!¡±


    The majestic voice swept across the entire battlefield. The Holy tower warlocks who controlled the core of the spell formation raised their magic staves one after another. In an instant, rays of faint light bloomed and lit up the battlefield.


    An invisible wave swept across the entire battlefield. Some of the Holy tower warlocks felt as if their mental energy had been connected, and the Army united as one!


    At this time, the momentum of the entire Holy tower had reached its peak!


    All the warlocks from the bloodline families felt their hearts sink. They felt helpless!


    This spell formation had already defeated them many times.


    ¡°Is it starting?¡±


    At this moment, in the crowd, John was also holding the core of the spell formation.


    He looked at Vivika, who was not far from the sky.


    Wait for her order!

 Chapter 275 - 275 Crushing Defeat and Victory

    275 Crushing Defeat and Victory


    ¡°Nikola, you¡¯re very strong. Why don¡¯t you join us? Ee can give you whatever the bloodline tower can give you, or even more!¡±


    Lightning and death coexisted in the sky as Situ attacked while speaking to Nikola.


    ¡°Hmph, you can¡¯t!¡± Nikola sneered.


    Suddenly, the two of them also sensed the changes in the ground.


    ¡°Nikola, you have no chance of winning this time. If you¡¯re willing to join us, I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±


    What greeted him was only Nikola¡¯s chuckling.


    Situ was furious.


    the two of them continued to fight, but Nikola¡¯s eyes kept looking at the ground. He seemed worried but also full of confidence. Even Situ was confused.


    ..


    The battlefield between Situ and Nikola was at the highest altitude.


    Further down were the battlefields of the third circle warlocks.


    Vivika was fighting against Sancher, who was a late-stage third-circle Warlock. His bloodline was the same as Situ¡¯s, the bloodline of the giant lightning Eagle, and he was surrounded by lightning.


    ¡°With the spell formation¡¯s support, you¡¯re no match for me. Surrender as soon as possible. You won¡¯t stand a chance in today¡¯s battle!¡± Sancher looked at Vivika and said with a smile.


    Vivika responded with a wind blade.


    Sancher dodged it with a relaxed expression.


    ¡°Once the ground battle fails, you might not even have the chance to escape!¡± Sancher¡¯s tall and thin figure moved left and right, approaching Vivika.


    ¡°Try me!¡±


    Vivika smiled and extended her right hand. Wind elements gathered in her hand. Sancher quickly retreated. He thought Vivika was going to attack.


    However, the next second, the wind elements gathered, and it shattered. An explosive sound could be heard throughout the battlefield.


    Many people from the Holy tower looked over, dumbfounded.


    What was Vivika doing?


    Making a sound?


    Everyone was a little confused, but many of them knew that Vivika was definitely not bluffing. But since it was not an attack¡­


    Everyone lowered their heads.


    On the battlefield, on the bloodline tower¡¯s side, a blood-red light pillar suddenly flew out from the crowd and was reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Following that, light pillars appeared one after another.


    The warlocks on the Holy tower¡¯s side all widened their eyes.


    .


    They heard the explosion.


    John knew it was time. He took out the blood core and cast the spell formation first!


    At the same time, the others also released their spell formations.


    Holding the spell formation, John felt a magical connection between all the warlocks. It was different from the mental connection on the Holy tower¡¯s side. He felt that they were connected by blood.


    The huge number of them seemed to have formed a single entity at this moment.


    A hazy blood-red light appeared above the bloodline tower, forming a huge spider web that connected all the warlocks¡¯ bloodlines. At this moment, all the warlocks felt that their bloodline power had been greatly enhanced.


    ¡°F * ck. What¡¯s this? Could it be a spell formation of our bloodline tower?¡±


    ¡°Damn. The buff is so strong. No wonder we can¡¯t beat the Holy Tower whenever they use their spell formations!¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    The crowd looked at the blood-red substance draped over their bodies. Some were shocked, some were confused, some did not know what to do, and some were overjoyed.


    However, there were also people who were puzzled. They looked at the spell formation that was completely different from the holy tower¡¯s. However, everyone¡¯s mood was lifted when they felt the increase in their bodies.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    At the same time, the voice of the Warlock in charge of commanding the battle was transmitted to the ears of every Warlock.


    All the warlocks of the bloodline tower shouted one after another, and a huge amount of bloodline power gathered, like a storm surging on the ground, and then rushed towards the Holy tower!


    The long-range battle had ended, and it was time for the Warlock¡¯s close combat!


    ..


    On the other side, the Holy tower¡¯s side was also bewildered as they watched the changes in the bloodline tower¡¯s side.


    However, someone immediately came out to stabilize the morale of the Army and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. Our spell formation is a treasure from the Mage era. They are definitely not our match.¡±


    ¡°All warlocks, listen to my command! Attack!¡±


    When the warlocks heard the order, they regained their confidence.


    All of them activated their bloodlines and burst into flames. The fire elements within a radius of several dozen miles gathered and transformed into a huge ball of flames that rushed toward the bloodline tower.


    At this moment, all the third circle stopped and retreated to observe.


    They didn¡¯t dare to rashly enter the camp of thousands of warlocks. This was a real war. At this time, even if they were not careful, they might be torn to pieces!


    ¡°Spell formations?¡±


    Situ stood at the highest point, observing the bloodline tower.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how the bloodline tower had so many high-quality spell formations.


    Could it be that they had also excavated some ruins?


    Was there such a huge relic on the West Coast?


    He didn¡¯t understand, but Herman¡¯s figure flashed through his mind.


    That man always seemed to cause them a lot of trouble.


    Could it be him?


    Impossible, he¡¯s just a Warlock, how could he have such superb alchemy skills?


    ¡®However, we also have our spell formations, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem!¡¯ Situ thought to himself.


    In fact, he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought this way. The other sorcerers of the Holy tower also thought this way.


    As for the warlocks of the bloodline tower, they were very nervous. Because time was tight, they had not even tested the level of this batch of spell formations. They only knew that it was Vivika who had brought them back.


    As for where it came from?


    They guessed that it was from Sir Herman, who had temporarily left.


    Everyone looked at the ground, waiting for the two sides to collide.


    The distance of a few kilometers was very short for warlocks. After sprinting for more than ten seconds, they¡­ They collided!


    The green storm collided with the red Cloud of fire!


    Instantly, the ground turned into two colors, one green, and one red.


    The two parties seemed to be evenly matched, neither giving in to the other. However, after a few seconds, a change occurred. The Warlock in the sky was surprised to find that the storm seemed to be getting bigger and bigger while the fire clouds were decreasing.


    The Holy tower was being suppressed! They had better numbers and quality, but they were suppressed!


    All the warlocks in the sky were dumbfounded.


    ¡°It must be fake!¡± The corner of Situ¡¯s mouth twitched.


    However, he seemed to have noticed something different.


    The bloodline tower¡¯s spell formation seemed to be connected to the bloodlines of all warlocks, while the Holy tower was connected to mental strength. However, the main strength of warlocks was their bloodline!


    So this was the reason why they were being suppressed?


    Situ was at a loss. At this moment, the Holy tower¡¯s side was completely suppressed on the ground. They were torn into several pieces, and a large number of warlocks were dying every second.


    The Holy tower was defeated in one encounter?!


    ¡°What is this? Don¡¯t we have the same spell formations? Why is there such a huge difference!¡±


    ¡°The bloodline tower¡¯s formations are better than ours!¡±


    The warlocks from the Holy tower¡¯s side gritted their teeth in disbelief.


    The original plan had been to tear apart the bloodline tower and take over their territory.


    As the holy tower was defeated, the warlocks didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The entire battlefield was frozen for three minutes.


    Seeing that the bloodline tower¡¯s Army had already begun to condense their bloodline and was ready to push in further, Situ knew that it was time for him to make his decision.


    He looked at Nikola and the others, his face full of unwillingness.


    In the end, he gritted his teeth and said loudly, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The signal to retreat was quickly sent out. The warlocks, who were already defeated, looked at this signal and their momentum collapsed even more. One by one, the spell formations were broken. All the warlocks did not care about anything else and flew into the distance!


    Watching this scene, Nikola laughed out loud while Vivika shouted, ¡°Kill them, keep them here!¡±


    In an instant, the situation on the battlefield changed completely.


    The war of resistance had turned into a war of pursuit and escape!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ..


    Three hours later, Vivika slowly landed on the ground of Silvermoon Valley.


    The bloodline tower had completely occupied the area.


    Vivika looked around and asked one of the three rings, ¡°What¡¯s our battle record?¡±


    ¡°My Lord, we lost three third circle warlocks but the Holy Tower lost six. As for the second and first circle warlocks, their losses were more than four times our losses. We don¡¯t have the time to make an accurate count yet.¡±


    Just looking at the numbers, this was a huge victory, and they had also occupied this key area.


    They won!


    Vivika took a deep breath. She had never thought that she would win so easily today.


    The spell formation her teacher had given her was too powerful!


    It was simply terrifying.


    This was a power that the warlocks had given up. What kind of loss was that?


    However, this was not the time to think about this. She shook her head.


    She flew into the sky.


    Looking at the warlocks of the bloodline tower which had returned, she shouted with a determined look,


    ¡°Everyone, this battle!¡±


    ¡°We won!¡±

 Chapter 276 - 276 Influence

    276 Influence


    Above the Silver Moon Valley.


    Everyone cheered when they heard Vivika¡¯s victory announcement.


    Before the battle, no one had thought that they would actually win. After all, their fighting strength was too weak, and the Holy tower was not to be trifled with. Whether it was the allocation of manpower or the spell formation, they were both big problems.


    However, with the spell formation that was brought back by tower master Vivika, all the problems were solved.


    No one would have thought that the once powerful Holy tower Army would be so weak after the magic circle gathered everyone¡¯s power. The thing that helped them was the spell formation from the era gone by.


    Everyone looked up at Vivika, their hearts full of hope.


    However, they also had their own questions. Where did these spell formations come from?


    Only a few people had their own speculations.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely His Excellency¡¯s aura!¡± Nikola squinted his eyes, feeling the feeling of the spell formation. As a former mage, he knew that it must have been made by his Lord.


    ¡°Grandmaster?¡± Aisha took a deep breath.


    She knew that her teacher had gone to the South, but she didn¡¯t know where he went.


    If there were anyone who could save the bloodline tower, it would be the Grandmaster.


    As for the others, they didn¡¯t think too much about it. They were all immersed in the joy of victory.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve won, the next step is to counterattack!¡±


    Looking at the happy people of the bloodline tower, Vivika turned her eyes to the North.


    This was only the first important point of the battle between the two forces. Taking this place only proved that they would have a much easier time in the future, but it did not mean that they could relax.


    What they should do next was to pursue the victory and maximize the results of the battle as much as possible, turning the victory into actual resources and magic stones in preparation for the long war that was still ahead.


    She looked at the other three-circle warlocks with sharp eyes and said, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s not time to celebrate yet. After resting for three hours, we¡¯ll continue to head north!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    All the warlocks ¡®eyes lit up.


    After being beaten up for so long, it was finally time to counterattack!


    ..


    At this moment, in a mountain range, there were layers of thick fog!


    And in the thick fog, a team was moving forward like a long Dragon!


    However, it was different from an ordinary team. The entire team looked very scattered, and everyone¡¯s eyes were downcast, even confused. Their faces were stained with blood, and some of them were physically disabled, wailing from time to time!


    This was the Holy tower¡¯s side that had been defeated in Silvermoon Lake Valley, and they were on their way back.


    At the forefront of the group, on a venom Wyvern, four warlocks, three men and one woman, were in a circle. They were all silent.


    ¡°Who can tell me what the bloodline tower¡¯s spell formation is all about?¡± In the end, one of them slowly opened his mouth. His round body allowed others to identify him as Situ easily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sancher shook his head.


    He was still in a state of confusion.


    He could not understand how they had lost and how they had lost so thoroughly.


    They were both spell formations, but the difference was so great.


    The two other third-circle warlocks were silent. They had lost this battle completely!


    Situ shook his head, looked at Sancher, and asked, ¡°The reason for our defeat this time was all because of those spell formations. I found those spell formations very interesting as if they were tailor-made for warlocks. I wonder where they got them from?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Even in the Mage era, there were very few spell formations that targeted warlocks. Furthermore, this is the warlock¡¯s world. I don¡¯t know where they got them from!¡± Sancher shook his head. This was what he was most confused about.


    ¡°Hmph, then do you think we can modify the spell formation to the same effect?¡± After a few seconds, Situ looked at the three of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Sancher shook his head.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m afraid no one can do such a difficult experiment in the hourglass. Oh, if I remember correctly, there hasn¡¯t been a mechanical Alchemist in the time hourglass for almost a hundred years!¡± The male Warlock said in silence.


    Indeed, the last Alchemist in the hourglass of time seemed to have died decades ago.


    Situ, ¡°¡­¡±


    He silently covered his face with his hands and didn¡¯t say anything.


    This was difficult!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get Lord Klay to make a move?¡±


    ¡°No, master Klay will only make a move once. We have to get him to deal with Herman.¡± Situ shook his head.


    A few of them fell silent again!


    Looking at the depressed mood of the few people, Situ knew that he had to pull himself together and said, ¡°Everyone, we don¡¯t have to worry too much. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have any other methods besides spell formations!


    ¡°We collected a lot of dark Mages¡¯s things back then.¡±


    ¡°We even have the soul slaves in our hands that once belonged to a dark mage. However, it will take a long time to remove the seal, so we don¡¯t have to worry!¡±


    A few of them raised their heads again, and their eyes were filled with shock.


    Soul slaves?


    They were a little surprised that Situ could actually find such a thing!


    ¡°Hehe, everyone, relax. We¡¯ll definitely win!¡± Situ laughed, and the mood of the few people gradually relaxed.


    Suddenly, a venom Wyvern and a Warlock slowly approached them.


    A few of them looked over.


    ¡°Sir, the people from the bloodline tower have caught up. They don¡¯t seem to have any plans to attack us!¡± The Warlock¡¯s eyes were anxious.


    ¡°What!¡±


    A few of them spoke loudly, their tone somewhat flustered.


    ..


    ¡°We won!¡±


    It was already three days later when Eli received the news of the bloodline tower¡¯s victory!


    Looking at the information that Nina handed over, Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    According to the intelligence, Vivika, who had won in Silvermoon Valley, did not choose to retreat. Instead, she bravely advanced. Not only did she catch up with the Holy tower¡¯s side, but she also killed nearly half of them and occupied several Holy tower areas.


    With the help of the spell formation, the bloodline tower was inspired. They were able to go on a killing spree in a small area. They only retreated when reinforcements from the holy tower had arrived.


    But no matter what, with this victory ¡­


    The bloodline tower¡¯s territory expanded by a quarter once again, and a large number of warlocks, as well as many forces that had been observing from the sidelines, finally decided to join the bloodline tower.


    But that was all!


    The Holy tower was a powerful force, and it would be impossible to destroy them in one go.


    This defeat also made the Holy tower calm down and reflect on their action. They directly made new adjustments to their forces and gathered their forces. Although they had shrunk, their strength had become stronger.


    Furthermore, once the bloodline tower army left Silvermoon lake, the effects of the spell formation were greatly reduced. The two forces had once again returned to their previous state of confrontation.


    No one knew how long this confrontation would last.


    Vivika asked if Eli wanted to do anything!


    Eli stated that he wouldn¡¯t do anything. The main thing was that he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Although they won, the holy tower wasn¡¯t a weakling!


    It was best for him to drag this out!


    When Eli could defeat the half-step celestial, things would change. Before then, it was best to drag it out.


    Furthermore, this victory allowed the bloodline tower to obtain a large number of items. The materials for Eli¡¯s chimera were almost all gathered.


    He could start making chimeras!

 Chapter 277 - 277 Hydra

    277 Hydra


    The battle between the Holy tower and the bloodline tower was in full swing.


    It was peaceful among the irises.


    For a Mage force, as long as they were a little sneaky and hid in some hidden places, the danger was actually not that great. Not to mention, the resources of the irises were greatly related to the White Tower and the bloodline tower, so the danger was even less.


    As for the other mage organizations, he didn¡¯t need to worry about them.


    Other than the iris, there was no other Magus force on the West Coast. It was not that the iris flowers had taken over too many Mages, but that the Mages were slowly disappearing with the passage of time!


    In the blink of an eye, it had been almost 4000 years since the mages left.


    That was 4000 years, not 40 years or 400 years. 4000 years was enough for a civilization to develop from a backward civilization, and it was also enough to make the traces of Mages disappear bit by bit!


    With Eli¡¯s help, the iris flower was still alive and well. He just didn¡¯t know what the mages in other parts of the world were like. Eli could only hope that it wasn¡¯t all gone!


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯d better think about my chimeras.¡±


    Eli shook his head and put aside these random thoughts.


    He was in the laboratory.


    The table was filled with a large number of items, which looked like a small mountain.


    ¡°The core of the elemental giant, elemental binding potion, a large amount of flesh and blood elements, some minerals, and ¡­¡± Eli kept on counting these things.


    It was his first time making chimeras, so he had to be careful.


    Not to mention the elemental core, which was at the peak of the third circle, even the other materials, none of which were lower than the third circle, had been collected by the bloodline tower for hundreds of years!


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had a huge force behind him, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to collect them.


    The materials were only one aspect. He had also done a lot of preparation in other aspects. His original idea was to transfer the devouring curse to the chimeras ¡®cores. For this, he had designed for decades before he was confident.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start!¡±


    With a snap of his fingers, all the doors of the laboratory closed, and all contact with the outside world was cut off.


    Eli began the synthesis!


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, a year had passed!


    Outside the laboratory, with the sound of the door opening, Eli slowly walked out of the door.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and turned around.


    The door opened, revealing the laboratory inside.


    ¡°Hydra!¡± called Eli.


    Suddenly, a black shadow flashed by the side of the door!


    Then, a figure slowly appeared.


    It was a small snake!


    It was a small black snake covered in black scales. Its eyes were black, like shadows. If you looked carefully, you would find that its scales were not normal scales but made of shadows.


    This was a half-elemental creature, and it was also the result of a year of hard work from Eli!


    ¡°Hydra!¡± Eli called out, and the little snake quickly came to the bottom of his pants as if it had received an order. Then, it followed the bottom of his pants and came into his hand.


    Looking at this little snake, Eli revealed a happy smile.


    Hydra was the name that Eli had given it, and it was also Eli¡¯s first Chimera!


    ¡°I still need it to grow from the first ring!¡± Eli sensed the little snake¡¯s level.


    However, even though it only was at first circle, due to the grade of the materials and the buff of its devouring rune, as long as it devoured enough things, it could quickly reach the third circle.


    Devour!


    This was its most special feature!


    Eli looked at his arm. The brand that was originally on his arm had already disappeared because he had already transferred it to the core of the Hydra.


    He pondered and suddenly lowered his head.


    At this moment, Hydra¡¯s Black eyes were looking at Eli. It opened its mouth, and one could even see a black core inside its body. The devouring rune was imprinted on it.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Eli smiled and took out a shadow attribute ore!


    The ore was the size of a basketball, but the Hydra¡¯s pitch-black eyes seemed to light up, and it let out a whimpering sound. It then opened its mouth wide, and as if there was a shadow vortex in its mouth, it directly swallowed it.


    Looking at this scene, Eli laughed heartily.


    This feeling was like watching a small snake swallow an elephant.


    After swallowing the ore, the Hydra closed its mouth and let out a loud Gada sound as if it had burped. Its eyes flashed with a black light, and it was very satisfied!


    At the same time, the aura of the Hydra also rose slowly!


    ¡°Interesting, interesting!¡±


    A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    Hydra climbed up his arm and onto his shoulder, and Eli left the secret realm.


    After leaving the secret realm, Eli met Nina.


    ¡°Did something big happen this year?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Milord, nothing has happened. The current situation seems to be very stable!¡± Eli nodded and then said to Nina, ¡± Nina, help me gather more resources of the shadow element!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    He then returned to his residence!


    ..


    Another three years!


    In the laboratory, Eli looked at Hydra.


    At this moment, the Hydra¡¯s body was already as thick as a thigh, and its aura had also reached the limit of the first circle, only a step away from the second circle.


    ¡°Just a little more!¡±


    Eli took out a shadow element core and handed it to the Hydra.


    Hydra swallowed it in one gulp.


    After a few seconds, the Hydra¡¯s aura started to rise slowly.


    Half an hour later, his aura reached the second circle.


    However, what surprised Eli was that as the Hydra grew, the back of its original body actually began to split apart slowly, and another snake head slowly appeared.


    However, this time, it was different from the black eyes before. This one was red, like a ruby!


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Eli looked at this change and pursed his lips!


    This Chimera of his seemed to have undergone a different change due to the devouring rune that he had integrated into it. It seemed to have another attribute, the fire element. Of course, it might also be related to the core of the elemental giant!


    This was interesting.


    After Hydra broke through, it slowly crawled over and slowly approached Eli. It rubbed against the leg of Eli¡¯s pants and made a ¡®kada kada¡¯ sound.


    ¡°Come, let me see your transformation!¡± Eli started to sense the changes in the Hydra slowly.


    The fire element was only one aspect. Very quickly, Eli discovered the uniqueness of Hydra. In the snake head of the fire element, it seemed that the consciousness that existed was still the Hydra, but it had split its main soul a little.


    ¡°I see. Interesting. I wonder if there¡¯ll be a third head when you reach the third ring!¡±


    After learning some more recent information, Eli returned.


    There were still no major changes, but the Holy tower had recently taken out a lot of mage resources, which changed the situation a little, but it did not affect the overall situation.


    They had yet to make a move that could change the situation.


    ..


    Five years later.


    Eli looked at Hydra, who had grown a third snake head with blue eyes.


    At this moment, the Hydra¡¯s body was as thick as a water bucket, and its body had also reached a few dozen meters, just like a giant beast. However, because it was an elemental creature, it could still shrink to an extremely small size.


    ¡°You¡¯ve reached the third circle!¡±


    He turned his head and looked at the Hydra that was on his shoulder!


    Gada!


    It was still the familiar voice, and Hydra was rubbing against Eli¡¯s neck.


    Eli smiled.


    It¡¯s still fine for now, but recently, Hydra¡¯s appetite has been increasing, and the iris couldn¡¯t satisfy Hydra¡¯s appetite anymore.


    Where could Eli find large amounts of food and resources?


    Eli thought!


    The next second, his eyes lit up.


    The battlefield!

 Chapter 278 - 278 The Awakened Soul Slaves

    278 The Awakened Soul Slaves


    ¡°No, no, no!¡±


    Eli shook his head.


    ¡°The battlefield is good, but it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no room for improvement right now. I¡¯ll let him go to the battlefield when we really don¡¯t have enough resources. Besides, he¡¯ll be in the middle to late stage of third circle in a few years. It¡¯ll be more stable then!¡±


    ¡°It seems that you still need some time before you can earn your own living!¡±


    Eli tapped Hydra¡¯s head lightly.


    Hydra let out a creaking sound and leaned on Eli¡¯s shoulder!


    ..


    At the same time.


    Far away, in the northern part of the Holy tower, outside a mountain.


    At this time, there were a large number of Holy tower warlocks stationed here, all of them surrounding the mountain. This mountain was also very strange. One side was smooth as if it had been cut off, and there was only one hole leading down.


    At this moment, there were three people standing at the entrance of the cave.


    Woox, Situ, and Sancher.


    ¡°Situ, it¡¯s been eight years, have you still not removed the seal here?¡± Sancher looked at Situ and asked.


    ¡°it¡¯s almost time. This seal is more time-consuming than I thought!¡± At this moment, Situ was also a little embarrassed.


    This was the place where the soul slaves from the Mages¡¯s era were sealed. It was also a place he had once discovered by chance. There were a large number of soul slaves sealed in ice!


    He had already said that he was going to use this to change the situation.


    In the end, after eight to nine years, he still hadn¡¯t removed the seal.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do much on the battlefield now, and the bloodline tower¡¯s power is expanding rapidly. They were once slightly weaker than us, but now they¡¯re almost on par with us!¡± Woox sighed.


    He even regretted boarding this pirate ship, but it was too late!


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, this seal will definitely be lifted in two years at most!¡± Situ said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for another two years.¡±


    Sancher and Woox looked at each other helplessly. They could do nothing but wait!


    ..


    Two years later.


    The three of them reappeared.


    The three of them passed through the hole and headed inside.


    The entrance was narrow at first, but as they went deeper, the space inside the mountain became larger and larger. The group held alchemy lamps and soon arrived at the place where the soul slaves were stored.


    ¡°Is this the place?¡±


    Sancher looked at the darkness in front of him.


    In the darkness, there seemed to be a chill, as if there were countless eyes staring at him. Standing there, he felt an inexplicable chill.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost ten years!¡± Woox sighed.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally in!¡± Woox took a deep breath.


    He walked forward slowly. The alchemy lamp could only light up a few meters. Not far away, a high wall appeared.


    No¡­ It was not a high wall.


    In an instant, the alchemy lamp in his hand bloomed with light.


    It lit up the area in front of him.


    The scene in front of them was completely revealed to the three.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± The three of them exclaimed at the same time.


    In front of him was a wall of ice, filling the entire space. Inside the wall were a huge number of soul slaves that were piled up like shadows. These were magical beasts enslaved by mages in the past.


    Countless beasts, countless species, countless numbers!


    The entire ice sculpture was filled with Frozen Soul slaves. There were probably tens of thousands of them, and their quality belonged to those of the first and second circles. However, this was no longer important. Such a large number was enough to change everything.


    Situ¡¯s mood instantly brightened, and he revealed a smile.


    The other two also looked at each other, speechless.


    ¡°But how do we control these soul slaves?¡± Suddenly, Sancher asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The frozen Soul slaves in the mage era were usually used as a reserve for war. They didn¡¯t have any branding. As long as we brand the core creatures among them, everything will be fine!¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± The two of them nodded.


    ¡°Hehe, in the mountain range, spell formations are completely useless, but these magical beasts are like fish in water. I¡¯ll see how they deal with this!¡± Situ laughed coldly.


    The three of them also showed a smile.


    ..


    New calendar year 3775!


    The Holy tower released the soul slaves.


    Tens of thousands of soul slaves swarmed into the mountains. With such a huge number and the hostile environment for warlocks, the situation quickly turned.


    In just two years, the bloodline tower was defeated on the mountain battlefield.


    They temporarily withdrew from the mountain range.


    The momentum of the Holy tower¡¯s side soared, and they even began to prepare for a counterattack.


    However, in the plains, the bloodline tower relied on a large number of spell formations to not fall behind the soul slave Army. The Holy tower¡¯s plan failed, and they retreated back into the mountains, preparing for a second counterattack.


    After this battle, the bloodline tower¡¯s originally exuberant momentum was also extinguished.


    The two forces were once again in a situation where no one could do anything to the other.


    However, there was one thing that made the bloodline tower feel uneasy. The soul slaves of the Holy tower seemed to have been frozen for a long time, and their strength had been reduced by a lot.


    However, as time passed, the soul slaves¡¯ powers were slowly recovering.


    ..


    ¡°He¡¯s at the limit of the third circle!¡±


    In the secret realm, Eli looked at the Hydra in front of him and sighed.


    On the lawn not far away, Hydra was coiled up. Its huge body was at least 40 to 50 meters long, and its three snake heads were hissing. One of its eyes was black, one was red, and one was blue.


    ¡°With such a large number of soul slaves, Hydra¡¯s strength has increased very quickly!¡± Eli sighed.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Situ and the others would have stock from the Mages¡¯ era. These large number of soul slaves were secretly transported away by the bloodline tower after their death and then brought here.


    However, there was one interesting thing. Although most of these magical creatures were only at the first or second circle, they used to be at the second or third circle. Their power essence was very strong, and they were good ¡®nutrients¡¯!


    Thus, Hydra experienced the fastest growth in its life!


    In just two years, he had grown from the initial stage of the third circle to the limit of the third circle!


    With the Hydra¡¯s body possessing the power of three elements and the power of devouring, its strength was almost at the peak of the late stage. However, that was all it could do. The potential of the materials from back then had already been exhausted. After this, it would all depend on whether it had any special encounters!


    ¡°However, if we let those soul slaves continue to grow, it will be troublesome!¡±


    As a mage, he naturally knew what a frozen soul slave was like. These frozen beasts would only get stronger.


    If this continued, the bloodline tower would not be able to hold on!


    He had to do something.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t go out yet!¡± ¡®Eli felt his own spiritual power.


    At this time, he had about 345 points. However, he could now mobilize about 120 times the elements, which was much stronger than before.


    Eli took out his investment and calculated the possibility of him defeating that half-step celestial.


    13!


    It had increased by another point, but it was still not stable!


    Therefore, he could not show his face yet. This time, he could only let Hydra take action.


    At this thought, Eli looked at Hydra and extended his hand.


    Sensing Eli¡¯s gaze, Hydra¡¯s body slowly shrank and then moved closer to Eli, allowing him to touch his head.


    ¡°Go to the mountains in the North and kill the cores controlling the soul slaves!¡± Eli ordered as he left a bit of mental energy in the Hydra¡¯s consciousness.


    Hiss hiss hiss!


    Hydra raised its head and blinked its bright eyes!


    The next second, the two of them left the secret plane and came to Eli¡¯s Mage Tower.


    The Hydra¡¯s body turned into a large shadow, and then it turned into a shadow and flew toward the horizon. Its speed far exceeded that of an ordinary third-circle warlock!


    ¡°Let the Holy tower test your combat power.¡±


    Eli watched as Hydra disappeared from his sight before returning to the secret realm.


    In the secret realm, Hill was still waving his branches.


    ¡°You ¡­ When are you going to advance to the second circle?¡±


    Eli looked at Hill and sighed.


    He had overestimated this tree¡¯s rate of advancement compared to Hydra¡¯s. Hill¡¯s rate of advancement was like a turtle¡¯s speed, but Eli didn¡¯t mind. After all, how could you count on a tree?


    He had all the time in the world anyway.


    Hydra should be able to buy him more time.

 Chapter 279 - 279 Hydras attack, Elis instructions

    279 Hydra¡¯s attack, Eli¡¯s instructions


    Kada kada kada!


    Hundreds of meters above the sky, a shadow flitted across the sky like an arrow. Countless birds flew away as if they had encountered something terrifying.


    The Hydra quickly passed through a large area of the West Coast and entered the bloodline tower¡¯s area in the North.


    ..


    The bloodline tower!


    ¡°Everyone, the Holy tower¡¯s soul slaves are a big problem. Do you have any good ideas? Otherwise, it¡¯s not a good idea for us to keep on fighting.¡±


    Vivika sat in the main seat, looking calmly at the dozen people sitting below.


    After hundreds of years, she had firmly grasped this power. She was still at the peak of her control of power, and no one dared to disobey her or even oppose her.


    ¡°Milord, I think we should choose another path. The mountain range is indeed difficult for us to break through!¡± At this moment, Rodin raised his head and said.


    Back then, he had been captured by Sergei with Vivika and the others, but before he could kill them, Sergei was killed by Eli. And after so many years of fighting, he was still alive.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that.¡± As soon as Rodin¡¯s words fell, someone objected.


    ¡°This mountain range is the last line of defense between us and the Holy tower. If we want to cross it, we can only go along the coastline, but the sea is much more dangerous than land!¡± The Warlock said.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Vivika nodded.


    There were too many troubles in the sea.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Rodin sighed and stopped talking.


    The others were also silent. They didn¡¯t have many good ideas.


    Bang bang bang!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Vivika looked at the door in the distance and felt a little strange.


    This was a meeting room. Who would come at this time?


    Did something big happen at the front line?


    ¡°Come in!¡± Said Vivika.


    The guards in the distance immediately opened the door and saw a Warlock running in. He came to Vivika¡¯s side and said, ¡± tower master, a powerful aura is approaching from the South of the bloodline tower. It¡¯s even stronger than Sergei!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Vivika slammed the table and stood up, her face full of anger!


    It was even more powerful than Sergei¡¯s!


    Although Sergei had been dead for a long time, no one had forgotten the powerful Warlock. He was the top Warlock in the third circle, and no one could rival him even in the two forces.


    ¡°Sergei? How is it exaggerated?¡±


    ¡°The South?¡±


    ¡°Why did it come at this time? Is it a plot of the Holy tower? ¡±


    The warlocks discussed animatedly, but their expressions were grave. After all, no one knew what the purpose of this unfamiliar force was, and they could not ignore it!


    Vivika had just thought of a plan and was ready to talk about it.


    However, the next second, Vivika¡¯s eyes suddenly went blank for a few seconds, and her body did not move. Everyone was a little confused by her sudden action and looked at her.


    A few seconds later, her eyes returned to calmness. She waved her hand and said, ¡± ignore that aura. Let¡¯s continue the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, not understanding what she meant.


    Vivika sat down and looked at everyone. ¡°let¡¯s talk about how we¡¯re going to carry out the next round of attack and how we¡¯re going to attack the Holy tower headquarters after breaking through the mountain range!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Did you hear what you just said?


    The warlocks were confused, but Vivika¡¯s serious expression didn¡¯t seem to be joking!


    Could the new arrival be their reinforcement?


    ..


    ¡°we¡¯ve already reached the boundary of the bloodline tower!!¡±


    In the sky, through the Hydra¡¯s eyes, Eli observed his surroundings.


    The journey through the main bloodline tower was very smooth, and there were no obstructions along the way. Hydra also quickly arrived at the boundary between the bloodline tower and the mountain range, the soya mountain range!


    Looking at the continuous mountain range in front of him, even though he had yet to enter, be it the roars of beasts that came from time to time or the fluctuating auras of magical beasts made Eli realize that he could not be too careless after this.


    ¡°The next step is to kill those core magical beasts!¡± Eli pondered.


    However, he wasn¡¯t worried about how to find it.


    ¡°Sneak in, Hydra! kill! Eli ordered again.


    Gada!


    Hydra¡¯s figure slowly shrank until it was almost the size of an ordinary small snake. The other two heads also slowly disappeared. Then, it slowly landed on the ground, looked at the surrounding environment, and then entered the mountain range along the fallen leaves.


    Not long after.


    They had encountered their first magical beast.


    It was a huge mountain demonic bear with gray-yellow eyes. Its aura was around the second circle, and its body was covered in yellow rocks. It was almost four meters long.


    At this moment, the Hydra was hiding in a large tree, observing the demonic earth bear.


    At this moment, the demonic earth bear was leaning against a large tree and curled up together. Most of its eyes were closed, leaving only a thin line. However, a large amount of earth elements was gathering outside its body. This meant that even if it was resting, it was still very alert!


    ¡°Very smart!¡± Eli laughed when he saw it.


    However, even though it was smart, it was still useless in the face of Hydra¡¯s strength.


    It just so happened that they also needed this demonic bear to locate the core of the soul slaves.


    ¡°Hydra, kill it!¡± ordered Eli.


    The Hydra¡¯s small body was hidden in the grass, and it quickly approached the demonic bear. Its small eyes lit up, as this was also an interesting process for it.


    After all, from the time he was born, the only battles he had fought were the ones that Eli had allowed in the secret plane!


    Slowly approaching the earth demonic bear, Hydra¡¯s body also slowly expanded. With him as the center, countless shadows also gradually spread out and approached the earth demonic bear.


    In just a few seconds, the shadows had already surrounded the entire area.


    At this moment, the Hydra¡¯s body had also expanded to nearly 1.20 meters, and it was only two to three meters away from the demonic earth bear. It raised its head, looked at the demonic earth bear, and opened its mouth.


    However, at this moment, the earth demonic bear seemed to have sensed something as well. Its closed eyes suddenly opened, and it saw a huge mouth that was like a black hole in its eyes.


    The demonic earth bear was stunned!


    It wanted to move, but its body couldn¡¯t move no matter what. When it looked down, it found that its body had been entangled by a thick shadow!


    Roar ¡­ Wuwuwu!


    This time, even his mouth was sealed!


    Then, the demonic bear saw the Hydra¡¯s huge mouth, and it gradually fell into darkness.


    Gada!


    Sensing that the Hydra had swallowed the earth demon bear and that its aura had a slight increase, Eli didn¡¯t say anything!


    As the demonic bear devoured it, the devouring rune in the Hydra¡¯s core also slowly took effect. The body of the demonic bear disintegrated bit by bit until some trace of blood remained.


    The trace was the connection to the core soul slaves that controlled the demonic bear.


    ¡°This is enough!¡± Eli took a deep breath, and he wrapped his mind around the wisp of blood.


    At the same time, a faint connection was sensed by the man and the snake.


    ¡°Hydra, go on a killing spree and then return.¡± Eli silently ordered Hydra.


    At the same time, the remaining wisp of mental energy slowly dissipated.


    Eli had completed his mission. Next, it was up to the Hydra!

 Chapter 280 - 280 Fear

    280 Fear


    Gada!


    Sensing that Eli¡¯s aura had disappeared, Hydra suddenly froze on the spot.


    In the next second, his massive body began to flip over, and the other two snake heads darted out as well. They spun in circles as if they were looking for where Eli had gone. But he didn¡¯t find him.


    ¡°Gada!¡±


    Hydra was a little confused.


    This was the first time he was far away from Eli.


    From the moment it was born until now, he had always been by Eli¡¯s side.


    It was only after half an hour that Hydra seemed to have recovered from his grief. His gaze also gradually became fierce, and the trace of connection in the air also gradually became clear.


    As long as he devoured all the blood-red threads, he would be able to return.


    Thinking of this, Hydra felt one of the bloodlines. A large number of shadows slowly appeared on the ground, and his body slowly blended into the shadows.


    Then, in the shadows, he advanced quickly.


    Time for the hunt.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to reach his first destination.


    ..


    Beside a River.


    It was a River that flowed through the mountain range, extending from the north to the south. Beside the river was a large open space, and at this moment, a huge demonic Wolf was drinking water.


    The demonic Wolf was about five meters long, covered in silver fur, and there was a lightning-like mark on its head. Its aura was very powerful, and it had reached the middle stage of the third circle!


    At this time, there were still dozens of magical beasts a few dozen meters away from him, watching the magic Wolf drink water from a distance, not daring to move a step.


    Looking at this scene, the demon Wolf was still very proud.


    When he woke up, who would have thought that the Magi of the past had already disappeared, leaving behind only a few weak warlocks. Although he was still a slave, at least he wasn¡¯t enslaved anymore.


    The mage World War was much more dangerous than this. He had once participated as a Mage¡¯s slave. That was a true meat grinder. In order to protect their homeland, the Masters of the other world would really risk their lives. Even he had suffered more than a dozen fatal injuries in that war!


    At least he could enjoy a happy life here every day. If that wasn¡¯t happiness, then what was?


    He turned back to look at his men and lowered his head to drink water again!


    Soon, he finished the water and was ready to leave.


    But when he turned his head, he was stunned.


    Where are his subordinates?


    At this time, on the original empty land on the shore, his dozen or so subordinates had all disappeared one by one. The wolf was the only one left on the crowded riverbank!


    He immediately tensed up and his body tensed up.


    He looked around as if he was trying to find out what had happened.


    But the next second, he seemed to feel something and turned around.


    Behind him, a huge shadow was already like a wave, five to six meters tall. In the shadow, three pairs of eyes were looking at him as if they were looking at a dead Wolf!


    The demon Wolf was stunned and prepared to turn around and run.


    However, the next second, he felt his body getting heavier and heavier. When he looked down, his body had already fallen into the shadow, and it was getting deeper and deeper!


    The demonic Wolf howled in pain.


    A few seconds later, the wailing stopped.


    After the demonic Wolf died, the Hydra let out a sound, changed direction, and continued to set off.


    ..


    At the same time.


    In a campsite behind the mountain range.


    This was the Holy tower¡¯s base in the mountains. It was in charge of the dispatch and combat work of the entire magical beast Army. And here, Sancher was in charge.


    At this moment, Situ was in a tent. Not far from him was a shelf with more than a dozen blood-red tokens hanging on it.


    Suddenly, one of the command medallions shattered, and cracks appeared on other blood-red command medallions. With a cracking sound, it shattered into pieces, and the pieces fell to the ground.


    Sancher was stunned for a moment, and then he frowned.


    The token represented the dozens of magical beast cores that they controlled. There was only one possibility for it to shatter, and that was death!


    ¡°How is that possible? The demonic beasts of the third circle? is there anything in this mountain range that can threaten them?¡± Sancher shouted in disbelief.


    ¡°Every beast slave core is at the third circle. With such strength, what could have killed them in the wild? could it be that the warlocks from bloodline tower sneaked in?¡±


    That was impossible!


    Sancher shook his head.


    That was unlikely. Even so, how could they find the core beasts so quickly?


    Could it really have been an accident?


    In the end, Sancher could only attribute the reason to this conjecture.


    However, he still had to investigate. He thought for a moment and prepared to get up.


    But the next second, another token on the shelf was broken with a crack!


    Sancher¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the frame.


    His throat moved slightly. Two of them were gone in such a short time. What exactly happened?


    He realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait!¡± Sancher pondered.


    He wanted to wait a few more minutes to see if it would happen again.


    As expected, five minutes later, another cracking sound was heard and another token was broken.


    The corner of Sancher¡¯s mouth twitched. He had already realized that there was a big problem, and it was a problem that he did not know about.


    He had to do something!


    He immediately ran to the shelf and took a dozen tokens. At the same time, he ordered all the core magical beasts to gather in the camp and bring their subordinates!


    After giving the order, Sancher finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    This way, there should be no problem.


    He just didn¡¯t know what was going on. Two core beasts had already died.


    As long as the magical beasts gathered together, could this thing, which was unknown whether it was a human or a beast, directly charge into their camp and kill more than a dozen core beasts?


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    At the thought of this, Sancher was a little amused!


    ..


    Although this mountain range was a small one, the magical beasts would still need time to return after being scattered all over the place. And this could still cause problems.


    Sancher, on the other hand, waited silently.


    Five minutes later.


    Another token shattered.


    Another ten minutes later, another one shattered.


    Another five minutes passed.


    This time, there was finally a third circle core beast that returned, which made Sancher heave a sigh of relief.


    Time passed by slowly.


    In the blink of an eye, two hours passed.


    Sancher¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the remaining eight tokens.


    There were more than ten of them, and only half of them were left.


    Fortunately, the remaining magical beast cores had already arrived at the campsite.


    With that in mind, Sancher slowly walked out of the tent. At that moment, eight third-circle magical beasts were standing on the ground outside the tent as if they were waiting for something!


    The magical beasts only looked over when they saw Sancher, who was holding a token, come out. They let out roars.


    ¡°Is this it?¡± Santie¡¯s heart was bleeding. In such a short time, they had lost a few cores. Fortunately, as long as one was still alive, they could control the others.


    He looked out of the camp.


    The camp was located on a mountain peak. At this time, the entire mountainside to the bottom of the mountain was occupied by magical beasts. A preliminary estimate of the number of magical beasts was in the thousands, and there were still many magical beasts on the way.


    Sancher was completely at ease.


    ¡°So, what exactly happened to them?¡± However, questions arose again!


    Sancher frowned, and a shadow seemed to appear at the corner of his eyes.


    Shadow?


    Isn¡¯t it daytime?


    Where did the shadow come from?


    Sancher was stunned. He looked down and saw that all the trees and rocks outside the mountain peak had been covered by a thick shadow. It was like a dark ocean.


    Shadows were always accompanied by the unknown and fear. Fortunately, there were still thousands of magical beasts and some of their people gathered here, so he was not too afraid.


    ¡°is it the main culprit who killed the magical beast cores? ¡± He pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes.


    At that moment, all the magical beasts saw the shadow and felt a chill. They felt uneasy and roared. A few third circle magical beasts stood up as if they sensed something and looked at the mountain.


    It was not a very tall mountain, but at the top of the mountain was a lush and green tree that was dozens of meters tall!


    At this moment, a large shadow covered the entire tree. The shadow seemed to be flowing, and a huge body gradually covered the tree. From the shadow, Hydra¡¯s body slowly appeared.


    Its huge body was wrapped around a large tree, and its pitch black body was like an abyss. The three heads of the Hydra were looking at the campsite and the seven to eight magical beast cores as if they were looking at their prey!


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled!

 Chapter 281 - 281 The Crumbling Line of Defense

    281 The Crumbling Line of Defense


    ¡°Heavens, what kind of magical beast is this?!¡±


    ¡°This aura is too terrifying. It doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s a three-circle creature anymore.¡±


    ¡°So many shadows! This is ridiculous!¡±


    In the campsite, all the warlocks stared with wide eyes, their hearts filled with fear. The magic beast in front of them did not belong to them, but its aura was ridiculously high.


    The magical beasts weren¡¯t any better!


    The weak magical beasts were even trembling, and even those third-circle beasts were staring at Hydra as if they did not understand when such a powerful magical beast had arrived!


    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡±


    Sancher stood on the ground and looked at the giant snake on the mountain opposite him.


    He could even clearly see the cold eyes of the giant snake, as well as the huge snake-like body that was wrapped around the tree.


    Although it was dozens of meters long, the sense of oppression it brought was something that Sancher had only felt when he met master Klay. Although he was definitely not as strong as master Klay, the creature was stronger than the limit third circle warlock he had seen!


    this feeling ¡­ Shadow!


    Sancher¡¯s heart beat faster, but as he looked at the shadows spreading around him, he inexplicably thought of someone.


    Herman!


    It was the same shadow, and it had appeared on the battlefield between the two forces. Furthermore, it had captured the cores of the magical beast and killed them. It was as if its purpose was to release them from their control over the soul slaves.


    It was hard for him not to think of that man!


    However, now was not the time to think about this. They had to get through this difficulty first!


    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡± Suddenly, Sancher¡¯s consciousness shifted and he looked at the magical beasts that covered the mountains and Plains.


    Other than the eight core beasts, there were still twenty of them in the third circles, as well as other beasts. Including him, there were still two third ring warlocks and thousands of demonic beasts!


    What was he afraid of?


    It should be the giant snake that was afraid!


    Sancher¡¯s mood gradually recovered.


    He took out the token and sent his will to the seven or eight cores through it. Then, his will spread to the rest of the beasts.


    His will also brought the recovery of the magical beasts. One by one, the magical beasts also recovered their will and revealed their bloodthirsty instincts. This was another function of the token.


    One of the characteristics of soul slaves was absolute obedience!


    Seven to eight third-circle magic beasts flew into the sky and headed toward Hydra. The powerful force drove the elements in the surroundings, and more than ten magic beasts attacked together.


    Hydra looked at this scene, and a playful expression flashed through his dark eyes.


    He stretched his body, and his huge body turned into a shadow before he charged toward the magic beast.


    Bang! Bang!


    Seven to eight third-circle beasts collided with the shadow, and it was as if the space was split into two.


    Sancher stood on the mountain and watched the scene nervously.


    In the next second, the shadow doubled in size, and like a black hole, it swallowed three demonic beasts.


    When the remaining four magical beasts saw this scene, their eyes revealed their instinctive fear, and they turned around to escape. However, in the next second, the Hydra¡¯s huge body had already arrived, and it directly swallowed the magical beasts!


    Gada!


    After devouring such a large number of magical beasts, the Hydra let out a ¡®ga da¡¯ sound and seemed to be somewhat satisfied.


    However, he did not forget his goal. His master wanted him to kill all the cores, and the cores were on the mountain at the moment. So, in just a second, he rushed toward the mountain where Sancher was.


    As he watched the magical beast being devoured, Sancher¡¯s back was drenched in a cold sweat!


    He had already clearly realized a problem.


    The giant snake in front of him was ridiculously strong!


    They might not be able to defeat him.


    Now, it all depended on whether the numbers could stop the snake!


    ¡°Stop it!¡± The next second, Sancher ordered.


    The huge Army of soul slaves charged toward Hydra fearlessly.


    Facing the magic beast, the Hydra stopped and raised its three heads high up at the same time. At the same time, a Shadow Black light, a ray of ice, and a scorching hot stream of fire spurted out.


    The three of them each attacked in a different direction.


    The demonic beasts on the main side melted into the shadows, the beasts caught in the flames were burned to ashes, leaving a black trail on the ground, and the ice directly left an ice path, sealing the demonic beasts in ice.


    The attack lasted for more than ten seconds, and by the time it ended, thousands of demonic beasts had been killed or injured!


    The corners of Sancher¡¯s mouth twitched.


    What kind of magical beast was this?!


    However, now was not the time to think about this. Sancher looked at the token in his hand, then at the magical beasts below, and then made a decision.


    ¡°All magical beasts, split into three waves and run!¡± Sancher deeply understood that they might not be able to kill the magical beast in front of them today. It was better for them to run.


    As long as one of them escaped, they would still be able to control these soul slaves.


    Even though thousands of them had died, there were still tens of thousands of them in the mountain range!


    He suddenly regretted not saving them and gathering them together. That might have given them a chance, but that was impossible.


    The magical beasts that received the order quickly split into three pairs and flew off in different directions.


    Sancher and the other warlocks did the same. They immediately followed.


    Looking at the three waves of fleeing magic beasts, Hydra let out a roar.


    Sancher turned his head to look as he flew.


    The other two heads beside the shadow head of Hydra started to separate from the shadow. From the shadow, a fire element snake and an ice element snake appeared.


    The Hydra chased after Sancher while the other two giant snakes flew in two different directions.


    At this moment, Hydra was already numb!


    What kind of magical beast was this? Was it that ridiculous?


    However, seeing that the Hydra was about to catch up to them, Sancher also knew that they had no chance. Hence, he turned around and stopped. The other warlocks and magical beasts also stopped.


    Since he couldn¡¯t escape, he could only fight!


    Sancher¡¯s gaze was firm. Then, everyone rushed toward Hydra.


    At this moment, the sun was setting in the West. The brilliant rays of the setting sun shone on the faces of many magical beasts and people, reflecting their tragic expressions. Sancher took the lead, and lightning shot out from his body!


    The next second, a shadow swept past.


    Sancher was swallowed in one bite.


    Hydra shook its head as if it didn¡¯t understand why this human had such an emotional expression!


    As a Chimera, his emotions were not as abundant as normal magical beasts. All he had were basic emotions and his loyalty and love for Eli!


    It seemed to be too complicated. The Hydra was also thinking, but it looked at the other magical beasts!


    His eyes were cold.


    ..


    Ten minutes later.


    The Hydra was coiled on the mountain, and the fire snake and ice snake returned at the same time from afar. They then merged into his body, and two heads slowly appeared on both sides.


    He looked at his surroundings and saw that the magical beasts had already dispersed.


    With the death of the last few core magical beasts, the connection that bound them was also broken, and they regained their freedom. They would be enslaved again if someone reconnected their bound connection, but that was very difficult, at least no Warlock could do it!


    The Hydra could hear the roars of countless beasts erupting within the mountain range.


    The revelry that belonged to them had begun. At this moment, the Holy tower¡¯s defense line was shattered!


    On the other hand, Hydra was in a good mood.


    The mission was completed. He could go back to his master!


    His body slowly shrank, turning into a shadow and flying into the sky.


    He returned the way he came, and his speed was extremely fast!


    He was like a child who was anxious to go home!

 Chapter 282 - 282 Council

    282 Council


    ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t you think lady Vivika is being too hasty by having us gather here?¡±


    A one-circle sorcerer asked a second circle sorcerer beside him, his tone full of confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. Master should have her own thoughts.¡± John shook his head.


    He looked around and didn¡¯t know how many warlocks of the bloodline tower had gathered together. There were at least a few thousand of them, and in front of them were the continuous peaks of the Sofia mountain range. For decades, this place had stopped them from advancing.


    They had tried to charge in countless times, but they were blocked by the soul slave Army of the Holy tower. The huge number of soul slaves made them suffer, and they naturally failed to break through.


    Today, Vivika suddenly issued a command, and a large number of warlocks were summoned here.


    No one knew why, and no one knew what they were going to do!


    The only thing they could do was wait!


    Wait for an opportunity!


    But there was no chance here. Was she expecting the soul slave Army to disband on its own?


    John was puzzled!


    In fact, this was also what most warlocks were unhappy about. After all, they were suddenly called out from their homes for no reason and then came to the mountain to wait. They didn¡¯t even know how long it would take. It would be strange if they were comfortable!


    However, no one dared to express their thoughts. After all, Vivika¡¯s reputation was too high.


    And behind her stood the most powerful person in the bloodline tower, Herman!


    However, it was foreseeable that if there were no result, Vivika would definitely be criticized by many people.


    John shook his head and stopped talking.


    He closed his eyes and prepared to rest for a while. Suddenly, a loud noise woke him up!


    A Warlock quickly ran over and shouted, ¡°Some of the magical beasts in the sofia mountain range are rioting!¡±


    ??


    Everyone turned to look at him.


    Riot?


    How could there be a riot?


    John was confused. Then, from the corner of his eye, he seemed to see a shadow flying across the sky like a black light. It flew toward the South without stopping.


    Then, another Warlock ran over, ¡°all the magical beasts in the sofia mountain range seem to have gone berserk and lost control. They are running around wildly and leaving the mountain range to escape into the distance!¡±


    The information left John a little confused. He looked around, not understanding what had happened.


    But in the next second, he saw that from the exit of the mountain range in the distance, the roars of beasts began to rise and fall. The roars of all kinds of magical beasts were mixed together, and a few scattered magical beasts ran out. It was the soul slave Army.


    Just as John was about to do something, he saw the Warlock commander at the front order them to stay where they were.


    In the next three hours, they witnessed an outrageous scene.


    The Holy tower¡¯s line of defense had run away by itself!


    John was confused, and that shadow suddenly flashed through his mind.


    Could it be his master?


    However, there was no time for him to think because the Warlock in command had already given the order!


    ¡°All troops, attack!¡±


    ..


    New calendar year 3780!


    The Holy tower¡¯s line of defense at the sofia mountain range had fallen with the death of the core magical beasts.


    On the same day, the warlocks who had been ordered to come here by Vivika rushed into the mountains and occupied the area. They built an outpost and found the destroyed Holy tower camp in the mountains.


    It was just a camp that had been destroyed.


    When the Warlocks arrived there, it was said that they were stunned.


    From the top of the mountain to the bottom, it was almost covered with dead, magical beasts. The shadow path, the fire path, and the ice path still existed in the mountain. The bloodline tower warlocks could even see holy tower warlocks and magical beasts trapped in ice.


    The thousands of warlocks stopped in their tracks, stunned.


    No one knew what had happened to the magical beasts and warlocks.


    However, they had detected the aura of dead core magical beasts nearby, which made everyone understand that this was the main reason why the magical beasts had fled. An unknown creature had killed most of the core beasts here!


    It was simply ¡­


    ..


    ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    In the meeting, Rodin stood up abruptly and listened to Vivika¡¯s report in surprise.


    The bloodline tower¡¯s people had been in the mountain range for a day, and they had a basic understanding of the situation. This was the first meeting after the war, but it didn¡¯t make sense to say that it was after the war. They did not encounter any obstacles at all.


    ¡°This is the battle report. What do you think? ¡± Vivika ignored Rodin, put away the document, and looked at the crowd.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    They didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In fact, they still didn¡¯t understand what had happened!


    After a full minute, someone slowly raised his hand and asked, ¡°¡±My Lord, may I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Ask away!¡± Vivika replied.


    ¡°Did the black shadow take care of the core of the soul slaves? ¡± The Warlock asked.


    In fact, many people had already thought of what had happened at the last meeting. It seemed that many of Vivika¡¯s decisions had been made after the black shadow appeared.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Vivika nodded.


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    ¡°I knew it had something to do with that aura. It¡¯s too terrifying. He actually solved everything by himself.¡±


    The warlocks discussed spiritedly as if a doubt in their hearts had finally been answered.


    ¡°Could that be Sir Herman? He has not been showing his face for a long time!¡± The Warlock continued to ask.


    ¡°No!¡± Vivika replied.


    ¡°No?¡± The Warlock frowned. He knew that there were shadows on the battlefield, but he thought that it was his Excellency who had made a move.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not teacher¡¯s doing this time!¡± Vivika looked at everyone and said, ¡°This time, it¡¯s Sir Herman¡¯s pet that attacked!¡±


    Before the Warlock could react, his eyes widened in the next second. His voice trembled as he almost screamed, ¡°Lady Vivika, you said that¡¯s his pet?¡±


    Not only the Warlock but the other warlocks also widened their eyes.


    ¡°A pet?¡±


    ¡°A single pet broke through the defense line that had been troubling us for so long, and he even killed thousands of monsters!¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? That¡¯s dozens of third-circle warlocks.¡±


    The warlocks were completely dumbfounded!


    They couldn¡¯t imagine how strong a pet could be to have such a record!


    Moreover, if pets were already so strong, how strong were the owner?


    ¡°Uh, the master is indeed powerful!¡± After half an hourglass, someone finally reacted, and after a long time, he forced out a sentence.


    The others chimed in.


    Vivika looked at the scene and shook her head.


    She was also very confused!


    That day, Eli¡¯s message told her what it was.


    At first, she was curious if Eli was going to cause some destruction. But who would have thought that things would go so smoothly?


    Even her master¡¯s pet was so strong!


    What about her?


    How much more help could she still provide her master?


    ¡°The only thing I can do is manage everything for teacher!¡± Vivika¡¯s eyes became firm again. She was not an indecisive person.


    Wasn¡¯t it normal for a teacher to be very strong?

 Chapter 283 - 283 50 years

    283 50 years


    ¡°Sancher is dead. The soul slaves are gone. The line of defense has been broken!¡±


    In a room in the Holy tower headquarters far away.


    The room wasn¡¯t big, and the windows and doors were closed. The windows were covered, and the alchemy lamp was turned off, making the room very dark. In this dark room, a man was sitting on the sofa in a daze.


    His eyes were dazed as he looked ahead without moving, and there was a scattered document beside his hand!


    ¡°It¡¯s done for!¡± Situ just kept muttering.


    It lasted for a full ten minutes before his gaze slowly recovered, but he was still sad.


    He could not understand how this could happen.


    ¡°tens of thousands of magical beasts were scattered and didn¡¯t react in time, but dozens of third-circle magical beasts and even the warlocks were all killed. They didn¡¯t even have time to escape!¡± At this moment, Situ was on the verge of a mental breakdown!


    As one of the more radical factions in the hourglass of time, he had spent a lot of effort to finally get out of it. Then, he worked hard to seize the big cake of the West Coast!


    It had been almost a hundred years.


    But what did he gain?


    The Holy tower¡¯s territory was getting smaller and smaller, and it still had to fail again and again.


    So, where did all this start?


    It was probably the first time he heard of Herman¡¯s name or after he met the bloodline tower!


    They were a small force, but they were able to defeat larger forces one after another. In just a few hundred years, they had gone from a low-level force with only one or two third-circle warlocks to a force that could suppress them.


    This time, he took out what little he had in his inventory, but it still failed.


    His right-hand man, Sancher, had also died in it.


    Situ heaved a long sigh.


    However, he couldn¡¯t let go!


    He had paid too much, and he no longer had the chance to stop!


    If he really gave up everything and went back to the hourglass, it would not be the same as before. Those conservative parties who were already dissatisfied with him would not let him go.


    He only had one choice, and that was to continue fighting.


    Moreover, he was not without a trump card.


    He still had one last trump card, master Klay, a half-step celestial.


    ¡°However, I need to wait for an opportunity, and that is to wait for them to all show up and then finish them off in one go!¡± Situ slowly stood up, recovering his fighting spirit!


    ¡°What more can I lose?¡± He gritted his teeth.


    At this moment, he remembered the wealth he had accumulated and the resources and connections he had built up in the hourglass of time. He might not need master Klay.


    This time, he was going to stake it all on one throw!


    Only success was allowed, no failure was allowed.


    ..


    ¡°Well done!¡±


    In the secret realm, Hydra rubbed against Eli¡¯s hand as if he was acting coquettishly!


    Eli, on the other hand, smiled.


    Hydra¡¯s work was more outstanding than he had expected. Moreover, in terms of combat power, Hydra was really not bad. He had accidentally created an amazing chimera!


    After patting the Hydra¡¯s head, Eli walked towards the laboratory.


    The next step was up to Vivika.


    He was not strong enough!


    Watching Eli leave, Hydra opened his eyes wide and immediately followed!


    ..


    A year passed in the blink of an eye.


    In the past year, the bloodline tower, under Vivika¡¯s leadership, quickly cleaned up the remaining forces of the Holy tower in the sofia mountains and sent a large number of people to guard the place.


    After stabilizing herself, Vivika did not immediately launch an attack.


    Instead, she chose to hold the ground and continue to stabilize this battle line.


    ..


    The year 3784.


    This stabilization lasted for three years.


    This year, the bloodline tower crossed the sofia mountain range and arrived at the Holy tower¡¯s area.


    A new war had broken out!


    At the exit of the mountain range, the bloodline tower encountered an unprecedented obstruction.


    The Holy tower¡¯s attack was much stronger than everyone had imagined. Not only did the bloodline tower not gain the upper hand in the first round of attacks, but they were also completely at a disadvantage.


    In the end, the bloodline tower retreated.


    This was all thanks to Vivika¡¯s decision to remain stable for a few years. Otherwise, the Holy tower might even counterattack in this battle and occupy the sofia mountains. By then, it would not be as simple as retreating.


    The battle on this front line lasted longer than anyone could have imagined.


    ..


    Twenty years later!


    The exit of the mountain!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Warlock from the bloodline tower roared and looked at the defense line in front of him.


    In the distance, a high wall had already been formed. At this time, thousands of Holy tower warlocks were launching attacks on it, trying to stop their attack, just like they had done in the past twenty years.


    No one had expected that this battle would last for twenty years.


    Although a battle might only break out once every few months, it was still too long!


    ¡°Ah, but this time, lady Vivika said that there will be reinforcements!¡±


    As the Warlock pondered, he suddenly felt a shadow cover him.


    He turned his head to look.


    Just a few dozen meters away from him, there was a huge figure.


    It was nearly a hundred meters long, and its body was shrouded in shadows. Three huge snakeheads were raised high, calmly looking at the Holy tower¡¯s defense line in front of it. The aura it gave off was even more powerful!


    ¡°Who is that?¡± The Warlock was stunned.


    Could it be that they were the reinforcements?


    However, before he could react, he saw the three heads of the huge snake shoot out three waves. There were shadows, Fire, and Ice, and then the snake rushed toward the high wall.


    With unstoppable momentum, the three-headed snake crashed into the high wall.


    Then, the high wall broke!


    The Warlock¡¯s eyes were dull.


    Looking at the giant snake that had already rushed forward and the three tens of meters long attack marks, his head buzzed. He seemed to have seen this scene before.


    It was twenty years ago in the Holy tower camp.


    Was this giant snake the reinforcement?


    The Warlock¡¯s eyes flashed with confusion, but it was no longer important.


    The important thing was that they had finally broken through this line of defense.


    ..


    The year 3804.


    Eli sent out Hydra, and the bloodline tower broke through the Holy tower¡¯s line of defense.


    The bloodline tower had also finally advanced into the core area of the Holy tower.


    A new war began.


    The sudden breakthrough also left the Holy tower dumbfounded, but they quickly organized a new counterattack, and a tug-of-war began on the new battlefield.


    Everyone was well aware that this war would be very long.


    This was because this battle would determine the fate of the two forces.


    To the Holy tower, if they failed, they would lose everything. However, there might still be a glimmer of hope.


    As for the bloodline tower, if they failed, they would lose a great opportunity. If they won, they would become the only major force in the central and Southern parts of the West Coast.


    Eli was also paying attention to the battle.


    At this point, his spiritual power had reached 365. The winning rate of the fate dice against Klay had also reached 15 points.


    ..


    Time slowly passed.


    The two forces chose to waste time. Situ also used many means, but he couldn¡¯t stop the Holy tower from declining. He could only watch the situation get worse.


    Just like that, twenty years later.


    The bloodline tower had finally arrived before the Holy tower.


    The Holy tower had nowhere to retreat.


    Both sides were waiting.


    The next battle would be the final one.


    The final battle was about to begin!

 Chapter 284 - 284 The Final Battle

    284 The Final Battle


    Holy tower!


    As the strongest force that had come to the West Coast, they occupied the most prosperous and resource-rich land on the West Coast. Even their headquarters was far more prosperous than other places.


    Not to mention the headquarters that was as large as a city, which could accommodate hundreds of thousands of people, there were also thousands of Mage towers standing in the city.


    And the most magnificent of these buildings was none other than the central tower of the Holy tower.


    It occupied dozens of acres and was 300 meters tall. White stones that could increase the concentration of bloodline were used on the outside. From the outside, it looked like a white Holy tower emitting a bright light.


    At this moment, two people were standing at the top of the light.


    One was fat, and the other was normal. One was wearing a Sorcerer¡¯s robe covered with sand, while the other was wearing a tight-fitting Sorcerer¡¯s robe. The two of them did not talk, just stood there quietly.


    Situ¡¯s eyes were gloomy as he suddenly said, ¡°Woox, what do you think our chances of winning are?¡±


    ¡°It depends on how many more tricks you have up your sleeve, Sir.¡± Woox shook his head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult to win this war by relying on our people alone. We can¡¯t even deal with the three-headed snake, let alone others!¡±


    ¡°Three-headed giant snake!¡± Situ pondered!


    He had also been to the front line and had seen the giant snake on the battle line.


    It was indeed very strong, ridiculously strong.


    Not only did it have three elemental abilities, but its huge body was almost made up of elements. It was difficult for their people to cause any substantial damage to it, so it had caused great trouble for them all these years.


    And from the information he got, the giant snake was actually Herman¡¯s pet.


    Just how powerful was Herman?


    In fact, he had never seen this person before. Ever since the battle at the Silver Moon Lake, this person seemed to have disappeared without a trace.


    No matter how critical the situation was, he didn¡¯t show his face. He was as cunning as a Groundhog!


    Otherwise, he would have asked master Klay to kill Herman and then clean up the bloodline tower.


    The worst thing was that this person didn¡¯t show up, but he always provided the bloodline tower with support, causing them to be in a passive state. Year after year, the disadvantages accumulated, causing the situation to become like this.


    In fact, they had nowhere to retreat to!


    ¡°Woox, do you regret it?¡± Suddenly, Situ turned to look at Woox.


    ¡°there¡¯s nothing to regret. It¡¯s just my own choice. I¡¯m responsible for my own choice.¡± Woox¡¯s eyes were calm as if the Holy tower was not the one that was about to be destroyed.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Situ revealed a smile.


    The Holy tower master he had subdued was more decisive than he had thought!


    He patted Woox¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. Lord Klay will come for the final battle.


    ¡°Most of the higher-ups like Vivika will show up. If Herman doesn¡¯t show up, he¡¯ll lose his people. If he does, he¡¯ll die with them!¡±


    Woox nodded as he heard Situ¡¯s laughter, but the worry in his eyes was not gone. He sighed deeply and said,


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ..


    Eli shook the dice, and the Golden dice of fate flickered with a strange color as if there were golden threads shaking around it.


    He had already forgotten how many times he had used this divination spell.


    It seemed to have been a few hundred times, and the lifespan consumed by this spell had probably reached about 7000 to 8000 years, which was nearly ten times his current lifespan. This also made the die of fate a little special.


    The die kept spinning and only stopped after a full ten minutes.


    ¡°17 points!¡±


    Seeing the number, Eli put away the die.


    Another twenty years passed, and he had improved by two points.


    Klay was indeed very strong. Should he make a move or not?


    After all, this battle was too important. Although the winning rate was a little low, it was not unacceptable.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, my Silver Eye has also reached the third level. If I curse Klay as well, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡±


    ¡­ Eli pondered.


    He persisted in using the silver eye every day, and the spell was at the third circle.


    Then there was the curse. To be honest, it was not that useful because he didn¡¯t even know Klay¡¯s full name to curse him. But it was better than nothing.


    Of course, he also had a trump card.


    ¡°Can the soul Blade kill Klay?¡± Eli rolled the die again.


    20 points!


    Eli¡¯s eyes brightened as he understood.


    After 500 years of accumulation, it was time for this spell to be exposed.


    ..


    Time passed by slowly, and the tense atmosphere also slowly spread.


    In the bloodline tower, a huge amount of resources were mobilized under Vivika¡¯s command. Tens of thousands of warlocks had crossed the Sofia mountain range and arrived at the area of the Holy tower, gathering in the direction of the Holy tower.


    Even a few airships were flying North.


    Behind the Army, there was a long supply of resources that stretched over a hundred kilometers, like a long Dragon.


    On the other side, the Holy tower had also abandoned all external forces. All the warlocks had gathered in the Holy tower¡¯s main city, and the remaining resources had been taken out without reservation, preparing for the final battle.


    They could not afford to lose to the bloodline tower.

 Chapter 285 - 285 The Final Battle

    285 The Final Battle


    Hence, they were a bigger threat to the bloodline tower than usual since this was their last stand.


    ..


    Winter was approaching.


    At this moment, more than 100000 people had already gathered on the battlefield between the Holy tower and the bloodline tower. It was a sea of people. Even if there was a gap in between, one could still see the oppressive aura of the other side.


    At this moment, within the bloodline tower¡¯s camp, dozens of warlocks were sitting in a tent and having a small meeting.


    Those who could come here were at least third-circle, and in the most central position sat Vivika, who was a late-stage third circle, next to Nikola.


    As the absolute core of the bloodline tower, the two of them were definitely the center.


    ¡°How many people from the Holy tower are here?¡± Vivika asked.


    ¡°Tower master, there are almost 100000 Wizards, and tens of thousands of magical beasts gathered outside the Holy tower. They have even pulled up the magical beasts used for transportation!¡± Rodin reported.


    Now that the heart of darkness was long gone, he was completely at ease with the bloodline tower.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Vivika nodded.


    ¡°100,000 isn¡¯t a lot. After all, most of them are apprentices. It would be good enough if they had 10000 or 20000 official warlocks. However, since they had even brought the transport magical beasts, it seemed that they were really planning to put all their hopes on this battle!¡±


    ¡°Sir, we are sure to win this war. Not only do we have the advantage in numbers, but we also have Sir Hydra!¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    ¡°Lord Hydra is so powerful. I really don¡¯t know how powerful Lord Herman is. He hasn¡¯t shown his face for many years.¡±


    A Warlock broke the silence, and the atmosphere immediately eased.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be careless. There¡¯s the hourglass behind the Holy tower. No one knows what will happen!¡± Nikola said, and his undead aura shocked everyone!


    At this time, they also realized that they were celebrating too early.


    ¡°Nikola is right. You can look down on the Holy tower, but you can¡¯t relax about the hourglass.¡± Vivika nodded.


    ¡°However, it seems that the main body of the hourglass is not interested in the Holy tower, so the hourglass will probably not show up in this war.


    ¡°Also, my teacher told me that he would make a move if necessary!¡±


    ¡°What?! Lord Herman is going to join us?!


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±


    The warlocks exclaimed in surprise. After all, it had been a long time since Eli had shown his face!


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s it then. Release the news that we¡¯ll launch the final battle in three days!¡± Vivika looked at the crowd, her eyes sharp.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The warlocks all nodded.


    The war was finally coming to an end!


    ..


    ¡°Three days, how arrogant!¡±


    In the Holy tower, Situ slammed the news from the frontline on the table before he looked up and scanned his surroundings. There were also a dozen warlocks, all of whom were high-level members of the holy tower.


    ¡°How are the preparations?¡± Situ asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Everyone who can come has come!¡± Woox said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Situ nodded.


    ¡°What other ideas do you have? you can tell us now and see if we¡¯ve missed anything!¡± He looked at the crowd and asked.


    Everyone looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    In fact, the Holy tower¡¯s situation was obvious to all, and it was really bad.


    They didn¡¯t even see much hope of victory. Whether it was in terms of basic strength or high-end combat power, they were far inferior to the bloodline tower.


    Moreover, there was also that giant snake called Hydra, which made everyone feel even more terrified.


    Even an ordinary Warlock at the peak of the third circle was no match for it.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can tell me what you¡¯re thinking!¡± Seeing that no one was speaking, Situ frowned. Had the momentum already dropped to this extent?


    ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    Suddenly, a Warlock raised his hand!


    ¡°Udo?¡± Woox looked at the person beside him. It was his student, Udo.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Situ glanced at the two of them and then said.


    ¡°Can I not participate in the battle?¡± Udo said through gritted teeth.


    In fact, since the start of this war, he had been doing the logistics work and was unwilling to fight with the bloodline tower. As Woox¡¯s student, he had the right to do so, but now, he had no choice but to fight.


    The Holy tower was the place where he grew up, and Herman had saved his life several times.


    He was also very conflicted, which was why he said that.


    ¡°You won¡¯t fight?!¡± The smile on Situ¡¯s face slowly faded.


    ¡°Udo, what are you saying?!¡± At the side, Woox slammed the table and stood up. He angrily rebuked Udo, ¡°What kind of time is this? You¡¯re actually afraid to fight. Men, throw him into the prison!¡±


    Two guards immediately walked over and pulled him back. Udo did not resist, and even after he was pulled out, Udo did not say a word.


    ¡°Milord, he still doesn¡¯t know any better!¡±


    After seeing Udo being pulled out, Woox said to Situ.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. He¡¯s still young!¡± Situ shook his head.


    He slowly stood up and looked at the crowd. ¡°Everyone, we won¡¯t lose this battle.¡±


    ¡°The time hourglass¡¯s Lord Klay has arrived. He is a half-step celestial existence. When the time comes, he will help us kill Vivika, Hydra, and the others.


    ¡°When the war is over, we will have everything again!¡±


    ¡°Half-step celestial?¡±


    ¡°Time hourglass, Klay?¡±


    The warlocks were initially shocked by the sudden turn of events, but their eyes lit up when they heard the news.


    Half-step celestial?


    Although he didn¡¯t quite understand this level, from what Situ said, it was the level that could end this war.


    Everyone¡¯s low spirits were immediately restored.


    It was finally their turn!


    ¡°Everyone, get ready. Three days later, it will be time for you to show your loyalty to the Holy tower!¡± Situ said with a smile.


    ¡°The Holy tower will win!¡±


    ¡°We will definitely win!¡±


    ..


    Three days later, in the morning.


    The sun had yet to rise, and the world was still in a subtle state.


    Although it was summer, the temperature on the battlefield seemed to have frozen. Between the two sides, it was so quiet that one could even hear the buzzing of mosquitoes. Everything seemed to have stopped!


    The horn from the bloodline tower sounded.


    Vivika was floating in the sky. At this time, Nikola, Rodin, and many other three-circle warlocks were standing beside her, and the Army of the bloodline tower was under her feet.


    Tens of thousands of warlocks were gathered together, and the entire ground was like a black ocean. As for the magical beasts, they were also bound to the front of the camp, as they would be the first line of the battle!


    Among them, there was also a huge three-headed snake, Hydra.


    Hydra¡¯s huge body was standing in the middle of it. When it stood upright, it was dozens of meters tall. There were also a large number of shadows wrapped around its body, making the warlocks not dare to approach it.


    ¡°The final battle! I¡¯m so nervous!¡±


    ¡°With Lord Hydra here, we will definitely be able to win.¡±


    ¡°The Holy tower is definitely not our match!¡±


    On the ground, the warlocks held their weapons and stared at the Holy tower warlocks in the distance.


    ¡°The smell of death!¡±


    Nikola took a deep breath.


    Undead were always accompanied by death, but today would undoubtedly be an unprecedented battle. Many people would die, but as long as he didn¡¯t die, he would become stronger again. And this was a precious opportunity for him.


    He looked at the ocean of undead in the sky. Those were his accumulations, but he had released them all today without holding back, just so that he could unleash his power to the greatest extent.


    ¡°I hope I don¡¯t die!¡± Rodin¡¯s heart and liver were trembling!


    He had always been a coward, or he wouldn¡¯t have run away when he saw Herman.


    Even though he had a third circle, a battle of this level would still be extremely dangerous!


    ¡°I hope Grandmaster can come.¡± Aisha stood next to Vivika, looking forward to it.


    At this moment, she already had a third circle. However, when she looked at the Holy tower¡¯s camp, she still felt her heart palpitate. She didn¡¯t know what that was, but she knew that the holy tower had a backup plan.


    Time passed by slowly.


    Traces of light appeared. Everyone looked over and saw a round sun slowly rising on the horizon. It emitted a warm light and dispelled the cold of the night.


    At this moment.


    In the sky, Vivika¡¯s voice also spread throughout the battlefield.


    ¡°Kill!¡±

 Chapter 286 - 286 The Terrifying Klay

    286 The Terrifying Klay


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The killing intent was as cold as the autumn wind, and it spread across the entire battlefield. The massive bloodline tower Army was instantly mobilized like a giant beast that was moving.


    Kill!


    Tens of thousands of warlocks and magical beasts let out angry roars. Countless roars joined together, and countless warlocks rushed towards the Holy tower like a stream of steel.


    As they ran, blood-red pillars of light burst forth. The warlocks¡¯ bloodline power was activated, and it was like a stream converging into a sea.


    The power of the bloodline was like a beast, roaring and rushing toward the Holy tower.


    Upon seeing this terrifying scene, many of the Holy tower warlocks were even trembling slightly, their hearts trembling!


    ¡°Thankfully, Lord Klay is here!¡±


    In the sky above the Holy tower, Situ was also moved by this scene.


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to imagine that the bloodline tower has already grown to such an extent. Fortunately, Sir is here today.¡¯


    ¡°How terrifying!¡± Woox, on the other hand, had a serious look in his eyes.


    He had never seen such a scene before.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Situ also flew into the sky, countless bolts of lightning coiling around him. The air rippled, and his momentum was like a Thunderbird that covered a corner of the sky.


    Kill!


    The warlocks of the Holy tower heard the sound and moved.


    The first to move out was the massive magical beast Army at the front. These magical beasts were the best meat shields, and the 10000 magical beasts that formed the front line were advancing forward like a wall!


    Even the lowest magical beast was at least two to three meters tall. Thus, when these magical beasts advanced together, the entire ground seemed to shake, and it was accompanied by flying dust.


    And behind this line of magic beast cavalry were the Holy tower warlocks who were charging forward. They also activated their spell formations, allowing the elements to fully envelop every Warlock, allowing them to burst out with even more power.


    On the battlefield, the warlocks ¡®bloodlines had been stimulated to the extreme, and many warlocks¡¯ bloodshot eyes were already filled with bloodlust.


    The distance of a few kilometers was not worth mentioning to magic beasts and warlocks.


    Two armies set off from both sides and converged toward the center.


    Behind the Holy tower Warriors, Woox took a deep breath, and the flames that spewed out immediately drowned him. This person was like a ball of fire, and in his hand, an iron staff covered with dark patterns appeared.


    Flames gushed out from his body, and like a meteor, he was the first to collide with the bloodline tower¡¯s Army.


    The flames that filled the sky descended like lava. He waved the iron staff in his hand, and in an instant, dozens of warlocks were burned to ashes by the flames!


    A gap had appeared in the corner of the battle line!


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    However, before Woox could make another move, a huge gray hand had already appeared. It extinguished the flames and then grabbed at him!


    ¡°Nikola is here!¡±


    Countless spirits of the dead were wailing around him, and the aura of death was surrounding him.


    He led Woox to the sky, and the two of them began to fight!


    ¡°Hahahaha, let¡¯s have a great battle!¡±


    Seeing this scene, the people in the sky laughed.


    On the other side, Situ, who was flying in the sky, looked toward the core of the Holy tower.


    The lightning in the sky gathered and turned into a Thunderbird. Accompanied by a terrible shriek, Situ¡¯s eyes were determined as he rushed toward the bloodline tower¡¯s camp. His target was the warlocks led by Vivika.


    ¡°Go to hell, Vivika!¡±


    Situ¡¯s speed was extremely fast as if he was a real bolt of lightning.


    Like a bolt of lightning, he charged directly at Vivika.


    Seeing this scene, Vivika immediately got ready. The wind element flowed down her shoulders like a Cape and then turned into wings on the back of her shoulder.


    A silver longbow appeared in her hand. It was completely silver and covered with complicated and beautiful patterns. The bowstring was empty as if there was nothing there.


    Vivika held the bow in her left hand and pulled the string with her right.


    As if a real bowstring had appeared, a huge amount of wind element gathered and turned into a wind element arrow. It then rushed toward Situ with the power of wind and Thunder!


    The sharp arrow cut through the air and collided with Situ.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the lightning expanded and instantly devoured the lightning.


    ¡°Vivika, if this is all you¡¯ve got today, then you¡¯ll die here!¡±


    The speed of the lightning became even faster as it rushed toward Vivika.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s that strong?¡±


    ¡°Protect lady Vivika!¡±


    ¡°Come quickly!¡±


    Several three-circle warlocks beside Vivika were shocked when they saw this scene. They immediately surrounded Vivika.


    ¡°he¡¯s stronger than Sergei!¡±


    Vivika¡¯s eyes widened.


    Situ had always been annoying, but he rarely made a move. Even Vivika didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful.


    Her attack just now, with the support of the wizard weapon, was an attack that did not fall below the limit of third circle!


    However, she did not panic because ¡­


    In the next second, a huge figure flew out of the corner of Vivika¡¯s eye.


    The huge shadow¡¯s body was over a hundred meters long. It had three snake heads, and each of its eyes was emitting a different elemental power. The Hydra, who had not taken the initiative all this while, had also made its move!


    ¡°Lord Hydra has made his move!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re safe!¡±


    The warlocks beside Vivika were relieved and calmed down.


    Although Situ was very powerful, he was definitely not enough to look at in front of Lord Hydra.


    In their hearts, the Hydra was an invincible existence below the celestial realm.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    However, what surprised them was that when they saw the Hydra charging over ¡­


    Unexpectedly, Situ did not Dodge at all. In fact, he did not even move.


    Like a warrior, he charged towards Hydra.


    ¡°A Hydra!¡± In the sky, Situ could feel his speed, and he took a deep breath before shouting, ¡°Lord Klay, it¡¯s time to make a move!¡±


    Situ¡¯s voice would reverberate throughout the battlefield.


    At this time, he finally chose to reveal each other¡¯s last trump card.


    The moment Situ shouted, everyone heard a thunderous sound and saw a purple lightning flash behind the Holy tower.


    In the blink of an eye, the lightning bolt had already arrived on the battlefield.


    Upon hearing the powerful thunderclaps in the sky, Hydra immediately raised one of its heads, and a hint of uneasiness flashed in its eyes.


    It could sense that the lightning posed a great threat to it!


    In the next second, lightning bloomed, and a huge lightning hand appeared. It was like lightning Dragon flying towards Hydra. Along with the sound of the shadow and lightning colliding, the lightning wrapped around Hydra.


    Then, like a rope, it actually pulled the Hydra directly from the ground into the sky.


    At that moment, the lightning gradually dissipated, revealing the man¡¯s appearance.


    Klay¡¯s eyes were calm, and the giant hand in his right hand, which was covered in lightning, grabbed the Hydra.

 Chapter 287 - 287 Just So

    287 Just So


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Lord Hydra was actually captured. How is this possible? ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so strong!¡±


    The warlocks of the bloodline tower watched this scene with their mouths wide open.


    It was hard for them to imagine that the Holy tower actually had a backup plan.


    The Holy tower¡¯s warlocks were even more shocked!


    ¡°My God! How can he be so strong? This is ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Could this be the legendary celestial? Otherwise, I can¡¯t imagine how a third-circle warlock could be this powerful!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, with the help of such a great Lord, isn¡¯t our victory inevitable? Even if that Herman comes, he¡¯ll be nothing more than a dog!¡±


    The Holy tower¡¯s morale instantly soared, and even the power of their bloodline burst was much stronger. In an instant, the Holy tower completely suppressed the bloodline tower, and the bloodline tower¡¯s aura became sluggish!


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    At this time, Vivika, who was holding the longbow, was also shocked.


    Eli didn¡¯t tell her about Klay¡¯s existence, so when she saw Klay¡¯s attack, she was instantly overwhelmed with shock.


    The power of Hydra was already something she had never heard of before. However, the appearance of this person in front of her seemed to have broken everything. He had actually captured Hydra easily with just one hand!


    However, she was not in the mood to pay attention to it at the moment!


    Because after Hydra was captured, there was nothing in front of Situ, and Situ, who was bursting with a powerful aura, flew toward her like a bolt of lightning.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    A few third-circle sorcerers stood in front of him, trying to stop him.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    It was obvious that Situ was not interested in them. With an angry roar, a bolt of lightning flashed, and a few of them fell straight to the ground, creating a few large pits with a bang!


    A few third-circle warlocks couldn¡¯t even last one move against Situ.


    Vivika¡¯s eyes were solemn. There had been an amazing accident in this war. Her mood of victory had suddenly become low, and she was even more frightened when facing Situ!


    She didn¡¯t have the confidence to block it!


    Blood flowed through her body, and the power of her bloodline was activated. The wind elements around Vivika began to slowly spin, and a tornado slowly formed, trying to block Situ¡¯s attack.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Situ¡¯s mouth, and he increased his speed.


    This level of defense could not stop him.


    But in the next second, shadows appeared in the void, and a shadow wall suddenly appeared.


    ¡°This is!¡± Situ¡¯s pupils instantly shrank.


    There was only one possibility for this familiar shadow!


    Herman was here!


    Situ was shocked. The lightning he had accumulated instantly began to dissipate, and his body quickly left in the opposite direction, not much slower than before.


    However, it was too late. Several shadow pythons flew out of the shadows, crossed the space, and arrived directly beside Situ. They devoured the lightning around him and directly wrapped around him.


    Then, the snakes slowly returned to the shadow.


    From the shadows, eli stepped out.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed Situ. He looked at Klay in the sky and smiled.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Herman!¡±


    In the sky, Klay looked down calmly at Eli.


    The shadow on Hydra¡¯s body was already on the verge of being defeated. It was struggling frantically, letting out howls, and its three snake heads were spinning like windmills!


    ¡°I¡¯m Klay!¡± He said calmly.


    ..


    On the ground, the battle was in full swing. Roars and the sounds of weapons intertwined. Elemental attacks were as common as raindrops on a rainy day. However, even on such a dangerous battlefield, many people turned their gazes to the sky with grave expressions.


    ¡°master Herman finally showed up. I almost forgot how many years ago he last showed up.¡±


    ¡°Master Herman is still as strong as before, to actually finish off Situ in a short while!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he can defeat that Warlock. This Warlock named Klay is not a normal 3rd circle warlock. It seems a little difficult. Even Hydra was easily subdued!¡±


    A few minutes ago, Hydra had been captured, and Situ faced Vivika alone.


    All the warlocks of the bloodline tower tensed up.


    The Hydra was the most powerful creature in the bloodline tower¡¯s battlefield, and Vivika was the command center. Losing either of them would be a great loss to the bloodline tower, especially Vivika.


    In fact, before the war began, some people had suggested that Vivika not show her face, but she insisted on fighting personally.


    Fortunately, Situ was stopped by one of the most important figures in the bloodline tower, Herman.


    He was a Warlock who had not appeared for hundreds of years but was still remembered by everyone.


    At this moment, he was holding Situ in one hand and rising rapidly to the same level as Klay.


    ¡°You are very clear that the battle between you and me is the key to the outcome of this battle. I will let Situ go, and you will let Hydra go. How about it?¡± Eli said as he looked at the man.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Klay was very straightforward.


    Today, he was in battle mode and was wearing a gray-white Warlock¡¯s robe. He controlled the Hydra with his left hand and held a long gray-white sword in his right hand, which was emitting waves of lightning!


    Upon hearing what Eli said, the lightning on his left hand disappeared instantly, and the Hydra¡¯s huge body fell to the ground. With a bang, it melted into a large shadow and then condensed into a Hydra that was one size smaller.


    The Hydra was an elemental creature to begin with, and it had used up a lot of its power just now.


    He looked rather miserable at the moment.


    Looking at the Hydra¡¯s appearance, Eli¡¯s gaze turned cold, and Situ also smashed toward the ground.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect warlocks to use a sword!¡± Eli said to Klay.


    ¡°This is only a matter of course. Sooner or later, the weapons of the Magi will be replaced. Compared to those, warlocks are more suitable for using the weapons of these mortals!¡± Klay held the longsword, his eyes emotionless.


    ¡°Well said!¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t have time to chat with you today. Situ told me about you before. You¡¯re very strong, but it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ll die Here today!¡± Klay pointed his longsword at Eli and said calmly, ¡°as someone who is half a step into the celestial realm, you have no idea what true power is like!¡±


    BOOM!


    As soon as Klay finished speaking, the sound of thunder suddenly rang out on the battlefield.


    Everyone looked up and saw a large patch of thick dark clouds in the sky. Countless bolts of lightning were intertwined in the sky, emitting terrifying lightning.


    A huge lightning eagle appeared behind Klay and looked down at him.


    Countless bolts of lightning surrounded Klay. At this moment, he looked like a god of Thunder. He looked down at the world.


    The warlocks on the ground were all shocked.


    ¡°Herman, are you ready to die?¡± Klay looked at Eli, the sword in his hand glowing with lightning as he pointed it at him.


    Eli looked at him calmly, his eyes gradually turning silver. Three silver rings were spinning within, and in his consciousness, a sharp force was slowly brewing.


    He was also looking at Klay, and a translucent blade slowly appeared in front of him.


    Ordinary, without any fluctuations, as if it didn¡¯t exist.


    This was the feeling that this five-hundred-year-old soul Blade gave off.


    And as the blade condensed, the silver light in Eli¡¯s eyes gradually bloomed. The blade seemed to transform once again, and threads of fluorescent light wrapped around the blade. When the silver light dissipated, silver marks had already appeared on the blade!


    ¡°Is this your trick?¡±


    He slowly stretched out the long sword in his hand, and endless lightning gathered.


    ¡°Thunder Eagle!¡±


    The longsword swung down, and a giant lightning Eagle that was almost fifty meters long condensed like a bolt of lightning that cut through the sky. Then, with an unstoppable momentum, it charged toward Eli.


    He did not hold back at all. As soon as he made his move, Klay used his strongest move.


    So was Eli.


    With a thought, the soul Blade, which was only a few dozen centimeters long, flew into the sky.


    In just a few seconds, the giant Eagle and the sharp blade collided, but to Klay¡¯s surprise, as the sharp blade entered the lightning, all the lightning began to melt like snow.


    The enormous lightning Eagle actually disappeared into space.


    Klay¡¯s mouth was wide open.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    In the next second, the sharp blade arrived, but Klay had no time to react.


    He only felt as if his soul was being torn apart, and his consciousness was gradually fading.


    The longsword in his hand fell, and Klay stared at Eli. His last consciousness gathered, and he looked at Eli, gritting his teeth, ¡°This is not a Warlock¡¯s technique!¡±


    The next second, he lost consciousness!


    Klay was dead!


    Looking at this scene, Eli shook his head and slowly flew to the ground.


    ¡°Half-step celestial is just so-so.¡±

 Chapter 288 - 288 The End of the War

    288 The End of the War


    On the ground, the two forces were still fighting.


    In the corner of the battlefield.


    The flames flowed like a large river. The scorching flames wrapped around Woox¡¯s body like a gorgeous flaming cloak. The staff in his hand emitted a pressure that seemed to have substance.


    Nikola¡¯s body was spread open like a flag.


    Countless spirits of the dead were wandering around, making undead sounds that would make ordinary warlocks go crazy. They also provided Nikola with resources to resist Woox¡¯s attack!


    ¡°Nikola, you¡¯re very strong, but it¡¯s a pity that flames can restrain the undead!¡± as Woox fought against Nikola, he waved his staff, and a long flame cut through the air, smashing toward Nikola.


    The flames swept through the air, but Nikola waved his hand.


    A wall of undead had already appeared, and they turned into ashes. However, Woox¡¯s attack had also been blocked!


    The flames disappeared along with the wall of the undead.


    Nikola¡¯s face was ugly.


    ¡®Damn you, this old man is too difficult to deal with!¡¯


    ¡°You can block it once, but how many times can you block it?¡± Woox¡¯s face was calm.


    ¡°Klay is dead!¡±


    Nikola suddenly said to him.


    ??


    Woox furrowed his brows. Couldn¡¯t you lie better?


    But suddenly, he noticed a detail. Why was there sunlight again on the ground where he was standing? It was clearly covered in thunderclouds just now, but no, the Thunder seemed to have disappeared.


    Woox¡¯s lips trembled slightly. He raised his head cautiously.


    A scene that made people collapse appeared!


    The thunderclouds in the sky were slowly dispersing, and the huge Thunder Eagle was slowly defeated like an illusory bubble. It was both real and unreal, and there was only one person in the center-Herman!


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lord Klay?¡±


    He did not see Klay¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s falling!¡± Nikola¡¯s voice came from the distance, and it sounded like he was being mean.


    Hearing the voice, he lowered his gaze.


    Three hundred meters above the ground, a figure was descending at a rapid speed.


    Thanks to his third circle vision, he could see very clearly.


    That was Klay.


    His appearance was the same as before. There was no change at all. There was some lightning all over his body, but it flashed like a jam. To his surprise, there were no longer any soul fluctuations in Klay, as if his soul had been erased.


    When a soul was gone, it would usually only appear after death.


    He seemed to have understood something this time!


    Is he dead?


    His body trembled in disbelief.


    How was this possible?


    Wasn¡¯t Klay a half-step celestial?


    And now you¡¯re telling me that he died in the blink of an eye?


    Was Herman that strong?


    Bang! Bang!


    Woox¡¯s body was powerless. The iron rod cut through his fingertips and fell to the ground. His eyes were sad as he looked at Klay, who had fallen to the ground, and closed his eyes.


    It had ended!


    They had all underestimated Herman!


    Of course, it was not only Woox and Nikola who noticed the changes in the thunderclouds.


    The others also noticed it.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can Herman be so strong?!¡±


    ¡°Milord, we¡¯ve lost!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! I can¡¯t accept this! No!¡±


    ¡°Just how much power is Herman hiding? Is he a celestial?¡±


    On the battlefield, the warlocks of the Holy tower were in despair.


    Klay¡¯s god-like appearance was still reflected in everyone¡¯s hearts, but in the next second, he was killed by Eli in one move. It did not even last more than three seconds.


    He couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Lord Herman won!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too strong!¡±


    ¡°I knew you could do it, Sir. I¡¯m your absolute fan!¡±


    ¡°bullsh * t! You were just shouting that we were done for. Do you think I didn¡¯t hear you? ¡±


    The bloodline tower¡¯s side was at ease. The warlocks were shocked, but they also heaved a heavy sigh of relief.


    The more desperate they felt just now, the more relaxed they felt now.


    It was too exciting.


    ¡°Is that my teacher?¡± Surrounded by a group of warlocks, Vivika¡¯s eyes flashed with inexplicable light.


    She bit her lips as she looked at Eli¡¯s back in the sky.


    Her teacher had always been so reliable!


    She couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened if she didn¡¯t have her teacher today!


    A powerful half-step celestial was more than enough for dozens of third-circle warlocks to fight against. However, he was only able to withstand one move from Herman. They didn¡¯t even see what trick he used.


    However, this was no longer important!


    At this time, after more than ten seconds of falling, Klay also fell to the ground with a plop.


    It might have been a coincidence, but it fell right in front of John, the two circle Warlock.


    He had been completely engrossed in the battle when he suddenly heard a plop.


    He turned around and saw that it was on the ground.


    Klay¡¯s body fell to the ground, creating a small pit. His body, on the other hand, was not breathing.


    ¡°Klay is dead!¡±


    John opened his mouth wide and shouted.


    The people around him also confirmed that Klay was dead.


    The news of Klay¡¯s death spread throughout the battlefield in the blink of an eye.


    The originally noisy battlefield suddenly stopped.


    At first, many people still had one hope in their hearts, which was that Klay had only been beaten down and not dead. But at this moment, everyone¡¯s heart collapsed.


    They were no match for the bloodline tower, to begin with.


    In the end, Klay appeared and gave them a glimmer of hope.


    However, Herman¡¯s appearance shattered their hope again in just a few seconds.


    There was no greater sorrow and joy than this.


    At this moment, not far away, Vivika, who had confirmed that Klay was dead, also took a deep breath.


    ¡°Klay is dead!¡±


    ¡°Surrender, and we won¡¯t kill!¡±


    Her voice echoed throughout the battlefield.


    Bang! Bang!


    A Warlock¡¯s weapon fell from his hand, then the second, the third ¡­


    In an instant, the holy tower¡¯s desire to fight dropped to the extreme.


    Shouts of surrender echoed throughout the battlefield, and most of the warlocks of the Holy tower gave up on resisting.


    The remaining warlocks loyal to the Holy tower looked at their surrendered comrades, gritted their teeth, and closed their eyes. The next second, they chose to commit suicide!


    The surrendered warlocks knelt on the ground and looked at them, their heads even lower!


    Compared to these ordinary warlocks, the third circle warlocks immediately tried to escape. However, after running for a few hundred meters, they found that the endless shadows had already reached them.


    Herman!


    They closed their eyes in despair, and the next second, the shadow drowned them.


    The remaining Wizards sighed and surrendered when they saw the third circle warlocks were covered by the shadow.


    In the corner of the battlefield.


    It was still Woox and Nikola.


    Nikola smiled and looked at Woox. ¡°Woox, what is your choice?¡±


    ¡°My choice?¡±


    Woox turned his head to look at the battlefield and then at the Holy tower in the distance. That was the place where he grew up, but today, everything was over. Everything was gone.


    He shook his head with endless sadness and reluctance in his eyes, but then he became determined. He looked at Nikola and said, ¡°You¡¯ve won this time!¡±


    The next second, the flame entered his body.


    In the blink of an eye, Woox chose to burn himself without any hesitation.


    Nikola¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the ashes.


    He still wanted to devour the soul of this Warlock.


    What a waste!

 Chapter 289 - 289 Situs End

    289 Situ¡¯s End


    Half a day passed in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, on the plains, thousands of Holy tower warlocks who were bound were gathered together. Not far away, there were bound magical beasts and logistics personnel.


    It was as dark as the ocean.


    Not far away, in the sky.


    Eli looked at this scene with a calm gaze, and Vivika was beside him.


    ¡°Thanks to teacher¡¯s help, we have achieved an unprecedented victory,¡± Vivika said respectfully to Eli. Eli nodded.


    From where he was standing, he could clearly see the Holy tower main city in the distance.


    At this time, the area was filled with noise and clamor that spread for dozens of miles. Occasionally, one could even hear the sounds of battle. It was the battle between the warlocks who had entered the city!


    ¡°Teacher, the Holy Tower City is full of defeated soldiers. We can clean it up in three days at most. Besides this place, the warlocks of the bloodline tower have already gone to various places to occupy the remaining forces of the Holy tower. We estimate that they will complete the occupation within a month.


    ¡°From now on, the entire south-central part of the West Coast is in our hands!¡± Vivika smiled as she spoke to Eli.


    ¡°Fine, how¡¯s Hydra?¡± Eli asked as he nodded.


    In that battle, Hydra suffered serious injuries. Fortunately, it was an elemental creature, so the effects were not great. However, its strength had still been reduced.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Hydra has already recovered. He has almost swallowed all the magical beasts that died on the battlefield!¡± Vivika said.


    Everyone knew that Hydra could recover from its injuries by eating.


    ¡°Oh right, teacher, there¡¯s one more thing I have to report to you!¡± She suddenly said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Eli turned his head, a little curious.


    ¡°Situ ran away. Our people didn¡¯t find him in the follow-up search!¡± Vivika was a little guilty.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let him run!¡± Eli shook his head.


    It¡¯s just Situ, it¡¯s not a big deal.


    Moreover, even if he ran, it might not be any better than being caught.


    ¡°Give me a copy of the Holy tower¡¯s information. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything I need. I¡¯ll focus on whether there¡¯s any information on breaking through to the celestial realm!¡± Eli ordered.


    The Holy tower had been destroyed, and he would be safe for a long time.


    He could also consider breaking through.


    The celestial was not a small bottleneck!


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Vivika remembered everything that Eli said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be returning to the bloodline tower. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡± With that, Eli prepared to leave.


    Vivika looked at Eli¡¯s back, took a deep breath, and prepared to head forward to command the team.


    But suddenly, Herman turned his head around.


    ¡°Teacher, do you have any other instructions?¡± Vivika raised her head and looked at Eli.


    ¡°The war is over. Don¡¯t strain yourself too much. Have a good rest.¡± Eli said, then turned to leave.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Vivika showed a bright smile.


    ..


    A month¡¯s time passed in a flash.


    Under the bloodline tower¡¯s attack, the remaining Holy tower forces were taken over one by one. The bloodline tower¡¯s flag was also hung all over the central and Southern parts of the West Coast.


    Since then, the situation on the West Coast had changed again.


    The bloodline tower became the only owner of this place.


    A large number of supplies were also transported to Eli¡¯s place in the process.


    Eli also began to take stock of his loot.


    After an inventory check, he found some things that were useful to him.


    A Mage tool and a box of books.


    The mage tool was a bracelet called the Mithril bracelet.


    The Mithril bracelet was a third-circle mage tool. It was made of precious Mithril and covered with complicated mage runes. It was a good item left behind from the mage era.


    Its function was to create a special force field around him, which could control the gravity in a certain area, which was very helpful in close combat. After all, there were many warlocks now, and Eli had to think about the problem of close combat.


    Moreover, this weapon was already close to the limit of the third circle. It was very powerful.


    After all, at his current level, there were not many things that could interest him.


    On the other hand, the other box of books made Eli happy.


    This box of information was all that Eli needed.


    One of them was about the soul, while the other was about mechanics.


    The soul aspect would be helpful to his research of soul runes, and the knowledge of mechanics could help him break through to the third-circle mechanics and from there, open the box that had not been opened all this time!


    He had been coveting that box for a long time.


    In fact, it was the same for the soul runes. Up until now, he had not been able to research anything. Of course, it could also be related to the fact that he did not put too much effort into it.


    But what happened next was good. It was foreseeable that he would have a lot of time. As long as the hourglass didn¡¯t go crazy, he would have a lot of free time to study.


    ¡°Oh, right. At this time, he should have run back to the hourglass.¡± Eli suddenly thought of Situ, the person who had escaped everyone¡¯s eyes.


    He had learned some information about the time hourglass from the third circle warlock.


    It was likely that Situ would not have a good ending if he returned!


    ..


    Time slipped.


    In the hall city, there was a tall white building. The building was built in white, and a scale was carved in the center!


    A trial was in progress.


    The Chief Judge sat on the judge¡¯s seat, leaning back against the red velvet high-back chair. He lowered his head and looked at a man not far away, then sighed deeply.


    ¡°Situ, your recklessness caused the hourglass to lose a lot of resources and Lord Klay. You also provoked a powerful force and warlocks. Do you plead guilty? ¡±


    ¡°I plead guilty!¡±


    Situ closed his eyes.


    He was wearing a gray wizard robe, which belonged to the hourglass of time. He had been stripped of his qualifications, and his hands and feet were cuffed, which were especially used to restrain warlocks.


    He had run away on the battlefield, but when he returned, he was faced with the judgment of the hourglass.


    He knew this, but he had no other choice.


    He might still be able to survive here, but it would be a little miserable.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve admitted your guilt, I¡¯ll strip you of your bloodline and imprison you for life!¡±


    ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±


    In the end, the trial was passed, and Situ sighed.


    ¡°No objections!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    With the hammer of judgment, his fate was judged.


    Soon, Situ was pulled into a room. Accompanied by a painful and mournful scream, Situ was pulled out. At this time, his body was covered in wounds, and his bloodline had been directly deprived.


    Situ was almost unable to move at the moment as he was being pulled.


    Next, he would be sent to prison.


    However, before he could leave this place, a person blocked his way.


    ¡°Situ, look at you. Not only did you fail, but you also implicated master Klay.¡±


    A voice sounded, and the weak Situ raised his head.


    ¡°Andrew, are you here to laugh at me?¡± He looked at the person and said bitterly.


    It was Andrew, the leader of the other faction in the hourglass. There were two warlocks behind him!


    Andrew shook his head and looked at Situ with pity.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to ask about Herman¡¯s situation. We¡¯ll be going back sooner or later, so I want to know more about this enemy.¡±


    ¡°Him!¡± Situ thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you want to deal with him, then forget it. I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. Unless he¡¯s dead or our Lord awakens, you¡¯d better not have such thoughts.¡±


    Andrew was silent.


    He had heard about Herman¡¯s situation and just wanted to confirm it.


    Is there really such a powerful third-circle warlock?


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Andrew nodded and stepped aside, allowing the staff to pull Situ away.


    After seeing Situ disappear at the end of the tunnel, the person beside him asked, ¡°My Lord, do we need to get rid of him?¡±


    Andrew shook his head. ¡°he has already lost his bloodline. What else can he do? just let him die of old age in prison.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s wait for the Lord to wake up. We¡¯ll talk about other things then. For now, withdraw all forces and let the house of bloodline run wild for one or two hundred years. We¡¯ll return later.¡±


    Andrew said calmly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 290 - 290 Ten Years

    290 Ten Years


    Year 3824.


    The bloodline tower had defeated the Holy tower coalition on the outskirts of the Holy tower.


    The Holy tower invited the half-step celestial Warlock Klay, but he was killed by Herman from the bloodline tower. Many of the third-circle warlocks were slaughtered. The former master of the Holy tower, Woox, committed suicide, and Situ escaped!


    The remaining forces of the Holy tower surrendered to the bloodline tower after a difficult struggle.


    Since then, the South and central regions of the West Coast had been unified, forming a situation with the bloodline tower as the leader and many other forces as support.


    At this moment, Eli had already returned to the bloodline tower.


    In the ruins.


    Hill¡¯s green branches swayed gently beside him.


    Eli sat on the lawn, the warm sun shining on his face.


    There was a large patch of grass not far away, and the small green grass swayed gently under the gentle breeze. Hydra, who had already recovered, was resting in it. Further away was an artificial ocean environment, and the water element fruit tree was once planted in it!


    It was easy and comfortable!


    This was the current state of Eli. It had been a long time since he was so relaxed!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be able to relax for a long time from now on. I¡¯ll slowly prepare for my breakthrough and learning!¡±


    ¡­ Eli pondered.


    Following the Holy tower¡¯s defeat, the West Coast suddenly calmed down.


    The hourglass would not head south any time soon because their so-called Lord seemed to be in a deep sleep. At least, he would not be able to recover in a short time.


    Next, he would meditate and learn, while the rest would be to improve his various techniques, such as the Silver Eye, alchemy machinery, and so on. Of course, he also needed to hone the Soul Blade.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t relax either. The so-called ¡®Lord¡¯ in the hourglass might be a celestial. We still have to be careful.¡± Eli was also a little worried.


    On the one hand, there were unknown enemies, and on the other hand, there were no clues about breaking through to the true soul level. Although the bloodline tower¡¯s influence had spread all over the West Coast, such high-level knowledge was still difficult to find.


    ¡®I wonder how Jin Ji is doing. He¡¯s been gone for a while!¡¯ Eli pondered. Towards this person who was blessed by fate, Eli still had some hope.


    ¡®Oh, right, there¡¯s also the silver Moon Lake banquet. It seems to be the same next year!¡¯


    As if recalling something, Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    His talent was stuck at the limit of a third-grade talent. With the silver lake banquet, he might be able to break through to a second-grade talent. By then, his meditation speed would probably be much faster.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we¡¯ll get something this year.¡± Eli pouted.


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, a year had passed.


    The progress of the bloodline tower was much faster than Vivika had expected. It only took nine months to completely stabilize the territory and clean up everything.


    What was interesting was that half a year ago, when they were cleaning up the Holy tower prison, they accidentally found Udo.


    After learning that he knew Eli and that he was locked up because he didn¡¯t want to participate in the battle, Vivika even asked Eli how to deal with it.


    Eli thought about it for a moment, and in the end, Udo joined the bloodline tower and managed a portion of the former Holy tower¡¯s territory. Udo was happy to accept this arrangement.


    Other than that, there was also the silver Moon banquet that lasted for two days.


    As expected, he did not catch a single elemental heart.


    However, he did catch another precious fish. After taking it, his elemental perception had improved to a certain extent, so he did not come back empty-handed this time.


    ..


    Peaceful days were always uneventful.


    Another year passed.


    Far away in the irises¡¯ campsite, Nina was about to break through when Eli gave her a magic potion.


    Three days later, Nina broke through to become a third circle mage and became the first third-circle mage in the irises camp.


    However, the problem was that the forces of the irises camp had shrunk by a quarter. The reason was that the soul slaves released by Situ returned to the mountains, the mountains where the mages were active.


    This caused them quite a bit of trouble.


    Thus, Eli made a special trip to brand these magical beasts again and took control of this batch of magical beasts.


    Since then, a batch of usable second and third circle magical beasts had appeared under Eli¡¯s command. Their number had reached around 40000, and it was still increasing!


    ..


    Year 3830.


    That year, Rodin had died and Vivika had broken through!


    Eli¡¯s research on soul runes had a certain direction now, and his mechanical alchemy was progressing very quickly. It was not long before Eli opened the third box.


    This year, Eli¡¯s mental power point was 375.


    The Holy tower¡¯s failure led to the bloodline tower¡¯s growth, which also led to more resources available to him. With the help of a large number of resources, Eli¡¯s mental power had rapidly improved, and he was still not far from a breakthrough.


    However, Eli did not intend to break through at 400 points.


    For the sake of his future growth, he hoped to advance only when he reached a bottleneck. Anyway, he didn¡¯t lack that little bit of time.


    ..


    Another five years passed.


    In a stable environment, Eli¡¯s mechanical alchemy was going smoothly.


    He was only one step away from breaking through to become a third-circle mechanical Alchemist.


    After five months of bottlenecking, Eli finally had a breakthrough in his mechanical studies.


    And the breakthrough also meant that Eli could finally open the box.


    ..


    In the secret realm.


    Below Hill, Eli looked at the box in his hand.


    The box looked exactly the same as it did a few hundred years ago. It was silver in color and covered in patterns. There were three mechanical locks on the sides and the front.


    At this time, the two side locks had already been opened, only the middle lock was still closed.


    ¡°Then, the third one!¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes were calm as he looked at the box.


    He had been curious about this box for a long time.


    He got it from Vivika, who got it from the original owner of the bloodline tower, Natasha, who got it from a mechanical relic in the central continent.


    He was very curious about what was inside!


    Could it really be related to the legendary mage Gray¡¯s tower?


    Eli didn¡¯t forget that these forces that came to the West Coast were all looking for clues to this illusory ruin, and they had stayed there for hundreds of years.


    Even though the mages had left for thousands of years, they still did not give up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it. We¡¯ll know what it is once we open it.¡± Eli shook his head and gently placed the box on the ground.


    Looking at the mechanical lock, Eli took a deep breath.


    He began to unlock it.


    Three days later, there was a cracking sound.


    Eli watched as the mechanical lock suddenly split open, revealing the scene inside. Countless gears and spell formations were still spinning, and with a clack, the gears fitted together one by one!


    This process lasted for ten seconds.


    Ten seconds later, the box was opened with a click.


    The contents of the box were also revealed to him.

 Chapter 291 - 291 The Key and The Map

    291 The Key and The Map


    Countless gears fitted together, and the box slowly opened.


    Eli also saw the scene inside the box.


    The bottom of the box was laid with a dark silver memory metal, and in the metal, there were two things. One was a sealed scroll, and the other was key.


    The scroll was brown in color and had a delicate feel to it. There seemed to be something drawn on it, and it was wrapped in a translucent crystal-like Amber.


    This was a precious crystal that was usually used to store documents. One would not have to worry about being damaged even after thousands of years in this crystal.


    Other than the scroll, the only other thing was the key.


    It looked no different from an ordinary key, but its surface was extremely smooth. There were no depressions, but from time to time, a trace of veined pattern would flash.


    Eli understood that this was definitely the key to some kind of mechanical lock.


    A key and a scroll.


    Eli had a strange look on his face. The things inside were not quite what he had imagined.


    However, the key might be related to the scroll.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it out and have a look.¡± Eli shook his head and took out the key first. The key felt normal to the touch, but it was clear that it was made of precious metal.


    Other than that, there was nothing special about it. After all, it was said to be key, so its function naturally went without saying.


    ¡°Next up is the scroll!¡± Eli took out a scroll, and the elements in his hand vibrated. The crystal immediately began to crack.


    A few seconds later, the crystal detached, and Eli took the scroll.


    Without any hesitation, he opened it.


    The scroll was unfurled, but the contents of the scroll left him stunned.


    ¡°Is this a map?¡± Eli was puzzled.


    On the scroll, there were some mountains, rivers, and some terrains. What was interesting was that there were even labels on the scroll, and one of them was even specially marked.


    ¡°Black Isotta, Alice Mage Academy, storm elemental mage Academy ¡­¡±


    The first thing that Eli noticed was the names of the factions on the map.


    They seemed to be mage forces.


    It seemed like this map had a long history. After all, the mages had left for a long time.


    ¡°But is this the West Coast?¡± Eli tried hard to determine the similarities between the map and the West Coast.


    ¡°This is definitely the Sofia mountain range. The map is exactly the same as the one I¡¯ve been to.¡± Eli looked at a horizontal mountain range on the map, and his eyes lit up.


    After confirmation, this should be the map of the West Coast.


    In that case, these mage forces should have been the forces of the mage world in the past.


    ¡°there¡¯s a key, a map, and a specially marked place.¡± Eli looked at the two items. They were too straightforward, and he could clearly understand that the key should be the key to open the place marked on the map.


    Of course, it might not be the case, but there was a high probability that it was.


    But ¡­


    Eli¡¯s gaze was calm.


    Since he had a map, he definitely had to explore this.


    However, this map was obviously a little outdated. After all, it had been thousands of years. The changes in the terrain were still not small. If he followed the map, it would be very difficult to find it.


    Even for him, it would probably take a few years to find it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t need to find it myself!¡±


    What a joke. The bloodline tower¡¯s influence was spread all over the West Coast, and there were tens of thousands of warlocks. They were more familiar with the terrain than Eli, and there was also some information that could be searched.


    ¡°I have to go see Vivika!¡±


    Eli pouted.


    ..


    The next day.


    Eli saw Vivika, who was in the bloodline tower.


    ¡°Help me find the thing on this map and keep it a secret!¡± Eli took out the map and handed it to Vivika as if it was a brand.


    ¡°Okay, teacher.¡± Vivika nodded. ¡°But what is this, teacher?¡± She held the map and asked.


    ¡°I took it out from that box,¡± Eli said directly without hiding anything.


    ¡°What? the box left by the tower master Natasha? ¡± Vivika¡¯s eyes widened.


    She originally thought that it was just a normal map, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be taken out of the box.


    At this moment, she finally noticed that the map was not ordinary. This map only showed mage forces, not Warlock forces. This meant that this was a map from the mage era.


    No wonder her teacher wanted her to help look for him.


    ¡°yes, teacher, I understand. I¡¯ll be quick!¡± Vivika held the map and nodded solemnly.


    ¡°Be careful. Find someone you can trust!¡± Elie said.


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    Vivika naturally understood.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, teacher. I¡¯ll be in charge of this personally. I should be able to find it in three months at most.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news!¡± Eli nodded.


    It was indeed much better to have a map as a reference.


    After that, Vivika chatted with Eli about the bloodline tower for a while before leaving. Eli also returned to the Wizard Tower.


    He was currently living in the bloodline tower.


    ..


    Two months passed in the blink of an eye.


    One day, Vivika came to visit Eli.


    ¡°Teacher, we¡¯ve found the place!¡± Vivika seemed a little excited and said quickly.


    ¡°Oh?¡±Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Teacher, you might be familiar with this place!¡± Vivika smiled and slowly spat out a few words.


    ¡°Forest of death!¡±


    ..


    Forest of death!


    This was the base camp of the house of the undead that Nikola had created. Now that Nikola had left, this place had been abandoned. However, because of the remnants of the undead aura, there was still much wild undead.


    On this day, Eli, Nikola, and Vivika returned here.


    In the forest of death.


    The three of them stood side by side and looked down.


    ¡°Vivika, you said there¡¯s a ruin here?¡± Nikola was confused.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded and said to Eli, who was beside her, ¡°Teacher, the bloodline tower searched for dozens of days and finally determined that this should be the place marked out.¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Eli replied casually, but the silvery-white eye in his eyes had already been activated.


    The silver-white light gathered and looked down at the forest.


    He really did find something interesting.


    There seemed to be a huge underground cave about a hundred meters below the ground of the forest. There was also a barrier like thing that seemed to prevent him from peeking.


    ¡°Alright, this should be the place.¡±


    A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face, and he even had the thought of immediately going down to take a look.


    However, after hesitating for a moment, he still took out the die to check if he would encounter any danger.


    Five points!


    Looking at the number on the die, Eli frowned.


    It seemed that this ancient remain was not as simple as it seemed.


    Five points were already very high. The risk was too great.


    Moreover, this was the West Coast, where most of the factions were dark Mages. There might even be some dark Mages¡¯ remains, and as everyone knew, the things left behind by dark Mages were usually not good.


    If it were a curse or something, even he would not be willing to face it.


    ¡°My Lord, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nikola asked as he saw the change in Eli¡¯s eyes and his furrowed brows.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Eli shook his head. He was only thinking about how to open these ruins or who should bear the risk!


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Suddenly, Vivika spoke.


    ¡°Oh? ¡°Eli turned to look.


    ¡°Teacher, Aisha sent a message. In the South of the West Coast, near the mountains, a huge sky cloud whale is approaching the West Coast. The Holy tower also received the news that a top genius from the Holy tower of the central continent is coming here. It is said that it is related to some clues.¡± Vivika raised her head and looked at Eli.


    ¡°What? ¡± Eli blinked as if he didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.

 Chapter 292 - 292 Scam

    292 Scam


    The Sofia mountains.


    Located on the west side of the coast was the largest mountain range in the vicinity. There was no other mountain range like this one. The continuous mountain range rose and fell as if there was no end to it. It was said that after passing through this mountain range, one would be able to reach the core of the warlock world, the most prosperous area, the central continent!


    Above the mountain range was a boundless sea of clouds, a vast expanse of white.


    At this moment, a five-meter-long Giant Eagle was flying in the boundless sea of clouds.


    Suddenly, it seemed to have sensed something and turned its head back.


    The next second, the giant Eagle let out a cry of horror and quickly descended to the ground!


    Behind him, the sea of clouds churned, accompanied by a buzzing sound.


    A huge creature flew out of the sea of clouds.


    The creature had the appearance of a whale, but its size was at least several times that of an ordinary adult whale. It was more than 100 meters long, and there were many exhaust holes on the outside of its body. Its body was green on the top and white on the bottom.


    At this moment, streams of air spurted out from the row holes on both sides, stirring up the sea of clouds.


    Even a single hole was much larger than the giant Eagle.


    The giant Eagle descended rapidly, its eyes fixed on the huge creature.


    It had never seen such a huge creature in his life.


    There seemed to be something on it, and the Eagle decided to take a look.


    It increased its speed, distancing itself from the enormous creature, but its altitude was still rising. After a few kilometers, it was finally at the same level as the whale.


    There was a castle on top of the whale.


    It was a magnificent black stone castle with a Gothic appearance. The tip of the castle was high and inserted into the sea of clouds. The tower was connected by dozens of chains, which were connected to the whale¡¯s back!


    There seemed to be someone inside!


    Suddenly, it saw a stream of Fire Fly out from the castle. The scorching flames contained explosive energy, and in an instant, the second circle Giant Eagle disappeared in flames.


    ¡°Ah, so boring!¡±


    Luo ye watched the Eagle disappear, and the flame on his fingertip slowly disappeared.


    He was on the balcony of the castle. There was a table and some delicious food on the balcony.


    ¡°Luo ye, it won¡¯t be boring when we reach the West Coast.¡±


    In front of him was an old man who was currently holding his beard.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Luo ye stretched his body.


    He didn¡¯t look old at all. Instead, he looked like a young man. He had black hair, but his eyes were red as if they contained explosive flames.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re the one who requested this operation, we¡¯ll be responsible for protecting you. I hope we won¡¯t come back empty-handed this time!¡± Hall continued to stroke his beard and said calmly.


    ¡°Yes, I also found this map in a mechanical relic. I think it will definitely be useful.¡± Luo Ye¡¯s eyes were serious as he took out a map.


    The yellow map seemed to be in ruins, but some places were still clearly recorded on it.


    ¡°according to the records, the sky City and the city of machinery seemed to be in contact, and then the city of machinery transported something to the West Coast. I think there¡¯s a high possibility that they are connected.¡± Luo ye said.


    ¡°I hope so. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to waste a few more years on this mission!¡± Hall said with a smile.


    This time, in order to protect this genius, the Holy tower had sent dozens of third-circle warlocks, including a few half-step celestial.


    ¡°It won¡¯t!¡± Luo ye shook his head. He would not have come here if he was not confident!


    He looked back and saw dozens of third circle warlocks in the castle. With these people, the journey should not be too difficult.


    ¡°Oh, right. Have you contacted the Holy tower branch here?¡± He suddenly turned his head and asked.


    ¡°Not yet, but I contacted Woox more than ten years ago. Everything is normal.¡± Hall said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Luo ye nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just a dozen years. Nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I got a message!¡± Suddenly, Hall took out a crystal ball.


    ¡°What?¡± Luo ye raised his head.


    ¡°The Holy tower is ready to welcome the arrival of the Lords!¡± Hall said with a smile.


    Luo ye also smiled.


    He slowly stood up and looked forward.


    ¡°speed up. I hope we can arrive as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    A few seconds later, with a cry, the huge sky cloud whale sped up and flew forward.


    ..


    The bloodline tower.


    In the meeting room!


    Eli, Vivika, Alice, and Udo sat together in a circle with serious expressions.


    ¡°Udo, tell us the situation,¡± asked Eli as he looked at Udo.


    Udo took a deep breath. He was currently in charge of the Holy tower¡¯s area, but this incident had really left him a little confused.


    The Holy tower branch had just been destroyed, and then the higher-ups of the Holy tower came!


    What the hell was this?


    ¡°My Lord, the person who came this time is called Luo Ye. It is said that he found a relic in a ruin. After studying it, he found a map of the West Coast and is ready to explore it! Wu duo said.


    ¡°Luo Ye? The top genius?¡± Eli raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Luo Ye is very extraordinary. It¡¯s said that he fused with a top-tier four-circle bloodline, the high-grade bloodline of the lava Fire Monkey, the Hellfire monkey. He¡¯s very talented and is now at the limit of third circle. He¡¯s not far from breaking through to the celestial realm and has the potential to inherit the position of the Holy tower¡¯s master. Of course, he¡¯s still far from my Lord!¡± Udo looked at Eli and said.


    ¡°Did they say how many people they had?¡± Vivika asked.


    ¡°About thirty of them, but the weakest one is at the late stage of third circle. There are three or four half-step celestial warlocks among them. I heard that Luo ye¡¯s combat power is comparable to a half-step celestial!¡± Udo was under a lot of pressure.


    If this group of people came and discovered that the Holy tower had been destroyed, then wouldn¡¯t he be finished?


    ¡°It seems like the central continent is indeed stronger!¡± Eli sighed.


    The people who came this time were almost comparable to all the top combat forces on the former West Coast, and this was only a part of the combat power of the main force!


    ¡°Sir, this is a map projection. They asked us to look for it first!¡± Udo suddenly took out a branded map.


    Looking at the map, Eli and Vivika both had subtle expressions on their faces.


    Because this map was exactly the same as Eli¡¯s.


    ¡°Teacher ¡­¡± Vivika said with a frown. She looked at Eli, but he actually smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same!¡± Eli chuckled. He was just worried about who would be the scouts for him, and these people had arrived.


    They were just a bunch of third circle warlocks, and there was no need to panic.


    However, he still had to think about how to deal with this group of people. After all, the Holy tower had just been subdued by them!


    He fell into deep thought. Ten seconds later, he raised his head and looked at Udo. Udo¡¯s head was lowered, and his forehead was covered in sweat!


    ¡°Udo, you seem to be very worried?¡± Eli said.


    ¡°My Lord, please don¡¯t joke around. How could I not be nervous? After all, the Holy tower has been destroyed!¡± Udo raised his head, his expression bitter. He still didn¡¯t know what to do!


    ¡°Was it destroyed? Don¡¯t we still have you, the tower master of the Holy tower?¡± Eli looked at Udo.


    ¡°Me, the Holy tower¡¯s master?¡± Udo blinked, not understanding what he meant.


    But Vivika, who was beside him, already understood. She looked at Eli and asked, ¡± could it be that teacher wants Udo to simply pretend to be the Holy tower¡¯s tower master and deceive that group of people? ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eli¡¯s tone was strange. ¡°Didn¡¯t Udo take over the position of the Holy tower¡¯s master after Woox died of natural causes?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Udo¡¯s eyes widened.


    He seemed to understand Eli¡¯s meaning.


    This was going to be a big show, and his role would be the Holy tower¡¯s tower master.


    ¡°It seems like you understand what I mean!¡± Eli looked at the few of them and said, ¡°when the time comes, you can place these people in a certain area. Now, I will temporarily modify the memories of the people in this area!¡±


    Eli pursed his lips, and a silver-white light flickered in his eyes.


    This kind of thing was not very difficult for him at the moment.


    The other three looked at each other. He had altered the memories of hundreds of people.


    Was this something a Warlock could do?


    However, it was Herman. That seemed reasonable!

 Chapter 293 - 293 Vigilance

    293 Vigilance


    The scorching sun had just risen, sprinkling down golden sunlight!


    Outside the Holy Tower City, in a large open space.


    Dozens of people were waiting. Most of them were the higher-ups of the Holy tower, including the leader, Udo. Even Eli was there, but he followed behind Udo like a guard.


    Udo turned his head to look at the crowd. Hearing these people¡¯s whispers, he sucked in a cold breath.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually a Warlock from the Holy tower headquarters here. I wonder what his purpose is. ¡±


    ¡°The old tower master just died, and Udo has just taken over as the new tower master. I wonder if there will be any accidents.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but the other forces have been very stable recently. We have also established contact with the bloodline tower. Recently, many of their people have come to our side. I believe that Sir will not have any opinions about us!¡±


    As Udo listened to the words in his ear, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the guard, Eli, beside him with a look of awe!


    What the hell was this?!


    Even the mystic butterfly bloodline with illusionary powers couldn¡¯t do that.


    Dozens of memories of the third ring warlocks had been modified.


    And it wasn¡¯t just them. Hundreds of people in an area of the city had also been modified.


    It was hard to imagine.


    This wasn¡¯t just a matter of memory. How to arrange the memory so that no one could see any flaws was even more terrifying. He couldn¡¯t imagine how his benefactor could do it.


    This wasn¡¯t a Warlock.


    ¡°Relax, there won¡¯t be any problems!¡± Eli, who had already concealed his aura, looked at him and said with a smile.


    If there were a problem, he would just solve it all!


    Udo took a deep breath, and his breathing gradually returned to normal.


    According to the time, the people from the Holy tower headquarters should be here soon!


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    Suddenly, someone said, and everyone raised their heads.


    The clouds in the sky dispersed, and the huge sky cloud whale slowly descended.


    Looking at the huge creature that was hundreds of meters long, everyone sucked in a cold breath.


    ¡°sky cloud whale, an adult creature at the limit of the third circle!¡± Eli looked at the huge creature, and his eyes lit up. He had never seen such a huge creature before!


    However, it was a pity that he could not dissect it. After all, it was the Holy tower¡¯s possession.


    The huge cloud whale stopped about three hundred meters from the ground. That was the lowest distance it could reach. At this distance, the others could see the castle on the cloud whale and the black dots around it!


    All of a sudden, the black dot started to leave the cloud whale in the sky and descended toward the ground.


    Eli also saw the person¡¯s appearance and strength clearly.


    Needless to say, the young man at the very front should be the so-called genius Luo ye. He was indeed very strong. Eli could feel that although he was not at the limit of third circle, he was not weaker than him when he had just broken through to the late-stage thirty years ago.


    Moreover, there were a total of thirty-two people behind him, each of whom was a late-stage third circle warlock.


    There were also three people behind him, all of whom were half-step true celestial warlocks.


    The landing was very fast. In just a few seconds, dozens of people had already landed on the ground.


    Luo ye took the lead, followed by many warlocks.


    He strode to the front of the welcoming party with a smile, but he couldn¡¯t hide his pride. He extended his hand to Udo.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Luo Ye. You must be the tower master of the Holy tower branch tower on the West Coast, Woox.¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the Holy tower¡¯s master, but my name is Udo.¡± Udo looked at this group of warlocks and felt his heart beating rapidly!


    ¡°Eh? Udo?¡± Luo ye turned to look at Hall and asked, ¡°Hall, did I remember wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, I remember that the person in charge here is Woox. I¡¯ve checked.¡± Hall frowned.


    ¡°Woox is my teacher. He died a few years ago, and I just took over. I didn¡¯t have time to send the news to the headquarters!¡± Udo¡¯s heart was in his throat as he spoke.


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Luo ye nodded.


    ¡°What?¡± Hall, on the other hand, frowned.


    ¡°Hall, don¡¯t think too much. It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Luo ye looked at Hall and frowned.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord, I¡¯ve already prepared your living quarters. We¡¯ve already sent people to look for the map that my Lord gave us. We¡¯ll probably find it soon!¡± Udo said quickly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Luo ye nodded.


    Behind him, Hall still wanted to say something, but he was pulled away by Luo ye.


    And so, the group was pulled away by Udo. As for the sky cloud whale, it slowly dove into the clouds.


    Eli took a look and followed Udo.


    ..


    The area prepared for Luo ye and the others was the area near the East of the Holy tower. It was the area with the best environment, and there were very few people there. Moreover, their memories had been modified.


    Soon, they arrived.


    Looking at the villas and the Tower in front of him, Luo ye nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Luo ye was very satisfied.


    ¡®It seemed that this group of country bumpkins was still capable!¡¯


    ¡°My Lords, if you need anything, you can tell me at any time. Additionally, there are all kinds of entertainment facilities here. You don¡¯t need to go to other places!¡± Udo said.


    Luo Ye nodded and then said, ¡°You¡¯d better find it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll take our leave then!¡± Udo said respectfully.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    He casually dispersed Udo and waited for them to settle down. After that, he would deal with the rest.


    Eli left with Udo as well, but before he left, he cast a glance at these people, especially tHall. He felt that he was quite interesting.


    After Udo left, Luo Ye and the others began to divide the living areas. He also chose a Mage tower, and the group quickly settled down and began to rest.


    They had been on the road for a few months, and they really needed to relax.


    However, as soon as Luo ye entered the Mage Tower, there was a knock on the door.


    He opened the door and saw Hall.


    ¡°Hall, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Luo Ye was a little unhappy!


    ¡°Luo Ye, I think something is wrong here!¡± Hall said with a frown.


    Ever since he came here, he had felt that something was off.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I feel it¡¯s quite normal!¡± Luo ye shook his head. ¡°I think you¡¯re thinking too much. You should rest!¡±


    After that, he pushed Hall out of the door.


    Looking at the closed door, Hall¡¯s mouth twitched!


    However, he had no choice. Compared to the Holy tower¡¯s hope for the future, he was nothing.


    ¡°No, I have to check.¡± He shook his head.


    There were quite a few people in this area. He could go and search in secret.


    ..


    A day later.


    In the Tower.


    Hall touched his beard. After a day of investigation, he did not find anything wrong. He had checked many people in the vicinity, and everything seemed normal. He had been overthinking.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve been overthinking.¡± Hall shook his head and relaxed quite a bit.


    There might be problems with one or two of them, but it was impossible for hundreds of people to have problems.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting old, and I¡¯m getting timider and timider!¡± Hall smiled and turned back to rest.

 Chapter 294 - 294 The Situation in the Central Continent

    294 The Situation in the Central Continent


    For the third-circle warlocks who had experienced a long and difficult journey, a short rest was enough for them to recover. Thus, early the next morning, a male warlock walked out from the group.


    ¡°It¡¯s so comfortable!¡±


    The Warlock walked out of the Wizard Tower and felt the texture of the ground under his feet. He smiled.


    Compared to the feeling of being in the sky, he preferred the feeling of being on the ground.


    His name was Diogo, and he was one of Luo ye¡¯s followers. He was also a third-circle Warlock from the Holy tower headquarters.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the West Coast, so I don¡¯t know what it looks like!¡± Diogo¡¯s gaze crossed the villa area and looked toward the Main City in the distance.


    Mage towers stood in great numbers, and elemental fluctuations rose and fell. It was a bustling scene. Although it was far from the central continent, it still seemed to have unique regional characteristics.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± Diogo pondered.


    Luo ye didn¡¯t restrict their travel but only told them not to cause trouble!


    With that thought in mind, Diogo tidied his clothes and walked out.


    Soon, he came to the only path that led to the other area, which was also the path they had come here before.


    The road was located on the east side of the area, connecting to the main area of the city. There was a white arch that was not very wide.


    But just as he reached the door, someone happened to come in.


    ¡°You must be the Lord of the Holy tower. I was sent by Lord Udo to serve you, my Lord. If you don¡¯t mind, let me take you out for a walk.¡±


    Diogo looked at the man.


    He had black hair and black eyes. He was quite good-looking, and his aura was only that of an ordinary three-ring warlock. However, his eyes had a mysterious charm that could enchant people. The most intriguing thing was that his pupils were silver.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Diogo nodded.


    Since they were sent by the branch here, they should be very familiar with this place.


    He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and look into this person¡¯s eyes.


    The mysterious silver color also made him a little dazed.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself standing beside the White arch, but in the opposite direction.


    He subconsciously looked at the man beside him and patted his shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Herman. I had a lot of fun this time.¡±


    Beside Diogo, Eli smiled humbly.¡±What are you saying, my Lord? this is what I should do.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Diogo nodded, feeling a little tired! ¡°then I¡¯ll go back first. I feel a little tired from today¡¯s shopping!¡±


    Diogo scratched his head. He clearly felt that he had just left!


    And what did he shop for?


    It seemed like he just ate, drank, and went to some places to play, but for some reason, his memory was a little blurry, as if he had done it and had not done it.


    The wonderful feeling still lingered in his heart, but he subconsciously ignored it.


    He scratched his head and returned to his residence.


    He just went out for a walk, what could have happened?


    ¡°I¡¯ve progressed more than half of the third level of the silvery-white eye. Its power is really not bad!¡±


    In the distance, looking at Diogo¡¯s back, Eli shook his head.


    He didn¡¯t go out for a walk. He just watched Diogo stare blankly for a few hours and smile from time to time.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be as difficult to fool this group of people as he had imagined.


    ¡°In ten days. I feel that we can just tell them the location in ten days!¡± Eli took out a small stool and sat down by the arch, then waited for the next person who wanted to go out.


    It was a bright and beautiful day.


    On the other side.


    As soon as Diogo returned, he was called over by Hall.


    ¡°Diogo, did you find anything strange or interesting when you went out? ¡± Hall looked at Diogo and asked.


    Even though he had checked the people nearby, he still felt uncomfortable.


    His bloodline was the human-faced giant spider, a Spider-type third-circle creature. It usually lived in cold, damp, and dark environments, which also gave it the ability to sense danger. This had saved him many times.


    It was the same this time. As soon as he came here, his bloodline made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    That was why he came to ask again.


    When Diogo heard this question, he replied respectfully, ¡± Sir, everything is normal, but there is one thing that is really interesting!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Hall¡¯s gaze turned serious.


    ¡°Sir, the humans here have slightly different physiques from the humans in our world. I found that the women here are generally plumper!¡± Diogo said with a serious expression.


    He had personally experienced it, and it was that good brother who had brought him there.


    It was very moist!


    Hall was speechless.


    He had never been so speechless in his life.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The corner of Hall¡¯s mouth twitched, and he glanced at him.


    Apart from being his subordinate, Diogo was also his nephew!


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Diogo wasn¡¯t angry and left with a smile.


    Seeing him leave, Hall also relaxed a little.


    It seemed that he had really been overthinking.


    Could it be that the human-faced giant spider was also uncomfortable in a foreign place?


    ..


    Time passed day by day.


    Other than Rou Ye, the rest of the Holy tower¡¯s warlocks had also gone out to stroll around the Holy Tower City. They were all led by the Warlock, Herman, who had been sent by Udo.


    Everyone was having a good time, even Hall.


    Many of them also treated Eli as a good friend and even invited Herman to go back with them to the central continent, but he politely declined.


    Just like that, Eli fooled them for ten days.


    Every day, he would sit at the door and watch them fall into their fantasies before returning.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t do anything. He also learned a lot about the central continent.


    This included the composition of the forces, the races, the strength of the strong, the local customs, the current situation, and so on. This gave Eli a rough impression of the most prosperous area in this world.


    First of all, the central continent was at least hundreds of times larger than the West Coast. It was a truly huge continent, occupying 60% of the world¡¯s land. It was said that the earliest Mage forces were born here.


    In the past, many mage forces had occupied this land and created incomparable glory.


    Of course, that was all in history. At the moment, the situation in the central continent was completely different from before.


    With the disappearance of Mage, Warlock families took over this land and re-divided it, forming the so-called ¡°bloodline forces.¡±


    Mage had almost disappeared from the continent, and their situation was much worse than the West Coast. At least there was one on the West Coast, but mages had become a legend on the central continent. Only a few other Mages were still around.


    Furthermore, unlike what Eli had expected, the Mages seemed to have only taken their own people back then and left behind many other races. This resulted in many other races in the central continent, including elves, dwarves, and races that were once slaves of the mage.


    They each occupied their own area, and because they were not weak at all.


    Finally, Eli also understood the current combat power situation of the mage world.


    Celestials were the highest levels.


    Even the Holy tower only had two celestials.


    There weren¡¯t as many celestial in the central continent as one might imagine!


    This made Eli very happy. This meant that as long as he became a celestial, at least in this world, he would have a certain guarantee of safety.


    ¡°The Mage¡¯s departure has a huge impact on this world!¡± Eli sighed.


    If one were to go back in time by 5000 years, a celestial would be a slightly stronger version of a normal mage.


    But it was still good for him.


    At least, the less important a mage¡¯s item was, the easier it would be for him to get it.


    High-level knowledge, flying sky cities, dangerous mage weapons, tall wizard towers, prosperous and strange small spaces, and even ¡­ the legendary gray¡¯s tower.


    A glimmer of hope appeared in Eli¡¯s eyes. Even now, he could not imagine what kind of creation could be as large as a moon.


    He wanted to take a look!


    ¡°But not now!¡±


    Eli shook his head. He would wait until he was strong enough.


    He would stay here for a few thousand years first, and when he was stronger, he would go and get those things.


    He didn¡¯t lack time anyway.


    ¡°Take it slow!¡± The dejected look on Eli¡¯s face was swept away as he looked towards the villa area.


    Compared to those, he should pay more attention to this group of warlocks.


    It had been ten days!


    It was time for them to go to the ruins!


    With that in mind, Eli tidied up his clothes, put on an anxious expression, and ran towards the villa area, his speed getting faster and faster.


    While running, he shouted, ¡°My Lords, we¡¯ve found the ruins!¡±

 Chapter 295 - 295 Andersons Confusion

    295 Anderson¡¯s Confusion


    At the same time.


    At the Hourglass!


    In a three-story building, a Warlock hurriedly passed through many doors and stepped on a red carpet. His eyes were filled with panic as he came to a large door!


    When he saw the door, he immediately knocked on it gently.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    A vigorous voice was heard, and the Warlock immediately walked in.


    It was a wild-looking room. The floor was carpeted with magical beasts, and on the wall were the heads of magical beasts that had been made into specimens. In the center of the room, there was a long table, and a tall man was sitting behind it.


    ¡°What happened? why are you in such a panic? ¡± Anderson looked at the man who walked in and said unhappily.


    Ever since Situ had failed and been locked up in prison, the radical faction had been unable to recover. He had also completely grasped the hourglass, so he could be said to be triumphant during this period.


    ¡°Milord, something big has happened!¡± The Warlock was Anderson¡¯s trusted aide, so he did not explain and only quickly said, ¡°My Lord, ten days ago, we suddenly discovered a huge creature near the Holy tower. We determined that the sky cloud whale was from the Holy tower headquarters.


    ¡°Moreover, those who are qualified to use such mounts are probably important figures in the Holy tower.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Anderson stood up abruptly, his eyes filled with shock.


    Holy tower headquarters!


    Did the headquarters in the central continent notice this place?


    Could it be that they noticed the Holy tower¡¯s destruction and were preparing to deal with the bloodline tower?


    After the shock, Anderson was overjoyed!


    They didn¡¯t want the bloodline tower to develop like this, but Herman was too powerful!


    However, if the Holy tower headquarters intervened, it would be a different story.


    Not to mention Herman, it was even possible for them to uproot the bloodline tower.


    With this in mind, Anderson¡¯s eyes lit up, but in the next second, he seemed to have noticed a word in the Warlock¡¯s words.


    Wait ¡­ Ten days ago?


    Anderson frowned and said angrily, ¡°Why did I only know about this now?¡±


    ¡°Milord, there is a reason for this!¡± The Warlock said hurriedly, ¡°We discovered the sky cloud whale but no one knew which force it belonged to.


    ¡°We used ten days before we determined it was from the Holy tower.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    Anderson nodded.


    ¡°Milord, this is the strange part!¡± The Warlock was at a loss. A few seconds later, he said, ¡± after the group of warlocks entered the Holy tower, they seemed to have been staying in one area. Our people have been waiting outside, but no one has come out.¡±


    Anderson, ¡°¡­¡±


    What kind of situation was this?


    The Holy tower forgave the bloodline tower for its actions.


    They can¡¯t be that generous, right?


    This was different from his understanding of power!


    Could this be the method of a great force?


    Choose to forgive?


    Anderson and the Warlock looked at each other in confusion!


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s observe first.¡± Ten seconds later, Anderson spoke.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    ..


    ¡°What? you found it?¡±


    Luo ye looked at Eli, his eyes were wide open.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I found it, Sir Luo ye. Sir Udo had sent hundreds of people to check the terrain of the west coast. After comparison, we finally confirmed the location on the map!¡± Eli nodded and said seriously.


    ¡°that¡¯s great. Since you¡¯ve found it, go and call the others. I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    Luo ye was very surprised. He didn¡¯t expect this group of people to be so fast.


    He had thought that it would take one or two months to find it, but they found it in ten days.


    It seemed that the Holy tower¡¯s branch here was still capable.


    With that in mind, he looked at Eli and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the time comes, regardless of whether we have any gains or not, I will talk to the tower master and give you the rewards you deserve!¡±


    ¡°thank you, Sir. I¡¯ll go and inform the other Lords first!¡± Eli could not help but laugh and silently lowered his head.


    He had to leave quickly, he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer!


    Soon, with Eli¡¯s notice, more than thirty warlocks rushed over!


    And it wasn¡¯t just them. Udo had also rushed over.


    In the Wizard Tower.


    Luo ye told everyone about the fact that the ruins had been found, and everyone also showed a happy expression. After all, although this place was not bad, everyone still preferred the central continent!


    In his speech, Luo ye also especially praised the Holy tower branch for their swift action and said that he would reward them when he returned. The group of people nodded.


    Udo kept his head down and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Indeed, Herman is not bad, but he made me spend a lot of money!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, although the Holy tower doesn¡¯t really manage the branch towers, the warlocks here are very kind to us, especially Herman.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡±


    One by one, the warlocks nodded in agreement, and many of them looked at Eli as if they were good friends.


    The corner of Udo¡¯s mouth twitched.


    My Lord, what have you done?


    ¡°Tower Master Udo, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± At this moment, Hall looked at Udo.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about how to make arrangements!¡± Udo laughed, his face kind.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Hall nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s set off in three days.¡± Luo ye said loudly.


    The others naturally nodded in agreement with Luo ye¡¯s arrangement.


    One by one, they returned and began to make preparations.


    ..


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    The team formed by Luo ye and the others walked out of the Holy tower with Eli as the guide. The atmosphere was harmonious.


    The hourglass spy guarding the door finally saw these people for the first time. He then transmigrated this happy situation back to the hourglass. For a moment, Anderson was even more confused!


    He even gathered a dozen warlocks to discuss it, but no matter how hard they racked their brains, they still could not understand why the Holy tower would do this. Was a great force so kind?


    Just as they were lost, an airship left the Holy tower area and arrived at the forest of death.


    They got off the airship and looked at the scene below the ground.


    ¡°Is this the place?¡± Luo ye looked at the ground and asked Eli.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord. It¡¯s at the bottom of this forest!¡± Eli said.


    Luo ye nodded, but then he began to worry.


    How should he excavate it?


    They could just rely on bombarding, but they didn¡¯t have any earth-element warlocks!


    ¡°My Lord, Lord Udo has prepared a wizard tool. I have brought it here.¡± As Eli spoke, he took out a staff.


    He waved his staff, and the soil on the ground began to wriggle. Then, the soil and the tree began to move slowly, like a vortex of soil. Gradually, a pit of nearly 100 meters and 20 meters deep appeared. At the same time, a mysterious spatial fluctuation began to appear.


    ¡°Is it the secret realm?¡± Luo ye¡¯s eyes lit up, and he looked at Eli.


    ¡°Herman, you¡¯ve done me a great favor this time!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what I should do!¡±


    Eli retracted his staff. It was actually just an ordinary wooden stick, and he was using his spell.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re already at this stage, let¡¯s go in and explore. Diogo and Cole, you two guard the outside. Herman doesn¡¯t need to go in.¡± Luo ye looked to his side and said to the two third-circle warlocks.


    Although the two of them were not the strongest, they were close to their limits and could be trusted.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± The two of them nodded.


    ¡°Then, everyone, let¡¯s go in!¡± Luo ye glanced at everyone, then flew toward the entrance of the secret realm like a fire Lotus with flames around him.


    The others followed suit.


    That included Hall and the others.


    As they watched everyone enter the secret realm one by one, the three people who were left behind looked at each other.


    ¡°Everyone, do you want to play some cards?¡± Eli looked at the two of them and took out a deck of cards.


    The two¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Thus, the three of them put down a table beside the pit and began to play cards.


    On the other hand, Eli was playing cards as he cast a glance at the entrance to the arcane realm.


    He had a backup plan where he could see the situation in the secret realm, so he didn¡¯t panic.


    When the time came, he would enter!


    He would let them scout the place first!

 Chapter 296 - 296 Halls Discovery

    296 Hall¡¯s Discovery


    The happy game of cards began.


    The cards that Eli was playing with them were not the cards from his previous life, but the cards unique to this world, the mage cards, a game left behind from the mage era.


    Soon, the two warlocks started to lose a lot of money, and their faces became more and more serious.


    However, Eli¡¯s purpose wasn¡¯t to win money but to waste time, so he began to lose magic stones on purpose. The two of them looked better, and the atmosphere became better.


    Compared to winning or losing all the time, this was also extremely addictive.


    Eli looked at the two of them and smiled.


    As he fought, he observed the situation in the secret plane.


    ..


    On the other side, flames surrounded Luo ye as he quickly passed through the gate of the secret plane.


    The dizziness in the space made him a little uncomfortable, and Luo ye shook his head.


    A few seconds later, he looked ahead.


    He was currently in mid-air above the secret plane. He turned around and could see the secret plane¡¯s Gate, which was emitting spatial fluctuations, about a hundred meters above the ground.


    Fortunately, he was at the third circle. If he was an apprentice, he might have fallen to his death.


    ¡°This mystical realm is interesting!¡± Luo ye raised his head and observed.


    The area was estimated to be close to ten square kilometers, and they were at the edge of the secret realm.


    ¡°Is it there?¡±


    He looked at the center of the secret realm and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Luo ye, everyone¡¯s here!¡± At the same time, the warlocks behind him had already gathered. Hall said to Luo ye.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Luo ye nodded. Flames surrounded his body and he was about to fly forward. However, he suddenly felt an inexplicable pressure from the surrounding space, making him fall quickly.


    In just a few seconds, he quickly descended from the sky.


    The other warlocks were the same. It was as if the secret realm didn¡¯t react earlier, but now it did.


    Luo ye was also a little angry and unhappy.


    He raised his head.


    In the sky, blue runes appeared one after another. When they combined together, they looked like a strict machine. However, they disappeared in a flash.


    ¡°A large-scale spell formation that forbids flying?¡± Hall, who was behind him, exclaimed in surprise.


    Such a large-scale spell formation already showed that this secret plane was not simple, and the danger was probably not low.


    ¡°Luo ye, it seems that this mystery realm is not simple. We have to be careful!¡± Hall reminded Luo ye.


    Luo ye smiled and said with confidence, ¡± isn¡¯t that good? it means that we are at the right place.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go!¡± He said to the others and then strode forward.


    His steps were firm, without a trace of hesitation.


    Hall¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw him like this.


    He was still too inexperienced.


    But this was the person he was protecting!


    He sighed and then followed. The others quickly followed.


    However, what no one noticed was that bits of colorless mental energy began to slowly separate from many people¡¯s bodies. Then, they began to gather in the air, and a silver-white illusionary structure of an eyeball appeared.


    It flew into the sky.


    At this moment, the blue runes appeared again as if they wanted to stop it from rising.


    However, in the blink of an eye, countless silver mental force burst out in an instant, as if they were going to head towards the spell formation. Then, the spell formation began to flicker and then disappear as if it was afraid.


    Meanwhile, the spirit eye retracted the silver thread and flew into the sky.


    It flew to the top, a few kilometers above the ground, and then stopped to follow Luo ye and the others.


    ..


    The danger of the secret realm was beyond imagination.


    Even Eli didn¡¯t expect this Mystic realm to be so dangerous!


    The first hour after entering the secret realm, the group of people first came to a forest.


    As soon as they entered, a large number of chimeras rushed out of the forest. There were thousands of them, and many of them were strong. There were even nearly a hundred third circle chimeras!


    The battle started at once.


    In this battle, Eli witnessed the fighting power of this group of people.


    Among them, Luo ye was indeed a genius. He was really strong. He almost fought hundreds of chimeras alone and suppressed them. His bloodline flame was wrapped around his body like a god.


    The others weren¡¯t bad either. Under the lead of Hall and the other half-step celestials, they quickly began to fight and continuously advanced.


    In just half an hour, Luo ye and the others had passed through this place without any injuries!


    ..


    Three hours after entering the secret realm, Luo ye and the others set off again after a short rest.


    This time, they were welcomed by a Canyon.


    In the canyon, there was a Dark Castle.


    This was the only way to go.


    On their way to the castle, countless undead swarmed toward them. The terrifying sounds of the undead shook the entire valley as if a ghost Kingdom had descended!


    Eli observed from the sky.


    This group of undead was much stronger than Nikola, and some of them were even comparable to half-step celestial stage undead. Every attack from them could even make the warlocks feel uneasy!


    As it turned out, warlocks were still not good at dealing with these things.


    Compared to the chimeras, the undead was a greater challenge.


    The number of deaths was as high as four late-stage third circle warlocks.


    However, Luo ye was still high-spirited and full of fighting spirit.


    This kind of genius had always been like this. He was arrogant. Thus, he ignored the dissuasion of others and was the first to step into the castle.


    As soon as he stepped into the castle, the silver eye in the sky quickly retreated. This was because the castle began to collapse as if it was decaying.


    A black mist emanated from the castle, and an indescribable throbbing even made Eli¡¯s eyes widen!


    Only then did he realize that the castle wasn¡¯t real at all. It was a terrifying curse that had been arranged in advance. Someone didn¡¯t want anyone to enter this place!


    This curse would be troublesome even if it were to hit Eli.


    Outside, Eli even lost his concentration and lost a few cards.


    Under this curse, a few warlocks who were close to it were also affected. In just a few breaths, the body tissues of these warlocks began to grow new flesh.


    What was even more outrageous was that their mutated bodies started to attack themselves uncontrollably.


    This was a physical curse.


    There was no doubt that Luo ye and the others were unlucky.


    Eli was also very curious about how they would deal with it. Then, he saw Luo ye¡¯s trump card as to why he was so brave. He saw a bloody mark suddenly appear on his arm.


    The blood started to burn quickly, and a layer of silent flames began to appear.


    Like a spread carpet, it spread in all directions and quickly covered everyone. The flames were orange, warm, and comfortable, and the curse was gradually suppressed by this power.


    ¡°A power from the celestial!¡±


    Although Eli had never seen a celestial before, he was sure that this was definitely the work of a celestial.


    However, the flames did not eliminate the curse. They only became more powerful and suppressed it. After all, even a celestial warlock was not good at handling curses.


    They had safely passed through this place.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s continue!¡±


    This time, Luo ye¡¯s expression finally changed.


    He felt a little uneasy.


    Every one passed through the canyon. What Luo ye did not notice was that behind him, Hall shook his head as if he had been affected a lot. An inexplicable light flashed in his eyes as he continued to follow Luo ye.


    No one saw it, but Eli did.


    ¡°This is getting interesting!¡±


    In the outside world, Eli pursed his lips.


    This person had to be dealt with!


    Moreover, their adventure had come to an end, and it was time for him to pick the fruit!


    Thinking of this, he looked at the two warlocks.


    Diogo was having fun, and the other one was in a similar mood.


    ¡°The two of you!¡±


    Eli¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, and the two of them turned their heads at the same time.


    They only saw a touch of silver, and they felt as if the world was spinning. Then, their eyes gradually became dull, and their bodies became motionless as if they had stiffened.


    On the other hand, Eli stood up very calmly, then wrapped the two of them in his shadow and placed them beside the tree.


    He took all the chips on the table, looked at the secret realm, and walked in.


    ..


    On the other side.


    Luo ye and the others moved quickly and encountered all kinds of traps along the way. Luo ye took out his precious items several times to break through the traps, but several warlocks still died.


    At this time, Luo ye¡¯s face no longer had the initial confidence, but he was still calm.


    This was because they had already arrived at the core of the secret plane.


    In the distance, there was a steep rock wall in the center of the secret plane. In front of it was a Mage tower. The Mage tower seemed to be completely made of metal, reflecting silver light, and there was no entrance.


    On the large piece of land in front of the tower, mechanical objects stood there, covered in dust and soil, many of which were wrapped in vines, as if they had been standing there for thousands of years.


    Luo ye¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the mechanical objects.


    ¡°This is the place!¡± Seeing this scene, Luo ye felt his heart beat fast.


    Until now, they had been dealing with dark magic but this was pure mechanical ruin. It was basically telling them the treasure was there.


    Of course, they had to pass through this area first!


    Luo ye turned to the remaining 20 or so warlocks and said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s rest first. After this, we¡¯ll have a fierce battle with our friends!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The group of people nodded and began to rest.


    ¡°Milo, follow me!¡± Suddenly, one of the half-step celestial warlocks heard a sound. He turned his head and saw the person approaching. It was Hall who had the highest status besides Luo ye!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Milo found it strange!


    ¡°There¡¯s something we need to discuss!¡±


    Looking at Milo, who was still clueless, Hall¡¯s eyes were deep as he said in a low voice.


    ¡°Follow me first!¡± Hall pulled Milo away. This time, he didn¡¯t ask. Luo ye also saw it, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t think anything was wrong.


    Soon, Milo was pulled to an open space in the distance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Milo frowned and asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked!¡±


    Looking at Milo, Hall finally spat out the truth.


    Tricked?

 Chapter 297 - 297 Eli Kills

    297 Eli Kills


    ¡°These are all chimeras from the Mage era. Be it the techniques, the materials, or even the runes imprinted on them, they are all things that can be used as references!¡±


    Eli picked up a piece of the Chimera¡¯s core and observed it carefully.


    It had to be said that Luo ye¡¯s group really didn¡¯t know good materials.


    However, this was normal. This thing was indeed useless to warlocks.


    ¡°After digesting these, Nikola¡¯s talent should be able to rise a bit more!¡±


    Eli silently put away these things. There were quite a lot of them.


    ¡°Luo ye is a good person!¡±


    Eli had just entered the secret plane and was walking along the path that Luo ye had taken.


    After he finished collecting, he continued to move forward according to the route Luo ye had shown in his memory.


    Soon, he arrived at the canyon.


    In the huge Canyon, countless undead had once occupied it, but it was now silent. As for the castle in the center, it had long disappeared!


    ¡°After Luo ye¡¯s treatment, there¡¯s no danger here!¡± Eli exclaimed.


    The danger was gone, but there were still many good things!


    Eli stretched out her hand, and his mental strength surged like a wave, quickly spreading across the entire Canyon. Pieces of mental strength fragments began to appear. These were the fragments of the undead after they died, but the group of warlocks obviously had no way of collecting them.


    The soul fragments were like pieces of mirrors, flickering in the air and gathering in Eli¡¯s hand. Gradually, a soul crystal slowly appeared!


    ¡°The quality is very high. It¡¯s almost at the limit of the third circle!¡± Eli silently kept it. This kind of thing would be useful sooner or later.


    He might need a lot of these things for his breakthrough.


    Continuing forward, he came to the area where the castle was.


    As soon as he entered the area, a thin black thread suddenly emerged from the void and flew toward Eli like a Black bolt of lightning.


    But Eli¡¯s reaction was faster, or perhaps, he had already noticed this shadow.


    The silvery-white eye turned, and a spiritual force field appeared. The black thread gradually slowed down under this force, and then it was wrapped up by silver spiritual force threads, trapping it!


    ¡°Not bad!¡±


    Eli took it. He had never come into contact with this kind of curse.


    And it seemed to be much stronger than the ordinary curses he used to cast. Perhaps, Eli could manipulate it for his own uses. After all, it had been a long time since his curses had been upgraded.


    ¡°Luo ye was a good person.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡±


    Eli continued to look ahead, and everything was normal.


    Soon, he walked forward while collecting the garbage that Luo ye and the others didn¡¯t like!


    He found high-level knowledge about the study of the soul in a laboratory, some things about alchemy in a Wizard Tower, and a precious magic plant that could enhance the five senses.


    Just like that, Eli walked along the path that Luo ye had walked, laughing as he collected the goods.


    Luo ye and the others would suffer, and he would take the harvest!


    Luo ye was a good person.


    At this time, he was very close to Luo ye and the others. He also saw the mechanical mage tower and the mechanical objects that were spread around it.


    However, when he saw this, he quickly retreated.


    It wasn¡¯t because they were avoiding danger, but because someone was coming.


    ..


    ¡°We were tricked?¡± Milo was confused and did not understand what Hall meant.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hall took a deep breath and looked around.


    At this time, they were in a forest with towering trees nearby. It was quiet, so the voices of the two were very obvious. Fortunately, there was no one else here.


    ¡°Are you saying that there¡¯s a problem with the ruins?¡± Milo asked. He still did not understand what Hall meant, but he believed that Hall would not lie to him.


    ¡°No!¡± Hall shook his head. ¡°there¡¯s a problem with the Holy tower,¡± he said. ¡°or rather, we might have been deceived!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Milo¡¯s eyes turned serious.


    Hall took a deep breath and said, ¡°When I first came here, I felt that the Holy tower always made me feel uneasy, but I didn¡¯t find any problems. At first, I thought I was overthinking it.


    ¡°But just now, Luo ye used the sacred flame the celestial placed on his body. That flame not only suppressed the curses of those people, but it also passed through me and made my blood throb!


    ¡°It made me understand what happened.¡±


    Hall¡¯s words became slower and slower, and his expression became uglier and uglier. ¡°we seem to have been deceived by something. In fact, we have never visited the city in the Holy tower. We have been in the same area all this time!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Milo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Try to recall the specific details!¡± Hall laughed coldly.


    Hearing this, Milo immediately began to recall the details.


    However, what terrified him was that he couldn¡¯t remember any details. Something made him subconsciously ignore those things. All he remembered was that the Holy tower was normal and the kindness of Herman.


    ¡°An illusion?¡± He suddenly said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but it might not be a simple illusion.¡± Hall nodded.


    It seemed like Milo had finally realized it, but he only realized that he could not remember the details.


    It seemed that the illusion that affected them was unimaginably powerful. It was as if it had directly distorted their minds. This was too terrifying. What kind of bloodline could achieve this?


    ¡°But I still can¡¯t remember, and I still feel that the memory is very real!¡± Milo took in a breath of cold air and felt a chill down his back.


    The power on the West Coast was stronger than they had imagined!


    ¡°We have to inform the others.¡± He looked at Hall.


    Hall also nodded. He was also afraid of an accident, so he first called Milo and then went to inform the others.


    Hall was about to take a step forward, but suddenly, the spider-sense belonging to the human-faced giant spider erupted again. He felt a huge wave of fear covering him like a dark cloud, and it was just nearby.


    ¡°What?¡± Hall gritted his teeth and looked over.


    Between the trees, a man with black hair and black eyes walked out. He looked at Hall and sighed, ¡°Why can¡¯t you guys just be a little more obedient?


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s normal that the power of the celestial can temporarily nullify the influence of the silvery-white eye!¡±


    ¡°Herman!¡±


    Milo and Hall¡¯s eyes widened when they saw who it was.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Milo asked directly, his eyes full of caution.


    There was definitely something wrong with this person who had been following them.


    The two of them stood together, looking at Eli. The aura of a half-step celestial instantly spread out, and their blood began to flow through their bodies like a raging Dragon!


    ¡°Eli, it seems like you know something?¡± Hall looked at Eli.


    ¡°Tell us, what is the reason for all this? I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here, but you won¡¯t be able to do anything in front of two half-step celestial warlocks!¡±


    Hall¡¯s eyes had already turned a deep purple, and several Spider lances had grown out of his back. With a slight shake, a tree that was tens of meters tall to the side was instantly split in half.


    Milo¡¯s body was surrounded by a large number of flames, and his eyes had turned red. He looked similar to Woox, but he was much stronger than Woox.


    At this moment, the two half-step celestial warlocks unleashed their full power.


    In the face of an unknown enemy, they made a common choice.


    Looking at this scene, Eli smiled, and boundless shadows began to spread out from his body, instantly covering an area of several kilometers. His bloodline had also been activated, and a pair of Golden Dragon eyes looked at the two of them.


    ¡°Third circle later stage?¡±


    The two of them were dumbfounded when they sensed Eli¡¯s strength!


    So weak?!


    The corners of their mouths began to rise.


    ¡°Milo, kill him with all your might. I feel that something is wrong!¡± Suddenly, Hall said to Milo.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Milo nodded.


    Then, the two of them flew into the sky at the same time. The powerful restriction could only allow them to fly for a short time. Looking at the shadows that were following them around, the two of them began to unleash their bloodlines.


    Hall let out a hiss, and a mass of black liquid slowly appeared in front of him. It was huge and emitted a strong stench. With just a drop, a large pit several meters deep appeared on the ground.


    Poison was spiders¡¯ expertise.


    Milo¡¯s entire body bloomed like the sun, emitting light and heat. A round wheel of fire slowly appeared in his hand. It was really like a sun. The moment it appeared, even a big tree more than ten meters away from the two of them started to burn.


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    The two of them looked at each other, and then they charged straight at Eli.


    The two accumulated attacks came at the same time like thunder.


    The two half-step celestial warlocks did not hold back at all!


    For a moment, the sky turned into two colors, one purple and the other red. This was the joint attack of two half-step celestial warlocks.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Hall laughed coldly.


    Such an attack, let alone a late stage, even an ordinary peak late stage, would find it difficult to block.


    No matter who Herman was, he had to die today!


    However, to his surprise, Herman didn¡¯t seem to be flustered at all. He raised his hand unhurriedly, and a black color started to appear in his hand.


    It was like a black hole, exuding a terrifying power.


    At first, the two of them felt something, but as they got closer and closer, their bloodlines seemed to accelerate at the same time. It was their bloodlines wailing and feeling fear.


    The black light gathered.


    This was the shadow dragon¡¯s most powerful attack, and the shadow dragon¡¯s breath burst out again.


    The black light flew out, and a black light pillar flew toward the two of them.


    In the shadows and black light, the poison and flames swayed like duckweeds in the wind and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    The two of them were dumbfounded. They wanted to escape, but the black light had already arrived.


    The two of them only managed to hold on for a few seconds in the huge shadow of the black light before disappearing into thin air.


    The black light did not stop after it had destroyed the two of them. It continued forward and smashed into a mountain. By the time the black light dissipated, the upper half of the mountain had already disappeared without a trace, leaving only a smooth track.


    One strike.


    He had killed two half-step celestial warlocks and flattened a mountain peak.


    ¡°Why force me to make such a big commotion?¡± Looking at this scene, Eli shook his head.


    If they had met him 30 years ago, they might have had a chance.


    But unfortunately, 30 years had already passed.

 Chapter 298 - 298 Things

    298 Things


    At the same time, Luo ye, who was resting, suddenly raised his head.


    He looked into the distance, his eyes filled with confusion.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Luo ye frowned.


    Just now, he heard a soft sound, which made him instantly alert.


    ¡°Milo and Hall!¡±


    Luo ye suddenly thought of something. Wasn¡¯t that the direction Hall had gone in?


    Did something happen?


    He immediately stood up.


    Luo ye¡¯s rise also made the others stand up in an instant. They were somewhat puzzled as they had not heard anything!


    ¡°Milord, what happened?¡± A Warlock walked over and asked.


    ¡°Hall went out just now, but I heard a sound. It was very soft, but there was no doubt that they encountered something!¡± Luo ye said as he looked in that direction.


    ¡°Milord, they¡¯re moving!¡±


    But suddenly, a Warlock exclaimed.


    Luo ye turned his head, and his pupils slowly shrank.


    On the plains in the distance, all the mechanical creations seemed to have encountered some kind of stimulation. One by one, they began to tremble and transform. In the blink of an eye, each of the mechanical dolls began to slowly stand up, and whether it was vines or dust, they all flew up.


    The eyes of the mechanical puppets emitted a faint blue light.


    Then, they all looked at Luo ye and the others.


    ¡°My Lord, we might be in trouble!¡± A Warlock¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that!¡± Luo ye¡¯s expression was ugly.


    Without a doubt, the riot just now might have awakened this batch of mechanical creations!


    Buzzzzzz!


    As soon as he finished speaking, a mechanical doll took a step forward and charged toward them. It was extremely fast, like a tank, charging forward.


    Luo ye¡¯s mouth twitched. He understood that he might not be able to find Hall and the other man.


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    He shouted to the others.


    The battle started at once.


    ..


    What no one noticed was that above the battle.


    With a flash of silver, a figure hidden in the air quickly flew across the battlefield and toward the Tower. As for the original anti-air spell formation, it seemed to be useless.


    The figure quickly flew past the battlefield and arrived at the back of the Tower.


    ¡°The battle is very intense!¡±


    Eli¡¯s gaze was calm as he looked at the people fighting in the distance.


    The battle of the mechanical doll was still very interesting. Whether it was the transformed machinery or its own resistance to elements, they were not easy to deal with for warlocks. They should be able to buy some time for Eli.


    As for the Tower, he would take care of it.


    With that in mind, Eli looked at the mage Tower.


    At this time, he was only a few meters away from the Tower. When he looked up, he could only see a part of the Tower. However, he found that the wizard Tower seemed to have no entrance at all.


    ¡°There must be an entrance!¡± Eli fumbled around carefully.


    Soon, he really saw something behind the Tower.


    There was a small hole outside the smooth tower.


    The hole was very small, and if not for Eli¡¯s careful observation, he would not have noticed it at all.


    ¡°Could it be?¡± Looking at the tiny hole, Eli naturally took out the key from the box.


    Although there was no reason, Eli felt that the key in his hand was the key to opening this Tower.


    He did not hesitate.


    Eli inserted the key.


    It was very smooth.


    The key was inserted directly. It seemed that the Tower was originally one with it, and with the key inserted, it seemed that the last part of the mage Tower had been completed.


    Eli could faintly hear the sound of gears turning!


    He silently took a step back.


    Although everything was normal on the outside of the tower, one could tell from the sound that there were countless gears spinning and twisting inside, and the magic patterns were fitting together.


    A crack slowly appeared on the smooth outer wall of the silver tower where the key was located. It was pushed to both sides and a large door that was only one meter wide opened.


    ¡°As expected!¡±


    Eli knew that his guess was right. That key was the key to this Wizard Tower!


    What was inside?


    Eli turned his head to look at the battlefield in the distance. At this moment, everyone was still fighting with the mechanical dolls, and to his surprise, the dolls were actually faintly suppressing these warlocks!


    It seemed like there was still a long time for Eli to explore.


    However, it was better first to predict the dangers inside.


    With that in mind, Eli took out the die.


    A few seconds later, Eli silently put away the die.


    He walked into the Tower.


    ..


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Luo ye¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the mechanical doll that was burned by his flames but was not damaged.


    The strength of this batch of mechanical dolls was much stronger than he had expected.


    Even they would take a long time to deal with them.


    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡± Luo ye still did not know what fear was.


    He had brought a lot of things with him on this trip.


    ¡°as long as I take care of these puppets, that Tower will be mine.¡± He looked at the Tower in the distance. Everything they had experienced so far proved that this realm was important.


    They might really be able to find clues here.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    When he thought of this, Luo ye¡¯s fighting spirit rose again.


    ..


    While Luo ye was fighting, Eli had already walked into the Tower he desired.


    ¡°It¡¯s different from what I thought!¡±


    Eli walked into the Tower and looked at the layout inside, a little dumbfounded.


    It looked like a Mage tower on the outside, but it was empty inside.


    It was like a hollow model, and the inside was extremely smooth. Standing at the bottom, Eli could even see the bottom of the wizard Tower and the runes that were all over it.


    However, it wasn¡¯t like there was nothing.


    With that in mind, Eli looked at the bottom of the first floor of the Tower.


    On the ground, there was a metal box.


    The box was about a meter wide and a meter long. It was covered with silver-white patterns and engraved with various patterns. It looked a little like the sky City, and at the top was a mage Tower.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I have to open this box too?¡±


    The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He immediately summoned an undead skeleton and ran to the box, trying to open it.


    To Eli¡¯s surprise, when the skeleton held the box and lifted it gently, the box actually opened directly.


    There was no lock!


    It seemed reasonable. After all, there was already the defense of the mage Tower outside.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Could it be a new map? Or clues? Or something else!


    Eli took a deep breath, approached the box from a distance, and cast his gaze inside the box.


    Looking at the scene in the box, Eli was stunned.


    What the f * ck was this?


    Inside the box, a mechanical head was calmly placed. Other than that, there was nothing else.


    The head looked like an ordinary mechanical head. It was similar to a human¡¯s, silver-white in color, and there were broken wires on the neck of the head!


    Eli believed he had seen this type of mechanical head before.


    It was the head of the most ordinary mechanical doll.


    It was one of the most common mechanical items.


    But was it really ordinary?


    Eli frowned.


    A key, a map, a box, a dangerous secret plane, a scalp-numbing curse, an undead army, a large number of mechanical dolls, and a mage Tower¡­ All that just to preserve an ordinary mechanical doll?


    Impossible, absolutely impossible.


    There was definitely something wrong with this mechanical head.


    However, he still had to leave.


    Because the battle outside was about to change, he had to leave first.


    With that in mind, Eli closed the box again, put it away, and turned to leave.


    But after taking a few steps, Eli turned around.


    He took out a box. It was the box that had stored the key and the map.


    Eli silently placed the box back in its original position, then placed a stone in it. He took a look and gently closed the box.


    After taking one last look, Eli left immediately.


    Then, the door closed, but Eli didn¡¯t take out the key.


    It was mainly for Luo ye to enter later!


    The battle in the distance had reached its final stage. Eli took a deep breath, then flew into the sky and quickly flew towards the exit of this realm.

 Chapter 299 - 299 Luo Ye Leaves

    299 Luo Ye Leaves


    On the battlefield.


    Luo ye took the lead and fought dozens of mechanical figures alone. Each of these dolls had the power of a late-stage third-circle warlock.


    Another round of attacks came, and Luo ye repelled the puppets again.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡±


    He looked around with a frown. They were being suppressed.


    Since that was the case, he had to use other means.


    Thinking of this, Luo ye took a deep breath and then said loudly, ¡°Everyone, retreat immediately. Leave this to me!¡±


    His eyes were determined, and a bright red mark slowly appeared on his forehead. The moment it appeared, everyone felt a burning aura.


    Luo ye was going to use a powerful spell!


    Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Regardless of whether they were injured or not, they quickly retreated from the area. The mechanical dolls did not chase after them but just looked at Luo ye.


    ¡°Sigh, the bloodline imprint that teacher gave me requires not only a large amount of bloodline power but also requires some blood to use. It¡¯s a bit of a waste!¡±


    Luo ye took a deep breath as he watched everyone retreat.


    A layer of dark purple flames gradually wrapped around his body.


    His body also gradually rose into the air. Although runes appeared around him, the flames emitted by Luo ye were too strong. In just a few hits, the runes were shattered one by one.


    He flew into the sky.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s end this!¡± Luo ye¡¯s aura had completely surpassed his third circle level.


    He looked down calmly. With a point of his finger, a flame appeared. Like a drop of water, it dripped onto the ground!


    It was like raindrops falling on the surface of the water.


    A layer of flaming carpet appeared in an instant, and it was dark purple in color. It spread in all directions, and in the blink of an eye, it swept past many mechanical objects, the Mage tower, and the surrounding forest!


    It covered a total of seven to eight kilometers.


    The flame looked soft and weak, but when it passed through everything, everything rapidly changed and disappeared in this gentleness.


    The mechanical creations turned into molten iron and all kinds of precious liquids, while the plants disappeared as calmly. There were even a few companions who didn¡¯t manage to escape in time and disappeared before they could make a sound.


    This process only lasted for a few seconds.


    Everything returned to normal.


    The area within seven to eight kilometers had been turned into scorched land.


    Luo ye also spat out a mouthful of blood, and the mark on his forehead gradually faded until it disappeared!


    He had used up a precious trump card and was also injured quite badly.


    It was still too early for him to use the power of the celestial!


    But it was worth it.


    He looked at the wizard Tower in the distance. The flames swept past, but the Tower was not affected.


    ¡°This time, I might really have some rewards!¡± He took a deep breath.


    The fact that he didn¡¯t melt in the flames of a celestial already showed that he was extraordinary.


    He slowly flew towards the Tower and landed.


    When he arrived in front of the Mage Tower, a smooth magic door opened.


    Luo ye smiled and walked in.


    Especially when he saw the box on the ground, he burst out laughing like never before.


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    ..


    ¡°Is this the power of a celestial?¡±


    At the entrance of the secret realm, Eli sighed as he watched the flames disappear.


    This was also the reason why he had not taken the initiative to attack Luo ye.


    How could a genius not have any means of protection?


    He probably couldn¡¯t stop this kind of flame.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m taking the item!¡± Eli sensed the box in his ring and smiled.


    He looked at the secret realm and walked out.


    ..


    Three days later.


    As the cloud whale in the sky let out a cry, the clouds and mist in the sky began to disperse.


    The huge creature had already left the castle with Luo ye and the others.


    On the ground, Eli saw this scene and turned around to return to the city of the Holy tower. Udo followed closely behind him.


    ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s over?¡± Udo was extremely shocked.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s over!¡± Eli smiled.


    Ever since Luo ye returned, he had been looking for an expert in mechanics. However, after being told that there was no one here, he immediately decided to leave and return to the central continent.


    As for what happened to Hall, they didn¡¯t find out in the end.


    Because the evidence had completely disappeared under Luo ye¡¯s flames, it had become an unsolved case.


    As for Eli, he couldn¡¯t wait to activate the mechanical head!


    However, it was quite interesting.


    Eli turned his head to look at the cloud whale that was leaving in the sky, thinking about the story just now.


    Luo ye took his hand and gave him a token.


    He told Eli to come to find him when he comes to the central continent in the future.


    He seemed to be very grateful to Eli. Of course, this might have something to do with Eli solving the curse problem for them after Luo ye came out. Luo ye was very happy, and he was almost going to become sworn brothers with Eli!


    ¡°I look forward to our next meeting.¡±


    Eli shook his head. He did not know when they would meet again.


    It could be five hundred years or even a thousand years later.


    ¡°I hope he can wait.¡±


    ..


    Then, he calmed down again.


    Eli was preparing to try to activate the mechanical head.


    He wanted to see what this thing was.


    With this in mind, Eli sped up and headed back to the Tower.


    Behind him, Udo had a face full of admiration.


    In the distance, the spy who belonged to the hourglass of time transmitted what he had heard back to Sir Anderson.


    ¡®I hope Sir can make sense of this. This is too confusing.¡¯


    ..


    ¡°Herman, you¡¯ll always be my good friend.


    ¡°In the future, as long as you come to the Holy tower, I will give you the best treatment.


    ¡°Remember, this is the promise of me, Luo Ye, the future celestial of the Holy tower!¡±


    In the room, the cup in Anderson¡¯s hand fell to the ground, making a crisp sound.


    At this moment, his face was dazed. He couldn¡¯t imagine it at all.


    What had happened?


    Why was it like this?


    Wasn¡¯t the Holy tower destroyed by Herman?


    Not only did Luo ye, the absolute direct descendant of the Holy tower, not say anything, but he was also so friendly to Herman. This was completely different from what he had expected!


    Anderson sighed, knowing that their hopes for the Holy tower headquarters to destroy Herman had failed.


    He sighed, but suddenly, a crystal ball in the distance suddenly shook!


    The crystal ball was in the corner of the table as if it had not been used for many years. However, it was suddenly emitting a weak light, which meant that there was news.


    Anderson¡¯s eyes widened, and his body began to tremble as if he could not believe it.


    He then found out who was on the other end of the crystal ball!


    Could it be ¡­


    He quickly went to the crystal ball and sensed it.


    A piece of information was transmitted into his mind.


    ¡°Prepare a large amount of blood!¡±


    Anderson took a deep breath and was immediately overjoyed.


    His lord was awake!


    ..


    Ten days passed in the blink of an eye.


    In the mage Tower.


    A mechanical head was placed on a mahogany table, and in front of it was Eli.


    However, he was currently holding various tools in his hands as he repaired the mechanical head!


    As Eli gently repaired the final part of the mechanical head ¡­


    The ordinary mechanical head on the table suddenly emitted an inexplicable force field, sending all the metal parts around it flying in all directions.


    Eli watched this scene calmly.


    He ignored the destroyed environment around him and focused on the mechanical head!


    A blue light began to glow in the mechanical head¡¯s eyes.


    He was awake!

 Chapter 300 - 300 Doggo

    300 Doggo


    A dark blue light shone from the mechanical head¡¯s eyes.


    Eli could sense that the mechanical head had awakened!


    It wasn¡¯t the kind of awakening that was similar to turning on a computer, but rather the awakening of some kind of soul.


    A weak soul essence slowly spread out, and the surrounding air seemed to be flickering. A mental force extended out from the mechanical head, then probed towards Eli.


    ¡°Do you want to communicate?¡±


    Mental power was harmless. Without any hesitation, Eli extended his mental power as well and fused with it.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Eli asked directly.


    The mechanical head seemed to be in a daze. After a few seconds, it sent a consciousness over.


    ¡°I¡¯m Dylan!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Dylan?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t gray!


    Eli pouted. He was hoping it would be Gray.


    But who was Dylan?


    ¡°Then who are you?¡± Eli continued asking.


    ¡°I forgot. I seemed to have only transmitted one consciousness into this mechanical body. Whether it was the memory modules or the various modules, there were huge problems. I even forgot. I seem to have another body, but I don¡¯t seem to be able to sense it. However, I vaguely remember that I seem to be a general!¡± A mechanical voice sounded. It seemed that Dylan was also in a dazed state.


    Eli fell silent!


    He had thought that he would gain something, but it seemed that he would be disappointed!


    Then again, maybe there were clues in the body he lost.


    ¡°Are you related to Gray?¡± This time, Eli asked directly.


    ¡°Gray? What a familiar name.¡±


    It was just a voice. The robot seemed to have fallen into a state of thought.


    It lasted for more than ten seconds, and the mechanical head was even starting to smoke before it spat out a sentence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t remember. But can you help me get a body? I can trade with you!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The next second, his tone became strange. ¡°What do you have in exchange?¡±


    ¡°high-level machinery knowledge!¡± Dylan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Although I seem to have lost a lot of things, there seems to be a lot of mechanical knowledge stored in my current brain. I can exchange it with you!¡±


    ¡°Oh? ¡°Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Alright, I can give you a body. I¡¯ll make it myself! A few seconds later,¡± Eli said.


    At this moment, he had already realized that this mechanical head was definitely not simple.


    It contained high-level knowledge of the fourth circle and above and a mysterious origin.


    With that in mind, Eli continued, ¡°then what are you going to do after you have a body?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for my body. I feel like I¡¯ve stored something very important there. I think I¡¯ve stored it in the central continent. But before that, I have to find a high-level mechanical Mage!¡± He said. Perhaps it was because Eli had awakened him, he didn¡¯t hide anything!


    ¡°A high-level mechanical mage? What about me?¡±


    Eli asked the mechanical head.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re too weak!¡± Dylan said.


    Eli, ¡°¡­¡± Your requirements are too high. I don¡¯t think there are mages above the fourth circle.


    However, he had to keep the mechanical head first!


    Eli¡¯s eyes darted around, and a few seconds later, he slowly said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not familiar with the current Mage world.


    ¡°If you go to the central continent like this, you might not be able to find any mage and be destroyed by those warlocks. I forgot to tell you, you might have been asleep for a long time. There is no Mage in this world that meets your requirements!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Dylan¡¯s voice trembled violently. This was the first time he heard about this.


    He didn¡¯t seem to know the current situation.


    ¡°But you¡¯re lucky to have met me, the only third-circle mechanical mage in the world today!¡± Eli looked at Dylan and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡± Dylan said.


    He didn¡¯t believe it!


    Although he had lost many of his memories, the power of a Mage had been imprinted in his soul. How could such powerful Mages disappear?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll create a body for you, and then you can go to take a look at the outside environment for now.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not lying to you, then you¡¯ll stay by my side!¡±


    Eli¡¯s unyielding words seemed to have made Dylan hesitate.


    Could it be that what Eli said was true?


    The light in Dylan¡¯s eyes dimmed for a few minutes.


    A few minutes later, a voice was heard. ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, then I¡¯ll create a body for you first.¡± Eli looked at the head and smiled.


    Dylan¡¯s eyes flickered, and he seemed a little uneasy.


    ..


    Half a month later.


    In the Tower, Dylan¡¯s head was on the table, and his new body was on the ground.


    But ¡­


    Dylan¡¯s Blue eyes looked at the ground with a faint gaze.


    On the ground, there was a body about one meter long. It was silver-white in color and had a complete mechanical structure. It seemed to be of good quality, except for the head.


    The problem was ¡­


    ¡°Eli, I need a human body!¡± Dylan said.


    The mechanical dolls on the ground were indeed not bad. The only problem was that they looked like dogs!


    He could wave it and call it a Wolf, but what was the difference? There was no difference at all!


    ¡°As I¡¯ve told you, the outside world is very dangerous. This is a very good disguise. If necessary, you can directly turn into a dog. It¡¯s safe and reliable!¡± Eli revealed a kind expression.


    Dylan was silent.


    ¡°Impossible. I can¡¯t use this body!¡± Dylan¡¯s deep voice was filled with suppressed anger!


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡±


    ¡°This is your last chance!¡±


    Eli left the room immediately. It seemed that Dylan still didn¡¯t understand the current situation.


    He needed time to calm down.


    Three days later, Eli stepped into the room again.


    ¡°I agree!¡± Dylan said.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±


    A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    Soon, Eli placed the extremely resistant Dylan on the head of the mechanical dog.


    As soon as the connection was made, the skin of the robot dog started to change. In the blink of an eye, it really turned into a Husky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Doggo. I¡¯ll take you to see the world today!¡±


    ¡°I have a name, not Doggo!¡±


    ¡°Alright, doggo!¡±


    ..


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    In the past three days, Eli brought Doggo around the area.


    He finally understood what the world was like today.


    And Eli might really be the only third-circle mechanic Warlock!


    Of course, there might be some in other places, but they would definitely be difficult to find.


    Moreover, it seemed that Herman was very close to the celestial realm. Perhaps he would have a chance to find a body for him in the future.


    In the end, he promised to stay by Eli¡¯s side until he found the body. In exchange, he paid with his own knowledge. Before the body was found, he would give Eli the necessary mechanical assistance!


    ..


    Just as the agreement between Eli and Doggo was established!


    Time slipped by.


    Anderson passed through one Wizard Tower after another and arrived at a Wizard Tower.


    The wizard Tower was located at the back of the city, but this Wizard Tower was different from ordinary wizard towers. It meandered downward as if it was an upside-down Wizard Tower.


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±


    Anderson took a deep breath and entered.


    There was a spiral staircase inside, and he walked down step by step.


    Soon, he arrived at the bottom of the Tower.


    The bottom of the Mage tower was very spacious, more than a hundred square meters. There was nothing in the surroundings except for a vertical coffin in the center!


    The coffin was still emitting cold air, and there was a faint powerful aura coming from inside.


    Just by sensing this aura, Anderson found it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Anderson, the person in charge of the time hourglass!¡± Anderson humbly lowered his head.


    After Anderson said that, the coffin began to move slowly.


    The lid of the coffin slowly moved open, revealing the scene inside.


    Anderson looked up and saw a white-haired old man in the coffin. His hair was as dry as weeds, and his face and body were wrinkly and extremely pale. However, he exuded a powerful aura that far exceeded that of a third circle warlock.


    Gulu!


    Anderson¡¯s throat moved slightly as he looked at the legendary figure in the hourglass of time.


    Gaido Mista.


    He¡¯s a four-circle celestial, but he almost died in a battle with the celestial of the central continent. He had to go into a deep sleep to survive.


    Now, several hundred years had passed, and he had finally awoken!


    Anderson looked at Gaido, and suddenly, Gaido¡¯s eyes slowly opened.


    It was a pair of eyes with dark purple pupils, and there seemed to be traces of lightning gathering in them. However, what was puzzling was that there was another kind of black as if it was corroding the lightning.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Suddenly, Gaido coughed twice.


    Anderson was about to say something, but Gaido had already spoken.


    His voice was very hoarse, like sandpaper rubbing against a cement road.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in a deep sleep for a long time, and my injuries have yet to recover. The injuries that celestial left on me back then were too severe. Give me another 150 years, and I should be able to fully recover. Anderson, I need you to collect a large amount of blood for me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Anderson said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside?¡± After Gaido woke up, he was also very curious about the situation outside.


    ¡°my Lord, the environment outside has changed greatly in the past few years!¡± Anderson quickly told Gaido about the situation in the past few hundred years, especially the rise of the bloodline tower, as well as Herman and the recent arrival of the Holy tower.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    After hearing this, Gaido fell into silence.


    He didn¡¯t expect that so many things would happen here while he was asleep.


    A few seconds later, he calmed down. ¡°be steady. Since the bloodline tower and the Holy tower are connected, it means that the situation here might be different from what we thought. Let¡¯s wait until I¡¯m fully recovered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with these forces once I¡¯ve fully recovered my strength.¡±


    Gaido decided to play it safe. It had only been a hundred years, so there shouldn¡¯t be any major changes.


    When he fully recovered, he would have nothing to fear!


    In reality, he wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone on the West Coast, but he had to consider the bloodline tower and the Holy tower¡¯s unknown attitude.


    He was determined not to be reckless!


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Anderson expressed that he understood.


    Since his lord wanted to wait, then he would wait.

 Chapter 301 - 301 Vivika Departs

    301 Vivika Departs


    A year passed in the blink of an eye.


    To Eli, this year had been uneventful.


    In the past year, Eli had learned a lot of mechanical knowledge from Doggo, and his reserves in this area had rapidly increased. Also, because of the things he had discovered in the ruins regarding the study of souls, he had also made some progress in his preparations for the soul runes.


    Relying on this, Eli created a new spell.


    Great soul imprint.


    Once it was engraved into the soul, no matter how far away they were, they could still communicate. As long as the soul was still there, the incantation mark would not dissipate. It could be considered as the sublimation of Eli¡¯s soul brand that relied on the past!


    Eli branded Vivika and Nikola with this spell.


    In the past year, Eli and Luo ye had sent several messages inviting him to the Holy tower headquarters, but he was rejected every time. After that, he never mentioned it again.


    And from Luo ye¡¯s words, it seemed that the box had caused a lot of trouble!


    ..


    In the central continent.


    The central continent was divided into five main regions: the eastern region, the southern region, the Western Region, the northern region, and the central region.


    And the one closest to the West Coast was the Western Region!


    The bloodline tower¡¯s main tower, the Holy tower, and many other forces were located here.


    At this time, in the Holy tower headquarters, on a huge mountain, a negotiation was going on.


    ¡°Everyone, I don¡¯t think my harvest this time has anything to do with you. If you want to take a share, then you¡¯ve provoked the wrong person!¡± Luo ye said as he looked at the crowd.


    The moment he returned, the news was somehow leaked, and almost at the same time, many forces came to him.


    ¡°Ah, young tower master Luo ye, you know very well that if all of this is really related to that Mage tower, you can¡¯t keep everything to yourself!¡± A Warlock stood up and looked at Luo ye.


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s gray Mage Tower!¡±


    The representatives of the various forces discussed animatedly and were overbearing.


    ¡°Detestable!¡±


    Looking at this scene, Luo ye gritted his teeth, and anger appeared on his face.


    They were too f * cking shameless!


    At this time, a person suddenly ran over from a distance and came to Luo ye¡¯s side. ¡°Lord Luo ye, the tower master asked you to share the box. All the forces will study it together!¡±


    Luo ye¡¯s face darkened. He knew that his teacher must have made some deal with these forces, and his teacher probably didn¡¯t think that his harvest could really have anything to do with the gray Wizard Tower.


    But he really felt that he might be able to gain something this time.


    However, since his teacher had spoken, there was no need for him to insist.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll share it with everyone!¡± Luo ye didn¡¯t say anything and directly threw the box in the center of the field.


    Looking at the box with three locks, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°However, this box requires at least a level 3 mechanic knowledge to open. I don¡¯t have any other ideas. Which of you has a way? ¡± Luo ye¡¯s voice came.


    ¡°Leave this to us!¡±


    One of the representatives chuckled.


    Luo ye¡¯s expression was ugly.


    In the blink of an eye, a week had passed, and that clamoring force had actually found a mechanical Alchemist. It was said that they had paid a huge price.


    Soon, The Alchemist arrived.


    The Alchemist spent ten days opening the lock, and in these ten days, everyone stayed here, anxiously waiting to open the lock. Even Luo ye was no exception.


    Soon, with a click, the third lock was opened.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on it, and they saw what was inside.


    A stone.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened when they saw the stones inside.


    What was going on?


    Why was there a stone in the box?


    ¡°Holy tower, you actually deceived us? ¡± A Warlock looked at Luo ye angrily and shouted.


    The others also raised their heads, revealing angry expressions.


    The Holy tower was treating them like monkeys!


    Luo ye looked at the things inside, and his heart skipped a beat!


    Stone?


    How could it be a stone?


    Luo ye looked at the crowd with great confusion and said, ¡± I don¡¯t know what happened, but I brought this box back from the West Coast!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± One of the warlocks sneered and turned to leave.


    The other warlocks didn¡¯t say anything good either. Luo ye had completely taken them for fools.


    Since the Holy tower had such an attitude, there was no need to talk!


    ..


    ¡°What? There¡¯s a war in the Western Region of the central continent?!¡±


    It was a year later when Eli received another message from Luo ye.


    From the letter, he learned that because of the box, many forces felt that they had been fooled and even felt that it was an insult, so they started a big war with the Holy tower.


    In this war, the Holy tower suffered heavy losses.


    However, Luo ye later proved that the box he brought back was true. He confirmed it through some method, and many forces believed it.


    However, the commotion caused by this was not small.


    For example, many forces decided to give up on the exploration of the West Coast.


    They believed that after this exploration and the efforts of the past few hundred years, the possibility of finding clues here was extremely low. Moreover, due to some previous incidents, the losses of various forces were not small, so they decided to take back their forces.


    They would still be stationed on the West Coast, but they wouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to this place. If anyone in the branch was willing, they could even apply to go back to the headquarters in the central continent!


    However, when they contacted their respective forces, they realized that the West Coast was different from what they had expected.


    Most of their forces had actually disappeared, leaving behind only a few small forces.


    And during this process, Eli received Luo ye¡¯s invitation again.


    He was invited to go to the central continent.


    This time, there was no reply from Eli.


    He realized that the West Coast might be changing soon.


    But what Eli didn¡¯t expect was that the first one to find him was Vivika.


    ..


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m preparing to leave the West Coast and head to the central continent!¡±


    Vivika looked at Eli, her eyes filled with determination.


    ¡°Sure. What¡¯s your plan?¡± Eli looked at Vivika.


    Because of her bloodline, Vivika still looked as beautiful as ever, but it could be seen that her demeanor was far from what it used to be. If you think about it carefully, she was nearly 800 years old!


    ¡°Teacher, my lifespan is reaching its limit. Other than breaking through, I have no other choice!¡±


    Vivika looked at Eli and said.


    ¡°I understand. You can go.¡± Eli looked at Vivika, indicating that he understood.


    On the West Coast, Vivika probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance to break through, but if it was the central continent, there might be a chance. Even if the chance was small, she still wanted to fight for it.


    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡±


    Vivika gave a deep bow to Eli and then took her leave.


    Looking at her back as she left, Eli was also filled with emotions.


    She had finally reached this step!


    ..


    As time passed, the bloodline tower changed. Vivika¡¯s student Aisha gradually took over Vivika¡¯s position, and Vivika began to prepare.


    But what surprised Eli was that this time, apart from taking some resources with her, Vivika was also taking the descendants of Bryne¡¯s family, who seemed to have been moved to the bloodline tower area by Vivika a long time ago.


    Eli was a little confused too, but he didn¡¯t ask.


    After all, who didn¡¯t have their own secrets? Vivika was his student, not a slave!


    A year had passed.


    An airship took off from the bloodline tower, bringing Vivika and a large number of people away from the West Coast, heading for the center of the world, the central continent!


    Eli didn¡¯t send Vivika off.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, but Vivika didn¡¯t seem to want to be sad to part with Eli, so she left in secret.


    But she left a letter to Eli!

 Chapter 302 - 302 Vivikas Letter

    302 Vivika¡¯s Letter


    Eli found the letter on the table in his mage Tower.


    The letter was wrapped in a very ordinary yellow envelope, and the seal was a flower petal. It was an ordinary wildflower, probably picked by the roadside, very common.


    Eli came to the table, picked up the envelope, and slowly opened it.


    ¡°Dear teacher,


    ¡°It¡¯s very sad to say goodbye in such a way, but I think it¡¯s the best way for me. After all, if I really faced teacher, I don¡¯t know if I would still have the courage to turn around and leave. It¡¯s too cruel.


    ¡°I remember that the first time I met you was almost 800 years ago. It was you who pulled me out of the darkness and gave me a new life. You also let me know that there were more powerful forces in this world besides Knights.


    ¡°I was really happy during that period of time. I didn¡¯t feel any pressure in my studies or in my life. It was only when you suddenly disappeared because of the mystery realm that everything seemed to have changed a little.


    ¡°I followed my senior brother David to the West Coast to join the bloodline tower. Although the journey was difficult and dangerous, I never gave up. The biggest reason was that I know you must still be alive. I have to live to see you again.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that my guess was correct.


    ¡°When teacher appeared before me again, you were still my greatest support. You easily helped me deal with the opponents that I couldn¡¯t defeat at that time. After that, it was the same. One by one, my opponents were easily defeated by teacher.


    ¡°I stood behind you and looked at you in admiration.


    ¡°Just like that year!


    ¡°I wanted this to go on forever, but it was obvious that I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Teacher, you still have a chance to break through to the celestial realm, but I don¡¯t have much hope on the West Coast.


    ¡°Thus, I decided to head to the central continent. There, I might still have a sliver of hope.


    ¡°I want to be stronger so that I can accompany teacher for a longer time!¡±


    The first page ended.


    Eli¡¯s feelings were complicated. No matter what, he was the one who brought Vivika up. She was also one of the people who had accompanied him in Bryne. Furthermore, she was his student, so naturally, he would take care of her.


    He didn¡¯t have any special thoughts about it, but Vivika¡¯s relationship seemed to have changed a little!


    Eli flipped to the second page.


    ¡°Teacher, if I leave now, I might not have the chance to come back again.


    ¡°Of course, if I can break through, I¡¯ll definitely come back, but I know that the hope is slim, but I¡¯m still unwilling to give up.


    ¡°Compared to teacher, I¡¯m still too ordinary.¡±


    In his last words, Eli could sense Vivika¡¯s sadness. Besides, Vivika seemed to have vaguely sensed that Eli was extraordinary, which was why she said that.


    After all, Vivika knew that he was a mage.


    As for Mages, they shouldn¡¯t have lived for so long!


    Both Eli and Vivika knew this very well.


    Vivika was also the only one who knew how long he had been alive, but both Eli and Vivika had tacitly ignored this matter.


    Eli shook his head and continued to read the last paragraph.


    ¡°teacher, if we can meet again in the future, I hope to be with you in another identity!¡±


    After reading it, Eli didn¡¯t say anything.


    The last sentence seemed normal, but it contained a lot of information.


    He seemed to understand why Vivika had taken the family¡¯s children away.


    Vivika was best at researching bloodlines when she was an apprentice. Now that hundreds of years have passed, she might have made new achievements in this area. Vivika might have even studied bloodlines more deeply than him!


    If she failed to advance, would he be seeking opportunities in the bloodline?


    Was that her backup?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to our next meeting if there¡¯s a chance!¡±


    Eli kept the letter and opened the window.


    Outside the window was the center of the bloodline tower. It was a bustling and lively scene, and Eli also sensed that Vivika¡¯s mark was getting further and further away.


    Vivika left too, and Eli suddenly realized.


    She was his only friend on the West Coast!


    Now, there were none left. There were only some people he knew later or his subordinates.


    However, Eli was gradually getting used to it.


    Anyway, he had already experienced these things many times.


    Eternal life was something that countless people yearned for, but wasn¡¯t it also a punishment?


    ¡°But there are still many things worth pursuing!¡±


    Eli opened the window, and the wind outside caressed his face.


    There were still many things that he had not seen and many stories that he had not written. How could he slack off? he had to work hard and break through to the celestial realm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stabilize myself for a hundred years. I¡¯ll break through to the celestial realm first!¡±


    Now that the storm on the West Coast had subsided, he should work hard to improve his strength. He would break through to the celestial realm first. After that, he would think about other things.


    ..


    After making up his mind, Eli gave Aisha some instructions.


    He quickly left the bloodline tower and returned to the White Tower in the South.


    The bloodline tower Herman disappeared and the black Tower prison had an extra Warden.


    Since Vivika left, Aisha had become the new tower master.


    She took control of all the forces on the West Coast. Since then, the entire West Coast had been under the bloodline tower¡¯s control, with the exception of the North. The bloodline tower¡¯s flag was erected in all the territories except for some deep mountains.


    The bloodline tower¡¯s momentum had also reached its peak.


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, thirty years had passed.


    This year, Eli¡¯s mental power had reached 400 points, which was also the minimum requirement to advance to celestial, which was also the commonly known limit of the third circle.


    In the past few years, Eli had begun to let the bloodline tower search for the ruins of the past Wizards on a large scale in an attempt to find information about mages advancing to the celestial level, but the results were very good.


    At this time, Vivika had been in the bloodline tower for more than 20 years.


    From the mark, he knew that Vivika had reached the limit of third circle and was climbing very fast in the bloodline tower. She was almost at the top of the main tower.


    All of this was within Eli¡¯s expectations. He had witnessed Vivika¡¯s management skills over the years. Even if she were to go to the central mainland, she would not be too bad.


    Aside from these people, there was also Nina, the former person in charge of the irises camp.


    The reason why she was the previous one was that she was already dead.


    It was an extreme death. It was an accidental death when she encountered a peak third-circle magical beast while exploring a place. It was a sad death, but it was normal. In fact, there were almost no mages who could die of old age.


    Oh, there¡¯s also Udo.


    This fellow was also preparing to leave for the central continent.


    Because of what had happened before, Luo ye was short of subordinates. Udo also wanted to go to the central continent to take a look, so they hit it off and he took the spaceship to the central continent.


    At this point, the number of people that Eli was familiar with on the West Coast could be counted on one hand.

 Chapter 303 - 303 70 Years

    303 70 Years


    Time was merciless, and in the blink of an eye, thirty years had passed.


    At this moment, Eli¡¯s mental power was already at 420 points. On average, he could barely increase it by one point per year. This was the result of Eli¡¯s talent being considered not too bad.


    In the past 30 years, the West Coast had been peaceful.


    Eli participated in the silver Moon feast again, but unfortunately, he still didn¡¯t gain anything this time.


    In any case, he had already resigned himself to his fate. He understood that it seemed like there was no hope of fishing for the elemental heart by relying on him alone. However, it was precisely because of this reason that a new idea came to Eli¡¯s mind.


    He could sense that the effect of the element¡¯s heart on him might really be useless after a few more times. Since he couldn¡¯t fish them, he might as well catch them.


    At worst, he would damage the silver Moon Lake.


    It was worth it to improve his talent.


    As such, Eli was already preparing for the next Silver Moon feast and was going to unleash a brutal wave of attacks.


    Other than that, Eli seemed to have heard that the people from the time hourglass had been capturing magical beasts on a large scale recently. He did not know what their goal was, but he was not interested and did not want to know.


    ..


    Thirty years later.


    At this time, the bloodline tower had completely ruled the West Coast for almost a hundred years.


    Some bad things were also happening.


    Because the central continent had almost given up on the West Coast, many people who were wanted by some forces or people who wanted to move from the central continent also set their sights on this land.


    One after another, people from the central continent arrived.


    Generally speaking, those who were wanted or could cross the mountains to come here were not weak, so they caused a lot of trouble for the West Coast.


    Aisha was also very anxious about these people.


    Eli also knew about the bloodline tower¡¯s situation, but he didn¡¯t care.


    If she couldn¡¯t even control such a situation, he didn¡¯t mind changing the person in charge.


    ..


    Another ten years passed.


    The new silver Moon banquet began.


    However, the situation was different from before. This time, hundreds of miles around the silver Moon Lake had been cleared.


    ¡°This is the last time!¡±


    By the silver Moon Lake, Eli looked at the calm surface of the lake.


    At present, the surface of the lake had already begun to tremble slightly. Strands of elements were beginning to erupt. This was the first sign of the silver Moon lake¡¯s first feast, and for this, Eli had already waited fifty years.


    At this moment, the silver Moon Lake, which took up a large area, was already filled with dozens of spell formation cores. Even the surroundings of the lake had been enveloped by spell formations.


    And all of this was done by Eli.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait,¡± Eli¡¯s gaze was calm. He knew that today was probably his last time here.


    Time passed by quickly.


    The familiar scene played out again.


    With the countless boiling elements, the elements within a hundred miles of the silver Moon Lake began to gather again. The entire Lake was boiling. Countless fish jumped out of the water and madly swallowed and spat out the elements.


    This time, Eli didn¡¯t take out his fishing rod but instead slowly flew into the sky.


    With a wave of his hand, the spell formation core that he had set up in the silver Moon Lake exploded at the same time. Dozens of light pillars shot into the sky. For a moment, the surface of the lake began to undulate, and the elements that had gathered in the surroundings were stirred.


    The weak balance of the silver Moon Lake was instantly broken.


    A huge Whirlpool appeared in the sky above the silver Moon Lake.


    More and more elements were gathering toward the lake. At first, the elements in the area were only a few dozen miles around the silver Moon Lake, but in just an instant, all the elements in a 150-mile radius were gathering toward the silver Moon Lake.


    With so many elements gathered, the concentration of elements in the silver Moon Lake was frighteningly high, and even the air had begun to liquidify. This was due to the huge amount of elements and the great pressure of the spell formation. It was impossible to achieve this by relying on nature.


    These elements were slowly being poured into the lake.


    In an instant, countless fish broke through their bottlenecks.


    In just a few minutes, the silver Moon Lake, which originally only had a few third-circle fish, now had dozens of third-circle fish, and the fish that had been hiding in the depths of the silver Moon Lake all came out.


    Eli continued to watch calmly.


    This step was to lure out most of the fish.


    And looking at the human in the sky, some third-circle fish even leaped out of the water, wanting to attack Eli. With a light wave of his hand, countless wind blades tore these fish apart.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡±


    Eli observed the lake and realized that there was still much fish that had yet to come out.


    With a thought, the light pillar of the spell formation bloomed again.


    More and more elements were gathered and poured into the silver Moon Lake. More fish hidden in the depths of the silver Moon Lake came out one after another and gathered on the surface of the lake.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time!¡±


    After a brief observation, Eli knew it was time.


    His spiritual force was connected to the spell formation on the shore.


    On the riverbank, hundreds of stone pillars that were more than three meters tall slowly emerged. Elemental threads slowly appeared and began to link together to form a huge elemental net, fishing up the surface of the lake.


    This was what Eli was planning to do.


    Looking at the huge fishing net, countless fish leaped up high as if they wanted to escape. However, Eli would not let them have their way. Another layer of fishing net appeared once again, blocking their path from above.


    The outcome had been decided.


    Eli had been preparing for this for decades and had long considered all sorts of possibilities.


    He was determined to get it done today.


    The fishing process lasted for a whole day.


    In the end, Eli found his target among the hundreds of thousands of catties of fish.


    There were a total of thirty-six element hearts.


    As for the remaining fish, Eli took away some useful ones and had them return to Silver Moon Lake. After all, they were indeed useless.


    ¡°But after what I¡¯ve done this time, I¡¯m afraid this place will be useless!¡±


    By the silver Moon Lake, Eli held the thirty-six elemental hearts and looked at the silver Moon lake.


    At this time, the special structure of the silver Moon Lake had been destroyed. In the future, there would probably be no more Silver Moon feasts. This place would gradually become an ordinary Lake rich in extraordinary creatures.


    Eli knew that this wasn¡¯t a good idea, but he didn¡¯t regret it!


    As long as his talent improved, it would be worth it.


    ¡°Let me see how much my talent can improve this time.¡± Eli looked at the elemental heart in his hand.


    A total of thirty-six fish, far more than the number he had used before.


    ..


    One day later, Eli returned to the black Tower prison.


    In the secret realm, Eli began to use the element¡¯s heart.


    He had only used five.


    Eli¡¯s talent had finally broken through the third grade and reached the second grade.


    After consuming it, Eli¡¯s talent was raised to the limit of second grade.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to level up anymore, but the elemental heart was no longer useful.


    Unfortunately, he was just a little bit away from first grade.


    ¡°I won¡¯t think about this anymore. I¡¯ll just focus on increasing my mental power.¡±


    As his mental energy increased, there was only one thought in his mind.


    That was to quickly increase his mental power and then find the information to advance to the celestial realm!

 Chapter 304 - 304 Wanderer Alliance

    304 Wanderer Alliance


    Thirty years later!


    ¡°Not again!¡±


    Eli pushed open the door of a mage Tower and walked outside.


    He was currently in a Mage ruin.


    Walking out of the door, there were a large number of warlocks. They were currently surrounding the entire ruins, carefully exploring, not missing out on any small places.


    Looking at this scene, Eli shook his head.


    The map of the mage era that he had obtained from the box recorded the locations of the powerful mage forces on the West Coast. Therefore, eli began to search for the ruins one by one, according to this map, in order to obtain information on breaking through to the celestial level.


    However, after searching for 30 years, he still had no results.


    This high-end knowledge was harder to obtain than he had expected.


    ¡°My Lord, these are all the gains from the ruins!¡±


    At this moment, a Warlock walked over, handed a list to Eli, and reported.


    In recent years, the bloodline tower had set up a new department, the ruins exploration Department, which had great power. Its purpose was to dig up things that had been left behind during the mage era, and he was one of its members.


    ¡°I know!¡± Eli nodded and took the list.


    Soon, he was a little disappointed.


    Still nothing.


    ¡°Do I really have to go to the central continent?¡± Eli frowned.


    Without a doubt, the West Coast should be considered a remote corner of the Mage world. Not only was its location not good, but its overall strength was also far from comparable to the central continent.


    Compared to this place, there was no doubt that the central continent had more resources and opportunities. If there were a place where such information could be found, it would definitely be the central continent.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll wait a little longer!¡±


    At the moment, Eli really had no intention of going to the central continent. It was too dangerous.


    ¡°Mosi, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Eli said to the Warlock.


    In fact, he would only come when he found some huge ruins, but this was undoubtedly another failed exploration. He should go back.


    ..


    Soon, Eli returned to the black Tower prison.


    He was in a bad mood today, so he tortured his cellmates.


    As the prisoners wailed, Eli returned to his normal life.


    Although he had yet to reach his limit, his mental power was already at 450 points. Eli could feel that he was about to reach his own limit!


    In the blink of an eye, another five years had passed.


    The ruin exploration Department found three ruins at the same time.


    However, there seemed to be an accident.


    ¡°Grandmaster, of the three ruins this time, only two are within the bloodline tower¡¯s range, and the other is within the Wanderer Alliance¡¯s territory.¡±


    In the wizard Tower, Vivika¡¯s student, the current tower master of the bloodline tower, Aisha, said respectfully to Eli.


    ¡°Alright, I got it!¡± Eli nodded.


    Over the years, there had been more and more wanted criminals or escapees in the central continent. In the East of the West Coast, they had gathered and even formed a new force, the wandering Alliance!


    Although this force had an ordinary name, its strength was not to be underestimated.


    Even on the surface, there were dozens of third-circle warlocks, but they seemed to be afraid of the bloodline tower¡¯s central continent forces, so they had been hiding in a corner. However, due to their powerful strength, they inevitably occupied a large area.


    In this regard, the bloodline tower was also very helpless. Although the Wanderer Alliance had a small number of people, their strength was very strong. Even the bloodline tower was not a match for them.


    The only one who could take care of these people, Eli, wasn¡¯t too interested either.


    ¡°Grandmaster, do we need to take action against the wandering home?¡± Aisha¡¯s eyes were filled with hope. She hoped that Eli could take action and get rid of this force.


    ¡°No need. Aren¡¯t there many other ruins? We¡¯ll talk about it after the exploration,¡± Eli understood Aisha¡¯s thoughts, but he didn¡¯t intend to cause any trouble before he broke through!


    Unless there was evidence that the organization had what it needed.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Aisha nodded and was a little disappointed. The strength of the wandering Alliance had become stronger and stronger over the years, and she was worried that some unknown changes would really happen.


    Very quickly, the exploration of the ruins began.


    With the hard work of the Department, in just ten days, the two ruins were explored.


    Regretfully, they still did not find anything.


    This year, Eli¡¯s mental power was at 454 points.


    ..


    Ten years later.


    Eli¡¯s mental power had reached 460 points.


    At this time, the outside world¡¯s environment once again underwent a huge change.


    Most of the Wanderers who came to the West Coast chose to join the Wanderer alliance. Gradually, the power of the Wanderer alliance began to expand rapidly. In just a few years, they had a complete organizational structure.


    But the problem was that as their population expanded, the resources they needed also increased exponentially. The existing resources simply couldn¡¯t meet their needs. In the beginning, they could collect resources from the ocean or some places, but gradually, the resources in those places were insufficient.


    What they needed were resources that could be collected on a large scale and were sustainable.


    However, this portion was monopolized by the bloodline tower.


    And so, the test began.


    Over the years, the Wanderer Alliance had begun to send warlocks to harass the bloodline tower, and they gradually discovered that the members of the bloodline tower were not as powerful as they had thought.


    And with the arrival of the people from the central continent, some news also came.


    The bloodline tower almost didn¡¯t care about this place anymore!


    Thus, in a few days, they captured several resource points.


    The power of the Wanderer Alliance had frightened the bloodline tower branch!


    Fortunately, after obtaining these resource points, the wandering alliance did not make any new moves. This made Alice feel a lot more relaxed.


    Eli still did not make a move. His current spiritual power was 458 mental points.


    In ten years¡¯ time, he had only increased it by 4 points. It was getting harder and harder!


    ..


    Another ten years passed.


    Eli¡¯s mental power had reached 462 points.


    The wandering alliance did not do anything, but the hourglass had made a move.


    Traces of the time hourglass¡¯s people had been found in the northern region. This force that had not appeared for more than a hundred years had finally begun to reveal its fangs.


    One must know that the hourglass of time was the uncrowned King of this place more than a thousand years ago.


    As soon as the people from the hourglass showed up, they occupied a large area near the North and center. Then, they stopped as if that was their purpose.


    However, no one dared to ignore them because of this. Everyone understood that the next time they made a move, the situation on the West Coast would change dramatically.


    ..


    Eli wasn¡¯t interested in that.


    At this moment, his mental power was almost at its peak, but he had not found any relevant information. In this regard, Eli was also very helpless, but there was nothing he could do.


    But what Eli didn¡¯t expect was that five years later, the arrival of an airship would change everything.


    At this moment, an airship from the central continent arrived at the region of the bloodline tower.


    This airship belonged to a major force in the central mainland.


    The Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce!

 Chapter 305 - 305 Jin Jis Gift

    305 Jin Ji¡¯s Gift


    In the main tower of the bloodline tower.


    In the living room.


    The two of them sat opposite each other on the sofa, and the guards at the side respectfully poured tea for them.


    ¡°Mr. Collina, this is the unique blue sound tea of our West Coast. It¡¯s very sweet. You should give it a try. I¡¯ve already informed Sir Herman. He¡¯ll probably be here soon!¡± Aisha sat on the sofa and looked across.


    Opposite her was a middle-aged Warlock with a small beard. He was wearing a golden Warlock robe, and his hands were full of rings. He even held a short staff in his right hand!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have a lot of time!¡± Collina picked up the teacup and took a small sip.


    ¡°Sir, what do you need from master Herman? is there anything I can help with? ¡± Aisha asked curiously.


    She had never expected the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce to pay her a visit.


    This was because the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce had also given up on this place decades ago. Everything about them had disappeared. However, this time, they had actually put in so much effort to come here. It was hard for her not to think too much.


    ¡°I do have something to give to master Herman.¡± Collina smiled but did not continue.


    Aisha did not ask any more questions when Collina stopped talking.


    The two of them fell into silence.


    Time passed by slowly. Suddenly, footsteps could be heard in the distance. A man pushed open the door and walked in.


    ¡°Grandmaster!¡±


    Aisha immediately stood up when she saw the man.


    Eli nodded at Alice, then looked at the man opposite her.


    The day before, when he heard that the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce had arrived, he sped up and set off for the bloodline tower. There was only one reason, and that was that at the same time, he had received a message from Jin Ji, whom he had not contacted for hundreds of years.


    The message was simple. He just told Eli that the item had arrived!


    At that time, Eli¡¯s heart started beating fast because he had only asked Jin ji for one thing, and that was to help him find enough information to advance to celestial.


    Eli looked at the man who was dressed like a member of the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce. Before he could speak, Collina had already stood up and quickly extended his hand to Eli¡¯s side. He said respectfully, ¡°You must be Sir Herman.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you are?¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°My name is Collina. You can call me Cori!¡± Collina was all smiles.


    Aisha¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at him.


    ¡®You didn¡¯t look at me like this just now. You were judging me!¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lord Jin Ji has already told you that I¡¯ve come to deliver something to you.¡± After confirming his identity, Collina did not waste any time. He took out a space ring and handed it to Eli. ¡°My Lord, this is what my Lord asked me to give you!¡±


    Eli took the ring.


    During this process, the two of them waited quietly on the side.


    Aisha, on the other hand, saw a smile slowly appearing on Eli¡¯s face as if he was very satisfied with the item. This made her very curious as to what could make her Grandmaster so happy.


    A few seconds later, Eli recovered and said to Collina, ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my great honor to serve Lord and Lord Jin Ji!¡± Collina placed his right hand on his chest and said humbly.


    ¡°it seems like Jin Ji is doing well in the central continent. I¡¯m quite curious about his situation. Can you tell me? ¡± Eli looked at him and asked.


    The moment he entered, he had already observed Collina once.


    This was a Warlock at the peak of his third circle.


    For a third circle peak sorcerer to come all the way here to deliver something, it was obvious that Jin Ji didn¡¯t rely on his strength but his influence!


    ¡°Of course, you can!¡± Collina nodded and smiled.


    As Eli was observing him, he was also observing Eli.


    He was also very curious as to what kind of person could make Lord Jin Ji respect him so much. He had been told by Jin Ji many times before he came, but he had never seen Lord Jin Ji like that.


    In his impression, Lord Jin Ji was always full of fighting spirit, a genius who would never yield to anyone, even when facing a celestial.


    But when he really stood in front of Eli, he realized that something was wrong.


    Although this person had a third circle, his aura made him feel like he was facing a celestial.


    Was this reasonable ¡­ This was not logical!


    Although he had never fought him before, he felt that even ten of him might not be able to defeat Eli.


    He knew that this was ridiculous, but it was indeed based on his intuition.


    Soon, they sat down on the couches, and Collina began to tell them about ginji¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Lord Jin Ji just reached his third circle not long ago. At the same time, he became the Golden Cicada of the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce. You must know that he¡¯s only two hundred years old.


    ¡°Other than that, Lord Jin Ji is the most compatible Warlock with the Golden Cicada bloodline I¡¯ve ever seen. With his talent, he¡¯ll definitely advance to fourth circle in the future as long as there are no accidents.


    ¡°Ever since Lord Jin Ji came to the central continent, he had also taken over a portion of the Chamber of Commerce¡¯s business. At first, everyone had thought that Lord Jin Ji was just a bumpkin from the West Coast, so how could he have strong business skills?


    ¡°However, Lord Jin Ji showed them. In just a few decades, the performance of his branch rose to the top among the middle-to-low class. I also joined the chamber at that time!¡±


    Collina told Jin ji¡¯s story.


    Eli didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen after the little ones went to the bloodline tower. As expected of someone blessed by fate, he was really fierce.


    Aisha¡¯s eyes also lit up.


    She also had some expectations for the central continent.


    ¡°However, my lord has not been having a good time recently!¡± Then, Collina shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Although Lord can always make very accurate decisions, due to the Holy tower incident and the struggle between various forces, we have made a huge profit in the process, but we have also made others jealous. Someone has placed a curse on Lord, causing Lord¡¯s bloodline to be constantly eroded!¡± Collina said angrily.


    ¡°A curse?¡± Eli had a strange expression.


    Was it related to the war? Didn¡¯t that mean it had something to do with him?


    This fate was truly wonderful!


    But if it weren¡¯t for Collina, Eli wouldn¡¯t have found this out about Jin Ji.


    However, since he knew about it, he couldn¡¯t just ignore it. After all, Jin Ji had brought him a big gift.


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Eli stood up and suddenly left the room.


    Collina and Aisha were also confused, but they still waited.


    Three minutes later, Eli returned.


    However, this time, he had a crystal in his hand. It was a Dark Crystal with a transparent shell, but there was a visible shadow inside.


    He threw this to Collina.


    Collina caught it in a hurry.


    ¡°My Lord, what are you doing?¡± Collina looked at the crystal, not quite understanding.


    ¡°This can help Jin Ji!¡± Eli sat back in his seat and said while looking at him.


    ¡°What?¡± Collina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get back. Let¡¯s have some tea first!¡± He said. Eli understood what he was thinking and waved his hand to signal him to calm down.


    However, Collina couldn¡¯t calm down at this time. Jin ji had been cursed for several years, and even his bloodline had begun to decline. This was a very terrible thing.


    It would be great if the problem could be solved.


    Could this be the reason why Lord Jin Ji had him come here?


    Collina seemed to have suddenly realized something.


    So it was like this.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord!¡± Collina calmed down and thanked Eli.


    ¡°Have some tea!¡± Eli only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Previously, it was an investment. This was the first round of financing!


    Time passed by slowly, and in the blink of an eye, half a day had passed.


    ¡°Lord Collina, how many days are you going to stay here?¡± Aisha asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to leave immediately!¡±


    Collina had thought of staying for a few days, but he didn¡¯t have any thoughts at the moment. He just wanted to fly back to the central continent as soon as possible. Master Jin ji needed something from master Herman.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Alice nodded.


    That afternoon.


    Alice and Eli sent off the anxious Collina.


    Alice and Eli returned as they watched the airship slowly take off into the sky.


    On the way, Alice could no longer hold back his curiosity and asked Eli, ¡°Grandmaster, what exactly did the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce give to teacher?¡±


    ¡°Hope!¡± Eli replied calmly.


    The information on advancing to the celestial realm was hope for him.


    ¡°Hope!¡±


    Aisha was completely dumbfounded!

 Chapter 306 - 306 Conditions

    306 Conditions


    After sending off Collina, Eli temporarily stayed in the Mage Tower.


    He returned to the secret realm.


    The moment he entered the secret realm, a figure appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Eli, when can we go to the central continent?!¡±


    Dylan stood in front of Eli, looking at him with his mechanical eyes, his gaze distant!


    Eli was his last hope. He had always wanted to head to the central continent as soon as possible. His main body was in the central continent, and he was desperate to find those things.


    But why did he feel like that guy, Eli, didn¡¯t have that intention at all?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    Seeing that it was Dylan who was blocking the way, Eli consoled him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯ve advanced to the celestial realm. After all, the central continent is so dangerous. You don¡¯t want me to die halfway, do you? if that happens, there¡¯ll be no hope at all.¡±


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Doggo had nothing to say. He ran to a dog house not far away and lay down.


    He had heard the same words many times, but he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s the way!¡± Eli smiled as he passed by.


    Further ahead was the area where Hill was.


    Tens of meters in the air blocked the sun, and thousands of branches hung down, emitting a lustrous green light. An aura of life was being emitted without reservation.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t advanced yet!¡±


    Eli had already forgotten how many times he had said this.


    Hill¡¯s advancement to the second circle was much slower than he had expected.


    He could only say that he was naive!


    He had underestimated Hill.


    Upon hearing Eli¡¯s voice, Hill lowered his branch and got closer to him.


    Returning Hill¡¯s response, Eli continued walking forward.


    Soon, he arrived at the magic medicine field.


    This place didn¡¯t change much from before, but there were many rare magical plants. The ordinary ones had been removed by Eli long ago. After all, he didn¡¯t rely on the magical herb field to earn money for him anymore, unless it was a very old and effective one, but those were very rare!


    And in the center of this magical herb field was a large patch of blood bamboo flowers.


    Although they were no longer of much use to Eli, he still kept them and planted them in a rather large area. It wasn¡¯t that he was nostalgic, but he was curious if he could grow a four-ring blood bamboo flower, and if there would be anything that would surprise him.


    Anyway, it¡¯s just a piece of land, it¡¯s not a big deal.


    After passing through the area of the blood bamboo flowers, Eli finally arrived at his laboratory and living area.


    The structure of the house here was not the same as that of the Mage tower. It even looked a little like the single-story houses of the past. However, this was not important. In front of them was the huge Hydra.


    The several dozen-meter-long shadow body was coiled together, with three heads curled up in the body. Although it was only lying there, it gave off a mountain-like feeling.


    The reason he was here was to help him guard the laboratory.


    Eli walked along the path, and during this period, Hydra raised one of its heads. When it saw that it was Eli, it lowered its head again.


    Eli walked all the way into the lab before taking out the spatial ring.


    Eli took a deep breath and took out everything from the ring.


    There was a crystal ball, a fruit, and a letter.


    He opened the envelope first. It was a letter from Jin ji.


    In the first half of the letter, other than an introduction of his situation, it was almost the same as what Collina had said, but there were some more details and no mention of the curse.


    The second half introduced the items he brought.


    The crystal ball contained the information that Eli needed to level up as a mage, as well as the information for a Warlock. The fruit was a precious material called the Comoros fruit. It could increase a mage¡¯s success rate by 5% during the process of leveling up.


    ¡°It seems that the person was here to deliver this fruit!¡±


    Eli picked up the fruit. The fruit looked like a pineapple on the outside, emitting a spiral pattern. In essence, it had almost reached the fourth circle, just a little bit off.


    If Eli remembered correctly, this was harvested from the fourth-circle magical beast, the Comoros crocodile. They would have this kind of magical plant growing on their heads, and it would only grow once every few hundred years.


    The difficulty of collecting it from a four-circle magical beast was self-evident.


    Even Jin Ji probably had to pay a huge price.


    There was also information about mages and warlocks. It seemed that Jinji had really put in a lot of effort.


    After checking the fruit, Eli began to read the information.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to understand what was needed for a celestial to advance and what the difference was between a celestial and a third-circle warlock.


    There was only one condition to reach the celestial realm mage.


    That was the minimum mental power of 400.


    However, this breakthrough process was the most difficult. According to the requirements, mages needed to compress their mental strength to the extreme until it was compressed to the limit. Then, during this process, the power of the celestial would be born.


    It was a type of power that was closely related to mental power but had a different type.


    This step was the only threshold for advancement. That¡¯s right, advancement was that simple.


    However, this step caused countless third-circle mages o fail. On average, only one out of dozens of them would succeed.


    Of course, warlocks were similar, but they condensed their bloodline and compressed it to the extreme.


    It was very interesting.


    As for the difference between a celestial and a third circle warlocks were the celestial body and the true bloodline avatar!


    A large body formed from the massive amount of celestial force could allow a Magus to burst forth with power tens of times greater than before. The effects could destroy the heavens and the earth, while a bloodline avatar could transform into the bloodline itself and obtain the powerful combat abilities of those creatures.


    In short, the moment one reached the level of celestial, there would be a huge change for both Wizards and warlocks. That was why the fourth circle was called celestial and not the fourth circle.


    This was because the essence of their power had already changed.


    The information given to him by jin ji was about the promotion of both of them, as well as many things to take note of. Eli guessed that it was probably the internal information of the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce.


    Strictly speaking, Jin Ji had violated the rules and was taking a risk.


    This was a good child!


    Eli sighed. This was also the reason why he was willing to help him.


    ¡°However, I still need to make a lot of preparations to advance!¡± ¡­ Eli pondered.


    If a celestial wanted to advance, he had to be well prepared. First of all, jin ji¡¯s Comoros fruit could only help him a little since it was related to the bloodline. But Eli wanted to advance as a mage.


    However, for some reason, Eli felt that he might really need to use it. The reason was that when he first advanced to his third circle, a small accident happened, and it couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    ¡°I need a large number of soul crystals, higher level soul crystals!¡±


    Other than some commonly used materials, what Eli needed the most right now should be a large number of high-level soul crystals.


    And this Eli was planning to obtain it from his soul slaves that he had been raising. There were tens of thousands of magical beasts hidden in the mountains, and there were many of them in the third circle.


    Although it was a pity, if it was for his advancement, then it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°my mental power is 462 points. I estimate that I can reach 470 points. I will need about 15 years before I can level up!¡± Eli sensed his condition.


    Although 500 points were the limit, it was completely a theoretical value and was impossible to reach. Even if it was 470 points of spiritual force, it was already above 99.9% of the Mages!


    When he was ready, his mental power should be enough, and he could advance.


    Time left no trace, and he had finally reached this stage.

 Chapter 307 - 307 Poignancy

    307 Poignancy


    Ten years passed in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, Eli¡¯s mental power had already reached 468 points, slightly more than he had expected. This had something to do with Eli¡¯s talent in increasing his mental power.


    He was no longer a wizard with trash talent. With his own hard work, he could be called a genius even in the mage World.


    Of course, other than his mental energy, Eli¡¯s other preparations were almost complete.


    He had made potions from the Comoros fruits, and he had finished preparing the other supplementary potions. The only thing he needed was the spirit power crystal and higher mental power.


    The latter was waiting for the time while the bloodline tower was collecting the former.


    ..


    West Coast.


    Mount Sofia.


    Eli floated in the sky, his eyes calm as he looked down at the long mountain range.


    ¡°Almost all the soul slaves are gathered here!¡±


    Ever since the last ten years, Eli had been ordering the soul magic beasts that had been scattered all over the West Coast to gather here. Now that ten years had passed, tens of thousands of magic beasts had gathered here.


    He only had one purpose for coming here today, and that was the soul crystal.


    Stretching his body, a wave of soul fluctuation began to spread out in all directions, with him as the center, summoning the magical beasts in the Sofia mountain range.


    Following his summoning.


    The entire mountain range gradually began to emit some soft responses, followed by the roars of countless magical beasts. They gathered together, like a magical beast riot, rising and falling in the mountain range one after another.


    This was just the beginning. After the shout, in Eli¡¯s vision, he could see that countless magical beasts were starting to gather here. Between the mountains that stretched out on the ground, streams of water were surging toward this place. It was the same for the sky as well. Large groups of winged beasts covered the sun.


    Hundreds of years ago, there were already 40000 to 50000 of them. Now, there were even more than before.


    Even Eli couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked at this scene.


    The riot lasted for half an hour.


    Half an hour later, Eli looked at the mountain range. There were all sorts of magical beasts within a radius of a few dozen miles. They were densely packed together, and they were scattered on the ground like sesame seeds.


    He didn¡¯t know if this was enough!


    At this moment, the magical beasts were all looking up, waiting for Eli¡¯s orders.


    They were also very curious as to why Eli was summoning them!


    In fact, it had been a hundred years since Eli had cared about them. He had only restricted them from entering the Warlock¡¯s territory at will, so some magical beasts had even almost forgotten that they had a soul brand.


    Tens of thousands of eyes were on him. He smiled, then extended his hand.


    It slowly closed.


    At that moment, all the demonic beasts felt their hearts throb.


    Eli wanted them dead!


    No!


    Countless rejections turned into a torrent. The eyes of the magical beasts at the edge were filled with madness as they ran into the distance. Fear had made them lose their will. They did not understand why Eli was doing this.


    The magic beasts that were quickest to react were the third-circle magic beasts.


    All of them roared.


    The slave mark that originated from their spirit told them that Eli did want their lives, and gathering them together was just for the convenience of killing.


    The power of the third circle had given them a basic level of intelligence, and they understood that they had to kill Eli to have a glimmer of hope. In an instant, nearly a hundred third circle beasts charged toward him.


    In the sky, on the ground, in all directions.


    They stretched out their sharp claws and fangs, approaching Eli and surrounding him.


    ¡°the mark on the soul is an unsurpassable shackle. It¡¯s a pity that they¡¯re a group of living beings who can¡¯t even control themselves.¡± Eli just looked at them and said pitifully.


    The next second, he closed his outstretched hand.


    At the same time, the bloodlines and even imprints of countless magical beasts were instantly activated.


    Like ripples, the magical beasts¡¯ souls were instantly shattered, and they didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist. The magical beasts in the sky fell together, drawing a path in the air.


    Meanwhile, the magical beasts that were charging toward Eli fell like rain.


    This was the power of a mage over the soul slave. They had complete control over their life and death.


    As he watched tens of thousands of lives slip by in an instant before him, his gaze remained calm, but there was now a hint of enlightenment toward life and his understanding of fate.


    If he couldn¡¯t control his own life, he would be controlled by others like these magical beasts. How sad would that be?


    This was also the reason why Eli kept moving forward.


    To control his own fate, he always chose to be more stable. After all, he only had one life.


    ¡°what am I thinking about? let¡¯s just condense a soul crystal.¡± Eli shook his head.


    He took out a few crystals from his space ring and threw them in all directions. He threw them accurately at the boundary where the magical beasts died, and then there were beams of light.


    It was a spell formation with a large area.


    Seeing the spell formation light up, Eli¡¯s eyes gradually turned silver-white.


    A pitch-black vortex slowly appeared in the sky. On the ground, the soul fragments of the magic beasts appeared and began to gather in the sky.


    The soul fragments were a faint light blue, so it was as if an orchid rain was falling from the ground within a radius of dozens of miles. The vortex in the sky was black, and it looked extremely dreamy.


    ¡°What a beautiful scene! I¡¯m sorry,¡± Eli sighed.


    Although the scenery was beautiful, he did not forget how it was built. It was created by the broken souls and lives of tens of thousands of dead, magical beasts.


    As the soul crystals gathered, another soul crystal began to form in the sky. Although there was only one, it exuded a huge wave of soul aura. It was far more than ordinary third-circle soul crystals.


    This was also what Eli needed.


    What he needed was a high-grade soul crystal.


    Eli killed a few hundred third circle beasts and endless second and first circle beasts to make this crystal.


    Very quickly, an hour had passed.


    The crystal in the sky had also reached its final stage. Its aura had already reached the peak of third circle, but it still hadn¡¯t condensed.


    ¡°I¡¯m lacking a half-step celestial soul core!¡± Eli quickly determined that he was missing a core to anchor the souls. But this made him worried. Where could he find a half-step celestial?


    But at this moment, he seemed to have sensed something.


    He looked in one direction.


    In the distant sky, a figure was flying over quickly.


    It exuded the aura of a half-step celestial and was terrifying.


    It was a middle-aged Magus. He looked a little old, and his skin was stuck to his bones. He was wearing a gray-black Magus robe with a bloody mark on it.


    As for this wizard robe, if Eli remembered correctly, it should be the recently rising wandering Alliance.


    But why would he appear here?


    Wandering Alliance should be quite far from here.


    But was that important? This was not important.


    A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    The Warlock in the distance had a sinister smile on his face as he shouted, ¡°Hand over that spirit crystal!¡±


    Oh, did he come to steal my crystal?


    Realization dawned on Eli.


    He felt even less guilty about what he was going to do next.

 Chapter 308 - 308 Wanderer Alliance

    308 Wanderer Alliance


    Masude was a half-step celestial Warlock. He had offended a powerful force in the central continent and had to escape. He then came to the relatively remote West Coast.


    In order to obtain resources, he joined the Wanderer organization here, the Wanderer Alliance. It had been a few decades since then.


    However, in recent years, the internal conflicts within the Alliance had grown bigger and bigger. The reason was simple. It was because of insufficient resources and the uneven distribution of resources!


    Compared to the bloodline tower, which occupied most of the resources, the Wanderer Alliance only occupied a few dozen resource points, which was far from enough to meet their needs. Moreover, there was a steady stream of people coming to the West Coast every year to join them.


    And so, last year, their leader decided to take action against the bloodline tower.


    In fact, they had enough power, but they didn¡¯t have enough people. However, with the increase in numbers over the years, they had reached that level. Therefore, he was sent out to investigate and prepare for a future attack!


    After making preparations, he sneaked into the Sofia mountains, ready to investigate the core area of the bloodline tower, but he encountered a special situation on the way.


    He saw countless magical beasts gathering in the soya mountain range. At this time, he was surprised to find that there were so many magical beasts in the mountain range.


    So he immediately followed, and before he reached the center, he saw all the magical beasts suddenly die, and then their soul fragments gathered in the sky, like a dream.


    He was dumbfounded when he saw the soul crystal.


    Its quality was close to the fourth circle, so it was definitely an extremely precious item.


    But when he got close, he found that an ordinary-looking man was already close, so he made up his mind and was ready to kill and rob.


    ¡°Hand over the spirit crystal!¡± Masude flew to a spot not too far away from Eli, his eyes flashing with an ominous glint. At the same time, the aura of a half-step celestial was completely released.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to rob me, right?¡± Eli asked despite knowing the answer.


    ¡°Nonsense, kid, this isn¡¯t something you can have!¡± Scales gradually appeared on Masude¡¯s skin. His right hand turned into a sharp claw, and his eyes turned into vertical pupils, looking at him coldly.


    ¡°Then come and get it!¡± Eli looked at him with a smile.


    He was being despised!


    Masude looked at Eli¡¯s smile, and his eyes became even colder.


    He was wanted in the central continent and had been looked down upon, but no one dared to look down on him here.


    The blood in his body flowed faster, and blood suddenly surged up from Masude¡¯s body, drilling out of his skin and turning into a huge lizard behind him. It wrapped around him and stared at Eli!


    The next second, Masude streaked across the sky like a bullet.


    His powerful physique allowed his speed to be almost invisible to the naked eye. Only a terrifying red shadow could be seen charging toward Eli, the pressure from his bloodline bringing with it the sound of the wind.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± There was a sinister smile on Masude¡¯s face, and he did not hide his malice at all!


    Eli smiled and raised his hand.


    A shadow gradually condensed.


    Shadow Dragon breath!


    On the other side, Maduse initially did not take the shadow that was gathering to heart seriously, but as the shadow gathered, Eli¡¯s power gradually became apparent, and a feeling that made him feel fear gradually wrapped around his heart, like a shadow following him.


    Wrapped in the blood, Masude¡¯s eyes gradually widened.


    What the f * ck is this?!


    Is this a third-circle warlock?


    The person in front of him was a celestial.


    He had provoked the wrong person.


    ¡°Sir, please spare me!¡± Masude had never been as terrified as he was today. He shouted as he turned and ran. He didn¡¯t dare to think about the spirit crystal.


    The person in front of him was not the kind of person he could bully. He was the creator of this tragedy.


    What the hell did he do?


    Immediately, the blood outside his body began to burn. He was burning his own life force so that he could run faster. However, when he turned around, he only saw a shadow already in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡±


    Masude cursed, and then he was covered by the black light!


    As a beam of light with a diameter of several meters swept through the space, he only saw the blood around him bubble. His body had already disappeared into the shadows before he could even react.


    This was definitely a celestial!


    Before he died, Masude said in his heart, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to have such a powerful third-circle warlock.¡±


    As he watched this half-step celestial die, Eli just waved his hand lightly. A gray shadow gradually appeared where Masude had died and then flew into the sky, all the way into the soul crystal.


    With this step, the soul crystal was instantly completed and burst out with a dazzling white light.


    A few seconds later, the white light disappeared, and the shadow in the sky disappeared without a trace.


    However, a translucent crystal was floating in the sky, emitting a gentle light. Its aura was even more terrifying, reaching the level of a fourth-circle warlock.


    ¡°The second last step of advancement is complete!¡±


    Eli flew over to grab the crystal, unable to hide the joy on his face.


    ¡°A fourth circle soul crystal, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    And so, after transmuting all the soul slaves, Eli left the place and returned to the bloodline tower.


    Now, he was only lacking a bit of mental power.


    ..


    At a valley!


    It used to be an abandoned ruin, but since the Wanderer Alliance came, it became the core area of their force.


    At the center of the Magus tower, there was a sudden cry of alarm.


    ¡°What? Masude is dead?!¡±


    Guyiduo looked at the Warlock who had sent him the message, his face full of confusion.


    ¡°Yes, sir. We have confirmed that the aura that Lord Masude left in the Alliance has disappeared!¡± A woman said to Guyiduo.


    ¡°How did he die?¡±


    Guyiduo frowned. He was a half-step celestial Warlock and the person in charge of the Wanderer Alliance. He was the one who sent Masude to investigate, but he was dead.


    Who in the bloodline tower could kill him?


    He didn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°Gather the others!¡± He thought for a moment and then said to the woman.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The woman left.


    Half a day later, dozens of people were gathered in a meeting room. All of them were at the peak of third circle, and six of them were half-step celestial, including Guyiduo.


    The others were all looking at Guyiduo.


    Guyiduo¡¯s eyes were calm, and he said, ¡°Masude is dead!¡±


    ¡°What? Masude is dead?! Didn¡¯t he go to investigate the bloodline tower?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? Could it be that the bloodline tower has discovered us?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Guyiduo¡¯s words were like a bomb that woke everyone up. They were all shocked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. However, it seems that Masude went missing near the Sofia mountains.¡± Guyiduo tapped the table lightly, signaling for silence.


    However, no one seemed to be listening to him, and they continued to argue.


    Guyiduo frowned at the sight.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. They were all wanted criminals, and it wasn¡¯t easy to unite these people. However, it was impossible for them to be completely obedient. This was also an important reason that restricted their development!


    He had no choice but to wait.


    After a while, the discussion ended, but there was still no answer.


    They really couldn¡¯t remember if there were any powerful figures in the bloodline tower. After all, they had just arrived.


    As for Herman, they had never heard of him.


    This was very normal. Even in the warlock world, if you didn¡¯t show your face for more than a hundred years, how many people would remember you, let alone these outsiders?


    Guyiduo opened his mouth after everyone had quieted down, ¡°This time, we have to consider the worst-case scenario for Masude¡¯s death. This means that the bloodline tower might have someone stronger than we expected!


    ¡°So we¡¯ll stop our plan for a few years. I have a friend who belongs to an underground organization in the central continent. They have four half-step celestial warlocks and are coming to join us.


    ¡°By the time they arrive, we¡¯ll have ten half-step celestial warlocks. No matter how many trump cards the bloodline tower has, they will be annihilated. At that time, we¡¯ll take control of this land.¡±


    ¡°What? four half-step celestial warlocks?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Really, I think we have enough people now. Maybe Masude¡¯s death was just an accident! We should continue with the attack!¡±


    Some people were happy, while others were unhappy!


    But this time, Guyiduo didn¡¯t plan to let them be.


    A huge aura swept across the entire area. His gaze was cold.


    ¡°This is how the matter will be settled. Does anyone want to object? ¡±


    He was able to control this place not because he was good at talking but because he had real strength.


    Seeing Guyiduo¡¯s reaction, the others didn¡¯t say anything and agreed.


    They would wait for the four half-step celestial warlocks to arrive.


    They could wait for a few more years.

 Chapter 309 - 309 Breakthrough, Breakthrough

    309 Breakthrough, Breakthrough


    On the other side.


    After returning to the bloodline tower, Eli gave Aisha some instructions and started a new round of preparation.


    After that, the changes in the Sofia mountain range were also noticed by many people.


    Everyone was shocked, but no one knew why so many beasts had died there. At first, many people wanted to investigate, but in the end, no conclusion was reached, and it was classified as a suspicious case!


    ..


    Seven years later.


    With the sound of a door opening, a mage Tower that had not been opened for many years opened.


    Eli walked out.


    ¡°It¡¯s been seven years!¡±


    The sun shone on his face, and he felt very comfortable.


    Originally, he had estimated that he would be able to reach 470 points of mental power in five years. However, when he reached 470 points, he realized that it did not seem to be his limit. Thus, he continued to meditate and finally reached 472 points of mental power. Since then, his mental power had been completely perfected and could not be improved any further.


    The next step was to break through to the celestial realm!


    In fact, Eli had already made a lot of preparations.


    Mental power was only the last gate. Now that the gate had been opened, there was only one way to break through. There was no other choice.


    The changes in his mage Tower were naturally noticed.


    After a while, Aisha came over with her people.


    ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Aisha said respectfully, and the people behind her also lowered their heads respectfully.


    However, many of them didn¡¯t recognize Herman, and only a few of them knew about Eli. They were all shocked because some of them hadn¡¯t seen him for almost two hundred years. They even thought that he might be dead.


    ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯ve come out this time for?¡± Aisha asked curiously.


    Eli looked at the crowd and didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he asked, ¡°Have you prepared the things I asked you to collect over the years?¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, we¡¯re ready!¡± Aisha said.


    All these years, they had been collecting soul crystals and other things.


    ¡°Sure, then leave it all to me.¡± Eli nodded. It was still very convenient to have a force.


    ¡°Alright. Are you leaving, Grandmaster?¡± Alice asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave for a while.¡± he said, nodding. ¡°ask Nikola to come as well. He¡¯ll be going out with me this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Aisha nodded.


    Unlike Vivika, who could easily ask some private questions, she was more like a subordinate of Eli.


    Soon, dozens of space rings were sent over, and Nikola also came.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± Nikola came before Eli and said respectfully.


    At this moment, Nikola¡¯s strength was even stronger than before. However, when a silver light flashed in Eli¡¯s eyes, he saw that black spots had already appeared on Nikola¡¯s soul body as if it had rotted.


    ¡°What?¡± Eli was stunned.


    The undead naturally had lifespans, but their lifespans were different from ordinary people. As long as they kept absorbing mental power, their strength would continue to rise. However, this process could not be stopped. Once it stopped, the soul body would start to decay.


    Nikola, who was now at the limit of the third circle, naturally did not lack ordinary souls, but it was difficult to find souls of the same level, so Nikola¡¯s condition was not very good these years.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re in good condition!¡± Eli looked at Nikola and said.


    ¡°Your Excellency can see it too, but I should still be able to hold on for a few more decades!¡± Nikola sighed. As his level increased, it was indeed getting harder and harder for him.


    ¡°I wonder what my Lord needs me to do?¡± He changed the topic and asked.


    ¡°Breakthrough!¡± At that moment, Aisha and the others had already left. Eli didn¡¯t hide anything and told him directly.


    ¡°What?¡± Nikola¡¯s voice suddenly rose, and he looked at Eli in surprise.


    Had he finally reached this stage?


    ¡°I need you to protect me together with Hydra!¡± Eli said again.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nikola immediately said. If his lordship became stronger, then maybe he could change his situation.


    ¡°then let¡¯s go. This time, I¡¯ve chosen the southern area as the location for my breakthrough!¡±


    After that, the two of them left the bloodline tower and headed south.


    ..


    A day later.


    The two of them arrived at the White Tower area, but they did not stop.


    They continued to head south until they reached the territory of the shadow lizard Warlock Academy.


    That¡¯s right, this time, Eli had set the location for his advancement to be at the very edge of the West Coast, where external interference could be reduced to the greatest extent.


    It was not that he did not want to go further south or even Bryne, but the concentration of elements there was too low, and it was not suitable for a breakthrough.


    ¡°My Lord, where is the place you chose?¡±


    Nikola followed Eli in the sky and asked curiously.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    Suddenly, Eli, who had been in front all this while, spoke up. His speed also began to slow down as he flew toward the ground. Nikola followed him silently and saw where they were.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the camp of the shadow lizard warlocks? However, it has been abandoned for a long time.¡± Nikola looked at the ground. This was the place where Eli first came into contact with warlocks.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    At this moment, Eli had already landed on the ground, and the former campsite was right in front of him.


    However, as the White Tower moved North, this place was completely abandoned. There were only broken houses and a dirty and messy environment, so Eli chose this place as the place for his breakthrough.


    ¡°Nikola, you go and clean up,¡± ordered Eli.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Thousands of spirits of the dead emerged from Nikola¡¯s soul body and flew forward, beginning to clean up the place for Eli.


    In the process, Eli strolled around for a while.


    He was filled with emotions.


    Very quickly, the place was tidied up. Meanwhile, Eli was at the center of the square and began to inscribe a spell formation, layer by layer, extremely complicated.


    This process lasted for half a month before he finally stopped.


    At this moment, a huge hexagram was carved in the center of the town. There was a complicated spell formation carved on it. If an acolyte or even a first circle Mage saw it, they would feel dizzy.


    Other than that, the area within a kilometer was filled with spell formations. To be honest, the cost of this step was no less than the value of soul crystals because he had used the best materials.


    After that, hundreds of thousands of soul crystals piled up on the ground, like a few small mountains spread out around the hexagram, emitting waves of fluctuations.


    there are also Tier 4 potions!


    After that, Eli took out a four-circle soul crystal and put it on his chest, then took out an orange-red potion. It was made from the Comoros fruit that Jin Ji gave him.


    When the preparation work was over, Eli called Nikola over.


    ¡°Nikola, if anyone tries to enter within a few kilometers, kill them!¡± This time, Eli ordered directly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nikola nodded. He understood that this time it was a matter of success or death, but with His Excellency¡¯s talent, it would definitely not be a problem.


    Watching Nikola leave, Eli summoned tens of thousands of undead skeletons. The undead was in charge of the sky, while the skeletons were in charge of the ground and underground.


    Next, Hydra was also summoned.


    ¡°Go, guard this area!¡± Eli touched Hydra¡¯s head.


    Hydra rubbed his head before leaving. The current Hydra was able to fight several half-step celestial warlocks.


    Seeing that he had done everything he needed to do, Eli looked up at the sky, then sat in the center of the hexagram, closed his eyes, and meditated over and over again.


    He needed to let his spirit, soul, and even bloodline reach their peak.


    Half a month later.


    With a deep breath, Eli closed his eyes.


    There was only determination in his eyes.


    It was time to break through.

 Chapter 310 - 310 Celestial

    310 Celestial


    Eli took a deep breath and released his mental power like a wave. Layers of ripples gradually appeared in the surrounding air, and a terrifying suppressive force rippled out.


    At the same time, the hexagram spell formation beneath him began to light up from the core, and it quickly spread out towards the outside, blooming with a dazzling light, directly enveloping Eli within.


    Meanwhile, Eli had his eyes closed as he felt his body.


    In the sea of consciousness.


    The ocean-like mental energy began to go berserk. Like ocean waves, it slapped Eli¡¯s mental energy layer by layer. During this process, Eli¡¯s mental energy was also solidifying bit by bit.


    The tidal sea meditation technique.


    The mid-grade meditation technique that Eli had obtained from Bryne¡¯s Secret realm was much more effective than ordinary meditation techniques. Even though he had found many meditation techniques over the years, none of them were as good as this.


    And at this time, it also played its role.


    His mental energy was like waves, wave after wave, constantly compressing Eli¡¯s spiritual energy. The power of the spell formation, on the other hand, was assisting Eli in better controlling his mental energy.


    Eli¡¯s will was firm.


    There was no return. He could only advance.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s not enough!¡±


    The mental power in his body was being compressed slowly. The pressure was not enough, so Eli immediately made a decision.


    In the next second, the mental energy waves instantly grew larger. Boom boom boom, it was as if there really was a wave blowing up in Eli¡¯s mental energy ocean. This process also accelerated infinitely.


    The sea of mental energy gradually turned into a large river and then from a large river to a Lake!


    However, when it reached a certain limit, it could no longer shrink.


    At this moment, in the outside world, the huge spell formation that covered a kilometer around Eli was instantly activated. The light from the activation even illuminated a radius of several dozen kilometers, as if a huge sun had fallen onto the ground.


    At the same time, the spell formation attracted the elements, and the elements from dozens of kilometers away were gradually gathering towards Eli. In the sky, countless elements seemed to have taken on a physical form, blocking the sun as if the end of the world had arrived.


    The great sun is below, and the Apocalypse is above!


    As the spell formation was activated, Eli¡¯s mental strength continued to be compressed.


    At this moment, countless people witnessed this scene.


    Although this place was very remote, the commotion and the scope were still too big.


    Those who were closer looked at the sky-covering scene in the distance with horror on their faces!


    ¡°What¡¯s that? An apocalyptic catastrophe? ¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    When ordinary people saw this scene, some immediately knelt on the ground, and some ran back home to hide. This terrifying scene really made many people feel afraid, but there were also some warlocks who gathered there. They felt that there was something precious in this.


    ¡°as expected of Your Excellency. The commotion every time you break through is not small!¡±


    Nikola looked at the strange phenomenon and sighed.


    He¡¯d seen a celestial breakthrough before, but not as terrifying as this one. However, it made sense when he thought about how fearsome his Lordship¡¯s previous breakthrough was.


    He could imagine how Eli would be. After Eli was done, perhaps a few leftovers would be enough for Nikola to use to preserve his soul.


    At this moment, he could sense that warlocks had begun to gather in this direction from a distance. There was even a Warlock who was only a few kilometers away and was craning his neck to look in this direction.


    Nikola¡¯s eyes turned cold, and the spirit behind him roared and rushed over.


    How could he let this group of trash interfere with his master¡¯s breakthrough?


    However, a figure was even faster and had already flown out from his side. It was Hydra.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nikola laughed.


    The undead exploded, and the Warlock who had just arrived looked at this scene in fear. He wanted to turn and run, but how could he run? a snake head had already arrived and swallowed him.


    Then, the Hydra raised its head and waved its nearly 100-meter-long body. It looked around, and its three pairs of eyes were filled with killing intent. Its master had told it not to let anyone near it.


    ..


    On the other side.


    Eli¡¯s mental energy was still constantly compressing, and in just an hour, the spiritual Lake in Eli¡¯s mental energy had disappeared, leaving only a basketball-sized collective of mental energy, but it seemed to have stopped shrinking.


    He had reached his limit again.


    But Eli didn¡¯t panic, it was all within his expectations.


    The next second.


    Beside him, over a million spirit crystals began to burn. Pale-white flames flew towards him, surging into his body and burning his mental energy.


    It looked as if the water of the ocean had been poured into a bottle. The water was the burning mental power, while Eli was a bottle.


    With the help of the soul flames, Eli instantly felt his mental strength begin to compress and gather. The impurities within his mental strength were also rapidly burned away, making it even purer.


    However, even after consuming millions of soul crystals, he only managed to shrink it to the size of a soccer ball. At this moment, the fourth circle soul crystal in front of Eli also exploded, and an even more powerful flame burst out.


    At this moment, Eli¡¯s mental power was burning rapidly again.


    In the blink of an eye, his mental power was reduced to the size of a ping-pong ball.


    Sensing this situation, Eli didn¡¯t relax, knowing that what came next would be more difficult.


    It was the extreme compression of mental energy to achieve the celestial realm!


    ¡°Come on.¡± Eli took a deep breath, and silver light bloomed in his eyes.


    In his consciousness, his mental power was quickly shrinking. It was getting smaller and smaller. An unknown power was also gradually brewing. It was a power that was higher than mental power.


    logo

 Chapter 311 - 311 Celestial

    311 Celestial


    However, this pressure did not seem to be enough!


    Again!


    Again!


    Eli let out a low growl, and his Silver Eye once again bloomed with dazzling light. Other than the third layer of silver rings, a fourth silver ring gradually appeared, and at this moment, the silver Eye had advanced to a fourth circle.


    The upgraded Silver Eye was even more powerful. In the blink of an eye, his mental power could only see a small dot, and the silver Eye accelerated this process.


    This was normal. Eli¡¯s meditation technique was strong to begin with, and he was well prepared. He even had a silver-white eye. It would be a joke if he couldn¡¯t even reach this level.


    As his mental strength was compressed to the extreme, the inexplicable power became clearer and clearer in Eli¡¯s heart.


    As time passed, illusory mental energy gradually changed.


    A trace of translucent energy gradually appeared.


    Eli sensed that power. It was just a trace, but it was more powerful than mental power. Its essence was higher than mental power.


    He knew that it was the power of celestial.


    And with the birth of this, he understood.


    The advancement this time was a success. The next step was to wait for it to take shape.


    It could be said that as long as he waited for the subsequent transformation to be completed, he would become a celestial wizard.


    At this moment, even Eli was extremely excited.


    But suddenly, a dazzling light burst out in his peripheral vision.


    Taken aback, Eli dove into his mental world.


    In the illusory mental world, the white light pillar that pierced through time was blooming with a dazzling light, and a Grand and distant time aura was emitted.


    At the same time, Eli realized.


    His bloodline was starting to condense.


    In the blink of an eye, the blood in his blood vessels began to jump like a violent spirit. The power of the bloodline in it jumped up and down and began to condense.


    This scene was very similar to the process of a warlock¡¯s advancement.


    It was wrong!


    Eli¡¯s eyes widened.


    This was a process that only warlocks would experience when they advanced.


    He was going to level up again!


    Even though he didn¡¯t quite understand how this could have happened before he advanced, he had a feeling that something unexpected might have happened, so the current incident wasn¡¯t particularly unexpected.


    It could only be said that it was an expected accident.


    Since he was already here, he would take things as they came.


    In the outside world, Eli opened his eyes and immediately took out the unused Comoros potion. He opened it and swallowed it, allowing the orange-red potion to enter his body.


    As the potion was consumed, the violent blood flow clearly reduced a lot, and the bloodline began to condense slowly.


    Although Eli didn¡¯t focus much on warlock skills, he was still much stronger than warlocks of the same rank, so this step was much smoother.


    However, this step was lacking in many aspects, so it took a lot of time for Eli.


    Finally, as a blood-red power was born in his blood, Eli finally heaved a sigh of relief. This was the source of the Warlock bloodline!


    But in the next moment, Eli lost his calm again.


    The moment the bloodline avatar appeared, it was as if the power of celestial and the bloodline avatar were attracted. In the blink of an eye, the bloodline avatar entered the space of consciousness and the two began to merge.


    This feeling was inexplicably familiar to Eli.


    A moment later, he realized that this was exactly what had happened when he first reached the third circle.


    Eli was also in awe!


    He was free to do whatever he wanted. In any case, his path to advancement had already ended, and what was next was just the follow-up.


    As the bloodline avatar fused with the power of celestial mage, a power that was somewhere in between the two was born once again. However, Eli could sense that this power was primarily made up of the power of celestial mage, with the bloodline as a supplement.


    And as the fusion of the two ended, the white beam that had been blooming stopped as well. It returned to its original state as if it had not moved at all. Eli was also very curious as to what it was and what its goal was!


    He could only think about it after he advanced!


    Advancing to the celestial level was a miraculous process. The first half of the breakthrough was only the beginning, the second half of the transformation was the true essence. In Eli¡¯s mind, he could feel that he had gained something more.


    It was something that every mage could get when they advanced.


    The celestial body¡­


    As for sensing this change, Eli spent a full day. At the same time, an inexplicable aura was gradually emitted from his body. It was the aura that belonged to the essence of a celestial.


    A day later.


    Eli opened his eyes again and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    He had finally advanced successfully.


    The elemental clouds in the sky had already reached tens of miles, and the ground was covered in broken soul crystals, which were sparkling like crystals!


    ¡°But my mental power is a little weak now!¡±


    Elie stood up, stretched his body, and looked at the elements in the sky. In the next second, the elements in the sky seemed to be attracted, and they surged toward Eli, quickly replenishing his power.


    On the other hand, Eli¡¯s body was like a black hole, absorbing without restraint. His bloodline and even his mental power were recovering at an astonishing speed.


    It was only when a ray of sunlight shone on his face that he realized that he had already devoured all the elements. Only then did he stop. At this time, his power had already reached its peak!


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    Eli stretched his body and made a cracking sound.

 Chapter 312 - 312 Celestial

    312 Celestial


    At this moment, although he didn¡¯t seem to have changed much, his essence had already changed.


    ¡°A celestial?¡±


    Eli felt the power in his body. It was at least ten times stronger than before. At this moment, he also understood how big the difference between the four and third circles was.


    This was like heaven and earth.


    However, he needed to find a place to test it.


    There was no suitable place around.


    Of course, he had to leave first.


    Eli had already sensed that there were thousands of warlocks gathered within a radius of a few hundred miles. The central region might not have had enough time, but most of the people from the South were probably here. After all, there were not many people in the South, to begin with.


    It seemed that he had caused quite a stir!


    Moreover, he could sense that Hydra and Nikola were confronting a group of people.


    ..


    At this moment, outside the abandoned Warlock camp.


    Nikola calmly looked at the dozens of third-circle warlocks and thousands of spells.


    ¡°Are you going to let us pass or not!¡± The leader was a Warlock with a long face and a high nose. He was looking at Nikola with a dark expression, but there was a trace of fear in his eyes.


    The strange situation here had been going on for more than a day. They had originally planned to come here to pick up some scraps, but they were stopped by undead and a group of skeletons. There was also some infighting. After all, they were not on the same side.


    ¡°No. No one is allowed to enter this place today!¡± Nikola shook his head.


    Nikola was in charge of the outer perimeter, while Hydra was in charge of the small town inside.


    ¡°Detestable!¡±


    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we just force our way in?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Several warlocks said to him.


    The Warlock leader was hesitant because the undead and skeletons in front of him were not to be trifled with.


    But suddenly, he raised his head and saw that the elemental clouds had started to gather towards the town. In the blink of an eye, the elemental clouds that covered dozens of kilometers had disappeared.


    ¡°Motherf * cker, let¡¯s do it!¡± The leader of the warlocks gritted his teeth, realizing that something must have changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    seeing the elements in the sky disappear, Nikola let out a sigh of relief.


    He knew that these elements were meant to replenish the power of the celestial. It seemed that his master had already advanced to the true celestial realm, so these people didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was afraid of disturbing Eli, he would have already made a move.


    For a moment, the gazes of both sides changed.


    But just as Nikola was about to make a move, he suddenly felt something on his shoulder.


    He turned his head to look, and his eyes were immediately filled with surprise.¡±My Lord!¡±


    Eli nodded.


    The people on the other side were also stunned. They didn¡¯t even sense anything, and this person suddenly appeared, which made them feel uneasy.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Warlock in the lead looked at Eli and said cautiously.


    But Eli didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of paying him any attention. He said to Nikola, ¡± the breakthrough is over. Collect the undead. It¡¯s time to go!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nikola nodded and looked at the people in front of him, asking, ¡°Then what about these people? How to solve it? Do we need to kill them?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®In your heart, do I like killing so much?¡¯


    However, some of the onlookers had malicious intentions.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nikola understood, and the spirits behind him flew toward him. As for the skeletons on the ground, they disappeared into the shadows.


    Seeing that the two of them were about to leave, the warlocks became anxious.


    ¡°Do you even have us in your eyes? You¡¯re leaving just like that!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡±


    The warlocks¡¯ eyes were wide open, but in the next second, they saw Eli turn his head around and look at every one.


    With just one look, everyone felt their hands and feet turn cold. At the same time, an aura burst out from Eli¡¯s body.


    This aura was like a mountain covering the sky and the sun. The terrifying aura made everyone¡¯s eyes widen, and they all felt like they were facing a terrifying existence.


    The apprentice and the first circle warlocks fell unconscious immediately. The second circle warlocks barely managed to stay awake, but they could not even lift a finger. The third circle warlocks fell from the sky and crashed to the ground, each of them looking at Eli in shock.


    What was this?


    Just the suppression of their biological instincts was enough to make them almost unable to move.


    What was this?


    The leading Warlock was actually a wandering peak three-circle warlock. He only had one thought in his mind.


    Celestial!


    This was definitely a f * cking celestial! If it were a half-step celestial, he would definitely not be able to suppress them like this. They were already creatures of two different dimensions.


    That meant that the transformation just now was not a treasure but a celestial¡¯s advancement.


    The warlocks trembled as they realized that they had offended someone they should not have.


    Fortunately, the person didn¡¯t have any intention of killing them. He just turned around and flew away with the undead.


    After Eli had flown far away, the group of third circle warlocks stood up. They had been able to get up with great difficulty, but lying on the ground gave them a greater sense of security.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s that?¡±


    One of his underlings came to the peak of the three-circle warlock and asked.


    ¡°A celestial!¡± He took a deep breath before spitting out these words.


    Although the other warlocks had already guessed it, they were still shocked.


    No one had expected that they would encounter such a figure in the South of the West Coast, the region with the least resources. It was simply ridiculous.


    ¡°Celestial? Can a celestial be so f * cking arrogant?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t stay. Otherwise, I would have let him know how powerful I am!¡±


    A late-stage third circle warlock cursed.


    Just now, he had hit the ground head-first, so he was in a sorry state.


    ¡°Bale, don¡¯t say anymore. Be careful, or he will sense it!¡± The Warlock at the peak of the third circle frowned and said.


    He didn¡¯t know what abilities a celestial had, but if they were really heard, they might be finished.


    ¡°Hmph, he has already escaped!¡± The Warlock was an old man. He said disdainfully, and his voice was even louder! ¡°Kill me in the next second if you dare!¡±


    Everyone kept their distance from the Warlock. This Warlock was a little brainless.


    ¡°Bale, stop!¡± The third circle warlock tried to comfort him.


    Everyone looked at the Warlock, and suddenly, they felt a wave of energy.


    A ray of black light descended, and the Warlock was instantly reduced to dust. There was even a large pit that was tens of meters wide on the ground. Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked up.


    In the sky, a three-headed snake spat out a shadow and flew into the distance.


    ¡°What is this?!¡± The group of people immediately lowered their heads and fell.


    Could this be another celestial?


    It was not until more than ten minutes later that everyone got up.


    Many warlocks looked at the huge pit and felt lucky.


    It was a good thing they didn¡¯t curse.


    ¡°Could it be that the world is going to change again?¡± The Warlock at the peak of the third circle looked at the sky and sighed.


    One celestial was enough to completely change this land.


    ..


    On the other side.


    On the other hand, Eli, who was flying in the sky with Nikola, suddenly frowned.


    He seemed to have forgotten something.


    Looking back, the Hydra was flying towards them. It was only then that Eli remembered he had forgotten to wait for Hydra.


    He would wait.


    After a short while, Hydra arrived beside Eli, and its eyes looked as if it had been wronged.


    Eli smiled and touched Hydra¡¯s head.


    ¡°What? You killed someone?! ¡±


    After finding out from Hydra that it had just killed a person who insulted Eli, he was extremely shocked.


    Then, Eli laughed heartily.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡±


    Hydra shrunk and landed on Eli¡¯s shoulder. Then, one man, one undead, and one Chimera set off towards the North, returning to the bloodline tower.

 Chapter 313 - 313 Fishing

    313 Fishing


    Soon, Eli returned to the bloodline tower silently.


    No one even noticed his return.


    It was not until Aisha learned about what happened in the South of the West Coast, as well as the undead and the huge three-headed snake that those people described, that she came to find him.


    ¡°Grandmaster, is that person you?¡± Aisha asked in confusion.


    ¡°Yes. It was me!¡± Eli nodded.


    Judging from Nikola¡¯s and Hydra¡¯s figures, it should not be particularly difficult for her to figure out it was related to Eli. However, Eli still hoped to hide it as much as possible. After all, no one knew, and a celestial might pop out from nowhere!


    He had to be careful!


    ¡°Alright, Grandmaster!¡± Aisha nodded respectfully, but her mouth moved as if she wanted to ask something!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already broken through that level. Keep it a secret!¡± Naturally, Eli knew what Aisha wanted to ask, so he didn¡¯t hide it.


    Aisha¡¯s eyes widened when she heard Eli¡¯s reply.


    She was stunned for a few seconds before she said in a panic, ¡± alright, Grandmaster. I won¡¯t leak it out.¡±


    Grandmaster had really broken through to the celestial realm!


    This news was too shocking!


    Even after Aisha left, she still felt dizzy.


    On the other hand, Eli shook his head. To him, the most important thing at the moment was to sense the changes in his body and master them.


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    This month, Eli finally understood everything about his latest improvement.


    He could easily take on a hundred third circle warlocks, and it would be even easier if he used his celestial body or bloodline avatar.


    Speaking of which, this was something that Eli had only discovered this month.


    He seemed to have both mage and warlock abilities.


    This could only be tested in a battle.


    Secondly, his Silver Eye had also advanced to the level of a celestial warlock. Now, his control over illusions and mental power was even better. He could even permanently change or implant some people¡¯s memories.


    It was scary, and even Eli didn¡¯t want to use it too much.


    In the end, he discovered that, following the changes in the mysterious light pillar that day, he seemed to have faintly sensed that something was brewing in the light pillar. It seemed to be some kind of power.


    Eli didn¡¯t quite understand, but he felt that it was a good thing.


    Actually, there was nothing else. Advancing to celestial was more of a fundamental change, and it didn¡¯t affect other aspects of Eli. After all, how could his knowledge level increase with his advancement?


    Therefore, he still had a lot of problems.


    Although he had gotten the method to advance from Jin Ji, he didn¡¯t have any other information. He lacked celestial-level spells and methods!


    However, there was no other way.


    There was no comparison between celestial-level spells and those below. There were a few celestial spells but each spell was not simple. Some celestial mages might only rely on their celestial bodies.


    However, if Eli wanted to find out, there was a way.


    That was to go to the central continent, where there would definitely be a lot of resources.


    But how could Eli leave? he had just leveled up, and he was prepared to level himself up to the point where he couldn¡¯t level up anymore before he could leave this place. That would take a very, very long time.


    He was only a new celestial mage at the moment, and he was still too weak!


    After the celestial realm, there were three more layers.


    The radiant stars, the radiant moon, and the radiant sun.


    Each stage was divided into three small stages. The first stage was divided into micro star, cluster star, and Nebula. He was currently in the micro star stage.


    His stage was like a small star, emitting a faint light. When it could spread to dozens of units and become as bright as the stars, that would be the next stage.


    However, Eli estimated that it would probably take a long time.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it would take.


    However, he didn¡¯t care. He could just endure it slowly. Anyway, even if he had to endure until the end of time, he didn¡¯t panic at all. As long as no one came to kill him, safety first.


    ¡°Let¡¯s develop in the West for now.¡±


    Eli felt that there must be many powerful beings on the central continent, so what was he going there for? to rise up again? he might as well stay here and grow up.


    Time was on his side.


    Of course, he also had to stick to his principles and not fight with people of the same level!


    ¡°but I still need a real battle. Otherwise, it¡¯s still hard for me to estimate my own strength.¡± Eli frowned.


    After all, his perception alone was not so reliable. It would be much better if he had a standard, but there were not many forces on the west coast that could test his strength.


    The hourglass of time was one of them. They had a true celestial figure, and this Eli knew about it a long time ago. However, how could he rashly barge into the territory of a celestial, even if he was already asleep?


    As long as there was a 1% chance of not being able to defeat the opponent, the consequences could be serious.


    A single misstep would result in death.


    This single misstep could cost him a billion years of suffering, and it was not worth it.


    He had even used dice during this period of time. Although there was a 15 ¨C 16 chance of winning, he still felt that it was too dangerous. It was just a test, so there was no need to.


    The only one left was the Wanderer Alliance.


    Not only did this force damage the bloodline tower¡¯s development and maintenance, but it was also made up of mostly evil people and not many good people.


    Most importantly, they were very powerful and had many half-step celestial warlocks. The only bad thing was that they had been quite well-behaved recently.


    Eli was also a little embarrassed to exterminate them directly. That was a little unreasonable!


    ¡°I¡¯m still too kind.¡± Eli let out a long sigh.


    However, based on their development model, it was only a matter of time before they invaded the bloodline tower. It wouldn¡¯t be too late to take action then.


    This was called entrapment.


    And he was sure that this fish would take the bait.


    ..


    As expected.


    A year later.


    Aisha came to report the recent situation to Eli.


    In the room, Eli was sitting behind the table while Alice stood and reported, ¡°Grandmaster, half a month ago, there were some suspicious warlocks in the bloodline tower. We suspected that they were from the Wanderer¡¯s Alliance. In the end, we caught several spies, and they were really from the Wanderer¡¯s Alliance.


    ¡°They¡¯re preparing to attack us. Ten days ago, they sent out several teams to invade the bloodline tower from various angles. It seems to be a test led by three half-step celestial warlocks!


    ¡°But that¡¯s not all. The bloodline tower lost several resource points within a week, and a few third-circle warlocks died. This has caused us some trouble.¡±


    After the report, Aisha was ready to leave.


    This was because she had also come back to report to him every other year, and he didn¡¯t react at all. He only asked her to make her own arrangements. There shouldn¡¯t be any changes this time either.


    But this time.


    As she finished her report, she saw a bright light in the Grandmaster¡¯s eyes. He slammed his hand on the table with a bang and said angrily, ¡°a small wandering force actually dares to be so bold. I¡¯ve given them face. I must teach them a lesson!¡±


    Aisha was dumbfounded.


    Aisha was dumbfounded by Eli¡¯s huge reaction.


    ¡®Grandmaster, you weren¡¯t like this in the past.¡¯


    ¡°My Lord, you don¡¯t need to do this,¡± Aisha said.


    ¡°Yes, I have to. They¡¯re too arrogant.¡± Eli shook his head as if he was really angry.


    Aisha was still in a daze at first, but when she heard that Eli was going to take action personally, she felt a surge of joy in her heart. Others might not know, but she knew that her Grandmaster had already advanced to celestial. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem to destroy the wanderer¡¯s alliance!


    She also understood that her Grandmaster had probably wanted to make a move long ago.


    She didn¡¯t know how they had offended the Grandmaster!


    But that wasn¡¯t important.


    As a celestial, how long would it take for Eli to destroy a force with at least six half-step celestial warlocks?


    She was also very curious about how strong a celestial was.


    It seemed that she could feel it this time!

 Chapter 314 - 314 Insta-Kill

    314 Insta-Kill


    The sun was shining brightly, and there were no clouds in the sky.


    On the second day after Eli received the news, Aisha sent over all the high-level information about the Wanderer¡¯s Alliance, but Eli only took a quick glance.


    What a joke!


    Although he was very cautious, there was no need for him to look at everything in detail.


    ¡°Then, when is Grandmaster going to make his move?¡± Aisha asked.


    ¡°Today¡¯s weather is not bad. It¡¯s a good day to kill.¡± Eli only looked at the sky and stretched his body, looking relaxed.


    Aisha was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Then, Grandmaster, do you need us to send people to assist you?¡± Alice asked.


    ¡°Assist?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Eli shook his head. ¡°get your men out of the enemy¡¯s territory. I don¡¯t want to hurt them accidentally.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make the arrangements!¡± Aisha also understood.


    The area of a celestial¡¯s attack would definitely be very big. If one was within the range, one might be killed in the aftermath. If one died without knowing why, then one would be too unlucky!


    After saying that, Aisha immediately left the room.


    On the other hand, Eli took out a reclining chair and basked in the sun, looking relaxed and content.


    Half a day later.


    ¡°Grandmaster, our people have all evacuated!¡± Aisha reported.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli got up from the recliner and nodded.


    The window opened as the wind blew. In Aisha¡¯s vision, Eli turned into a ray of blood-red light and instantly got up and left through the window. With that speed, before Aisha could even see Eli¡¯s figure clearly, he had already disappeared from her vision.


    The only proof that he had gone out through the window was that the window was shaking rapidly.


    Aisha silently closed the window and left.


    It was all up to Grandmaster.


    ..


    At this moment.


    In a forest not far from the front line, hundreds of people formed a long line, and the noise was mixed together as they advanced in the direction of the bloodline tower.


    ¡°What do you think tower master Aisha is thinking? is she crazy to ask us to evacuate at this time? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s something wrong with her. She¡¯s much worse than tower master Vivika!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, what¡¯s the difference between retreating at this time and directly sending out resources? isn¡¯t this a betrayal of the bloodline tower? ¡±


    The warlocks discussed animatedly, their faces filled with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Aiyo, the more I think about it, the angrier I get. How can I give up?¡±


    Some of the warlocks loyal to the bloodline tower were even more unhappy. Some of them had witnessed the bloodline tower¡¯s former glory and were dissatisfied with their current retreat.


    ¡°Huh? what¡¯s that?¡± Suddenly, someone pointed at the sky and said.


    Everyone looked up at the sky. In the distant sky, blood-colored spots had appeared and were flying toward them.


    As they got closer, the color of the blood grew bigger and bigger. Like a shooting star, it finally streaked past them. It was so fast that they couldn¡¯t even see what was inside!


    Everyone was silent.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± someone asked after a few seconds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Everyone frowned. The bloody star was heading toward their frontline.


    However, there were only people from the Wanderer¡¯s Alliance there at the moment, so it was very dangerous.


    What was it?


    Some people didn¡¯t understand, but there were also some who were ready to go over and take a look.


    ..


    After advancing to the fourth circle, other than his own speed increasing, the blood ignition technique allowed him to burn even more power, which made his speed even more terrifying.


    In just ten minutes, he had arrived at the front line of both sides.


    ¡°This is the place.¡±


    In the sky, Eli did not hide his position at all as he looked down at the ground.


    This was a plain. On the plain, there were thousands of warlocks stationed. Behind them were dozens of tents. They should be the higher-ups of the Wanderer Alliance, and there were several half-step celestial warlocks!


    After a simple observation, even Eli had to admit that the average level of these people was higher than the bloodline tower. They were indeed Wanderers from the central continent.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start,¡± Eli said nonchalantly, and his mental energy spread out like a wave.


    On the ground, countless shadows began to drill out. From the edge of the battlefield, a huge shadow slowly rose like a high wall, a high wall that separated the world.


    He wanted to surround the place!


    This sudden change was noticed by many people, and they all shouted loudly.


    Not long after, thousands of warlocks were awakened. They also saw Eli in the sky. No one knew who he was, but the shadow walls around them were even more terrifying.


    Looking at the shadow that was like flowing water, many warlocks were dumbfounded. Their first reaction was to run!


    However, a third-circle warlock punched the shadow, but the shadow only wriggled twice. The shadow spread out like ripples, and then there was no more movement.


    Even in the sky, the shadow walls continued to extend, and shadow threads appeared, covering the sky. In an instant, the area within a few kilometers turned into a birdcage.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°My God. He¡¯s at least a half step celestial warlock!¡±


    The warlocks on the ground were panicking. What made them even more afraid was that more and more shadows began to spread inward.


    One of the first circle warlocks was accidentally swallowed by the shadow.


    The warlocks were panicking, but there were also some who were calm.


    ¡°Why are you panicking? We still have three half-step celestial warlocks?¡± A three-circle warlock shouted.


    The others also calmed down a little.


    At this moment, the people in the central tent had also noticed the change.

 Chapter 315 - 315 Insta-Kill

    315 Insta-Kill


    Three figures rose up from behind and flew towards Eli, who was in the sky.


    Two men and one woman. One of the men was wearing a black magician robe, while the other was wearing a gray magician robe. The woman was dressed in sexy clothes, and her body was covered with patterns. All three of them had reached the half-step celestial realm!


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman was the first to speak, her face serious.


    The other two also instantly activated their bloodlines because they couldn¡¯t see through the man in front of them.


    However, it seemed that Eli had no intention of answering them. He only looked at the ground. On the ground, shadows flowed like waves, forming layer after layer of black waves, devouring warlocks one after another.


    Some of the warlocks who had fallen into the shadows extended their hands, some shouted for help, and some held on tightly to the things around them as if they were life-saving straws.


    However, without exception, everyone¡¯s face was filled with despair.


    These shadows were too strong, and ordinary warlocks could not resist them.


    Even those powerful third-circle warlocks could only run around, trying their best not to let the shadows touch them. As for flying, there was no doubt that Eli was a terrifying person, and no one wanted to face him.


    They were waiting for the half-step celestial warlocks to finish off this Warlock who had suddenly appeared.


    Seeing that Eli was completely ignoring her, a hint of anger flashed across the warlock¡¯s face. The blood in her hands was gradually activated, and a woman with a human body and a snake tail appeared in the sky.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    She made a sound and approached Eli. A storm gathered around her and expanded to a range of dozens of meters in the blink of an eye. It tore everything around it apart brutally, like a natural disaster.


    Eli¡¯s gaze was calm as he raised his hand gently. A wind blade slowly condensed between his fingers.


    Looking at the weak wind element, the enemy warlocks laughed. Compared to the female warlock¡¯s powerful attack, it was undoubtedly too weak.


    ¡°Her Excellency has made her move, he¡¯s dead!¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s finally over. F * ck that damned shadow!¡±


    On the ground, the warlocks looked up at the sky with joy.


    However, the next second, everyone¡¯s eyes turned dull.


    The wind blade in Eli¡¯s hand flew toward the female warlock. It grew bigger and bigger. In the blink of an eye, it had grown to a size of nearly a thousand feet, as if it was going to cut the world apart.


    When it got close to the female warlock, the warlock looked at the huge wind blade and was stunned.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The female warlock¡¯s eyes widened, and she immediately turned to leave.


    She had already understood that she was no match for him.


    However, the wind blade had already arrived. Under the wind blade that was hundreds of meters long, her storm was as fragile as a baby. With a light slash, it disappeared without a trace, and she was turned into dust by the wind blade.


    The wind blade did not stop after it passed her but flew straight to the ground.


    The warlocks who were still alive were dumbfounded. Feeling the biting cold storm, they frantically dodged in all directions.


    In the end, the wind blade still fell, directly carving a crack that was hundreds of meters long and tens of meters long on the ground. The flying soil also covered the entire area, and in the process, hundreds of people had only come into contact with the aftermath and died!


    When the smoke dispersed, everyone looked at the cracks in the ground.


    ¡°This is too terrifying.¡±


    One by one, the warlocks dodged the shadows while looking at Eli in the sky, their eyes full of fear.


    They didn¡¯t expect that a half-step celestial would be so easily killed by him.


    Seeing the female Warlock die, the other two warlocks were also shocked.


    One of the warlocks even opened his mouth wide and pointed at Eli, his entire body trembling as he said, ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s a celestial!¡±


    Celestial!


    This word seemed to have some kind of magic.


    The other Warlock was also stunned.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying, right? How could there be a celestial here?¡±


    The corner of his mouth twitched. The bloodline tower actually had a celestial. No wonder it had such a strong hold on the West Coast!


    This didn¡¯t make sense!


    The Warlock was so shocked that he could not close his mouth, but then he realized another problem.


    Would he be able to leave this place alive?


    The other Warlock also turned around. The two of them looked at each other and at the same time, they knelt in the air.


    ¡°Milord, please spare us! We really didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±


    ¡°If we had known that you were from the bloodline tower, we would never have made a move!¡±


    They understood that this was their only hope of survival.


    ¡°Maybe next time.¡± However, Eli shook his head. Although this was a test of strength, he did not intend to hold back.


    He waved his hand, and two more wind blades condensed.


    Seeing the wind blades, the two warlocks lost all hope. They activated their bloodlines, and their blood surrounded them like Giants, trying to block the two attacks.


    However, as the wind blade swept past, it was as if a cool breeze had flattened everything. The blood shield was shattered in the blink of an eye, and the two of them were instantly torn into countless pieces of flesh and blood by the storm, disappearing with the wind.


    The warlocks on the ground gulped when they saw this.


    They were in complete despair.


    The three half-step celestial warlocks couldn¡¯t even last a minute.


    Some of them chose to give up on resisting, allowing the shadow to devour them. Some of them resisted, but it was meaningless. Eli stretched out his hand.


    The shadow walls around him instantly caved in.


    A shadow wave that was over a hundred meters tall swept towards the inner part, and countless warlocks struggled.


    A few seconds later, the shadow gradually disappeared, but all the warlocks had disappeared as well. Even the houses and tents were corroded in the shadow, leaving only the ground that was riddled with holes and a huge crack.


    And as he watched everything disappear, Eli remained calm.


    Eli calculated. It wasn¡¯t difficult for him to use this spell as a standard to test out the other powers, so he only used one move. Then, based on the power of this move and the mental force used, he deduced his strength.


    He was indeed very strong.


    He finally understood the difference between the celestial warlock and the warlocks beneath it.


    It was like heaven and earth.


    The next step would be to test the celestial body or the bloodline avatar.


    There was also the headquarters of the Wanderer¡¯s Alliance. He would use it as the testing place.


    With that in mind, Eli looked even further away, as if he could really see through space.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Eli chuckled, and blood energy wrapped around his body as he advanced in the designated direction.


    ..


    And a few seconds after Eli left.


    The bloodline tower¡¯s warlocks had finally arrived.


    They pushed through the dense bushes and walked out of the forest.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    But when they saw the scene in front of them, they were all shocked.


    On the battlefield in front of him, there were no people at all. The ground was charred black as if it had suffered some kind of destruction.


    As for the thousands of warlocks and half-step celestial warlocks of the Wanderer Alliance, they had long disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°what happened?!¡±


    A Warlock walked into the land.


    He lowered his head and saw that his boots were beginning to melt as if they were being corroded. He immediately retreated when he saw this. However, in just a few seconds, he could already see his feet.


    The others were also shocked.


    The warlock was not wearing ordinary boots but first-grade mage equipment. However, just the things left on the ground were enough to damage a mage weapon.


    ¡°Oh my God! What the hell happened here?!¡±


    One of the warlocks was trembling.


    At this moment, he already understood that it was not those people who had left, but rather, they were dead.


    They were just a little late, and all of them were already dead.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that in the blood light?¡± A Warlock¡¯s throat moved as he spoke.


    ¡°I might have read about the movement of bloody light in the records of the previous Wars in bloodline tower!¡± A Warlock suddenly exclaimed.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes instantly focused.


    The Warlock pursed his lips and said, ¡°if I¡¯m not mistaken.


    ¡°In the bloodline tower, the one who has this technique should be the teacher of the previous tower master, Harman. The last time he appeared was two hundred years ago!¡±


    Herman!


    The warlocks were silent. Some of the new generations of warlocks had never heard of this name.


    However, it was foreseeable that this name would once again be known to the world.

 Chapter 316 - 316 Mushroom Cloud

    316 Mushroom Cloud


    The sun hung high in the sky.


    The bright sunlight shone on the ground, providing energy for all living things. In the sky, a bloody light streaked across the sky at lightning speed.


    In the blood, Eli¡¯s eyes were calm.


    The direction he was heading in was clear, the valley where the Wanderer Alliance was located!


    Eli¡¯s speed was at least a few times faster than before. A few hours later, a continuous mountain range appeared at the edge of his vision, and a Valley entered his sight!


    ¡°That¡¯s the place!¡± Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The valley was located in the corner of the mountain range, and it seemed to be quite large. Eli could feel the aura of a Warlock from within, and this should be the headquarters of the wanderer¡¯s Alliance.


    Upon seeing his destination, the blood light around Eli gradually disappeared, and his body rose once again, only continuing his journey when he was several thousand meters in the air.


    This height was already very high, and Eli could almost touch the clouds with his hands.


    A few minutes later, he was above the valley.


    His eyes glowed with a silver light as he looked towards the valley.


    Life auras gradually appeared before Eli¡¯s eyes. There weren¡¯t as many as he had imagined, only a few hundred, but the quality was extremely high. More than half of them had three rings, and there were even seven half-step celestial warlocks.


    ¡°Seven half-step celestial warlocks?¡±


    ¡­ Eli was a little confused.


    If he remembered correctly, there should only be seven half-step celestial warlocks in the Wanderer Alliance. He had just killed three of them, but there were seven more here. This didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Suddenly, Eli noticed that something was wrong. He noticed a small black dot beside the valley. On closer look, it was actually a small airship. It looked a little old.


    Upon seeing the airship, realization dawned on Eli.


    ¡°They should be wanted criminals from the central continent.¡± A smile slowly appeared on Eli¡¯s face. Since they were already there, they might as well not leave.


    Judging from the appearance of the airship, it should not have been here for long.


    They were a little unlucky!


    They happened to meet him.


    ¡°The valley is also suitable for my experiments. It won¡¯t damage the surrounding environment too much.¡±


    Eli didn¡¯t forget that his goal was to test the new techniques of the celestial mage.


    Eli¡¯s gaze gradually calmed down, and the mental energy in his eyes churned like waves in the ocean. Eli took a deep breath, and his celestial force burst forth instantly.


    A strange aura spread out from Eli.


    Behind him, a huge body came out of his body. It was the special method of the celestial mage, the celestial body.


    A huge illusionary body emerged from behind Eli, rapidly expanding like a balloon. In the blink of an eye, it had expanded to a height of almost a hundred meters, standing calmly behind him.


    The celestial¡¯s appearance was the same as Eli¡¯s original appearance. However, other than the eyes, which were extremely bright, the other parts were made up of special celestial power and elements.


    What was more interesting was that there was a Shadow Dragon Tattoo on the back of this celestial body. The huge head of the Dragon was ferocious and terrifying, and the wings extended to the shoulder.


    That¡¯s a little too societal!


    Eli narrowed his eyes, admiring the celestial body.


    The massive celestial body exuded a powerful aura. It could unleash the full power of a celestial, and as soon as it appeared, the surrounding air began to flash, and the clouds were pushed away.


    At this moment, if a half-step celestial were to stand in front of him, he might not have the courage to fight.


    Eli stretched out his hand, and the massive celestial behind him also stretched out its huge hand.


    In the next second, a fireball slowly formed on the tip of the celestial body¡¯s finger.


    At first, it was only a meter in size, and the flame was weak, but after a few seconds, the fireball expanded rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it was several meters in size, emitting a scorching heat.


    However, this was not enough.


    Eli continued to input more.


    Slowly, a fireball with a radius of nearly a hundred meters appeared. The inside was a scorching golden-red color, and the outside was wrapped in orange flames, exuding a terrifying temperature.


    Eli could feel that the air around him had even risen by dozens of degrees.


    It had a radius of nearly a hundred meters. This was a small fireball that Eli had used all his strength to condense, and the source of it was the first circle fireball spell!


    Eli felt the scorching heat.


    The next second, the fireball fell.


    It was like a huge sun that pierced through the clouds, flying toward the valley at an extremely fast speed.


    Eli watched this scene calmly, silently recovering the energy he had just used up.


    ..


    At this moment.


    In the valley.


    In a living room, a small banquet was being held.


    There was a long table in the middle with all kinds of food on it. There was roasted suckling pig, bread, roasted duck, wine ¡­ Even the tablecloth was a precious material that could be made into a wizard¡¯s robe, and the bright alchemy lamp illuminated everything.


    The seven of them sat around the table and seemed to be discussing something.


    ¡°Hiladi, long time no see. I¡¯m really happy that you can come here.¡± Guyiduo smiled as he looked at the Warlock.


    ¡°Guyiduo, it¡¯s nice to see you again!¡± The Warlock had a long face and red eyes. He looked aggressive and smiled at Guyiduo.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Guyiduo nodded and looked at him. On both sides of the table were his two subordinates, and hiladi¡¯s three subordinates, all half-step celestial!


    Guyiduo¡¯s smile grew wider as he looked at the half-step celestials.


    As long as these people joined them, the West Coast would be within their reach.


    ¡°Guyiduo, where are your other men?¡± he asked. Hila asked.


    ¡°they¡¯re already at the front line. The native force here is called the bloodline tower. You should have seen their force in the central continent. We¡¯ve already fought with them!¡± Guyiduo replied.


    ¡°Bloodline tower!¡±


    Upon hearing the words ¡± bloodline tower, ¡± the corner of hiladi¡¯s mouth twitched as if she had recalled some unpleasant memories. She slammed the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Guyiduo asked curiously.


    ¡°Hmph, it makes me angry just by saying it.¡± Guyiduo shook his head, ¡°this time, we had no choice but to escape. It was a third circle limit from the bloodline tower in the Western Region of the central continent that took the lead. I think she¡¯s called Vivika. She then allied with many other forces and found our territory.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Guyiduo laughed and raised his glass. ¡°the past is the past. Maybe you¡¯ll have the chance to break through to the celestial realm here. You can take your revenge when you get back!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Hiladi nodded, but he still said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but she¡¯s just trying to make more contributions so he can reach the celestial level. She¡¯s just an ordinary bloodline with a third circle. She¡¯s dreaming!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this?¡± He shook his head and also picked up his glass.


    At this time, the others also picked up their glasses and prepared to drink together.


    ¡°I suddenly feel that something is wrong!¡± All of a sudden, Guyiduo raised his left hand, and everyone stopped and looked at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lord Guyiduo?¡± A Warlock asked.


    ¡°My heart is beating so fast like something is coming.¡± Guyiduo frowned. This feeling was sudden, but he took it seriously.


    ¡°Your heart is beating fast?¡±


    Hiladi laughed. Just as he was about to mock Guyiduo, the smile on his face froze in the next second, and his eyes started to tremble.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s danger. Leave this place!¡± He suddenly said.


    For a moment, he had felt great fear, as if some kind of danger was coming. But they were clearly in the valley base, so how could there be any danger?


    ¡°Let¡¯s run first.¡±


    As half-step celestial warlocks, their reactions were naturally fast.


    The moment Hiladi said that, everyone¡¯s blood surged.


    As for the roof, it was directly blown away. They felt that the danger should come from inside, and this was the fastest way out.


    However, as soon as they flew out of the building, they all looked up at the sky.


    They were instantly stunned.


    Just a few dozen meters above them, a red light occupied their vision. A huge elemental fireball was coming straight at them, and the power contained in it had already exceeded the third ring.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Guyiduo was dumbfounded.


    What the f * ck was this?


    The other three half-step celestials were also shocked.


    However, what made them even more afraid was that the distance was already too close.


    By the time they discovered the fireball, it was only fifty meters away from them. Moreover, the fireball¡¯s speed and size were so great that they couldn¡¯t dodge in time.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and they let out cries of shock and shrieks mixed with fear.


    It was the same on the ground. Most of the warlocks fled in all directions when they saw the meteorites in the sky, but they were too close to each other and couldn¡¯t make it.


    No one knew where the fireball came from.


    In fact, it had only been three seconds since the first person had seen the fireball, which was why they had no time to dodge.


    The half-step celestials didn¡¯t even have time to run, let alone the others.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡±


    Looking at the huge fireball in front of them, everyone fell into despair.


    In the next second, the flames fell on the valley, and everyone was instantly covered in flames.


    As the fireball descended, all of its power instantly erupted. Everyone felt a burst of warmth, and then they felt their bodies gradually melting.


    The exploding flames swept across the entire valley like a cool breeze.


    Then, there was an explosion.


    An earth-shattering explosion occurred in the valley.


    The violent explosion produced a terrifying heat and hardness. A layer of white air continued to expand outwards. This was caused by the air pressure. In this explosion, whether it was the houses, buildings, or anything else, everything in the valley instantly fell into nothingness.


    The flames exploded, and a small mushroom cloud rose from the valley.


    It was beautiful and brilliant.


    One by one, half-step celestial and low-circle warlocks died in the explosion.


    ¡°Spectacular!¡±


    Looking at the mushroom cloud rising from the ground, Eli pursed his lips.


    After confirming that the people were dead, Eli turned around and left.


    The test was completed, and the power was good.

 Chapter 317 - 317 Gains

    317 Gains


    The valley was the main territory of the Wanderer Alliance, but not all warlocks lived there. There were many people around, but they were all a few kilometers away.


    Therefore, when the terrifying explosion happened, countless warlocks felt their houses tremble, and then their ears rang.


    They all ran out of their houses and saw the 100-meter-high mushroom cloud in the valley.


    The warlocks¡¯ eyes were wide open, filled with a bright light.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    A third-circle warlock¡¯s body and face were trembling.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have sensed something. His eyes widened, and his bloodline surged. In an instant, he transformed into a bloodline, and scales instantly appeared on his skin.


    At the same time, he only felt a huge shock wave pass by. This was the aftermath of the explosion.


    Fortunately, this did not affect him much. A few seconds later, he retracted his bloodline and could clearly sense that the air here seemed to have become much hotter and was filled with fire elements.


    ¡°I have to go and take a look!¡±


    The Warlock¡¯s body trembled. He knew that something big had happened.


    He immediately flew toward the valley.


    Along the way, the closer he was to the center of the explosion, the more fire elements there were. He even activated his bloodline to avoid this kind of damage. He was not the only one. Whether it was in the sky or on the ground, he saw many people gathering towards the valley.


    Soon, he arrived at the side of the valley.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Warlock was completely stunned by the scene before him.


    There was no longer a Valley. The original Valley had been razed to the ground. The surrounding rocks had been blown into several parts, and the buildings inside had long disappeared. Even the ground had turned red.


    He hesitated for a moment and continued walking.


    Soon, he reached the central area.


    At this time, the ground in the central area had almost turned into a translucent crimson red. The flames had directly crystallized the ground and sand.


    Among them, he saw a black bracelet, but it was almost half-melted and damaged.


    His eyes widened. If he remembered correctly, this was an accessory of Lord Guyiduo, he had seen it before.


    If the accessories were already like this, then the lord¡­


    His throat moved, and he continued to look around. He found a few more remains, a few of which he guessed were half-step celestial warlocks who had just arrived.


    They were all dead!


    He only felt a slight headache.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± He held his head and let out a painful cry.


    If the masters died, the Wanderer Alliance would also disband.


    Then what should they do?


    At this moment, many people came in from afar. They were all shocked when they saw this scene.


    ..


    The next day.


    The news of the annihilation of the Wanderer Alliance¡¯s high-level forces had completely blown up the entire West Coast.


    Whether it was the tower of bloodline, its subordinate forces, or the other forces, they were all confused by this sudden situation.


    They had clearly been fighting the day before, but they were all dead the next day.


    This was a shock!


    Furthermore, there were so many powerful people. How did they all die?


    This time, Herman¡¯s name was spread again. It was spread by the people on the front line that day. They spread the news that Herman had killed thousands of warlocks and three half-step celestial warlocks on the battlefield. Then, someone told them that they had seen a red shooting star in the sky on the way to the wanderer¡¯s alliance base.


    As soon as they contacted each other, they knew that it was the work of a Warlock named Herman.


    Then, the information about Herman was found.


    The new generation of warlocks finally knew that the bloodline family had such a powerful person.


    Many people with bad intentions also went into hiding. They were a little afraid.


    ..


    As for Eli, he had already silently returned to the bloodline tower.


    This time, he had gained a good understanding of celestial.


    The only pity was that he didn¡¯t test his bloodline avatar this time. He could only do it next time.


    He also understood the difference between a celestial and a third-circle warlock. They were on two completely different dimensions, and there was no comparison at all. At this level, even in the Mage world, he was definitely not considered weak.


    Of course, Eli felt that he was still lacking in too many things.


    Whether it was in terms of knowledge or anything else, he was far from enough.


    Regarding this, Eli also understood that he wouldn¡¯t be able to resolve it in a short period of time. He could only wait for the future since he wouldn¡¯t be going to the central continent for the time being.


    Slowly, Eli walked into the laboratory again.


    He began his research and study.


    ..


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Aisha came to visit Eli.


    ¡°Because of your interference, teacher, the wanderer¡¯s Alliance is no longer our match. In a while, we should be able to take back our former territory.¡± Aisha reported.


    ¡°Understood, ¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Grandmaster, we seem to have found something in an abandoned base of the Wanderer Alliance. You might be interested in it!¡± Aisha said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Eli asked curiously.


    ¡°Hehe, Grandmaster will know when the time comes. It¡¯s still in the process of transportation.¡± Aisha replied with a smile.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli smiled.


    ..


    Three days later.


    A box was sent to his Wizard Tower.


    It was a black rectangular box, long and narrow, with complicated patterns and lines carved on its surface. If Eli was not mistaken, it should be a spell formation.


    This should be a box from the mage era.


    This piqued his interest, and he gently opened the box.


    Inside the box, there was a wizard staff!


    The body of the staff was about 1.5 meters long. It was made of Mithril and had a spiral shape. At the head of the staff, there was a purple crystal that seemed to have liquid flowing inside.


    A mage¡¯s cane!


    Eli squinted his eyes. Although this staff was only a third circle staff, it was the best of the best. He had never seen anything better than this.


    It had been a long time since he last used a mage staff, mainly because he didn¡¯t have a suitable one. However, he liked the one in front of him.


    Eli took out the staff and held it in his hand. His power of the will quickly imprinted a mark on the staff, and he quickly learned the information about it.


    ¡°Mo Luo¡¯s staff!¡±


    Eli placed his wand over his head, feeling very comfortable.


    Although he was already a celestial, the wand could still provide him with a lot of support. It could increase his power by about one-twentieth. It was already very impressive for a third-circle staff.


    ¡°it¡¯s just that the crystal at the head is a little lacking. Otherwise, it might have had the chance to become a 4th-circle staff!¡±


    The Amethyst was beautiful, but it was a pity that the quality of the item was so-so, which lowered its standard. If he had the opportunity to get a better staff head and melt it down, it might really become a four-ring staff.


    Of course, the current one was not bad either.


    Eli liked it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it the scepter of Eli.¡± Eli very naturally changed the name of the staff.


    ..


    Three months passed in the blink of an eye.


    With the death of the higher-ups of the wanderer alliance, the bloodline tower quickly seized back most of the area occupied by the wanderer alliance, and the territory of the wanderer alliance shrank rapidly.


    Finally, as the last resource point was taken back, the bloodline tower finally regained its former territory. As for the Wanderers, some were preparing to return to the central continent, while others had sneaked away.


    This force had completely disappeared from the West Coast.


    Although there were still warlocks from the central continent, most of them chose to join the bloodline tower. Of course, they were allowed to join selectively, but this also increased the bloodline tower¡¯s power bit by bit.


    Everything was going in the right direction.


    Another interesting thing was that Aisha had ordered many statues of Eli to be placed in the areas of the bloodline towers. This had spread Eli¡¯s fame quite a bit.


    When Eli heard this, he wanted to stop her, but after thinking about it, it didn¡¯t seem like there was anything wrong, so he ignored it.


    After all, the only threat to Eli on the West Coast was the celestial from the hourglass of time.

 Chapter 318 - 318 Collinas Despair

    318 Collina¡¯s Despair


    The Roya mountains.


    It was a huge mountain range that stretched for hundreds of thousands of miles. The peaks gathered in the middle of the mountain range, and the end of the mountain range could not be seen. There were many magical beasts and other intelligent races that were left behind from the mage era. It was dangerous.


    It was also the boundary that separated the central continent and the West Coast. If one wanted to reach the central continent, one would have to pass through this place. Unless they took an airship or other items, ordinary warlocks would not be able to pass through it.


    At this moment, at the edge of the mountain range.


    A figure trembled as he walked out.


    His hair was messy like weeds, and he was wearing a golden Sorcerer¡¯s robe. There were several big holes in the robe, which could only cover his private parts.


    His body trembled as he walked out of the mountain range. His face was filled with unconcealable joy.


    What was even more shocking was that he was a Warlock at the peak of his third ring.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally out!¡± Collina pushed aside his hair, which had not been washed for years, and looked at the sky.


    Ten years!


    A full ten years!


    Ten years ago, he had taken an airship to the West Coast. After communicating with Herman and obtaining the magic potion to remove the curse, he returned immediately. However, he did not expect that on the way, he would be attacked by an intelligent race in the Roya mountain range. They destroyed the airship and then captured and imprisoned him.


    This imprisonment lasted for more than nine years.


    A few months ago, they had tried to attack the passing airships again.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that there would be four half-step celestial warlocks in the ship? They failed, and he finally took the opportunity to escape. He then spent a few more months trying to escape.


    ¡°No, I have to hurry back.¡±


    Collina took a deep breath and touched his abdomen. There was a hard object inside. It was the crystal that he had hidden in his body to avoid being searched.


    Herman said it could remove the curse.


    He naturally understood the importance of this.


    ¡°But ¡­¡± Collina¡¯s body was trembling.


    It had already been ten years!


    Who knew what had happened in the past ten years? he didn¡¯t even know if Lord Jin Ji was dead or alive. He had nothing now and couldn¡¯t contact him.


    If Jin Ji died, then he was the culprit!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    He gritted his teeth and quickly set off towards the nearest city.


    Three days later.


    He finally saw a city!


    ¡°Holmes city!¡±


    He raised his head and saw a city not far away. It was surrounded by a Black Wall that was nearly a hundred meters tall. There were faint red bloodstains on the wall, and below it was a huge city gate.


    Outside the city gate, two first-circle warlocks were wearing black armor and silver helmets like Knights. They also had long swords at their waists.


    Outside the door, warlocks and humans were coming in and out. Most of the warlocks were wearing leather armor and holding all kinds of close-range weapons in their hands. They were not covered by any spell formations.


    Seeing this scene, Collina only pouted slightly and said, ¡± it seems like the factions here have adapted to melee weapons.¡±


    In his opinion, this was the regression of time. Before he came here, people still wore wizard robes and the like, but now they were wearing leather and armor.


    Without alchemy techniques, these weapons were indeed more powerful in defense.


    He walked directly towards the city gate, and the people on the road all moved away when they saw him.


    When he arrived at the city gate, the two guards saw him.


    ¡°Two magic stones to enter the city!¡± One of the guards said.


    Magic stones?


    Collina was penniless at the moment. Where would he get magic stones?


    But he couldn¡¯t force his way in!


    Collina hesitated. Suddenly, someone stepped forward and placed four magic stones on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for this, Sir!¡±


    Collina turned around. He was a young man with black hair and black eyes. He was dressed plainly, and the only thing that stood out was his bright eyes.


    He was a little surprised.


    However, after paying, the guards urged the two to hurry in.


    The two of them quickly walked in.


    ¡°Young man, thank you. I will return your magic stones, but I am in a hurry now. I don¡¯t have time. If you need help, come to the headquarters of the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce in the Western Region. Remember, my name is Collina.¡±


    Collina quickly said to the young man and left.


    What he lacked the most right now was time.


    The young man seemed to be excited as he watched him leave. He found the Warlock¡¯s robe a little familiar. He had seen the upper echelons of the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce wear it by chance, so he was ready to take a gamble.


    It seemed that he had made the right bet this time.


    ..


    On the other side.


    As soon as he entered the city, Collina ran straight to the branch of the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce.


    Soon, he arrived at his destination.


    After showing off his strength and name, the middle-aged store manager immediately made arrangements for him to change his clothes and other things.


    ¡°Arrange an airship for me to the headquarters in the Western Region!¡± Collina said.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± The middle-aged store manager nodded. He looked at the third circle warlock who had just finished washing up and asked tentatively, ¡°Sir, are you Sir Jin Ji¡¯s man?¡±


    Collina¡¯s eyes widened, and his third-circle aura burst out. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    The store manager hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. It¡¯s just that I remember that Sir Jin Ji seems to be dying. Is he about to be abandoned? Why are you here at this time?¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Collina¡¯s eyes widened as he exclaimed in shock.


    ..


    Three hours later.


    An airship took off from the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce and flew away.


    In the airship, Collina was extremely anxious.


    After the exchange, he completely understood Lord Jin Ji¡¯s situation. The curse from back then was getting stronger. Now, it was almost impossible to awaken Jin Ji¡¯s bloodline and he was about to become a cripple. Although he was very talented, the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce was about to give up on him.


    ¡°I hope master Herman didn¡¯t lie to me.¡± He touched the hard crystal on his stomach and prayed.


    This was his last hope.


    Of course, he also hoped that Lord Jin Ji would be able to hold on.


    He felt a little depressed at the moment, so he silently went to the window of the airship.


    He looked down.


    At this moment, they were flying on a desolate land.


    On the ground, there were huge towers as high as 100 meters. One could be seen every ten miles, which was once the way of long-distance communication in the mage world.


    As for now, apart from a small number of forces that communicated with each other through things from the mage era, the rest basically relied on walking.


    On the way, Collina saw a volcano covered by a huge mage weapon. It was now abandoned and used to change the weather. Huge mechanical dolls had collapsed on the ground and were corroded into rust. The floating city that had fallen on the ground was used as a gathering place ¡­


    There were so many of them, and Collina could only sigh as he looked at them.


    They were regressing.


    After a thousand years, the Mage world would most likely become a Warlock world!


    How sad!


    Five days later, Collina finally arrived at his destination.


    It was a city located on a floating island, but the floating island lacked the coverage of a spell formation. At this time, it was laughably inserted into the ground. This was the headquarters of the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce in the Western Region, the City of Gold and silver!


    After entering, Collina got off the airship.


    He quickly moved forward on the familiar road, ignoring the bustling streets on both sides. He soon arrived at the villa area in the center. Jin Ji used to live here.


    There were guards here, and outsiders were not allowed to enter.


    The guards were two first-circle warlocks, and they were standing outside with worried expressions.


    Collina walked over and coughed twice. The two guards looked up.


    ¡°Lord Collina,¡± The guard looked at the person who had arrived and was extremely shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Collina nodded and said, ¡°Take me to see his Excellency.¡±


    ¡°yes, but it seems like someone from the headquarters is coming. The guard hesitated for a moment.¡± They didn¡¯t know where Jin Ji¡¯s trusted aide had gone during the ten years he had disappeared.


    ¡°The headquarters?¡± Collina blinked.


    ..


    In the end, the guard still led Collina to see Jin Ji.


    After passing through a few roads, the group came to a villa area.


    ¡°This is the place where Lord Jin Ji is resting.¡± The guard said.


    ¡°It¡¯s so lively!¡±


    Collina squinted his eyes. There were dozens of people standing in front of the villa, many of whom were high-level officials of the Western Region branch and many of whom he didn¡¯t know. Some of them should be from the headquarters.


    Suddenly, the door of the villa in the distance opened.


    A man walked out.


    The man had golden hair and golden pupils. He was wearing a red-gold warlock¡¯s robe. His body was round, and he looked like a typical Golden cicada sorcerer. However, his face was dark at the moment.


    It was a golden-red Sorcerer¡¯s robe.


    Collina was a little shocked. In the Golden Toad Chamber of Commerce, only celestial warlocks were qualified to wear Warlock robes of this color. He could also imagine that such a person must be here for Lord Jin Ji.


    But his expression was so ugly.


    Could it be that his lord was already gone?


    His body trembled as he slowly walked toward the villa.

 Chapter 319 - 319 Lifting the Curse

    319 Lifting the Curse


    In front of the villa, as the celestial walked out, the others all gathered around.


    The celestial only glanced at the crowd and said calmly, ¡± the curse has already penetrated deep into his bloodline. I¡¯ve tried to use the power of my bloodline to remove it, but it¡¯s of little use!¡±


    After everyone heard this, they sighed.


    One of the men, who was dressed in luxurious clothes, walked out and said, ¡°Sir, since it has come to this, I have decided to give up on Jin Ji.¡±


    His face was long and narrow, and his eyes shone with the shrewdness of a businessman.¡±We¡¯ve already found out that the person who cursed Jin Ji is from an enemy force, and we¡¯ve already taken revenge. Now that we¡¯ve used all kinds of means and Lord is here, I think we should give up on Jin Ji.


    ¡°In fact, we¡¯ve already done all we can for the past ten years!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The celestial Warlock closed his eyes and nodded after a few seconds.


    What a pity, such a good seedling.


    He shook his head. From the corner of his eye, he saw a man swaying his body, trembling through the crowd, and walking towards the open door of the villa.


    The others also noticed this man.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Collina? I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time.¡± A Warlock said to him.


    ¡°The limit of the third circle!¡± The celestial also glanced at him. Although he was not young, he still had a chance to break through to the true spirit realm. Jin Ji actually had such a subordinate.


    But from what others said, he had already disappeared for more than ten years.


    ¡°Collina?¡±


    The Warlock in luxurious clothes also glanced at him.


    No matter what he came back for at this time, it was meaningless.


    It was too late.


    ..


    Collina walked into the villa, trembling.


    The villa was very large and was divided into two floors. The decorations were gorgeous. There was nothing on the first floor and the second floor. It was empty and quiet.


    Collina¡¯s throat moved slightly. His body was almost stiff as he walked in. He went up the stairs and came to the bedroom on the second floor. It was Jin ji¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°My Lord, please don¡¯t die!¡±


    He didn¡¯t even have the courage to open the door, but suddenly, a coughing sound came from inside. The sound was weak and powerless, but his eyes lit up.


    His lord was still alive.


    He immediately opened the door, and a foul smell filled with the smell of blood came out.


    Collina sniffed and looked inside.


    On the big bed inside, Jin Ji was weakly lying on it with his eyes closed and his skin exposed. His whole body seemed to have been sucked dry, and his skin was almost sticking to his bones. There were also black marks all over it, and they were still wriggling.


    ¡°Lord Jin Ji!¡± Collina couldn¡¯t imagine how much his lordship had been tortured by the curse over the years to become like this.


    He slowly walked forward, his boots making a soft sound as they stepped on the ground.


    Fortunately, Jin Ji heard a sound and opened his eyes.


    However, one could see that his eyes were turbid and powerless, like an old man in his twilight years.


    ¡°Collina!¡± Seeing that it was Collina, Jin ji¡¯s eyes were still emotionless, as if he didn¡¯t care why Collina had returned after ten years!


    ¡°My Lord!¡± Collina came to the bed.


    ¡°Have you delivered the item to master Herman?¡± Jin Ji asked weakly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve delivered it, but my Lord, you ¡­¡±


    Collina didn¡¯t expect that, at this time, Lord Jin ji would be concerned about whether the item had been delivered.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Hearing the answer, Jin Ji seemed to relax a little. He continued, ¡°I can¡¯t hold on much longer. The curse is already very deep in my body.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t do anything for you anymore.¡±


    Collina didn¡¯t say anything as he looked at Jin ji.


    He stretched out his right hand, and his fingertips slowly extended toward his stomach. His skin was torn apart, and he reached a few centimeters in. Then, he began to search.


    A few seconds later, he reached out his hand, but his clothes were completely dyed red with blood. In his hand was a crystal, a black crystal.


    He silently placed the crystal on Jin Ji¡¯s bare skin.


    ¡°Collina, don¡¯t waste your energy. The celestial Warlock has already tried!¡± Feeling the cold touch, Jin Ji forced a smile and immediately spat out a few more mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°master Herman gave this to me. He said it would help you.¡± Collina said.


    ¡°Sir Herman?¡± Jin Ji¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    However, he still shook his head. This was a curse, and even Sir Herman couldn¡¯t help him.


    Collina didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at the crystal. The crystal didn¡¯t seem to change at all, which made his expression gradually turn gloomy and a little disappointed.


    ¡°So it¡¯s useless?¡± He sighed.


    Jin Ji didn¡¯t say anything. He had tried many things in the past ten years, but if a cure had been out there, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    The two of them were silent.


    Suddenly, Jin Ji exclaimed.


    He lowered his head and saw that the crystal was slowly melting. The black shadow inside was slowly surging out and drilling into his skin, entering his body.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The next second, he let out a howl.


    As soon as the shadow entered his body, he felt as if it was a wild beast. Then, it began to surge in his body, and a strong feeling of devouring emerged.


    The shadow was devouring his curse.


    How could this be possible?


    Jin Ji howled in pain, but he was extremely shocked.


    Collina also noticed the change, and his eyes widened.


    What had happened?


    Suddenly, he heard footsteps coming from the side.


    Collina turned around and found that the celestial he had seen earlier and the other high-level executives of the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce had all come into the room. The celestial, in particular, was staring at Jin Ji. It was obvious that they had heard the sound and entered.


    ¡°My Lord, this is?¡± The gorgeously dressed Warlock said to the celestial warlock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can feel that the curse in Jin Ji¡¯s body is disappearing rapidly!¡± The celestial was also shocked.


    What was going on? Why was the curse starting to disappear?


    Hearing his words, the others were also shocked.


    The group of people stared at Jin Ji, who was howling.


    At this moment, a layer of black shadow gradually covered Jin Ji¡¯s skin. Within it, one could faintly see traces of a curse. It was very terrifying.


    The shadow absorbed the curse.


    As time passed, Jin Ji¡¯s voice grew louder and louder, but everyone could sense that Jin Ji¡¯s injured body was gradually recovering. The curse was really disappearing bit by bit.


    Very quickly, ten minutes had passed.


    At this time, Jin Ji had already fallen into a coma, but his body was a healthy red color as if he had completely recovered. At this time, little shadows emerged from his skin and gathered together. Even if everyone only observed it, they could feel that this shadow contained something bad!


    ¡°What is this?¡± The celestial warlock seemed to want to touch it, but he only saw a slight fluctuation in the air, and a dimensional crack appeared. Then, the shadow directly entered it and disappeared from his sight!


    Did it run away?


    He was stunned.


    But the others were more concerned about Jin Ji. A Warlock immediately came to the bed and checked unconscious Jin Ji. Everyone looked at him.


    A few minutes later, the Warlock raised his head and said to the crowd, ¡°Lord Jin Ji has completely recovered, but his bloodline is a little weak and needs to be replenished!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone sucked in a cold breath.


    They still didn¡¯t understand what had happened!


    The celestial warlock couldn¡¯t help Jin Ji, but suddenly, he was saved?


    What on earth happened?


    ¡°Alright!¡± At the side, Collina directly collapsed onto the ground, feeling much more relaxed. In his heart, he was filled with admiration for Eli. It had actually worked.


    ¡°My Lord, this is?¡± The gorgeous Warlock asked the celestial warlock.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there are other celestial forces supporting this little fellow!¡± The celestial said after a moment of thought.


    Jin Ji was one of the core futures of the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce and had other celestials behind him. He wondered if this was a good thing.


    The Warlock¡¯s eyes widened as if he had not expected this. After a few seconds, he asked tentatively, ¡°Then, Sir, how should we deal with him?¡±


    ¡°How should we deal with him? He¡¯s the Golden cicada of the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce. He has a chance to become president. Do you understand? ¡± The celestial only glanced at him, then turned around and left the room, leaving the crowd to look at each other.


    ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll have to take care of him more in the future. He has a celestial behind him!¡¯


    The Warlock in a gorgeous robe was the person in charge of the Western Region. At this time, he also silently thought in his heart, ¡®with the support of a celestial, that¡¯s not an ordinary bargaining chip!¡¯


    He would have the chance to become president in the future!


    He had to take care of Jin Ji.


    At this moment, the eyes of the other high-level officials of the Western Region also flashed with inexplicable light.


    There were actually quite a few golden cicadas, but at this moment, they all placed Jin Ji in a more important position.


    Not only did Eli save Jin Ji, but he also changed Jin Ji¡¯s position and situation in the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce without him knowing.


    However, the others were more curious about what kind of bloodline could remove the curse.


    This wasn¡¯t something a Warlock should be able to do.

 Chapter 320 - 320 Book of Curses

    320 Book of Curses


    In the secret realm!


    Eli was lying on the recliner.


    Not far away, Hill was stretching his branches. Beside him, Hydra was lying on the grass with its three snake heads raised as if it was enjoying the sunlight.


    Further away, Doggo was surrounded by a large number of mechanical items, which were modifying himself. In his words, he had to make himself stronger before heading to the central continent. He was currently at the combat level of a second-circle warlock!


    During this period of time, Eli had once again sunk into a relaxed environment. He would usually do experiments, followed by his daily meditation. The main reason was that he currently had nothing other than the information on the fourth circle upgrade.


    Therefore, he had to increase his previous knowledge. This was also an important means to improve his combat power, especially his control of shadows, which was of utmost importance.


    ¡°I kind of want to go to the central continent to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Damn, what am I thinking?!¡±


    Eli suppressed this terrifying thought. He would not entertain the thought of putting himself in danger. If he could delay going to the central continent, he would.


    At this moment, Doggo walked over and asked a familiar question, ¡± Eli, when are we going to the central continent?!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Eli laughed.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. His mechanical eyes were filled with helplessness.


    That¡¯s what Eli had said for over a hundred years.


    But he wouldn¡¯t leave, especially after Eli advanced to celestial. This might really be the last celestial mage he would meet. He couldn¡¯t leave him.


    Doggo left in disappointment, and Eli turned to look behind him.


    The huge Hill was emitting a glow and was now nearly 20 meters tall.


    ¡°When do you think you¡¯ll be able to advance?¡± Eli asked, sighing.


    At this moment, Hill stretched out the branch and placed it on Eli¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°You need more space and a higher concentration of elements? Is the West Coast not enough? ¡± Eli blinked. This was the first time Hill had expressed his appeal so clearly.


    He finally understood why Hill had not advanced.


    It turned out that he had encountered the same problem as when he was in Bryne, where the environment did not allow it.


    In that case, the only place that could satisfy him was the central continent!


    Eli was speechless. All of his subordinates were so restless. The Hydra was still the best. All it did was eat and sleep. Eli looked over.


    As if sensing Eli¡¯s gaze, Hydra opened his eyes and fell asleep again a second later.


    Eli, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hill, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Eli looked at the tree behind him.


    Hill didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. He only shook the branch gently.


    ¡°Good child!¡± Eli smiled, and Hill¡¯s branch swayed even faster.


    As they laughed and joked around, suddenly, the space in front of Eli seemed to tremble slightly.


    Eli sat up straight and looked over. A crack gradually appeared in the space, and an aura that contained a curse slowly emerged from it, flying towards him.


    ¡°Eh, I thought they had already settled it by themselves!¡±


    Looking at the shadow, Eli was stunned.


    Since the crystal didn¡¯t react more than ten years ago, he thought that Jin Ji was fine. He didn¡¯t expect that it would suddenly be used more than ten years later. Something must have happened!


    ¡°A bloodline curse?¡± Eli felt the curse in it and pursed his lips gently!


    It was a new curse that he had never seen before.


    ¡°Maybe I can combine this curse with the ones I already have¡­¡± Eli took the shadow and sealed the curse within.


    He had a hobby, and that was experimenting with curses and spells.


    It just so happened that he had nothing to do recently!


    Immediately, Eli headed towards the laboratory.


    Three months later.


    Eli walked out of the laboratory, a book that looked like a mage¡¯s book in his hand.


    The cover was dark green, with golden patterns on the surface and silver borders. What was interesting was that the entire book was wrapped in a layer of Mithril chains.


    ¡°Book of curses, a third circle warlock weapon, using the remaining Shadow Dragon Skin, Mithril, and quicksand gold ¡­ Currently, it contains three curses: an ordinary curse, a mental curse, and a bloodline curse. The book can also be improved further!¡± Eli held the book and smiled.


    However, since he had already made it, he needed to use it.


    Then who should he use it on?


    Eli fell into deep thought.


    A few seconds later, his eyes lit up. Wasn¡¯t there a suitable person on the West Coast? There was no information on the celestial warlock from the Hourglass, so he had to collect some information first.


    Since there was a battle between the time hourglass and the forces from the West Coast, there must be some clues.


    He had to ask Aisha and the others to help him investigate.


    Soon, Eli sent a message to Aisha.


    ¡°What? the hourglass of time has a celestial?¡± Aisha, who had just arrived, was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Eli nodded. A long time ago, he had determined that based on the die of fate.


    Aisha sucked in a breath of cold air.


    ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯ll send someone to investigate!¡± Aisha became serious. If this were true, it would not be good for them.


    Her Grandmaster had just advanced, so he might not be a match for him.


    Aisha left in a hurry, and Eli went back to wait.


    A month later, Eli received a message.


    ¡°Gaido Misda.¡±


    They only got a name, but it was enough for Eli.


    Eli took out the book of curses, and the silver chains slowly unfurled. He flipped to the third page and wrote down the name of Gaido Misda. As for the price he had to pay, it was a thousand years of his life. After all, it was just an experiment.


    The price was light.


    ..


    At this moment.


    At the inverted tower in the distant hourglass of time.


    The bottom of the tower had been transformed into a huge pool filled with blood. There were also pipes at the side that constantly replenished the blood.


    In the pool, the thick blood was boiling and bubbling from time to time. In the center was an old man with a naked body, absorbing the power in the blood.


    Gaido Misda, a Warlock who had once been a cluster star celestial warlock, had almost died in battle. Now, after a hundred years of recovery, he had finally returned to his former level.


    Suddenly, Gaido opened his eyes and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Gaido was stunned.


    He had been absorbing blood as usual, but just now, he suddenly felt that his blood flow was not smooth, and his blood vessels almost went berserk, which caused him to suffer quite a heavy injury.


    He had lost the progress he had made over the past twenty years.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    The corner of Gaido¡¯s mouth twitched, and he could only blame it on his own bad luck.


    So he quickly ordered his men to replenish the blood.


    ..


    Thirty years later.


    Pfff!


    Gaido spat out another mouthful of blood!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± At this moment, his face was ferocious and full of anger.


    For the past 30 years, his blood would go berserk once a year. This caused his recovery to be extremely slow, almost the same as when he had just woken up, and his level had also fallen to the micro star level.


    But at this moment, he also realized a problem.


    This might not be a coincidence anymore, but someone wanted to harm him.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Gaido gritted his teeth.


    He had been keeping a low profile ever since he woke up, so how could anyone have found out?


    Could it be those guys from the central continent?


    But wouldn¡¯t they all be dead? Furthermore, how could they suddenly attack him after a thousand years?


    If it was impossible for it to be on the central continent, then it should be on the West Coast.


    However, the bloodline tower was the only force on the West Coast!


    Although he didn¡¯t go out, he¡¯d heard about the bloodline tower and knew that they had a celestial Warlock who seemed to have just advanced. He¡¯d originally planned to kill him after recovering a little, but now it seemed that the situation was reversed.


    ¡°Damn it. The blood of a celestial should be enough for me to recover a bit.¡±


    Gaido gritted his teeth, and his face was ashen!


    He was really angry.

 Chapter 321 - 321 Attack

    321 Attack


    ¡°Twenty points!¡±


    Eli looked at the number of the dice of fate, and his expression became more and more strange.


    Ever since he had started the curse, he had found that Gaido¡¯s strength seemed to be decreasing. This was directly reflected in the probability of him defeating Gaido increasing. Thus, he persisted in cursing Gaido every year. After all, this was an enemy that he could possibly encounter.


    But in fact, Eli was also very confused.


    After all, it was only a curse. The speed at which his strength dropped was too ridiculous.


    Gaido relied on blood for treatment but Eli applied a bloodline curse on him. Gaido couldn¡¯t stop the treatment, which caused the situation to become like this.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m not afraid anymore!¡±


    Eli relaxed quite a bit.


    He had been worried that this guy might come for revenge, but now he wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    If you have the guts, come!


    If you come, I¡¯ll kill you and take the hourglass.


    ..


    Time slipped.


    In a room in a Tower.


    Anderson stood respectfully at the side, and not far away sat Gaido.


    Anderson looked at Gaido and clenched his fists tightly. He was both surprised and excited. He was surprised that Gaido had come out so suddenly without any warning. He was excited because it was time for them to take back the West Coast.


    He had been waiting for this day for hundreds of years.


    If his lord still did not come out, he would probably die.


    ¡°My Lord, your injuries should have fully recovered by now, right?¡± Anderson asked with concern.


    ¡°No!¡± Gaido shook his head. ¡°my current situation is only slightly better than when I first started.¡±


    Anderson¡¯s heart skipped a beat!


    How could it be like this?


    He suddenly thought of Gaido¡¯s request for more blood in the past 30 years. He thought that it was his lord who was about to reach his final stage of recovery but now it seemed that it might not be the case!


    ¡°My Lord, why ¡­¡± Anderson asked cautiously.


    ¡°I suspect it was Herman.¡± Gaido sat on the chair and said calmly.


    ¡°Herman!¡±


    Anderson¡¯s eyes widened.


    All these years, they had completely shrunk their forces because of this man.


    30 years ago, the Wanderer¡¯s Alliance was razed to the ground. Although there was no direct evidence to prove who did it, Herman was the biggest suspect. Besides, that level of destruction could only have been done by a celestial.


    They didn¡¯t expect that he would actually reach celestial on the West Coast.


    ¡°Then what does my Lord plan to do?¡± Anderson continued to ask.


    This time, Gaido glanced at him and then said, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him.¡±


    Anderson gasped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if my level has regressed, killing a celestial that has just advanced isn¡¯t a problem. Besides, I still have the sand of time. He can¡¯t kill me.


    ¡°I will ruthlessly pull off his head and let him know that he has done a stupid thing.¡± Gaido laughed coldly.


    Anderson heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what Gaido said.


    That was true. His lordship had been a celestial for so many years, and Herman, who had just become a celestial, could not compare to him. Moreover, he still had the sand of time, which was a precious treasure of their time hourglass that they had obtained from a Mage¡¯s ruin.


    If it was used at full power, it could make the person burn their life force without them knowing. This was the life-saving trump card that Gaido had when he was fighting the celestial of the central continent.


    It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t kill Gaido, but that they didn¡¯t want to bear the consequences.


    ¡°Anderson, start organizing your men. Half a month later, I¡¯ll fly to the bloodline tower¡¯s area and kill Herman. Then, your men will immediately invade the bloodline tower.¡±


    Since he was going to make a move, he would do everything at once.


    ¡°I want to kill Herman, and I want to take down West Coast too!¡± Gaido sneered. His killing intent was like a cold wind that caused Anderson to shiver.


    However, he could not hide the joy on his face.


    ¡°Yes!¡± His eyes were filled with determination.


    The day had finally come.


    ¡®Stupid Herman, you don¡¯t even know what you¡¯ve done!¡¯


    ..


    Half a month later.


    On the plateau, close to ten thousand warlocks had gathered.


    They were the main force of the hourglass. Every thousand of them formed a regiment, and every one of them was fully armed. They all had smiles on their faces.


    Anderson had already told them the purpose of their trip.


    With Lord Gaido taking action, this time, it would still be an easy task.


    In front of the warlocks were the higher-ups of the hourglass.


    At the center of the group were Gaido and Anderson.


    ¡°Milord, we¡¯re ready!¡± Anderson said respectfully.


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve done a good job in management!¡± Gaido looked at the Warlock behind him and nodded in approval.


    ¡°It¡¯s what I should do,¡± Anderson said humbly.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to be humble. Once we conquer the West Coast, the area you¡¯ll have to manage will be many times larger. Your abilities will come in handy.¡± There was a smile on Gaido¡¯s face. Back then, he had been beaten up by the warlocks of the central continent and had almost died. How could he not be angry?


    Today was the beginning. He was going to take back everything that once belonged to him.


    ¡°You guys should go too, I¡¯m going.¡± Gaido looked at him and then flew into the sky.


    The moment he flew into the sky, an endless amount of blood wrapped around him. Through space, he gradually turned into a huge bird, floating in the air.


    This giant bird was 300 meters long and had a slender neck. Its neck was covered in purple feathers, while the rest of its body was covered in black feathers. Its huge wings flickered with a cold light, and its sharp claws seemed to be able to tear the sky apart.


    To everyone¡¯s shock, endless lightning bolts surrounded his body like chains. He was the God of Thunder in the sky!


    Heavenly lightning Giant Eagle bloodline avatar.


    Everyone on the plateau felt their breathing quicken, but their eyes were filled with confidence. With such a powerful Lord Gaido, this victory was set in stone!


    The giant bird flapped its wings, and purple lightning appeared within a hundred meters.


    ¡°Anderson, I¡¯ll head out first. You guys follow me!¡± The giant bird¡¯s voice rang out as it flapped its wings.


    In the next second, he flapped his wings, and instantly, lightning flashed. His body flew into the distance like a bolt of lightning.


    On the ground, Anderson was overwhelmed with emotions.


    Flying into the sky, he was in high spirits as he shouted, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time for us to take back our territory!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    His voice echoed through every Warlock, and they all cheered.


    The next moment, Anderson flew forward, and the others followed.


    The huge hourglass of time was about to return.


    What Herman? what bloodline tower?


    They were just nothing.


    The huge Thunder Eagle was flying toward the bloodline tower.


    The Army behind them also advanced quickly. At this moment, the morale of the hourglass was at an unprecedented high. Although the battle had not begun, it seemed as if they had already won.


    ..


    At this moment.


    In a high tower prison at the Hourglass.


    Situ was lying in front of the prison¡¯s window, his hands tightly holding onto the window¡¯s railing. His old and turbid eyes looked at Gaido, Anderson, and the others who were far away.


    He had been locked up here hundreds of years ago and had never left.


    At this moment, almost every part of his body was rotten, emitting a foul smell and a strong aura of death. His bloodline had been crippled back then, and he had reached the limit of his life.


    ¡°I failed back then, but this time, with Milord here, we will definitely succeed.¡±


    Situ let go of his hand and leaned against the wall, his eyes full of hope.


    He couldn¡¯t die yet.


    He wanted to hear the news of Herman¡¯s death, the destruction of the bloodline tower, and the revival of the hourglass of time at the West Hope. That would be his last hope of survival.


    ¡°Herman, I won in the end.¡±


    Situ¡¯s rotten face revealed a terrifying sneer.


    His Lord would bring victory to the hourglass of time.

 Chapter 322 - 322 Bloodline Avatars

    322 Bloodline Avatars


    Moore City!


    A city at the border between the hourglass and the bloodline tower. Other than being used to collect nearby resources, it was also used as an outpost to monitor the hourglass.


    Today was a very ordinary day. All the guards stood on the city wall and looked into the distance, even feeling a little sleepy.


    Suddenly, a dark cloud in the distant sky dispersed.


    In the dark clouds, countless thunderclouds rolled. A huge Thunder Eagle flapped its wings, carrying a storm and lightning, flying over like a god.


    Even though it was a few kilometers away, everyone could clearly see its 300-meter-long body. The pressure it brought about made everyone¡¯s breathing quicken.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! How can there be such a huge lightning Eagle!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a third circle creature like this before, but it was only a few dozen meters long. Could this be a fourth-circle creature? And it¡¯s coming from the direction of the hourglass. Could it be theirs?¡±


    One by one, the guards instantly woke up. Their eyes were filled with the sight of this enormous body.


    Was this the first time they had seen such a powerful creature?


    The people in the city also saw this huge body. Many warlocks immediately looked over. All of them were nervous and excited.


    But a few seconds later, their excitement turned into fear.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s flying in our direction!¡±


    A Warlock¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.


    The giant lightning Eagle in the distance flapped its wings and flew over.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    In an instant, many warlocks who were watching the show immediately understood the severity of the situation. One by one, they jumped off the building and ran outside. Some hid in the basement.


    However, before they could run, they suddenly realized that the ground under their feet had turned black.


    When they looked up, the huge Eagle had already arrived outside the city.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the eagle did not stop.


    With just a flap of its wings, countless lightning bolts gathered automatically. Thousands of lightning bolts were already smashing toward the city, instantly turning the city into a sea of lightning.


    The lightning wreaked havoc, and hundreds of warlocks who were struck were turned into ashes. Buildings collapsed one after another, and the ground was charred black.


    Countless spells were used, but they were of little use.


    With just one attack, nearly a thousand people in the city had died!


    Fortunately, the giant Eagle did not seem to have any intention of stopping. It continued to fly south after a casual attack.


    As the lightning Eagle flew away, the warlocks in the ruins climbed out and looked at the city, which was almost destroyed.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡±


    A Warlock knelt on the ground and immediately sent a message to the bloodline tower.


    A fourth circle lightning Eagle!


    This is bad!


    ..


    Soon, the news of a 1000-feet-long giant Thunder Eagle flying toward the South reached the bloodline tower.


    Aisha, Nikola, and the other bloodline warlocks were all shocked.


    After that, they instantly guessed the giant Eagle¡¯s identity. It wasn¡¯t a 4th-circle magic beast but a 4th-circle celestial warlock¡¯s bloodline avatar.


    For a time, everyone was in a panic.


    In the bloodline tower.


    Dozens of people were sitting in a circle and discussing!


    ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± Aisha looked at the crowd with a serious expression.


    ¡°I feel that we can¡¯t do anything in front of a celestial. And looking at that form, I¡¯m afraid that this Gaido is not a new celestial.¡± One of the warlocks said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Furthermore, even the headquarters didn¡¯t manage to kill him back then. I¡¯m afraid he has other powerful means!¡±


    The warlocks all had fear on their faces as if Gaido had already arrived.


    ¡°My Lord, may I ask you a question?¡± A Warlock suddenly asked.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°Lord Herman, is he a celestial or not?¡± The Warlock asked cautiously, and the others also looked over curiously.


    After all, other than the crater, there was no direct evidence to indicate Eli¡¯s identity. Furthermore, he had never revealed his strength, which made them a little uncertain!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Aisha said straightforwardly.


    Upon hearing this, their faces seemed to relax a little, but they were still a little worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reported this to my Lord. I¡¯ll leave the rest to Lord Herman. We can¡¯t interfere in this matter. Let¡¯s end the meeting.¡± Aisha shook her head, indicating that everyone could leave.


    The crowd nodded.


    Indeed, they had no choice but to believe in Sir Herman.


    ..


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    In the secret realm, Eli put down the information in his hand and stood up.


    ¡°Milord, what happened?¡± Doggo came over and asked curiously.


    ¡°The celestial warlock of the hourglass is here!¡± Eli said calmly.


    ¡°What? Celestial?¡± Doggo was shocked. He walked left and right anxiously. A few seconds later, he said, ¡°Eli, why don¡¯t we run? you just advanced after all!¡±


    Eli, ¡°¡­¡±


    He kicked Doggo lightly and said angrily, ¡°Are you that unconfident in me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Doggo got up, but he was still a little worried.


    After all, Eli was his only support and it would be completely gone if he died.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s injured. He¡¯s not my match.¡± Elie said.


    Doggo heaved a sigh of relief.


    Not far away, Hydra opened its eyes and looked at Eli, as if it was asking if he needed his help.


    ¡°This time, I alone am enough!¡± Eli shook his head.


    Hydra was definitely at the top of the 3rd circle, but Eli wanted him to stay away just in case he was killed by the warlock. It was a pity that he did not have anything suitable to help the Hydra level up.


    ¡°This is a perfect chance to test out my bloodline avatar!¡±


    Eli stretched his body, then closed his eyes and adjusted his state.


    ..


    The huge lightning Eagle streaked across the sky above the West Coast.


    Countless cities along the way suffered heavy losses because of its casual attack and panic spread.


    Under the intentional promotion of the hourglass, the entire West Coast already knew the identity of the giant Thunder Eagle. Moreover, Gaido seemed to be deliberately flying in more places, not directly towards the bloodline tower.


    The purpose was obvious, it was to create momentum.


    Gaido wanted everyone to know that they had returned.


    Many people also understood that after this war, there would only be one force left on the West Coast. It would either be the bloodline tower expanding its territory, or West Coast would return to the hourglass.


    For Gaido, the journey took less than half a day, but he flew for three days.


    ..


    Three days later.


    Bloodline tower¡¯s West Coast headquarters.


    After hundreds of years of development, the buildings here stretched for miles and were divided into inner and outer layers. The inner layer was the former Urban area, and the outer layer was the vassal forces and institutions.


    At this moment, there were thousands of warlocks and tens of thousands of ordinary service staff.


    Suddenly, at a certain moment, there was a thunderous sound.


    Everyone looked up.


    Thunderclouds rolled in the sky, and a huge Thunderbird flew slowly. Its huge eyes stared at the bloodline tower in the distance with a cold gaze.


    Countless bolts of purple-green lightning surrounded him as if the end of the world had arrived.


    After a few days of ¡± demonstration, ¡± Gaido finally came to find Eli for the final battle.


    Looking at the huge bird in the sky, everyone was dumbfounded.


    The suppression made everyone fall silent, their hearts beating rapidly. Everyone felt a chill in their hearts, no one knew what would happen next.


    However, all of a sudden, everyone felt a wave of fluctuation sweep through the entire bloodline tower, and the original suppression was swept away.


    They looked up.


    A person was flying in the sky far away.


    In front of him was a huge Thunder Eagle, and behind him was a large area of thunderclouds and lightning. Even the surrounding 100 meters were filled with lightning, but his eyes were calm.


    A large shadow behind him spread out like thick ink as if it was going to dye the sky Black. In the shadow, countless tentacles wriggled as if there was something terrifying inside.


    The black shadow gradually covered the man, and when it disappeared again ¡­


    A huge Shadow Dragon appeared in the sky.


    It was a typical Western Dragon-type creature. It was more than 1000 feet long, covered in pitch-black scales, and its golden vertical pupils exuded a breathtaking dragon¡¯s might. It had two huge black wings on its back, and as it flapped, shadows followed it like shadows.


    And around him, there were countless shadows intertwining.


    The moment he appeared, the sky behind him turned black.


    The shadow and the lightning separated the two sides of the sky.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Another celestial warlock!


    And why was his body so huge?

 Chapter 323 - 323 Crushing

    323 Crushing


    ¡°That¡¯s Sir Herman!¡±


    Suddenly, someone shouted.


    The others finally understood the identity of the shadow dragon. It was the bloodline tower¡¯s final support.


    Everyone hid in the building and looked up at the sky, silently praying for Eli. They didn¡¯t want him to fail because if he failed, then Gaido would kill everyone here.


    ..


    In the sky, the huge Thunder Eagle and the shadow Dragon were confronting each other.


    ¡°Herman?¡±


    Gaido looked at Eli, his eyes filled with surprise.


    The shadow dragon¡¯s bloodline was a fifth-circle bloodline. Where did he get it from? The troublesome part was that Herman¡¯s body was almost half the size of his. This didn¡¯t seem like a newly-advanced celestial!


    Or maybe Eli had accumulated a lot of souls, but it shouldn¡¯t be to this extent.


    At this moment, he actually felt a little uneasy.


    ¡°I¡¯m Herman. You must be Gaido, right? you¡¯re more impatient than I thought. You can¡¯t even withstand that little curse.¡±


    His body was more than 1000 feet long, and his blood flowed like a river. The scales on his body gave off a cold light. He looked at the people on the ground as if they were small black spots.


    Was this the shadow Dragon form he was in?


    It was truly terrifying!


    On the other side, when Gaido heard what Eli said, his eyes widened and he cursed, ¡°So it was you!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Eli¡¯s words had completely infuriated Gaido. He had worked hard for over a hundred years to recover, and yet he was cursed by Eli to such a state. How could he not be angry?


    In an instant, the lightning around him bloomed. Countless bolts of lightning were like hundred-meter-long sharp blades, flying towards Eli with a terrifying sound of tearing through the air.


    Seeing this, the people on the ground held their breaths and focused.


    ¡°Good luck, my Lord!¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, good luck.¡±


    In the highest Wizard Tower in the distance, Aisha prayed while watching Gaido¡¯s attack. Even if it were just a lightning bolt, it would be enough to kill her easily.


    ..


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Eli looked at the lightning that filled the sky, his gaze calm.


    Although he had just advanced 30 years ago, it would be a big mistake to treat him as an ordinary celestial. Although he had a bloodline avatar, he still had the celestial body that was unique to mages in his consciousness.


    Come on!


    This would be another test of his strength.


    Roar!


    In the sky, the huge Shadow Dragon flapped its wings, and countless shadows emerged from the void, turning into curtains that blocked in front of Eli.


    The next second, the lightning struck.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Gaido shouted angrily. It was as if he could already see the scene of lightning piercing through the shadows and tearing Eli apart.


    Thousands of purple lightning bolts struck the shadow curtain.


    The next second, the angry voice stopped abruptly.


    Although each shadow collided with the shadow, each collision only tore a small hole. It was impossible to break it. What was even more ridiculous was that every time it was torn apart, more shadows would gather in the next second and complete it.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Gaido could not believe it, his huge eagle eyes were filled with disbelief.


    How could a newly ascended celestial be at this level?


    This is bad!


    His heart skipped a beat.


    If Eli was at this level, could he really beat him in his current state?


    He felt like retreating!


    He wasn¡¯t very courageous, to begin with. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have hidden for hundreds of years just to be safe when he woke up. Moreover, he had almost died once, so he was even more cautious.


    Although this attack was only a probe, it still contained 70% of his power.


    All in all, he was a coward.


    His huge body waved his wind and thunder as if he was preparing for more attacks. The people on the ground waited, but in the next second, they saw him change direction as if preparing to leave.


    The people on the ground were all stunned.


    On the other side, the corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°But since you¡¯re already here, don¡¯t leave!¡± His eyes gradually turned cold, and his golden vertical pupils emitted a cold light.


    His huge wings flapped, and countless shadows followed him. Blood burned, and Eli¡¯s speed reached its peak in an instant as he chased after Gaido.


    Burning blood secret skill was still very powerful, but it consumed more lifespan.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived behind Gaido.


    Its huge body was above Gaido¡¯s body.


    The dragon¡¯s huge claws grabbed onto the eagle¡¯s wings and gave it a hard swipe.


    In an instant, the giant Eagle was filled with blood. One of its wings was torn open, and blood sprayed onto the ground like a waterfall. The giant Eagle let out a long cry of pain.


    After the first attack, the two separated again.


    ¡°Herman!¡±


    At this moment, Gaido was dumbfounded. He turned his head.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how Eli could catch up to him.


    The heavenly lightning Giant Eagle was a creature that specialized in speed, to begin with, so how could it possibly be caught by the shadow Dragon? however, when he saw the blood aura that surrounded Eli, he seemed to have a vague understanding.


    ¡°The fuck? A secret technique that burns life force?¡±


    Gaido was stunned.


    He felt like he had met a lunatic today.


    What would Eli lose if he left? Was there a need to sacrifice his life for this?


    However, he also understood that today¡¯s battle might be inevitable.


    ¡°Herman, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Gaido shouted. In the next second, countless bolts of lightning flew toward Eli.


    Eli laughed, and with his body wrapped in shadow, he also flew over.


    The giant Eagle and the shadow Dragon, two creatures that were hundreds of meters long, were fighting in the sky. The fierce battle made everyone feel afraid. Occasionally, the aftermath of the battle was enough to tear a mountain or destroy an area.


    During the Battle, Eli deliberately allowed the battle to take place outside the bloodline tower.


    As a result, the other warlocks of the bloodline tower just watched the battle between the two behemoths from afar.


    This was the first time they had seen a celestial level battle, and it might also be the last.


    ¡°Is Grandmaster that strong?¡±


    Aisha stood in the wizard Tower, looking at the sky in a daze.


    In the sky, the shadow Dragon and the heavenly lightning Giant Eagle were fighting. Every time they clashed, huge waves would be set off, and the clouds would be riddled with holes. The only elements in the surroundings were shadows and lightning.


    However, what shocked her was that the dragon was suppressing the Giant Eagle.


    Every once in a while, Eli would deal damage to the heavenly lightning Giant Eagle.


    There were more than a dozen wounds on the Eagle¡¯s body. The biggest one was more than 20 meters long, and one could see the wriggling flesh and lightning inside, but there were also shadows covering it, preventing it from recovering.


    Although the heavenly lightning Giant Eagle was huge, the shadow Dragon was even bigger. It was almost 1.5 times the heavenly lightning Giant Eagle.


    It was like an eagle catching a Sparrow.


    It could be seen that Gaido could not hold on for much longer.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up. There seemed to be a new change in the sky.


    ..


    In the midst of the brutal battle, Eli once again found an opportunity.


    This time, he directly grabbed onto the joint of Gaido¡¯s wings, causing Gaido to lose control of his balance and sway left and right.


    Eli quickly opened his mouth and countless shadows quickly gathered.


    A black ball was brewing inside.


    Shadow dragon¡¯s breath.


    This time, it was an all-out attack.


    In the next second, a black light with a radius of tens of meters flew toward Gaido. The black light pierced through the clouds and lightning, directly hitting Gaido¡¯s body.


    Bang! Bang!


    Gadio¡¯s body crashed to the ground, followed by a terrifying explosion.


    As a Black Wave of air swept across a radius of a few miles, a huge pit of a few hundred meters appeared on the ground, and Gaido¡¯s body was embedded in it.


    At this moment, Gaido¡¯s eagle eyes had already turned white, his wings were torn, and who knew how many feathers had been broken. There was even a wound on his abdomen that was almost pierced through. He was in an extremely sorry state.


    He wasn¡¯t dead yet, but if he didn¡¯t get treated as soon as possible, he would be dead.


    With this attack, his bloodline avatar disappeared bit by bit, leaving the heavily injured Gaido lying on the ground. His arms had disappeared, and there was a wound on his chest.


    He struggled to stand up in the deep pit, staring at Eli in the sky.


    Eli slowly descended, and he removed his bloodline avatar.


    He slowly arrived at the deep pit where he was.


    He hoped that he had also suffered some injuries, but they were far from Gaido¡¯s level.


    ¡°Herman, you¡¯re very strong!¡±


    Meeting him, Gaido stared at Eli. At this moment, the flesh on his shoulder was recovering rapidly, and it quickly turned back into a white arm, but this was only a temporary recovery.


    He looked at Eli with fear.


    He didn¡¯t think that Eli would be so terrifying.


    This didn¡¯t seem like a newly advanced celestial at all!


    Of course, he knew that the most important thing right now was to save his own life.


    He moved his hand to his chest and pulled off a necklace. Then, he took out an hourglass with transparent mysterious particles flowing inside. It looked very mysterious!


    As he held the hourglass, he looked at the approaching Eli and said, ¡°Herman, let me go!¡±


    ¡°Oh, on what basis?¡±


    Eli looked at him, his gaze fixed on the hourglass.


    He felt the power of time.


    ¡°This is the treasure of the hourglass. There are time grains inside. You should understand that once you come into contact with the time grains, you will lose at least a hundred years of your life. If you come any closer, I won¡¯t hesitate to break this and die with you.


    ¡°On the contrary, as long as you let me go, everything can be discussed. I even promise never to enter the bloodline tower¡¯s territory on the West Coast!¡± Gaido¡¯s body trembled as he looked at Eli.


    He was afraid!


    ¡°The time grains?¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. It just so happened that his Eli staff was lacking some materials. This was a very good material, and it was also a top-grade one. As for the threat that Gaido mentioned, Eli laughed.


    Of all the threats, you chose the most useless one.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Eli shook his head and continued to approach.


    Gaido¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t expect Eli to be so brave!


    However, he was already at the end of his rope. Once Eli came over, he would really be dead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over. If you come over, I¡¯ll really use it.¡±


    Eli walked over step by step, and Gaido retreated step by step with the hourglass in his hand.


    But Eli didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all as he strode forward.


    ¡°Eli, you¡¯re forcing me to do this!¡± Gaido trembled.


    In the next second, one side of the hourglass suddenly opened up, and the sand that filled the sky flew toward Eli. They flickered with the unique aura of time surrounding every direction of Eli.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re courting death!¡± A smile appeared on Gaido¡¯s face.


    With such a range, Eli was dead for sure. It was just a pity that his sand particles were wasted.


    But the next second, his smile stopped.


    With a wave of his hand, the sand particles in the sky gathered in Eli¡¯s hands. He didn¡¯t even use a special bottle to protect the time grains.


    The thing that others couldn¡¯t even hide from was nestled in Eli¡¯s hand.


    Gaido was stunned.


    ¡°Thank you for your gift.¡± Eli looked at the sand in his hand and smiled.


    He took a few steps to Gaido and directly grabbed his neck.


    Then, he exerted force.


    Ka!


    In the next second, Gaido¡¯s neck tilted, and the celestial died in Eli¡¯s hands with a confused expression.


    He didn¡¯t understand even when he died.


    Why did the sand of time not work on Eli?

 Chapter 324 - 324 The Reactions of All Parties

    324 The Reactions of All Parties


    ¡°Hiss, the time grain is still quite harmful to people!¡±


    Only after killing Gaido did Eli have the time to feel the time grains.


    In just a few seconds, he had lost a few hundred years of his life.


    This wasn¡¯t something that even a celestial couldn¡¯t ignore. Of course, to him, it was just a drop in the bucket. He didn¡¯t care at all.


    He grabbed Gaido¡¯s hourglass and put the translucent time sand into it. Then, he put it into his ring. This time, he had gained a lot.


    After all, the die of fate was just a divination spell. Even Eli couldn¡¯t predict Gaido¡¯s means, but without a doubt, Gaido¡¯s trump card was really strong.


    If it was another Warlock, even a radiant moon, they might not dare to say that they would dare to do this. But unfortunately, Gaido had met him, the only immortal of the warlock world.


    Wasn¡¯t this a coincidence?


    It was simply too coincidental, but this could only be said to be Gaido¡¯s bad luck!


    Fate did not favor him at all this time.


    Looking at the dead Gaido, Eli¡¯s gaze was complicated.


    This was the first time he had truly faced a celestial warlock, but it seemed that they were not as strong as he had imagined. Perhaps this had something to do with his deep accumulation, or perhaps it had something to do with the serious injuries that Faido had once suffered.


    But it was no longer that important now.


    Because he was still alive while Gaido was already dead.


    ¡°His end also means the end of an old era!


    ¡°It¡¯s time for a new chapter to be opened on the West Coast!¡± Eli opened his hands.


    It was evening now, and the afterglow of the setting sun shone down on Eli¡¯s face, as well as Gaido, who was lying on the ground. There was a different kind of beauty to it.


    In the distance, there was no movement for a long time.


    The bold warlocks crossed the area and came to a place not far away, where they also saw this shocking scene.


    ¡°Milord won! That celestial is dead!¡± He opened his mouth wide and sent the message back.


    ¡°Milord won!¡±


    ¡°Milord won!¡±


    Soon, the entire bloodline tower knew that the lightning Eagle Warlock from the hourglass had been killed by Sir Herman.


    In an instant, the entire bloodline tower fell into a revelry. Everyone was reveling in the joy of surviving a disaster.


    ¡°I knew master Herman could do it.¡±


    ¡°Lord Herman is too strong. I knew it. His avatar is so big. Although being big doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s strong, he¡¯s probably not weak!¡±


    ¡°The celestial of the hourglass is here? He even created such a commotion for three days just to make his death more famous. I¡¯m dying of laughter!¡±


    The warlocks ¡®admiration for Eli reached a peak as if they were looking at a God.


    In the wizard Tower in the distance.


    Aisha¡¯s hands that were holding the curtains also loosened, revealing a relaxed smile.


    ¡°Grandmaster, I knew you could do it.¡±


    The celestial had been killed, so it was time for her to do what she had to do.


    It was time to add the last area to the bloodline tower¡¯s flag.


    ..


    On the other side, Eli took Gaido¡¯s spatial ring over, the one he was wearing around his neck.


    He opened it.


    Suddenly, a large pile of things was found.


    There were quite a lot of things, but the content disappointed Eli.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The corners of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the item in the ring.


    It wasn¡¯t that there were too many things, it was just that there wasn¡¯t anything that caught his eye. But it seemed normal. Gaido had slept for nearly a thousand years, and he had probably cleaned it up before he slept, so there was nothing.


    However, it wasn¡¯t a loss for Eli either. At least he still had the time grain.


    This kind of extremely precious material was truly a favorite of his.


    He planned to use it as a material to upgrade the scepter to the level of a fourth circle. However, he would have to settle down first.


    After finishing the inventory, Eli put away gaido¡¯s body and headed back in the direction of the bloodline tower. The warlocks on the way opened up a path for him, standing on both sides and looking at him silently with admiration!


    Eli ignored them and walked on calmly.


    Soon, he arrived at the periphery of the bloodline tower. At this moment, the higher-ups of the bloodline tower, led by Aisha, were already waiting. Seeing that Eli had returned, they all bowed to express their gratitude.


    ¡°Grandmaster, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for the bloodline tower!¡± Aisha said gratefully.


    ¡°No, I just want to have a stable environment!¡± Eli shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the time hourglass to you!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Aisha said firmly.


    ¡°they should have some information about the mage era. That¡¯s very important. Help me get it!¡± Eli continued.


    So what if Gaido was dead? but the time hourglass he left behind was a treasure, at least for Eli. Eli really wanted to see what precious information was inside.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Aisha nodded to show that she understood.


    ¡°then you guys go ahead. I¡¯m going back to rest.¡±


    After giving some instructions, Eli walked straight to the wizard Tower. His expression made it look like he was just taking a stroll.


    Eli¡¯s figure quickly disappeared from the sight of many higher-ups.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although Eli was very kind, he had just killed a celestial, after all. This put a lot of pressure on everyone, and they didn¡¯t even dare to look at him directly, even Aisha!


    ¡°Grandmaster¡¯s prestige is getting heavier and heavier!¡± Aisha took a deep breath, then looked at the higher-ups and said, ¡°Everyone, what are you waiting for? let¡¯s go to the meeting.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ..


    Thanks to the construction of the bloodline tower over the years, they had their own channels of information.


    Therefore, after Eli killed Gaido, the news spread like wildfire.


    In less than half a day, the entire West Coast had already heard the news that Eli had defeated Gaido, and all the warlocks were in a frenzy.


    At this moment, in a city.


    The city was located on a plain. The city wall had been broken in half, and countless houses had collapsed in the city. Some places were burning, and there were dead people everywhere. Blood was everywhere.


    In the ruins, there was time hourglass warlocks.


    They were the ones who did it.


    The warlocks did not feel much when they saw this. They only felt a sense of carefreeness. This was their territory, to begin with, and everything was returned to them.


    Suddenly, a Warlock ran in from outside the city gate.


    His expression was panicked and his steps were hurried. He even fell when he entered, and his clothes were stained with blood. However, he didn¡¯t care and just got up.


    ¡°Sir Gaido was killed by Herman!¡± He shouted as he ran.


    ¡°Sir Gaido was killed by Herman!¡±


    His voice was very loud, and everyone¡¯s eyes turned to him.


    Their eyes were filled with shock. They were not shocked by the Warlock but by what he had said.


    Lord Gaido is dead?!


    How could that be possible?


    A three-circle warlock even grabbed the Sorcerer¡¯s neck and angrily rebuked, ¡°What are you talking about? Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not lying. This is the information from the spies of the time hourglass!¡± The Warlock struggled, his face was red from the suffocation.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± The third-circle warlock still didn¡¯t believe it.


    Lord Gaido was so powerful, how could Herman have killed him?


    The little Warlock in front of him wanted to disrupt the morale of the Army.


    He gradually exerted more force in his hand. No one would dare to say anything, even if he killed this kind of Warlock!


    The Warlock¡¯s face gradually turned purple as he struggled with his four limbs. Suddenly, a Bell rang throughout the city, and everyone heard it clearly.


    The three-circle warlock suddenly turned his head, his face full of shock.


    This special sound was only used when a person of importance died!


    Could it be?


    The strength in his hands gradually decreased, and he let go of the Warlock. The Warlock lay on the ground and breathed in large mouthfuls of air.


    The three-circle warlock ignored him and looked into the distance.


    Suddenly, a Warlock ran towards him from a distance.


    ¡°my Lord, Lord Andrew wants you to go to a meeting!¡± The Warlock said.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The three-circle warlock asked after taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Sir, Sir Gaido is dead!¡± The Warlock said in a low voice, his eyes filled with pain.


    Hearing this, the three-circle warlock felt dizzy.


    His body went limp and he fell to the ground.


    It was actually true!


    The Warlock did not lie to him.


    It was all true.

 Chapter 325 - 325 The Change of the Era

    325 The Change of the Era


    After a full ten minutes, the third-circle warlock finally adjusted his mentality.


    He barely managed to get up and dejectedly advanced in the direction of the bloodline tower.


    When he pushed open the door of the conference room, he saw a scene.


    There was no sound in the conference room.


    Many people were lying on the table with tears flowing down from the corners of their eyes. Some were leaning against the high-back chairs in a daze, staring at the ceiling listlessly. Some were trembling and breaking out in cold sweats.


    At the very front, their most trusted Lord Anderson was leaning back in his chair. His lips were chapped and he was mumbling to himself as if he had lost his mind.


    Lord Gaido¡¯s death was a destructive blow to everyone.


    They had come in high spirits, but now they were in despair.


    They understood that the hourglass of time was over.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±


    Looking at this scene, the three-circle warlock no longer had any doubts. Two streams of tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes. The return to the west coast, the return to their glory!


    All gone!


    Once again, he collapsed to the ground.


    It wasn¡¯t that his body couldn¡¯t stand up, but that his will had completely crumbled.


    ..


    The Flames of War had yet to reach the core area of the bloodline tower.


    But the real war had ended.


    On the same day, Anderson ordered a retreat, and the people of hourglass disregarded everything and retreated.


    On the same day, the bloodline tower¡¯s Army began to gather. Tens of thousands of warlocks set off toward the North. They only had one goal: to take down the time hourglass and unify the West Coast.


    The war had begun!


    ..


    The war between the hourglass and the bloodline tower was different from what he had imagined.


    The warlocks of the bloodline tower had to face an environmental problem because of the plateau¡¯s unique environment. The plateau¡¯s environment prevented them from using their full strength, so when the first wave of attacks arrived, the bloodline tower was repelled!


    The bloodline tower that had been defeated had set up a new Battlefront in the North with Nikola as the leader. He was happy to take on this task.


    The new war was a timely help to Nikola.


    A large number of undead finally alleviated his weakened state, and his addition also added new power to the bloodline tower, causing quite a bit of trouble for the time hourglass. After all, the undead wasn¡¯t held back by the environment.


    However, after a long time, many people still felt anxious.


    In addition, Eli also sent out Hydra.


    The current Hydra was not the same as it was 200 years ago.


    Ordinary half-step celestial warlocks were no match for him.


    With his help, the bloodline tower broke through the defenses of the hourglass and entered its hinterlands.


    The resistance of the hourglass was tenacious, but it was only a matter of time before they lost.


    ..


    A year later.


    The bloodline tower had entered the core area of the hourglass.


    The holy city was broken through in the hourglass of time, and Anderson was swallowed up by Hydra on the spot. The other higher-ups were killed, and there were more than 100000 warlocks and mortals that were captured.


    The hourglass of time had been destroyed.


    And the bloodline tower found something interesting.


    It was said that after the bloodline tower took control of the city, they came to the prison and found Situ. When they found him, his body had been rotten for a long time, but his hands were still holding the window bars as if he was looking into the distance!


    This Warlock, who had once caused a lot of trouble for the bloodline tower, eventually died in prison.


    But no matter what, it was all over.


    When the flag of the bloodline tower fluttered on the plateau, it meant that this force that had existed for a thousand years after the great catastrophe was also crushed by the wheels of time.


    The West Coast was unified.


    From then on, the bloodline tower was the sole ruler of the West Coast.


    ..


    ¡°Grandmaster, we¡¯re still sorting out the information from the hourglass. It¡¯ll probably take some time because their book collection vault seems to be very scattered. We need time to search!¡±


    In the wizard Tower, Aisha reported to Eli.


    Eli nodded, his heart filled with emotions.


    When he first arrived, the bloodline tower was still an ordinary force on the West Coast.


    Now that close to a thousand years had passed, it had actually grown to its current level.


    It really made one feel emotional.


    The Alliance of ten thousand blood, the shadow lizard Warlock Academy, the unicorn Warlock Academy, the Holy tower, the heart of the night, the Harpy, the heart of thorns ¡­


    The forces that were at least famous on the West Coast or in certain areas had all disappeared as time passed. Many of Eli¡¯s acquaintances had also left.


    He should be able to meditate in peace now.


    After thinking for a moment, Eli looked at Aisha and said, ¡°The war is over, but there are still many things to deal with. I¡¯ll have to trouble you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandmaster, this is what I should do.¡± Aisha nodded.


    ¡°Oh, right, Grandmaster. In a month, we¡¯ll be holding a grand event for the entire bloodline tower. Would you like to participate? ¡± Aisha asked, looking forward to it.


    To the bloodline tower, the Grandmaster was like a god. If he participated, he would definitely be able to push this banquet to the peak.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m more used to the quiet.¡±


    Eli shook his head and refused.


    He usually refused to show off.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Aisha felt a little regretful, but she still stood up, bowed to Eli, and then turned to leave.


    Eli¡¯s gaze was calm.


    ..


    A month later.


    The bloodline tower¡¯s event began.


    The entire area of the bloodline tower was bustling with activity. Countless warlocks walked out of their houses and celebrated this day like mortals.


    The ground was filled with people, and there were flying magical beasts in the sky that scattered ribbon-like objects.


    On this day, the drinks in the bloodline tower¡¯s area were all free. All the shops had a 30% discount. The remaining losses would be paid by the bloodline tower. For this banquet, the bloodline had paid a lot.


    But it was worth it.


    It could be expected that after this banquet ended, the bloodline tower¡¯s unity would be greatly strengthened. The benefits outweighed the losses.


    As for the loss of money, it was not a big deal. After all, this was their territory. By doing this, they would only be putting money from their left hand to their right hand.


    As for Eli, he didn¡¯t go out that day.


    He only looked at the lively scene through the window. The lights were flourishing, and he turned to enter the laboratory. He began to try to fuse the time grains with the scepter of Eli.


    He was already used to being alone.


    He had rarely seen such a lively scene, but so what? it was just a day in his long life. It was slightly different, but that was all.


    However, he was still very happy.


    At least the environment was stable again, and he could focus on his own things.


    He only hoped that the stability this time would last a little longer.


    However, this was also unpredictable because the future was always changing.


    Even the divination spell could only see a corner of it.


    As for what the real future was, there was only one way to know.


    That was to experience a look personally.


    He was looking forward to that day.

 Chapter 326 - 326 Civilization

    326 Civilization


    In the blink of an eye, a year had passed.


    Thanks to Aisha¡¯s efforts, the remaining people in the hourglass, except for some diehards, had accepted the rule of the bloodline tower and their arrangements.


    And everyone who participated in this war was rewarded.


    Aisha gave Hydra a large amount of food while giving Nikola the soul crystals she found in the time hourglass. As for the others, they also gained a lot.


    Nikola had gained the most because his soul had rotted because he had not been fed for a long time, but after this round of replenishment, the situation was restored.


    The other spoils of war were given to other warlocks as rewards.


    For a time, the bloodline tower gave birth to many new third-ring warlocks, and its forces grew stronger.


    And this year was also the year that Herman¡¯s name was mentioned the most.


    Countless statues were erected all over the West Coast, and of course, they were using Herman¡¯s face. Speaking of which, even Eli didn¡¯t know if this counted as fulfilling his friend¡¯s dream.


    Herman did want to become famous once.


    ..


    In the secret realm.


    In the laboratory.


    On the other hand, Eli was conducting a nerve-wracking experiment.


    A huge spell formation was imprinted on the ground, radiating light. In the center of the spell formation floated a beautiful staff, and beside it floated the magical time grains.


    ¡°Fuse!¡±


    In the quiet laboratory, Eli suddenly said.


    In the next second, the spell formation bloomed with light, and the Amethyst on the staff began to fall off and melt. The flowing liquid inside also slowly disappeared, while the time grains slowly floated over, replacing the liquid.


    In the blink of an eye, this step was already more than half completed.


    A few seconds later, the light of the spell formation gradually extinguished.


    The Amethyst at the tip of the staff was flowing with the sand. The semi-transparent time grain was emitting dreamy colors.


    The switch was a success!


    The next step was to assemble it.


    The runes and the branding of the spell formation took another month for Eli.


    A month later.


    Eli looked at the scepter in his hand and smiled. The scepter had already reached the level of a fourth circle, which was a huge improvement from before.


    One of the most important functions was naturally the staff¡¯s most important function, which was to increase the speed of mana condensation and the speed of spell release. In this aspect, with the help of the time grains, the speed of spell release could be increased by half.


    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate this speed. For a celestial mage, even a little increase was a huge increase, let alone half. Only a precious time-type item could do that.


    Next would be his perception of the elements, which had also been improved to a certain extent.


    It was better than nothing!


    ..


    Another two months passed.


    He had also finished sorting out all the books from the time hourglass.


    Aisha sent all the books to Eli¡¯s tower. There were as many as ten boxes taking up one of Eli¡¯s rooms.


    Eli had read through all of them, but he was still a little disappointed. There was very little information about the mage¡¯s age in all of these materials, and only then did he know that the hourglass was previously a warlock force, and there was nothing that Eli needed at all.


    This greatly disappointed Eli.


    But it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t gain anything.


    In this pile of information, he found one of the core and most vicious knowledge of the dark mages that had once dominated the mage world, the knowledge of bloodline Curses!


    Bloodline curse!


    It originated from the beginning of the mage era and was researched and explored by the first black Mage King. The curse could be cast on specific living creatures and races.


    As for effect, as long as the curse was successful, as the mage killed these creatures, he would obtain elemental enhancement. In short, this curse was used for massacres. The more the mage killed the cursed creatures, the stronger he would be.


    This was also one of the important methods used by the mages to conquer a foreign land.


    Destroyers of civilization, world owners, distributors of fear, and other titles were all important to this knowledge.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t use it now. I can¡¯t use it on humans.¡±


    Eli shook his head.


    Using a bloodline curse on a human had always been taboo in the Mage world. It was something that was absolutely not allowed to happen. As long as one was discovered, one would be executed regardless of their rank or status. They were all treated the same. Eli did not forget that he was still a mage. If he really used it, he would not be able to survive as a mage. If the mages came back, the first thing they would do was kill him.


    Even mages had to follow the rules.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll think about it after I learn it.¡± Eli smiled and started to look at it silently.


    A week later, after making sure that the knowledge had been imprinted in his brain, Eli burned all the information. After all, he had such a consciousness, but those warlocks might not.


    Don¡¯t underestimate these things.


    A warlock could learn the curse and imprint it on the human race. It could be a very dangerous thing and cause a rise of a human tyrant.


    Therefore, destroying the book was the best choice.


    In a way, Eli could be considered to have saved the world!


    ¡°Oh, right, there¡¯s one more thing!¡±


    After taking care of these matters, Eli realized that he had forgotten something very important after his advancement.


    It was about a great catastrophe.


    A long time ago, Nikola told him that it was best not to know about this before he was celestial. Now that he was a true spirit, he should know about it. After all, it was a very important thing.


    With that in mind, Eli had no other thoughts and immediately called Nikola.


    A day later.


    In a room in the secret realm.


    Nikola arrived.


    ¡°My Lord, is there something you need me for?¡± Nikola looked at Eli and asked.


    ¡°yes, there is indeed something. It¡¯s about the great catastrophe.¡± Eli nodded. ¡°I remember talking to you once before, but you said that it was best not to know anything before I am a celestial mage. Now that I¡¯m at that level, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right? ¡±


    Hiss!


    Nikola raised his head and sucked in a cold breath, his face turning serious.


    He didn¡¯t think that Eli was looking for him to discuss this matter.


    ¡°My Lord, what do you want to know about this?¡± He looked at Eli and asked tentatively.


    ¡°all the information you know,¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Nikola was obviously in a difficult position, but he still started to narrate, ¡°My Lord, I told you before that the disaster was related to a certain civilization, right?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much either. ¡°After all, I was only third circle at the time. However, my teacher was a celestial, so I know a bit.


    ¡°As far as I know, what happened at that time was also very simple. The mage world was going through normal plunder and war with the other worlds. Then, the mages entered an unfamiliar area.


    ¡°It was said that it was a deathly silent area, and the entire area was filled with an uneasy feeling, and the entire place was extremely quiet.


    ¡°This naturally aroused the mage¡¯s desire to explore, and they explored the inner parts of the civilization. In the end, a terrifying thing happened there, and then led to a series of events.¡± Nikola said.


    ¡°What civilization? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure!¡±Nikola shook his head. ¡°I only know that it¡¯s a very strange world. It¡¯s said that the world is full of strange curses.


    ¡°Of course, these are actually nothing. The most terrifying thing is that the creatures in that world have mastered some kind of power that can pollute the mage¡¯s mental forces.¡±


    ¡°Mind pollution!¡±


    Eli was slightly surprised. He seemed to have understood something!


    All of a mage¡¯s power was reliant on his mental power. If it was a race that was good at mind power pollution, then the threat it posed to the mage world was self-evident.


    It was like a snail meeting salt.


    ¡°What about the great catastrophe?¡± Eli asked, sitting up straight.


    His gaze was serious.


    This was what he was most concerned about.

 Chapter 327 - 327 The Truth of the Great Catastrophe

    327 The Truth of the Great Catastrophe


    ¡°Great catastrophe!¡±


    It was the main culprit that led to the current sorcerer world.


    Because of the great catastrophe, countless mages had to leave their homes. The once-powerful civilization was almost on the verge of falling apart, leaving only a few mages in the world.


    The higher the level of a mage, the faster their life force would be consumed in the mage world.


    It was like a curse, a curse on this civilization.


    Therefore, when Eli asked about the great catastrophe, even Nikola could not help but feel sluggish. His tone was a lot lower, and there was some sadness in his eyes!


    He was a mage who had really experienced those years, and he had experienced the glory of the mage world. He could feel the terrifying downfall even more than Eli.


    After a few minutes, he said, ¡± my Lord, the great catastrophe is too advanced. I only know a little, and it¡¯s not complete.¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Nikola took a deep breath and said, ¡°As for the great catastrophe, it started when civilization was discovered.


    ¡°First of all, according to the practice of our Mage world, when we discover a new civilization, we usually send out an advance party to investigate. This time was no exception, but it was said that when the advance party returned, they all went crazy!¡±


    ¡°Crazy?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They had all gone crazy. Their mental energy was contaminated, and they had lost their self-awareness!¡± Nikola sighed. ¡°At that time, the mage world did not realize the problem with these people. After returning, they let these people go home. However, what no one expected was that this pollution was actually contagious, and it spread very quickly.


    ¡°By the time everyone realized it, those people had already infected close to 10000 people. They were also infected, and their mental power was greatly reduced. It was even difficult for them to use any spell.¡±


    ¡°How does the mage world deal with this? ¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Isolation!


    ¡°The Mages directly activated a level-3 World warning, isolating all these people in a floating city and using the teleportation circle to solve the pollution problem. Under such high-intensity measures, the pollution has been effectively contained!¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Eli asked. Since they had managed to contain it, a huge catastrophe still happened later on. It seemed like there were still more variables!


    ¡°After that, something that no one expected happened.¡± Nikola¡¯s eyes were full of fear, ¡°a large number of contaminated mages have gathered in the floating city. No one expected that the contamination would deepen. In just three days, the contamination that had gathered together seemed to have completely exploded. Those mages have completely lost their minds. Their consciousness has collapsed, but they can still move.


    ¡°The other worlds believed that these infected mages were no longer sane and decided to use void exile to throw them into the endless void, but they encountered great resistance.


    ¡°In the end, the Mage Council overcame many obstacles and gave the order to banish them!¡±


    Nikola explained while Eli listened quietly.


    It seemed that the situation was not too bad so far!


    ¡°But when everyone arrived near the floating Sky Island, something unexpected happened.


    ¡°The floating island was no longer the same as before. Not only were the Mages, but even the buildings, items, and the island itself had been distorted.


    ¡°And as the distortion occurred, a passage was born. It wasn¡¯t a physical passage, but a mental force passage.¡±


    After saying this, Nikola paused for a few seconds before he continued, ¡°the powerful great mages could feel that this place has become a mark, a mark of another world. Using this mark, another civilization has invaded the mage world. This is also the invasion of the mage world!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Eli was also shocked.


    It was self-evident how powerful the mages were in the past. If this civilization dared to invade, it could be said that they were strong or courageous.


    ¡°And after that? What happened? ¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°After that, with the help of this mark, the creatures from that world descended upon the Mage world! I don¡¯t know much about this, ¡± Nikola pursed his lips. ¡°this is because the area they landed in was not on the West Coast.


    ¡°At that time, the powerful eighth-circle sorcerer directly separated that area from the rest of the world. However, because the connection had already been established, they attached themselves to the mage world, and the war happened there.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Eli asked jokingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, master. I was only in the first circle and didn¡¯t participate in the war. The information about the war was strictly confidential. Every year, thousands of Magi enter the war, but only a few return. If I went, you might not be able to see me!¡± Nikola said in a ridiculing tone.


    ¡°I see.¡± Realization dawned on Eli.


    He was just saying that if a war really did break out, how could there be no traces of it? So it didn¡¯t happen all over the mage world.


    ¡°What was the result of the war?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°The result!¡± Nikola sighed with emotion.


    ¡°The war lasted for about ten years, and in the end, an unprecedented battle seemed to have broken out.


    ¡°The most powerful people of that world had also come here through the mark. It was said that the war had caused the sky to turn dark, and the entire mage world could see the effect of the war. The elemental tide that was caused lasted for a full month in the world.


    ¡°We won that war.


    ¡°The Supreme Being of that world fell. It was said that he was a terrifying existence at the peak of the eighth-circle, but we also suffered heavy losses. Two of our eighth-circle mages died.


    ¡°However, that Supreme Being used that mark as the price and all of his life as a sacrifice to do something. After that, a terrifying catastrophe occurred.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    ¡°The peak of eight circle? A Supreme Being? A mark? A great catastrophe?¡±


    One by one, the names shocked Eli¡¯s heart. He never thought that the story behind the great catastrophe would be so complicated and full of twists and turns and that it involved so many powerful people.


    Eli could not calm down for a long time.


    ¡°Oh right, my Lord, there¡¯s something you might be interested in!¡± Nikola said as if he had thought of something.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eli¡¯s eyes narrowed!


    ¡°Of the two fallen Lords, I don¡¯t know about both of them, but one of them is called gray. He is the owner of Gray¡¯s Wizard Tower, one of the top ten most powerful weapons in the mage World. It is also the wizard Tower that the warlocks are currently pursuing!¡± Nikola said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eli¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately asked, ¡°So, that Wizard Tower really exists?¡±


    If it were confirmed, it would be a big deal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Anyway, the wizard Tower disappeared after the war.¡± Nikola shook his head, indicating that he did not know.


    ¡°I see!¡± Eli sighed, a little disappointed.


    However, he was not depressed because he had already learned too much that day. If he had not experienced it himself, he would not have known this information.


    Of course, there were many things that Nikola did not know.


    For example, the name of the civilization, the specific creatures, who the strongest person was, and their specific information, what kind of war broke out in the area that was taken away, and most important thing was how the curse affected the mage world and caused the war.


    These were all things he didn¡¯t know about. There were still many things that were unknown about this history.


    ¡°Then, is there anything else you would like to ask? If not, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Nikola asked.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡±


    Soon, Eli sent Nikola out of the secret realm.


    On the way back, Eli saw Hill. Passing by Hydra, he also saw Doggo, who was still modifying himself.


    But this time, he looked at Doggo with curiosity.


    That was whether Doggo was really related to that Magus tower and how did he come to the West Coast.


    However, there was no answer to this question.


    Eli glanced at him and left.


    He had gained too much today, but not only did he not get any new answers, but he also had more doubts. Unfortunately, he had to take the initiative to find the answers to these questions, and they were not on the West Coast.


    ¡°The central continent?¡±


    Eli closed his eyes.


    He would go, but not now.


    A few seconds later, he opened his eyes and walked toward the laboratory.


    In the distance, Doggo raised his head and glanced at Eli.


    Blue light flashed in the mechanical eyes.

 Chapter 328 - 328 Tsunami

    328 Tsunami


    The catastrophe had come to an end, and Eli had entered a new period of rest.


    On the one hand, he was deepening his knowledge. On the other hand, he was also studying and trying to create a fourth-circle spell that was suitable for him.


    There was a world of difference between a 4th-circle spell and a spell below that. Once a spell reached the 4th-circle, it would involve the laws of nature, and the difficulty and power of the spell would naturally increase.


    This issue was like learning mathematics. One was to learn the basic knowledge and deduce it, while the other was to solve the problem directly with a formula. A 4th-circle spell was the latter.


    But even so, the number of 4th-circle spells was much less than 3rd-circle spells.


    Even creating it was not an easy task.


    Of course, this was just an attempt by Eli, and he was prepared to start experimenting with the most basic elemental sorcery. Wind elemental sorcery was also the one he used the most, and he had started using it when he was an apprentice.


    It might take a long time, but Eli was willing to spend the time.


    In any case, he wasn¡¯t going to the central continent for now.


    ..


    Five years passed in the blink of an eye.


    From some information, Eli had deduced the necessary structures for some celestial-level spells and made his first attempt, but without a doubt, his first attempt had failed gloriously.


    But Eli wasn¡¯t discouraged.


    After all, it was just the beginning.


    And although he was not very confident in other aspects, when it came to learning and creating spells, Eli¡¯s talent was definitely top-notch. This was something that even the usually humble Eli could not deny.


    Take it slow.


    ..


    Another five years passed.


    The first attempt of the spell was a success.


    4th-circle spell-tornado creates a huge tornado to attack the enemy. It¡¯s a single-element attack, powerful, and has a large area of effect. It¡¯s also the first 4th-circle spell that Eli created.


    However, since he had created the spell, he had to experiment with it.


    But he didn¡¯t know where to go.


    On this day, he was also thinking about this problem. Suddenly, he seemed to feel something in his heart, and he suddenly flew out of the wizard Tower until he was more than a thousand meters high in the air.


    The silvery-white eye was activated automatically. His sight looked at the endless sea in the distance. More accurately, he looked at the depths of the endless sea.


    He could vaguely feel that something had happened in the deep area of the endless sea.


    Moreover, this change had spread through who knew how many kilometers and affected this place.


    At this time, the water elements above the endless sea had completely gone berserk.


    In his field of vision, above the endless blue sea, the water elements were trembling slightly. Under the surface of the water, the turbulent sea water was rolling, and the Marine creatures were also running around wildly.


    If Eli¡¯s guess was right, there would be a huge tsunami coming up!


    ¡°It seems that something big has happened in the deep area of the endless sea,¡± Eli¡¯s gaze was complicated.


    The endless sea was still too mysterious for Eli, and this ocean that occupied nearly a quarter of the warlock world, whether it was creatures or other things, was full of mysteries.


    He hoped that it would not affect him too much.


    Eli shook his head, returned to the wizard Tower, and called for Aisha.


    ¡°Grandmaster, is there something you need from me?¡± Aisha asked.


    She was in the third circle so that she couldn¡¯t sense the minute changes in the depths of the endless sea. The ocean wasn¡¯t under their jurisdiction.


    ¡°There will be a huge tsunami on the West Coast. You need to be prepared!¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Tsunami?¡± Aisha blinked her eyes in confusion.


    Why would there be a tsunami?


    ¡°It¡¯s a tsunami. You don¡¯t have much time left. I estimate that in at most three hours, the tsunami will come!¡± Eli looked at her and said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Although she was puzzled, Aisha knew that it was not the time to discuss this. It was only three hours. It would be a life-and-death situation.


    Soon, news spread out from the bloodline tower.


    The coastal cities immediately began an emergency evacuation.


    The priority was to evacuate the people, followed by the resources.


    Of course, during this process, there were some people who were unwilling to cooperate and chose to stay in the city. They felt that they were doing well. Moreover, there had not been a tsunami on the West Coast for nearly a thousand years. How could there be a tsunami?


    Facing these people, Aisha¡¯s choice was to let them be.


    She didn¡¯t have much choice.


    Regarding this, Eli was also supportive.


    There weren¡¯t that many coastal cities, and there weren¡¯t as many people as he had imagined. Moreover, they were all adults, and they should be responsible for their own thoughts. If they weren¡¯t even willing to do this, they would be dead.


    Thanks to the good construction of the bloodline tower over the years, the retreat went smoothly.


    However, there was an accident.


    ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s a city built on the ocean-gazing cliff. It¡¯s on the northern coast of the West Coast and is quite far from us. When they received the news, nearly two hours had passed.


    ¡°Moreover, that city was the only coastal city previously ruled by the hourglass. When the war broke out, many of their people went there to avoid danger.


    ¡°The nearest city is 40 to 50 kilometers away, so there¡¯s no time to retreat. Moreover, the nearby terrain is flat, and there are no tall mountains for the citizens to take refuge in,¡± Aisha anxiously reported to Eli.


    Time was still too tight.


    ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± Eli glanced at her.


    ¡°Grandmaster¡­¡± Aisha lowered her head.


    ¡°Alright, I know. I will go.¡± Eli laughed.


    He naturally knew what Aisha was thinking. She was here to ask for help.


    Moreover, this was not a big danger to him. After all, it was just a tsunami. If the entire city was drowned by the tsunami, even Eli would not be able to bear it. Most importantly, he needed to test his new spell.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Grandmaster.¡± Aisha¡¯s eyes lit up.


    During this time, she had also sent out warlocks for an emergency investigation, and they had indeed found that there was something wrong with the endless sea.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eli nodded.


    Soon, Aisha left.


    Eli put on his wizard robe and left the wizard Tower.


    His body turned into a bloody light, and he headed north.


    ..


    50 minutes later.


    Roya city.


    At this moment, countless warlocks were standing on high ground, looking at the endless sea in the distance. All of them had serious expressions.


    It was only half an hour ago that everyone learned of the impending tsunami.


    However, the time was too short, and they were too close to the sea. Except for some warlocks who were a first circle and above, the rest of the ordinary people and even the apprentices could not escape in time.


    Hence, at this time, there were more than 100000 nervous people gathered in Roya city.


    On the city wall, many people were looking at the sea.


    ¡°Do you really think there will be a tsunami?¡± An apprentice asked the one beside him.


    ¡°Since the bloodline tower has notified us, it can¡¯t be fake, right? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But if the tsunami comes, I don¡¯t know how many of us can survive.¡±


    ¡°eh, why did they inform us so late? we didn¡¯t have time to run at all!¡±


    The crowd all had different expressions and dejected tones.


    In the face of a natural disaster like a tsunami, even a first-circle Warlock could get into an accident if they were not careful, not to mention ordinary people and apprentices like them. When the tsunami came, at least half of the people in this city died.


    ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡±


    Suddenly, someone pointed at the sea in the distance and shouted.


    Everyone looked over.


    At the border of the sea, a white wave was rolling and getting higher and higher. At first, it was only a dozen meters high, but when it reached the coastline, it was as high as two hundred meters. The area of the tsunami was so large that it almost covered the coast for dozens of miles.


    The tsunami covered the sky and the sun, and the shadow it cast made everyone feel a burst of fear.


    Everyone looked at the tsunami that was getting closer and closer, and they couldn¡¯t help but despair.


    ¡°A tsunami that¡¯s almost 200 meters tall? you must be joking. An apprentice collapsed on the high wall. Their city wall was only tens of meters high!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡±


    The others were also in despair.


    The tsunami was getting closer and closer. When it was less than 300 meters away from the shore, everyone could even feel the abundant water element in the air and hear the sound of the tsunami moving.


    By now, no one had any hope.


    One by one, they frantically ran into the buildings. After all, a tsunami of this scale was probably enough to kill an ordinary acolyte with a single crash. The power of a natural disaster should not be underestimated.


    But suddenly, everyone only heard a gust of wind.


    Everyone looked up.


    In the sky, a ray of blood-red light streaked across, flying toward the tsunami.


    When it was a few hundred meters away from the tsunami, the blood light stopped and a figure appeared.


    He held a magic staff in his hand, and in the blink of an eye, endless gales instantly swept up. Everyone could only see the biting cold storm and shrieks in the sky.


    In the sky, a huge tornado appeared in front of the man.


    The tornado was about a hundred meters tall, not much smaller than the tsunami. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, it crashed straight into the tsunami.


    Bang! Bang!


    When the tsunami hit the tornado, everyone saw that the tsunami was torn apart. The tsunami in this area of the city was sucked in by the tornado, which was equivalent to a section of the tsunami that was more than ten miles long being cut off.


    After the tsunami was neutralized, the tornado also slowly disappeared.


    The tsunamis in other areas also reached the West Coast.


    However, it was no longer important to the residents of Roya city.


    Because they were saved.


    People ran out of their houses and cheered for their new lease on life.


    At this time, someone recognized Eli¡¯s appearance and shouted Herman¡¯s name. Only then did they know that the one who saved them was actually the celestial of the bloodline tower, Warlock Herman!


    Everyone was shocked.


    Even at this moment, the people who originally didn¡¯t have a strong loyalty to the bloodline tower were grateful to Herman. They were grateful to the bloodline tower for saving their lives.


    After all, this was a celestial!


    He had actually come all the way here to save some ordinary people like them!


    He had completely bought over the hearts of these people after saving them once.


    One could imagine that after this incident was over, there would definitely be many people kneeling in front of Eli¡¯s statue, and it would last for a long time.


    After the crisis was resolved, in the sky, Eli kept his staff, glanced at the sea that was beginning to calm down, and then turned around.


    At this time, Roya city had fallen into a carnival. Countless people expressed the joy of surviving the disaster and even shouted Herman¡¯s name.


    Looking at this scene, Eli¡¯s mood was lifted for once.


    He had saved the city and even tested his spell!


    He didn¡¯t make a wasted trip!


    He looked at the ocean a few more times. His body was once again wrapped in blood-red light as he streaked across the sky.


    He left.

 Chapter 329 - 329 The Establishment of the Marine Division

    329 The Establishment of the Marine Division


    The next day.


    Aisha came to report the losses caused by the tsunami to Eli.


    ¡°teacher, we lost about 100000 magic crystals, and the two nearby cities were completely destroyed by the tsunami. The magic herb fields nearby were also submerged!¡± Aisha said.


    ¡°Then what about those people who are insistent on not leaving?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re basically all dead!¡± Aisha shook her head. ¡°but one or two of them were lucky enough to survive. They came to our area and questioned us. We arrested them!¡±


    ¡°They came to question us?!¡±


    Eli laughed, but he did not take it to heart.


    ¡°by the way, Grandmaster, I suspect that this tsunami may just be the beginning. I plan to set up a marine supervision Department to supervise the sea area near the West Coast. What do you think? ¡± Aisha asked.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Eli nodded.


    Since he was living here, he naturally had to master the situation of the ocean.


    ¡°Alright!¡± With Eli¡¯s support, Aisha was much more confident.


    After discussing the details for a while, Aisha left.


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    The Marine supervision Department was established under Aisha¡¯s proposal, and Nikola was in charge of it with Hydra as support. Hundreds of outstanding warlocks were also selected to serve as members.


    A month after the Department was established, the first round of coastal investigation was launched.


    He discovered that there were many more creatures from the deeper parts of the ocean that had appeared in the nearby waters. They might have been brought here by the tsunami, but when the news reached Eli, he still had a faint feeling that something was not right.


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose the water element for my next elemental spell!¡±


    Eli had a faint feeling that water elemental sorcery might play an important role for a period of time in the future. Furthermore, water elemental sorcery was of utmost importance in a battle at sea.


    With the experience of creating a spell for the first time, Eli had become much more skilled at it.


    However, Eli did not know much about water elemental sorcery, and he had not studied it in depth.


    It was also ten years later that he developed the first four-circle water element spell.


    Vortex funeral!


    It used the surging water elements to constantly rotate in the sea, creating a huge Whirlpool. However, it was filled with high-intensity water element blades. As long as one entered it, they would be ruthlessly killed.


    Moreover, he had also fused the spell with a certain amount of devouring runes, which allowed the whirlpool to possess a very strong devouring power.


    ..


    He didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence.


    At this time, the Marine supervision Department also sent a new message.


    Something was approaching the West Coast.


    Nikola came to report.


    ¡°my Lord, my undead seem to have seen a large number of intelligent sea tribes approaching from the West Coast. If I¡¯m not wrong, they should be from the devil killer whale clan, and there are about 300 of them.¡±


    ¡°The devil killer whale clan!¡± Eli blinked.


    He encountered this race when he went to the ocean to get the materials for the third circle. They were deep-sea creatures. They seemed to have planned to occupy the coastal area before, but they were killed by him and never came back.


    However, this time, the ocean¡¯s strange movement had actually led them here.


    It meant that they were not successful in the deep sea or had encountered an accident.


    Eli was also very curious about what was happening in the deep sea.


    ¡°Are there any celestial rank ones?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°My Lord, we haven¡¯t detected any celestial devil killer whales yet!¡± Nikola said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli nodded. ¡°investigate carefully. Keep me posted.¡±0


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nikola nodded.


    After reporting, he also left.


    ..


    Five days later.


    Nikola told Eli that the devil killer whale clan had already arrived on the West Coast.


    Eli transformed into a ray of blood light again and left the bloodline tower.


    After a few hours, he arrived at the endless sea.


    Looking at the Azure-blue water, Eli looked in one direction. In that direction, he sensed the aura of a large number of creatures, which should be the devil killer whale clan.


    ..


    On the vast ocean.


    At a location.


    The waves rolled, and a black line could be seen moving forward. The dorsal fins cut across the water¡¯s surface, leaving marks on the surface of the sea.


    And if one looked carefully.


    Under the dorsal fin were huge bodies with black-and-white patterns and small eyes. Each of them was at least seven to eight meters in size, and the bigger ones were more than ten meters.


    There were hundreds of them, and they occupied a large area. This terrifying group made the nearby sea tribe creatures avoid them, not daring to approach.


    And at the forefront of these devil killer whales, three devil killer whales that were more than ten meters long were swimming side by side.


    The largest one was fifteen meters long, and its aura was at the half-step celestial realm.


    ¡°Boss, do you think it¡¯s a good choice for us to leave?¡± The one on the far right suddenly turned his head and asked.


    The devil tiger whale in the center glanced at him and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the deep sea is getting more and more dangerous. With the departure of the Magi, there are more and more fourth-circle creatures, and our race has no celestial.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best for me to leave as soon as possible and develop in a safer place for a few years. I¡¯ll return to the deep sea after I¡¯ve advanced to the fourth circle!¡±


    The other devil tiger whale no longer spoke.


    ¡°Boss, there should be humans near the coast, right? Wouldn¡¯t that be more dangerous? ¡± The devil tiger whale asked.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The leader snorted coldly and said, ¡°do you think this is still the Mage world of the past?¡± If that group of Mages was here, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to get within 100000 meters of the continent. But it¡¯s different now. There are only a few warlocks left in the Mage world, and they¡¯re far inferior to Magi!¡±


    However, seeing that the two devil tiger sharks still seemed a little worried, he comforted them, ¡°Relax. We¡¯re going to the West Coast this time. I¡¯ve already sent our people to investigate. There aren¡¯t any celestials here. There aren¡¯t even many third-circle warlocks. There won¡¯t be any problems for us to develop there.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    The two devil tiger whales relaxed a lot after hearing this.


    Although it was difficult for their clan to break through to the celestial realm, it wasn¡¯t difficult to break through to the third circle. The Tiger whales were in the second circle when they reached adulthood. At this time, eighty percent of their team was second circle and above, with the third circle taking up almost half.


    Such a force was common in the deep sea, but it was different here.


    ¡°Speed up. We¡¯re very close.¡±


    The devil killer whale leader suddenly emerged from the surface of the sea and let out a cry. The sound was not loud, but it was full of power.


    All the devil killer whales began to accelerate after hearing this.


    Hundreds of devil killer whales began to speed up and swim toward the West Coast.


    A few hours later, a white line gradually appeared in the whales¡¯ field of vision. As they got closer and closer, they saw land.


    They had arrived.


    The devil killer whale clan¡¯s leader once again made a lowing sound, expressing his joy.


    ¡°Eh, the water current doesn¡¯t seem right!¡±


    Suddenly, a devil killer whale said.


    The group discovered that as they advanced, the water in front of them seemed to be churning. Moreover, a kind of suction force was attracting all the devil killer whales, pulling them forward.


    A devil killer whale jumped up and looked ahead.


    He was instantly stunned!


    On the surface of the sea in front of him, a huge Whirlpool with a radius of hundreds of meters was spinning. Countless waves rolled and gathered toward the center, and in the center was a huge Whirlpool that was so deep that the bottom could not be seen.


    And they had already arrived at the edge of the vortex.


    ¡°Ocean Whirlpool!¡±


    He shouted.


    All the devil killer whales were shocked, and so was the leader of the devil killer whales. He also felt that something was wrong because he was half under the sea, and he could see the bottom of the sea in the distance.


    In just a few seconds, a huge underwater Whirlpool was formed, violently absorbing everything around it. He watched as a living second-circle creature was sucked into the whirlpool, torn to pieces, and dyed the Whirlpool red.


    This was not normal!


    This wasn¡¯t an underwater Whirlpool. It was an underwater meat grinder!


    He was shocked!


    Just as he was about to let his clansmen retreat, a suction force came.


    From the corner of his eye, he could only see his clansmen being sucked into the vortex, even those with a third circle. He struggled madly, but after a few seconds, he was also sucked into the vortex.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡±


    The devil killer whale leader realized that he was getting closer and closer to the whirlpool and couldn¡¯t help but feel despair.


    logo

 Chapter 330 - 330 Elis Plan

    330 Eli¡¯s Plan


    The Tiger whale leader tried its best to resist the suction force, but it was still inevitably getting closer and closer to the vortex.


    As he got closer, he could also feel the water element within it. It was no longer the usual gentle feeling. He could only feel the biting cold of the wind element.


    The water elements were like knives.


    As if he was in a meat grinder, wounds appeared around his body one after another, and blood flowed uncontrollably before being sucked into the vortex.


    He was extremely shocked.


    If he, who was at the limit of the third circle, was like this, then what about the other clansmen?


    Out of the corner of his eye, he looked into the distance. The Whirlpool at the bottom of the sea was spinning like a tornado at the bottom of the sea, and his people were flying into it one by one.


    Most of the time, the moment they entered, they would be torn into countless pieces of flesh and blood. Third-circle whales could hold on for a while longer, but they would soon meet the same end.


    In just a few minutes, there were only a few of his clansmen left.


    And these few were also almost unable to hold on.


    ¡°how can there be such a terrifying underwater Whirlpool near the coast?!¡± His small eyes were filled with confusion and despair, and he felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife.


    He had led his clansmen across many dangers to arrive here. He had originally thought that this was a paradise, but who would have thought that this was actually hell?


    ¡°I regret it!¡±


    Endless regret and remorse twisted around his heart. He only felt that the vortex¡¯s suction force was getting stronger and stronger, and he was already almost unable to hold on.


    As for his clansmen, every single one of them had been turned into meat paste.


    After holding on for a few more minutes, he felt like he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    As he relaxed his mind, his body moved closer to the Whirlpool with the seawater.


    He had already decided that he was going to die.


    All of a sudden, he sensed that a large amount of seawater suddenly gathered in the sea. A huge hand made of seawater that was dozens of meters long suddenly appeared and grabbed at him.


    Before he could react, he had already been caught. Like a small fish that had been caught, he left the Whirlpool and flew towards the surface of the sea.


    A few seconds later, the giant hand had already brought him out of the sea.


    He was at a loss.


    Under his body was a huge Whirlpool at the bottom of the sea. At this time, it was still emitting a huge and terrifying suction force, sweeping all the living creatures around it. He had just escaped from it.


    Suddenly, he saw that there seemed to be a human looking at him from above the vortex.


    ¡°Celestial mage?¡±


    The moment he saw this human, he felt as if he had fallen into the abyss of the sea.


    It was a celestial-level human, and he seemed to be a mage.


    For a moment, it was as if he had returned to the time when he was enslaved by the mages. Although he was not born at that time, some fears were deeply implanted in his blood.


    He also suddenly understood the origin of the vortex. It was not a natural force but a celestial spell!


    The human was also flying toward him.


    ¡°Sir, please spare me!¡±


    In an instant, he subconsciously begged for mercy.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on? ¡± hearing the message from his soul, the corners of Eli¡¯s brows rose, and he asked the question he was most concerned about.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened in the deep sea?¡± Eli asked.


    The devil killer whale was currently being held in mid-air by the gigantic elemental hand. He watched as Eli flew over. His body trembled uncontrollably, and only after a few seconds did he say, ¡°If you let me go, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Eli nodded and then said solemnly, ¡°I swear on my celestial body that if I don¡¯t let you go, my life will be reduced by a thousand years!¡±


    The devil killer whale was also stunned. So f * cking straightforward!


    It seemed that this celestial really did not have the intention to kill him. After all, in the current world, there couldn¡¯t be that many celestial.


    Moreover, swearing on one¡¯s celestial body was no laughing matter. If one didn¡¯t abide by the oath, one¡¯s mental power would degenerate from the backlash, and in serious cases, one¡¯s mental power would directly collapse and die.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± The devil killer whale saw the hope of survival, and its mood also rose a little. He said, ¡°Since Milord is asking me about what happened in the deep sea, that means that Milord should have sensed the elemental insurrection from ten years ago.


    ¡°The reason is very simple. In the deep sea, the sixth circle master left behind from the mage era had died.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Realization dawned on Eli.


    It seemed normal if it was caused by the death of an important creature.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the purpose of your visit?¡± Eli asked again.


    ¡°With the death of that Lord, the originally chaotic deep sea became even more chaotic. Various races once again fought for the position of the ruler of the sea.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible for weak races like us to survive. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here in the coastal waters!¡± In order to survive, the devil killer whale told Eli everything he knew.


    ¡°I see, I understand.¡± Eli nodded and then fell into deep thought.


    If what the devil killer whale said was true, then although the devil killer whale clan was the first to come here, they would definitely not be the last. In the future, more and more clans would leave the deep sea, and a part of them would definitely come here.


    It was as if Eli could already see endless trouble.


    ¡°My Lord, can you let me go now?¡± At this time, the devil killer whale, not far away, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Eli nodded, and then the seawater suddenly dispersed.


    The devil killer whale fell straight to the surface of the water, and below it was the center of the Whirlpool.


    ¡°You lied to me!¡±


    As it fell, the devil killer whale shouted angrily at Eli.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Eli would do that.


    Eli had taken an oath.


    In just a few seconds, the devil killer whale fell into the vortex and was turned into minced meat.


    In the sky, Eli could feel that his life force had been reduced by a thousand years. His oath had come true.


    ¡°What a naive child!¡±


    Eli shook his head and quickly left.


    He had to go back and think about how to deal with future troubles.


    After he left, the Whirlpool at the bottom of the sea slowly disappeared, and the surface of the sea returned to calm.


    ..


    Soon, Eli returned to the Tower.


    In the mage Tower, Eli called out to Aisha again.


    Soon, Aisha arrived.


    ¡°Grandmaster, our people have already sensed the disappearance of those sea clan creatures. Is it Grandmaster¡¯s doing?¡± Aisha asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded and said, ¡± but I¡¯m not here to talk to you about this today. It¡¯s about the endless sea. We¡¯re going to have big trouble soon.¡±


    ¡°Big trouble?¡±


    Aisha was a little confused.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eli nodded.


    Then, Eli told Aisha what happened in the deep sea.


    After listening, her face turned serious. She understood the seriousness of the matter.


    ¡°Increase the investment in the Marine Department. You may need some warlocks with marine bloodlines.¡± Eli said.


    ¡°The bloodline of marine creatures? ¡± Aisha frowned. This was a big problem. However, just as she was hesitating, Eli handed her a ring.


    She was a little puzzled.


    ¡°This is the devil killer whale¡¯s bloodline. It should be enough for a hundred warlocks,¡± Eli said calmly.


    Hiss!


    Aisha lowered her head to look at the ring, and her eyes lit up. With the bloodline, it would be much easier to cultivate.


    ¡°Oh, right, there¡¯s one more thing!¡± Eli suddenly said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Aisha raised her head.


    ¡°I remember there should be a small island near the ocean, not far from the West Coast,¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an uninhabited island without any special resources.¡± Aisha nodded.


    ¡°Develop that place. I¡¯m planning to live there, ¡± Eli said.


    He had already thought about it.


    In the time he would be on the West Coast, he would have to conduct experiments frequently, so he naturally needed an empty and spacious place.


    The endless sea was a good place.


    Moreover, he was not far from the shore, so his safety was guaranteed. If a new intelligent race came, he could discover it immediately and test out some new spells.


    Moreover, the Hydra also needed a large amount of flesh to advance.


    It was killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Aisha nodded.

 Chapter 331 - 331 Mercury Island

    331 Mercury Island


    Mercury Island!


    An Island in the middle of the West Coast. It was about five square kilometers in area and was covered with rocks. It was also quite scarce in resources and had been abandoned for a long time.


    However, following Eli¡¯s orders, hundreds of people began to transform the island overnight.


    In the end, a Mage tower, a laboratory, and other supporting facilities were built in the center of the island.


    And a month later.


    Eli arrived here accompanied by Aisha.


    ¡°Grandmaster, what do you think of this place?¡± Aisha brought Eli on a tour of the island.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Eli nodded.


    The buildings on the island were very normal, so Eli didn¡¯t have any objections.


    ¡°Alright, but Grandmaster, are you really going to move here?¡± Aisha asked hesitantly. Although this Island was considered close to the mainland, it was still more than ten kilometers away.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    Since he had already decided, there was nothing more to say.


    ¡°Alright, I respect your decision, Grandmaster. If you need anything, you can inform us!¡± Aisha placed her right hand on her chest, bent over, and turned to leave.


    Eli nodded.


    Half an hour later, Aisha left with the others on the boat.


    There was only one person on the entire island.


    After some thought, Eli released Doggo and Hydra.


    Doggo was assembling machines when he came out, and he was dumbfounded when he came out.


    After taking a look at the environment that was surrounded by the sea and the island, he turned to look at Eli and asked strangely, ¡°Are you planning to spend the rest of your life here alone?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a short rest!¡± Eli shot him a glance and said, ¡°The next time we leave this place will be the time we head to the central continent!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Doggo¡¯s eyes lit up, and his mechanical tail wagged in joy.


    This was the first time he had received a concrete reply.


    In his opinion, this should not take long.


    As for the Hydra, it didn¡¯t really care. It crawled towards a flat area in the center of the island and then fell into a deep sleep. This was the daily routine of the fusion beast.


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    A pool of blood appeared in the center of Mercury Island. Blood was boiling in the pool, and there were countless runes and spells besides the pool, emitting all kinds of vicious auras.


    A person was completely submerged in it, and his head was exposed.


    It was Eli.


    His eyes were closed, and his face was covered in blood. A curse was wrapped around his body, and a mysterious connection was gradually formed between him and the blood, or rather, the race represented by the blood.


    This process lasted for a full three hours.


    Three hours later, the bloodstains on Eli¡¯s body gradually disappeared.


    There was a burst of heat, and the blood in the pool of blood around him quickly evaporated. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared completely, revealing the naked Eli.


    He opened his eyes, put on his clothes, and slowly walked out.


    ¡°The curse is complete.¡± Eli looked at his left arm.


    There was already a blue blood mark on his forearm.


    This was the bloodline curse.


    It was the curse of the marine tribe¡¯s blood.


    ¡°right now, the damage bonus to the Marine race creatures is almost 0.001%.¡± Eli pondered his perception.


    Since he had made preparations to stay here for a long time, it was inevitable that he would have to fight against the marine tribe in the future. This curse would make his combat power against the sea tribe even stronger, which would also increase his safety.


    ¡°I need to experiment!¡±


    Eli shook her head and looked into the distance. He seemed to have sensed the arrival of a group of sea creatures.


    He smiled and flew into the sky.


    Half an hour later, he saw the sea tribe that had arrived. It was a tribe of murlocs that numbered in the dozens. Eli waved his staff gently, and the waves began to roll.


    After a while, the murloc died.


    Eli also felt that his curse had a slight improvement.


    The damage to the sea tribe had increased by about 0.001%.


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, ten years had passed.


    In ten years, Eli¡¯s mental power had increased by about ten points.


    Speaking of this, the celestial stage was actually different from the rest. The celestial stage was more about accumulating celestial stars and then allowing the celestial stars to continue to accumulate and then break through.


    When the celestial accumulated more than dozens of stars, he would reach the second stage of the celestial stage, the star cluster.


    However, the celestial stars were obtained from an increase in mental power, so it naturally required an increase in mental power. Usually, one celestial star would require at least twenty points of mental power to condense.


    Of course, Eli also noticed another problem.


    Due to the difference in his rank, he needed to improve his bloodline at the same time as he improved his mental power. Only when his bloodline reached a certain level could his mental power continue to improve.


    This had both advantages and disadvantages.


    The advantage was that he would be much stronger than those of the same level, but the disadvantage was that he would need to spend more time.


    If it was any other mage, this might not be good news because they did not have enough time. But it was just right for Eli, who did not lack time.


    And over the years, Eli had gradually gotten used to life here.


    Every year, Aisha would send over a large number of resources and knowledge found in ruins, so even though Eli was here, he was still connected to the outside world.


    Meanwhile, Eli was also creating new spells. Of course, the field he was involved in at the moment was still elemental spells. Compared to other fields that he had no personal experience or information on, this field was more suitable for him at the moment.


    Eli didn¡¯t have any regrets. He would be going to the central continent sooner or later anyway, so he would talk about those things when the time came.


    In the past ten years, there were also deep-sea creatures that came to these waters and caused great destruction. Thanks to this, Eli¡¯s bonus attack damage against the sea tribe had increased by a full 0.05%.


    Just when Eli thought that he would be able to upgrade without any interference ¡­


    One person¡¯s news surprised him.


    ¡°Udo is back. He wants to see you, my Lord!¡±


    Eli looked at the information on his crystal ball and narrowed his eyes.


    About 200 years ago, in order to become more powerful, Udo headed to the central continent. After that, there had been no news of him. He didn¡¯t expect that Udo would suddenly return and want to see him.


    ¡°Bring him to me!¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Eli decided to meet him.


    He was also curious about what he had been through all these years and why he had come back.


    ..


    A day later.


    Eli stood on the shore and saw a ship slowly approaching from afar.


    The boat was not big. It was a small boat that could only seat a dozen people. Only two people got off the boat. One was Aisha, and the other was an old man.


    There was no need to talk about Aisha. As for the old man beside him, he had messy white hair and wore a white Warlock robe. His skin was wrinkled, and his eyes were a little dull. His aura was very weak, only at the level of the first ring.


    He looked very unfamiliar, but from the shape of his face and body, he looked like Udo. It seemed like he had been through a lot.


    ¡°Lord Herman.¡±


    Udo smiled as he looked at the person waiting on the shore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a chat!¡± Eli nodded, then said to Aisha, ¡°You wait here!¡±


    Eli turned around and left. Udo followed him while Aisha returned to the ship!


    Soon, the two arrived at the Tower on the island.


    In a room.


    After pouring a cup of tea for Udo, Eli sat on the sofa opposite him.


    Udo held his tea and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to return to the West Coast in this life.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? You¡¯re home.¡± Eli smiled.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m home.¡± Udo sighed.


    ¡°stop sighing. Tell me what you¡¯ve done. How did you end up like this? ¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Me? that¡¯s a long story.¡± Udo shook his head.


    ¡°Then tell me slowly. We have a lot of time!¡± Eli said calmly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Udo nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know where my Lord wants to start!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start from the day you left the West Coast. Let me hear about the situation in the central continent.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Udo took a sip of tea, put down the teacup, and began his story.


    ¡°It was 230 years ago. I left the West Coast with endless longing and headed for the bustling central continent.


    ¡°And the tragedy began.¡±

 Chapter 332 - 332 Vivikas Death

    332 Vivika¡¯s Death


    Very quickly, Udo began to tell Eli his story.


    According to what he said.


    When he left that year, the first city he took the airship to was Holmes city, which was the closest city to the West Coast after crossing the Roya mountains.


    Udo was temporarily staying there.


    At this point, Udo said with some nostalgia, ¡°At that time, I was living in Holmes city. Coincidentally, my neighbor was a beautiful girl named Tasha. She had long golden hair and blue eyes. It was funny, but I fell in love with her.


    ¡°I told her the story of the West Coast, and she told me her story. Everything was perfect and harmonious. I even planned to live there.¡±


    Eli drank his tea and listened to the story. Up until now, the story was still quite beautiful.


    ¡°But¡­ ¡± Udo said. ¡°one day, two second-circle soul Masters came to us and said that Tasha was a wanted criminal. I didn¡¯t believe them, so I beat them back!


    ¡°Then I asked Tasha, and she told me that she was a direct descendant of a bloodline family. Her bloodline was strong, but she was injured, so she couldn¡¯t make any progress after becoming a first-circle Warlock. They planned to marry her to a genius from the family branch, but she didn¡¯t want to, so she came here.


    ¡°After that, I asked her what she was going to do. She said that she only wanted to be with me, and I naturally believed her, so I ran away with her!¡±


    Here, Eli could already vaguely tell that something was wrong.


    ¡°Excuse me. How long have you known each other? ¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Hehe, one month!¡± Udo said bitterly.


    Eli was speechless. ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll continue listening to him.¡¯


    ¡°After that, after a certain period of time, there would be people who would catch up to us and want to capture Tasha. But my Lord, you also know that my strength is not bad, and I easily repelled those people.¡±


    Before Udo left, he was a late-stage third-circle warlock. This level of strength wasn¡¯t low even in the central continent.


    ¡°It went very smoothly. Our plan at the time was to leave the Western regions and head to the central regions. In just five years, we passed through that place and then secretly went to the border of the Western regions!


    ¡°After that, the tragedy happened.


    ¡°I trusted Tasha too much at that time and almost didn¡¯t hold anything back. The second day after I was about to cross there, I was knocked out. She left with all my resources. While I was unconscious, I was caught by the people who were chasing us.¡±


    The corners of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. This story was so f * cking melodramatic.


    He could even imagine what would happen next. He would find out the truth about Tasha, and then he would be exiled or imprisoned.


    As expected, a few seconds later, Udo spoke, ¡°After I was captured, I found out that Tasha was a Warlock of an evil organization. She had assassinated many warlocks in the Western Region, so she was hunted down. I also became a wanted criminal because I protected her. I was pulled to a place to kill the invading foreign creatures!¡±


    Eli, ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Udo used to be so smart in the past.¡¯


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°After that, I stayed there for a full 120 years. I was caught in a place called the abyss, where there were some creatures underground trying to invade the world.


    ¡°Due to the unique environment there, after a hundred and twenty years, I degenerated to the level of a second circle warlock, and my face became like this.¡± Udo laughed bitterly.


    ¡°After that, there was an accident, and I ran out of there. But in my heart, I still decided to find Tasha.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± At this moment, Eli couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Because I love her! My Lord, I know this is laughable, but this is the reason!¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re amazing!¡¯


    Eli gave Udo a big thumbs up.


    ¡°Did you find her?¡±


    ¡°No, but I found her daughter. She¡¯s also my daughter. She told me she was pregnant on the way to the central continent. I didn¡¯t believe her after everything that had happened. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true,¡± said Udo, raising his head.


    ¡°According to my daughter, Tasha gave birth to her in the first year of her journey to the central region. Tasha was being hunted by their organization at that time. She drugged me so that I wouldn¡¯t be involved.¡±


    This reversal.


    Although it was melodramatic, it was also reasonable. Otherwise, it would be difficult to explain why the woman had chosen to knock him unconscious instead of killing him.


    ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s hard to imagine how I felt when I found out about this. In a fit of anger, I found several branches of that evil organization and destroyed them.¡±


    ¡°So, were you hunted down again?¡± Eli asked strangely.


    ¡°Your Excellency, you really guessed it!¡± Udo was also a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I was indeed being hunted down again. In the process, I was separated from my daughter. About ten years later, I was almost killed in one of the hunts, but I still managed to escape. However, I fell into the first circle. After that, they did not continue to hunt me down. I went around in circles for a few decades. After seeing my daughter for the last time, I finally returned.¡± Udo calmly finished the last part of the story.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your daughter come back with you?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°No! She has her own life. I have no right to interfere. Besides, she¡¯s very talented, much stronger than me!¡±


    After listening to the story, Eli also sighed.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that you might be interested in!¡± Suddenly, Udo raised his head and said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eli looked at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Vivika.¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡± Eli¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Vivika is dead!¡± A few seconds later, Udo spoke word by word.


    ¡°What?¡± Eli stood up and shouted in surprise.


    Vivika is dead?!


    ¡°yes, in the last few decades, I went to the bloodline tower. I wanted to see Vivika, but then I found out that she had died. It was said that she died in a fight for advancement resources.¡± Udo raised his head and observed Eli¡¯s expression.


    ¡®Such a big reaction. It seemed that His Excellency was still more concerned about Vivika.¡¯


    But what surprised him was that a few seconds later, Eli regained his calm and only sighed. ¡°her talent isn¡¯t good enough, so it¡¯s very difficult for her to advance. Naturally, she has to fight for it. This is probably her fate.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my Lord sad?¡± Udo didn¡¯t understand.


    As far as he knew, Vivika was probably one of the few closest people to Eli.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sad about?¡± Eli glanced at him. ¡°Vivika¡¯s life was almost at its end, so it was normal for her to die at this time. I¡¯m so happy for her!¡±


    ¡°Happy?¡± Udo was confused. What was there to be happy about?


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Eli stood up, walked to the window, and looked outside.


    He looked into the distance as if he could see through space and sighed, ¡°Vivika was a smart child. She might have realized that her talent couldn¡¯t be advanced anymore.


    ¡°That was why she chose another path, to reset and start all over again.¡±


    Eli closed his eyes, and it was only then that he realized that the soul imprint he had once upon a time had shattered, but the soul runes that had been imprinted in Vivika¡¯s soul were still there.


    Vivika didn¡¯t die.


    She had succeeded!


    ¡°Another path?¡± On the other side, Udo was also confused by the words, unable to understand what Eli was saying at all!


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Tell me, what do you plan to do next?¡± Eli turned to look at Udo.


    ¡°My Lord, you should be able to tell that I don¡¯t have much time left. I just want to come back and spend my last days here,¡± said Udo.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    At this moment, Udo¡¯s appearance was weak, but his insides were even weaker. His life force was like a candle that was about to burn out.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I need Sir¡¯s help with. Can I?¡± Udo said again.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°I know that you will definitely go to the central continent in the future. If you meet my daughter, can you take care of her a little? Her name is Miya.¡± Udo said expectantly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± A smile appeared on the corner of Eli¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯m indeed going to the central continent, but how can you be so sure? if I really meet her, I can protect her. Who knows, she might have already surpassed me by then!¡±


    ¡°I believe in you, my Lord!¡±


    Udo didn¡¯t say much, only firmly believing.


    ¡°Alright, if I have the ability.¡± Eli nodded.


    If he really did encounter her, and it wasn¡¯t dangerous, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to help.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that she was still alive when he went.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Udo stood up and bid farewell to Eli.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    After seeing udo off, Vivika and udo left on a boat.


    ..


    A week later.


    Eli received Aisha¡¯s message.


    ¡°Udo is dead!¡±


    Looking at the message, Eli was silent for a few seconds before he replied, ¡°Bury him in the cemetery of the Holy tower. He should like it.¡±


    Soon, udo was buried in the cemetery of the holy tower.


    That day, Eli went to take a look and returned.


    A traveler¡¯s return!


    The latter half of his life was tragic yet blissful. At least he had found someone he loved. Although it was only five years, it was not bad. The only problem was that he did not have enough strength.


    If he was a celestial, there was a high chance that there wouldn¡¯t be so many pursuers.


    Therefore, strength was the king.


    Moreover, just from Udo¡¯s description, this central continent was quite dangerous. There were evil organizations, the invasion of the underground abyss, and there were even people being hunted down. Udo¡¯s tragedy was not completely unrelated to the environment.


    So, Eli decided to hang in there and wait until he was strong enough before heading to the central continent.


    Safety first.

 Chapter 333 - 333 The Level of Stars

    333 The Level of Stars


    Udo¡¯s return and death were interludes in Eli¡¯s life.


    After that, he resumed his daily life.


    Normally, Eli would explore new spells, especially advanced elemental spells.


    As time went on, he was able to create new elemental spells every few years. The quality was definitely not that high, but it basically covered the basis.


    Maybe it was because he had nothing to do.


    Eli started to record everything that happened.


    In short, he started to write in his diary again.


    ..


    New calendar year 4031. This is the first year I have lived on Mercury Island. I started writing my diary in the year 4041.


    Year 4045.


    This year, the expanded marine supervision Department expanded rapidly with Nikola¡¯s help and began to explore the resources around the ocean and take inventory of the creatures here.


    In the end, they found a gold patterned stone mine not far from the ocean. It was a precious rare metal with malleability and plasticity and was often used to make large-scale mage weapons.


    I was also very interested. A large amount of gold pattern stone ore was sent to Mercury Island, so I gathered a large number of resources and then made a flying device for myself based on the void stone I once obtained from the killer whale. It¡¯s a third peak circle flying device.


    Doggo also benefited from this. Many ores were integrated into his body, and his strength finally reached the third circle.


    Year 4060.


    On the West Coast, another new race had arrived. The Moli Nagas were a type of sea creature with a slender head but a snake-like body.


    After they arrived, they wanted to invade this place.


    That day, I tried out a large fireball spell that I had recently created.


    The 100-meter high-compressed fireball fell into the ocean and instantly turned into endless steam. More than 300 of the Moli Naga tribe were burned to ashes. Even the surrounding seawater was boiling for a few hours.


    This year, I finally had two celestial stars.


    ..


    Year 4075.


    The Marlin had arrived, and they had three half-step celestial creatures.


    They¡¯re very fast, and just like the previous tribes, they¡¯re cruel and murderous. It¡¯s already affecting the resource department¡¯s ocean resource collection. I¡¯m testing my latest 4th-circle spell, the sea of lightning. When the lightning covers the surface of the sea, they have nowhere to escape.


    This time, my bloodline curse has finally reached 0.5%.


    Now, I have three celestial stars.


    ..


    Time passed by faster and faster.


    By the time Eli came back to his senses, he had realized that it was already year 4298.


    Two hundred and fifty years had passed.


    In the Tower, Eli sat by the window, looking at the boundless sea level outside the Mage Tower. He looked down, and there was a thick diary in his hand.


    Even if he only wrote once in a while, two hundred years would be enough for him to write a thick book, and after that, it was even possible for Eli to write once every few years.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two hundred and fifty years!¡± Eli flipped open the diary and was filled with emotions.


    Eli flipped through the diary.


    Year 4100.


    The four units of celestial stars were all fine.


    Year 4110.


    There were 10000 koutao sahagins of the sea, none of whom were celestial level. A single Whirlpool was enough to resolve the situation. The curse had reached 0.8%, getting closer and closer to 1%.


    Year 4120.


    No invasion. Reached five celestial stars.


    Year 4130.


    It was the first time I had seen the invasion of the batfish race, and it was very novel. Thus, I left behind some to dissect to gain a better understanding of marine life.


    The bloodline curse had finally reached 1%.


    Year 4135.


    Jin Ji sent me a letter and told me that he had become the person in charge of a region of the Golden Toad Chamber of Commerce in the Western Region, and the area was several times larger than the West Coast. I was very surprised, but I was happy for him. After all, that would be a great help for me in the future.


    Hehe, isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to say that? anyway, no one would read this diary.


    I hope he¡¯ll become more and more powerful.


    Year 4140.


    Jin Ji wrote to me again, telling me that he had encountered a lot of trouble, and I replied to him.


    At this point, I have 6 celestial stars and 1.2% curse rate.


    Year 4160.


    The oceanic race and the demon Vulture race had arrived. There was a celestial among them. I killed him. I didn¡¯t expect the curse actually to reach 3%. It seemed that I had underestimated these ocean races.


    Not bad.


    Year 4180.


    The Sawtooth shark clan of the sea clan has invaded.


    Year 4190.


    A fourth-circle flame giant dragon flew by, but I didn¡¯t kill him. I took some of his blood and let him go.


    Year 4220.


    10 celestial stars, curse Rate 4%.


    Year 4235.


    The sea spider race has invaded. There are many of them. No celestial. Kill. Curse has reached 5%.


    Year 4237.


    The giant demonic turtle race has invaded.


    Year 4245.


    Moonlight ocean elves have invaded. Kill!


    Year 4260.


    The Sea Monkey race has invaded.


    Upon seeing this, Eli¡¯s reading speed increased.


    After that, there would be a batch of invading races every few years, and during this process, Eli accumulated more and more celestial stars, and the power of his curse became stronger and stronger.


    A few seconds later, Eli closed the diary and felt the fifteen units of celestial stars in his body. According to the laws of mages, he had already stepped into the cluster star level.


    The micro star realm has 1-15 units of celestial stars, the cluster star realm has 15-45 units, and the Nebula realm has 45-100 units.


    Of course, the rate of growth in the later stages of this process would increase with the accumulation of celestial star units, but it was conceivable that the gap between each level would be much larger than before.


    But at least he was already a star-ranked wizard.


    Compared to two hundred years ago, he was much stronger. If it was a celestial like Gaido, he could easily kill him.


    ¡°The stars aren¡¯t enough. I need to be at least at the radiant moon level to go to the central continent.¡± Eli looked at the scenery outside the window and pondered.


    There were definitely many experts in the central continent, so he had to be more careful.


    At this time, his bonus damage to the sea creatures had reached 30%. Here, his safety and security were higher.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue like this.¡±


    Eli got up from the window and stretched his body.


    At this moment, there was a sudden clapping sound outside the door.


    Upon hearing the knock, Eli turned his head in confusion, especially after sensing the person outside the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened, and Nikola floated in.


    ¡°Nikola, you haven¡¯t looked for me in a long time, but you look good.¡± Eli looked at him and greeted him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, long time no see, my Lord!¡± Nikola humbly lowered his head.


    He was still at the limit of the third circle, but his aura was much better than before.


    ¡°So what happened for you to come to find me? ¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°My Lord, something has happened on the West Coast recently,¡± Nikola said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°A week ago, a celestial Warlock came to the West Coast. Under his leadership, a new organization was quickly established, and he demanded the bloodline tower to submit to him!¡± Nikola said.


    Eli was speechless.


    ¡®Are they looking down on me?¡¯


    ¡°Where¡¯s Aisha? Why didn¡¯t she inform me of such an important matter?¡± Eli looked at Nikola.


    ¡°Aisha has been injured by the true spirit and has fallen unconscious.¡± Nikola sighed.


    ¡°What about the others?¡± Eli frowned. He really did not know about this.


    ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t shown your face for more than two hundred years.¡± Nikola looked at Eli and said.


    ¡°Alright, I understand!¡±


    Eli nodded. It had been too long since he had shown his face, and he had been forgotten!


    He came to the window again, his eyes flashing with silver light.


    In the silver light, his vision passed through space. A few seconds later, he saw a Mage tower and an unfamiliar Warlock in the Mage tower.


    This was the celestial he was looking for!


    A celestial at the micro-star level.


    It was time for him to show his face.


    Thinking of this, he walked outside, and Nikola behind him showed a happy expression.


    His master was finally returning to the world.

 Chapter 334 - 334 Surrender

    334 Surrender


    At this moment.


    In a Wizard Tower far away, Kriman was working hard to circulate his bloodline, making it run continuously in his body. The bloodline origin in his body was also improving bit by bit.


    ¡°This new bloodline circulation method is more suitable for us than the meditation technique.¡± He sighed. He was now using the latest cultivation technique from the central continent. It was a replacement for the previous meditation technique, which was more suitable for mages.


    ¡°This is the beginning of a new era, an era that belongs to warlocks.¡±


    He slowly stood up and walked out of the mage Tower.


    He was currently in a city. Not long ago, this place belonged to the bloodline tower, but now it was his territory.


    ¡°A force without even a celestial has actually occupied such a large area. What a pity.¡±


    As he walked, the people on the road all looked at him with admiration. These were basically people who had followed him these days. After all, he was a celestial


    At this moment, a person not far away suddenly came to him. ¡°my Lord, the bloodline tower¡¯s reply has arrived. They have rejected my Lord¡¯s request.¡±


    Kriman nodded and said, ¡± I expected them to reject me. It¡¯s a pity that they still don¡¯t understand what a celestial is.¡±


    He stretched his body, and a cruel smile appeared in his eyes.


    He looked forward and saw a huge statue that was seven to eight meters tall on the largest square in the center of the city.


    The statue was made of stone, but the sculptor had put a lot of effort into it, which made the man look very energetic. He was wearing a Warlock¡¯s robe and a hood, holding a threaded staff in his right hand and looking forward with confidence.


    There were many fresh flowers in front of the statue, which meant that it was quite popular.


    He suddenly became interested and turned to his subordinate beside him and asked, ¡°Who is this? ¡±


    A statue!


    The Warlock blinked and thought for a few seconds. ¡°my Lord, if I remember correctly, this statue is almost 300 years old. I¡¯ve only been on the West Coast for a few decades, so I don¡¯t know much about it. But I heard that it¡¯s a very important person in the bloodline tower.¡±


    ¡°His name is ¡­¡± The Warlock pondered, but he couldn¡¯t remember. More and more wrinkles appeared on his face.


    Suddenly, a voice was heard from the side.


    Herman.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The Warlock came to a sudden realization and quickly nodded. At the same time, he looked to the side and saw an unfamiliar young man.


    Black hair, black eyes, wearing a gray Sorcerer¡¯s robe, and holding a metal spiral staff. He had never seen this man before, but he had a strange sense of familiarity as if he knew him from somewhere.


    Suddenly, his body froze. His entire body turned cold as if a bucket of ice water had been poured on him.


    He finally remembered where he had seen it before.


    His body stiffened, and his head turned to look at the statue not far away. When he turned back to look at the person, he found that they were exactly the same.


    He roared in his heart, feeling a little uneasy. However, he quickly calmed down. He had Lord Kriman, a celestial from the central continent, by his side.


    He turned around and looked at Kriman. Kriman was staring at the person who had just arrived. His face was solemn, and cold sweat was dripping down his forehead.


    ¡°Are you the one who wants the bloodline tower?¡± Eli looked at the man with a smile.


    Kriman looked at Eli, his eyes filled with caution.


    He couldn¡¯t see through this person who had suddenly appeared. This meant that this person was at least a micro-star Warlock or his rank would be higher.


    Thus, he was a little uncertain.


    He didn¡¯t know that there was such a figure in the bloodline tower.


    ¡°you look a little nervous, but I think we need to talk. The bloodline tower is my private property, after all. It¡¯s not very polite of you to do that, especially since you hurt my people.¡± The relaxed smile remained on Eli¡¯s face, but his tone was unquestionable.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Kriman nodded with difficulty.


    He understood that he had been too impulsive this time.


    Thus, the underling watched the two of them fly into the sky and then fly toward the mountain range in the distance.


    He immediately ran to the sky and looked in the direction the two had left.


    The underling¡¯s mouth gradually opened wide, and his black pupils were shining brightly. Terrifying sound waves were coming from the mountain. He watched as the mountain closest to him was flattened by a flash of light. He also heard a bear¡¯s roar. If he remembered correctly, Kriman¡¯s bloodline was a fourth-circle earth demon bear.


    However, the voice only lasted for a few seconds before he heard a shrill scream. Then, the voice disappeared without a trace.


    There was no more movement after that.


    Although it was fast, the noise and movement were not small. The third-circle warlocks rose into the sky one after another, and the city wall was filled with their warlocks.


    Their eyes were filled with curiosity, and their eyes were wide open as they looked at the razed mountain peak.


    A Warlock came to Hart and asked, ¡°Hart, what happened? ¡±


    Hart glanced at him and said, ¡± do you see the statue on the ground?¡±


    Speaking of the statue, it was naturally the one in the city center.


    The warlocks were also dumbfounded.


    The person of this statue was still alive?


    ¡°Then what exactly happened?¡± The Warlock asked.


    ¡°Master Kriman is fighting with that man. It looks like the battle has ended.¡± Hart said absentmindedly, his eyes fixed on the distance.


    He felt a little uneasy when he heard the scream.


    Soon, two figures appeared in the distant sky. His eyes lit up. It was over.


    The others also saw it, and their eyes widened.


    But when they saw it clearly, everyone seemed to choke.


    There were two figures in total. One was flying in the sky, and the other was being held in his hand. Upon closer inspection, it was Kriman. He looked extremely miserable. Not only were his clothes torn, but his left arm was also missing. He had fallen into a coma.


    Looking at this scene, Hart felt like he had fallen into the abyss.


    The fact that his lordship had been beaten to such a state meant that Herman was far more powerful than his lordship.


    Other than him, the others were also stunned by this scene.


    ¡°No way. Who is this? Our lord was beaten up like this?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the bloodline tower, right? They¡¯re so powerful. I was wondering how they managed to occupy such a large area.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m finished.¡±


    As Eli got closer, everyone could confirm that the unconscious man was Lord Kriman, a celestial Warlock. They all felt a chill in their hearts. They knew that Kriman had failed, and they would not have a good ending either.


    He had thought that the bloodline tower was easy to bully, but that was clearly not the case.


    On the other side, Eli brought Kriman into the city, and everyone quickly dodged.


    ¡°Prepare a place for me. I want to talk to Kriman.¡± Eli said as he came to Hart.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hart dared not to disobey and immediately said. Looking at his master, who was being dragged to the ground, he could not help but close his eyes.


    Talk? It was probably a one-sided discussion.


    Soon, everyone watched as Eli led Kriman into a mage Tower.


    An hour later, the door opened, and Eli walked out. Kriman followed behind him.


    Kriman lowered his head and didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°make the arrangements. We¡¯ll be going to the bloodline tower next.¡± Eli said to him.


    Kriman raised his head and saw that the people who had joined him before were standing on both sides of the street, looking at the mage Tower.


    His eyes were filled with unwillingness, but he still looked at the crowd and said loudly, ¡°Guys, from today on, I will join the bloodline tower. I won¡¯t interfere with your decision. Of course, you can join the bloodline tower as well. It depends on you,¡±


    As soon as Kriman finished speaking, the entire street fell silent. Hundreds of people looked at Kriman in a daze, as if they didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.


    A few hours ago, they were still full of ambition, aiming to conquer the bloodline tower. A few hours later, their leader joined the bloodline tower.


    Even though it might not have been voluntary, it was still too fast.


    For a moment, everyone was speechless and could only look at the two of them in a daze.


    ¡°It seems that your prestige is not bad.¡± Eli turned to Kriman.


    ¡°My Lord, please don¡¯t joke around.¡± Kriman smiled awkwardly.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Eli would be this strong. He was no match for him at all.


    So, when Eli asked him in the mage Tower whether he would serve him for a thousand years or die, he gave the answer without hesitation.


    He wanted to live.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. You¡¯ve knocked Aisha unconscious. You have to apologize and meet your future boss.¡± Eli smiled and then flew into the sky.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kriman followed.


    Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the two of them flew toward the bloodline tower.


    Everyone was left looking at each other dumbly.

 Chapter 335 - 335 The Reappearance of Eli

    335 The Reappearance of Eli


    At this moment.


    In the distant bloodline tower.


    In a room, Aisha was lying quietly on a bed. Her face was pale, and she was surrounded by warlocks one after another.


    There were about twenty warlocks, and all of them had unsightly expressions.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s talk about this. Tower master Alice has fallen into a coma, and Kriman has given us an ultimatum. How should we deal with this? ¡± A Warlock looked at Aisha on the bed and said worriedly.


    ¡°I think we should leave this matter to Sir Herman. He hasn¡¯t shown up for hundreds of years. It¡¯s not like he died.¡± An old Warlock said.


    The higher-ups were all third-circle warlocks, so they naturally knew about Herman. That was why they were so determined to reject Kriman.


    Their bloodline tower also had a celestial, but it didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Victor is right. Let¡¯s leave it to His Excellency. I heard that Nikola has gone to see his Excellency.¡± A Warlock nodded, and the others all agreed.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m already here,¡±


    Suddenly, a voice was heard. Everyone turned around and saw that the door was slowly opening.


    A man walked out, and everyone looked at him in a daze.


    ¡°Lord Herman.¡± Of course, they recognized Herman. Even if they had never seen him before, they had at least seen the statue.


    They all lowered their heads.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Eli walked in, but another person followed. When everyone saw this, they couldn¡¯t remain calm.


    ¡°Kriman!¡± The warlocks¡¯ expressions changed drastically. They looked nervous as they looked at the person who had been their biggest threat recently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve surrendered to master Herman.¡± He had already changed his clothes, but there were still some wounds on his face.


    Kriman looked like he had just been beaten up, and one of his arms was missing.


    ¡°Yes, Kriman will be a member of the bloodline tower in the future, so you guys can relax.¡±


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, their faces full of shock.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t Lord Nikola just go to inform him?¡¯


    Was the negotiation between true spirits so sloppy? However, when everyone saw the wound on kriman¡¯s face, they realized that this celestial had probably been beaten into submission.


    Eli also came to Aisha¡¯s side.


    Looking at the person on the bed, a silver light flashed in his eyes. He realized that Aisha wasn¡¯t seriously injured. It seemed that her bloodline power was blocked by a trace of some curse, and the source was Kriman.


    Kriman stood up and said, ¡°Let me do it, my Lord.¡±


    He reached out his hand and saw a blood-red glow appear on Aisha¡¯s skin. In the blink of an eye, a portion of her bloodline source was taken away.


    Aisha¡¯s body trembled slightly as she slowly woke up.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Eli.


    ¡°My Lord.¡±


    ¡°The rest of you, leave. Kriman, stay.¡± Eli said to the others.


    Everyone left, leaving only three people in the room.


    Eli first explained kriman¡¯s current situation to Aisha, then he instructed her on a few things.


    ¡°In the future, if we encounter a strong enemy, just leave it to Kriman,¡± Eli said to Aisha.


    After all, the bloodline tower would encounter some problems in the future, and it couldn¡¯t always rely on him.


    ¡°I understand, Grandmaster.¡± On the hospital bed, Aisha lay down as she spoke to Eli.


    ¡°I can help, as long as it¡¯s not too much.¡± Kriman agreed. He was a celestial, after all.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you guys. I¡¯ll take my leave first. Eli said to the two of them.¡±


    Now that the matter had been resolved, it was time for him to leave.


    Before leaving, Aisha promised him, ¡°Grandmaster, don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll definitely manage the bloodline tower well.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Eli smiled, then left.


    ¡­..


    Two hundred and fifty years later.


    Eli stood in front of Aisha¡¯s tombstone with a complicated expression.


    Behind him, there were dozens of people in black Warlock robes. Kriman stood at the front.


    ¡°My Lord, my condolences.¡± At this moment, a Warlock walked over and consoled him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded and glanced at him.


    Hein had three rings and was temporarily in charge of managing the bloodline tower. Kriman was only still a celestial. He couldn¡¯t take on the position of tower master. He needed to train too.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll leave everything to you, Hein.¡± Eli looked at him and said.


    In the past few years, with Kriman overseeing the bloodline tower, although the territory of the bloodline tower didn¡¯t expand much, the excavation and development of resources were much stronger than 250 years ago. Whether it was the number of higher-ups or the development of the lower-ups, the bloodline tower was much stronger. Kriman also seemed to have resigned himself to his fate and had given him many good things.


    For example, the new bloodline cultivation method. It was also from him that Eli found out that the central continent had already abandoned meditation techniques and was researching techniques that were more suitable for warlocks.


    The traces of the Mage¡¯s existence were slowly being eliminated.


    Eli also took a look at the cultivation method. It was indeed faster for cultivating bloodline. Even though Eli¡¯s intermediate meditation method was slightly inferior, this was the most basic version. However, there was a disadvantage to this as well, and that was that there was almost no mental power cultivation.


    There were advantages and disadvantages to this. The advantage was that warlocks could train faster in the future, but the disadvantage was that they almost had no chance to only use mage spells. Bloodlines were the only weapon they could use.


    ¡°From now on, warlocks and Wizards will have nothing to do with each other.¡± Eli shook his head, feeling a little sad.


    However, this was a good thing for him. At least he had a stronger advantage now.


    Besides, what did this have to do with him, a celestial from the West Coast? he might as well worry about the races from the deep sea!


    Speaking of this, he felt that it was troublesome.


    As time passed, the trouble in the deep sea seemed to be getting bigger and bigger. More and more races ran to the coastal areas. Although the area of the West Coast was not large, new races would arrive every few years.


    The most troublesome thing was that these races basically didn¡¯t listen to reason. In any case, they were here to hunt and didn¡¯t care about the bloodline tower at all. There was no other way, so Eli could only kill them.


    Thanks to this, Eli¡¯s curse had already reached 50%.


    After two hundred and fifty years of cultivation, he had already reached the Nebula stage of the first celestial mage level. He had accumulated sixty units of stars, and his original strength far exceeded that of ordinary warlocks. With the curse, he wouldn¡¯t even be afraid of a radiant moon marine creature. Even if he couldn¡¯t defeat them, he could still run.


    ¡°When will there be a strong enough deep-sea race that doesn¡¯t like fighting and will accept a negotiation with me?¡±


    Eli sighed.


    The funeral had already ended, and Eli left after offering a flower.


    For him, he was still in the stage of hiding. It would not be too late for him to go to the central continent when he was strong enough.


    He felt that the day was coming soon. Besides, Eli had not forgotten what was still being nurtured in the light pillar in his body. He had to figure it out first.


    ¡°A reasonable deep sea race¡­¡±


    Eli wasn¡¯t worried about this because he had already predicted that a suitable race would arrive within a hundred years.

 Chapter 336 - 336 The Merfolks Gift

    336 The Merfolk¡¯s Gift


    50 years later.


    Eli was in the Tower when he suddenly seemed to sense something and looked out of the tower.


    He could feel it. That race was here.


    ¡°I finally don¡¯t have to fight monsters every day!¡± Eli heaved a sigh of relief.


    In the past 50 years, his curse had reached 60%. It should be known that he wasn¡¯t specifically going to kill the sea race. He would only attack if the deep sea race were not friendly.


    He only made a move once every few years, but it had still accumulated to this extent. In any case, Eli felt that it was a little troublesome.


    After all, he had once experimented with spells, but he was not that productive.


    He quickly left the mage Tower and flew in the direction he sensed.


    ¡­


    Eli was very fast, and he soon saw this sea tribe.


    To be more cautious, he first observed from the sky.


    It was fine if he didn¡¯t observe, but once he did, he was shocked.


    On the surface of the sea, not far away, a team was advancing.


    There weren¡¯t many of them, only about a hundred, but every one of them had at least two rings, and half of them had three rings. The most outrageous thing was that everyone in this team wore leather armor made of metal and gemstones, and they all held metal weapons.


    Weapons and leather armor are not things that ordinary members of the sea tribe can use. However, it might be possible for this race to use them. Eli¡¯s eyes were deep.


    At this time, the sea race below was not some random sea race but mermen.


    Mermaids and murlocs were two completely different races. Murlocs had a weak status, while mermaids were nobles. They were one of the few sea creatures who had submitted to the mages during the mage era.


    These merfolks all had the body of a human and the tail of a fish. Of course, they were different from humans. Their eyes were deep blue, and there were two long blue fins on both sides of their heads. The color was also very dreamy. Even for Eli, this was the first time he had seen such a wonderful race.


    ¡°and I¡¯m afraid that this group of mermaids is not ordinary.¡±


    Eli looked towards the center of the merfolk.


    A giant sea turtle exuded the aura of the third circle. On top of it, there was a huge open-style seat. On the seat, two merfolk were resting.


    It was a man and a woman. The mermaid was dressed luxuriously and had a beautiful face. Her brows and eyes were moving, and her skin was white and red. Half of her upper body was bare, and only two shells covered her chest. She had a different kind of beauty, but her aura was ordinary, only at the level of the second circle. The Merman beside her was tall and strong, and his face was determined. His aura was no weaker than a cluster star rank.


    However, the interesting thing was that the merfolk seemed to be led by women.


    Besides, Eli could sense the touch of fate on the woman, just like Jin Ji.


    ¡­


    ¡°Are we really going to run, Eval?¡±


    The mermaid sighed as she sat on the chair.


    ¡°Your Majesty, with the death of the previous Sea King, the situation of our merfolk race has become worse. This time, with so many races besieging us, His majesty had no choice but to send us away. The Merman said to her. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The Queen¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow.


    She understood many things, but she was still unwilling to accept them.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand, my queen.¡± The merman, eval, also sighed.


    But suddenly, his expression changed.


    ¡°Did something happen, Eval?¡± The Queen asked.


    This time, Eval didn¡¯t answer. He just looked up at the sky. In the air, a man was flying towards them. His aura made him feel uneasy.


    At this moment, everyone noticed Eli. The merfolk below all looked up at the sky cautiously. Even the Queen became cautious.


    The water element wrapped around eval, lifting him into the sky and making eye contact with him.


    ¡°Who are you? What is your purpose?¡± He asked.


    ¡°This is my territory. I should be the one asking you this question.¡± Eli looked at them, and in the next second, he released his aura.


    The aura belonging to the Nebula level exploded in an instant, and with the addition of the bloodline curse, it was approaching the radiant moon Mage.


    As the pressure came, all the merfolk on the surface of the sea felt as if a mountain was crushing their bodies. Their faces turned ugly, and they lost control. The Queen even sprawled on the surface of the sea, her face filled with fear.


    At this moment, Eval¡¯s face was extremely ugly. This person was not on the same level as him. If this person in front of him wanted to do something to him, he might not even be able to resist.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry for trespassing on your territory. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± Eval said apologetically.


    ¡°No,¡± Eli shook his head, looked at the woman on the turtle shell, and smiled. ¡°Queen of the mermaids, you don¡¯t want your race to meet with an accident here, do you?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Eval¡¯s face changed, and the mermaid¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡­


    Half an hour later.


    On the turtle shell seats, the mermaid Queen and eval sat on one side while Eli sat on the other.


    However, the two merfolk had strange expressions on their faces. They were even a little surprised.


    ¡°Sir Herman, you said that you can let us settle down here. You can even help us when necessary. We just need to help you block the invading sea folk and manage the creatures here?¡± The mermaid Queen looked at Eli. She had never thought that the story would develop like this.


    She thought Eli would destroy them. However, she didn¡¯t expect that he would be negotiating terms with them.


    ¡°What does the queen think? ¡± Eli asked curiously.


    The Queen blushed.


    After a few seconds, she recovered and said to Eli, ¡°We need to discuss this.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Eli nodded and flew into the sky, giving the two of them some space.


    ¡°Eval, do you think we should agree?¡± The Queen asked Eval.


    ¡°My queen, do we still have a choice? And you have His Majesty¡¯s bloodline!¡± Eva said to her.


    Hearing this, the Queen lowered her head. That¡¯s right. They had no other choice.


    She touched her stomach. The emperor¡¯s bloodline could not be cut off, and the mermaid royal family could not go extinct. The future mermaids needed her child, even if they were not born yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that he might have other conditions later,¡± Eval said hesitantly.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just agree to it, no matter what!¡± The Queen gritted her teeth.


    She raised her head and looked up at the sky, shouting, ¡°We¡¯ve finished discussing.¡±


    In just an instant, Eli had already flown down from the sky.


    ¡°We agree to your conditions.¡± The Queen said to Eli.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I suddenly thought of something. I might need one more thing.¡± Eli looked at the mermaid Queen with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Greedy human, I knew it.¡± The mermaid Queen gritted her teeth, feeling Eli¡¯s gaze, her body trembling.


    This human, indeed, had salacious thoughts about her.


    ¡°I can give it to you,¡± She said through gritted teeth. For the merfolk, she was willing to give up everything.


    ¡°that¡¯s great. You¡¯re the Queen, so you should have some knowledge about the faith of the mermaids. Can you tell me more about that? ¡± Eli was pleasantly surprised.


    The Mermaid Queen was stunned!


    ¡°faith knowledge? Do you only want that? ¡± The Queen¡¯s eyes widened as she shouted.


    ¡°What else did you think?¡± Eli looked at her with a strange expression.


    A pregnant Mermaid Queen, Eli wasn¡¯t that perverted.


    And ¡­


    Eli¡¯s gaze was unhurried. In the mermaid Queen¡¯s stomach, life was being nurtured, and the touch of fate was from the unborn child in the queen¡¯s stomach.


    How interesting!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± at this moment, the Queen felt too ashamed to see anyone, so she lowered her head and agreed.


    Compared to other things, the knowledge of faith was not worth mentioning.


    ¡°very good. I¡¯ll have my men make arrangements for you guys. I still have an experiment to do. See you later!¡± Eli said to them, then quickly flew away.


    The two merfolk watched blankly as Eli left.


    At the same time, a spirit of the dead was flying toward them from not far away.


    ¡°My Lords, I¡¯m Sir Herman¡¯s subordinate. I¡¯ll make the arrangements!¡± Nikola said to the two.


    The mermaid Queen and eval looked at each other.


    A human who had undead subordinates and still wanted to take in the sea tribe. What kind of person was he?


    Was this a Warlock?


    They couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    A few seconds later, the mermaid Queen nodded at Nikola and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the way,¡±


    Since they were already here, they would take things as they came.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a bad thing for them to accept Eli¡¯s protection.

 Chapter 337 - 337 Is Eli a Good Person?

    337 Is Eli a Good Person?


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    The merfolk had finally settled down on the West Coast. Eli had arranged for them to stay at a place not very close to the West Coast. First, it was convenient for them to live, and second, it was to reduce trouble. After all, they were merfolk, and it was impossible for them to get along with humans completely.


    And the marine observation department, Eli, had also spoken to them, so this matter was settled just like that.


    In that month, Eli learned about the story of the mermaid Queen and the others. He realized that the sixth circle great figure who died 500 years ago was actually from the mermaid race, and that person¡¯s death had directly led to the miserable situation the mermaids were in right now. Even the Queen had no choice but to leave.


    They would not be able to return to the deep sea in a short period of time unless their King could solve everything.


    On the other hand, Eli felt that the possibility was low. After all, what was obtained through force would also be lost due to the loss of force.


    However, this had little to do with Eli. He was more concerned about the faith and knowledge of the merfolk.


    A few hundred years ago, he had obtained a mermaid¡¯s sacrificial statue from the ocean, but until now, he had not found anything.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the mermaids would come to him.


    It felt good.


    Just yesterday, the mermaid Queen had already arranged everything and given it to Eli.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Eli lowered his head and took out an Azure gemstone. This was an inheritance item of the merfolk.


    His consciousness seeped into it, and a large amount of information instantly entered Eli¡¯s brain. It was also mixed with a large amount of merfolk history and other things.


    The study lasted for an entire afternoon.


    In the Tower, Eli opened her eyes, which were filled with surprise.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this!¡±


    Eli finally had a basic understanding of the system.


    Unlike his current knowledge, faith was mainly related to spiritual power. It was mainly to establish a connection between one¡¯s body and an object and then connect one¡¯s body through it.


    This was also the reason why the mermaids used sacrificial statues.


    ¡°But what can I contact?¡±


    Eli fell into deep thought, but then his eyes lit up.


    He remembered.


    Weren¡¯t the statues in the West Coast City the best connection?


    Moreover, there might be a lot of faith placed in them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll learn it first and then try it out.¡±


    A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face as he immediately returned to his room. He was about to activate his learning mode.


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    In a room, Eli sat on the ground, his consciousness starting to spread out.


    ¡°First, I have to contact the statues!¡± Eli sensed it and tried to contact his own statues.


    This was difficult. After all, he had not established a connection with the statues before. Fortunately, some kind of mysticism connection still existed.


    Eli¡¯s consciousness gradually sank into nothingness, and he was surrounded by endless darkness.


    Time slowly passed. Suddenly, an extremely bright light appeared in the darkness.


    ¡°I can sense it.¡± in the darkness, Eli was overjoyed.


    Then, lights appeared one after another. It looked familiar to Eli. This was the distribution of the West Coast cities because every city had a statue of him.


    Some of the spots of light overlapped because there might be several statues in a city.


    ¡°The next step is to try to attract them.¡± Eli¡¯s eyes were closed as he tried to attract the light to himself.


    A few hours later, the first spot of light trembled slightly, as if it was attracted by something, and flew towards Eli, followed by even more spots of light.


    It was getting closer and closer to Eli.


    Eli closed his eyes.


    ¡­


    What Eli didn¡¯t know was ¡­


    While he was trying to improve his faith knowledge, the West Coast was in a state of chaos.


    Just as Eli made contact with the first statue ¡­


    Roya city.


    This was a city on the Edge of the West Coast. A statue that was more than ten meters tall was built in the center. It was built when Eli saved them hundreds of years ago.


    But suddenly, someone stopped and looked at the statue.


    At this moment, the statue was emitting a gentle light that enveloped the entire statue, making it look like a god.


    ¡°What is this?¡± A mortal knelt on the ground and looked at this scene in a daze.


    The others also knelt down.


    The warlocks watched this scene cautiously, not understanding what had happened.


    This was because it was challenging their mindset as warlocks.


    Warlocks could not do such a thing.


    Could it be a miracle?


    All of them were so stunned that they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Of course, there were some smart ones who immediately reported it, but they didn¡¯t know that the entire West Coast was the same.


    Every city looked at the glowing statue of Herman in a daze, not knowing what to do.


    No one dared to move. After all, it was a statue of a celestial.


    They thought that the light would only last for a while, but they soon realized that they were wrong.


    Half an hour later, starting from Roya city, light spots appeared on the statue and flew out of the City.


    A Warlock immediately followed.


    Soon, he realized that the light spots were gathering toward the ocean. He turned around and saw that in the sky above the West Coast, hundreds of light spots were gathering toward him. They turned into a huge stream of light spots, like the Milky Way in the sky.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    At this time, there were already many people on the shore, and they were all looking at each other.


    ¡°Eh? I think the lights are moving to Mercury Island, and it seems that master Herman lives there!¡± Someone suddenly said.


    The others¡¯ eyes lit up as well.


    If it were Sir Herman who did it, it would make a lot more sense.


    After all, this was Sir Herman. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to do anything.


    However, this scene still shocked everyone. After all, this was indeed beyond their knowledge.


    In short.


    This wasn¡¯t a Warlock.


    ¡­


    ¡°Is it Sir Herman? That¡¯s fine.¡±


    In the bloodline tower, the new tower master Hein put down the report and heaved a sigh of relief.


    He was worried that something had happened, but since it was Sir Herman, he could rest assured.


    Not far away, Kriman, the four-circle celestial, was also looking at the light spots flying away in the distance.


    He didn¡¯t understand what this was.


    ¡­


    On the West Coast.


    In the new merfolk territory.


    In the newly built mermaid Palace, the mermaid Queen and eval looked at each other in surprise.


    The power of faith had really been controlled by that human.


    ¡°that human is more intelligent than I thought, and he has a lot of worshipers.¡± The mermaid Queen gritted her teeth.


    Looking at the torrent of faith in the sky, what was this person to have so many people place their faith in him?


    Could it be that all the humans on the West Coast believed in him?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is a good thing. Even in the mage era, we¡¯ve kept the faith system to ourselves,¡± The mermaid Queen sighed.


    The merfolk used to be members of the mage Council.


    ¡°my queen, although the faith system has been spread since so many people believe in him, he shouldn¡¯t be a bad person.¡± Eval consoled her.


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± The mermaid Queen¡¯s eyes flashed with inexplicable light.


    That treacherous human was actually a good person?


    It was ridiculous!

 Chapter 338 - 338 Lauras Birth

    338 Laura¡¯s Birth


    On the other side.


    Around Mercury Island.


    Thousands of light spots gathered around Mercury Island, emitting a soft light.


    On the mountain of Mercury Island, Hydra¡¯s huge body was wrapped around the mountain of the island. Its three heads were slowly raised and were making hissing sounds.


    ¡°Silly snake, stop barking,¡± Doggo said from the mountain beside them.


    Hydra was even more displeased, and it glared at Doggo.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? According to my database, it¡¯s a little similar to the sea tribe¡¯s power of faith. Eli actually knows this?!¡± Doggo ignored him and just looked at the light of faith in the sky.


    At this time, the light spots also changed. In his vision, countless light spots flew toward the Tower in the center of Mercury Island and then flew into it.


    Seeing this scene, Hydra was about to fly into the sky but was stopped by Doggo.


    ¡°Your master is gathering faith!¡±


    After saying this, Hydra finally stopped. However, its eyes were filled with doubt. It was obvious that it did not understand, but it also understood that this would not do its master any harm.


    After thinking through this, Hydra closed its eyes again.


    Since everything was fine, it might as well go to sleep.


    At this moment, inside the wizard Tower.


    Eli was also stunned. At this moment, countless light spots of faith gathered around him, filling the entire room.


    ¡°Is this the accumulated faith of the West Coast in me for nearly a thousand years? ¡±


    Eli felt the number and was a little shocked too. It seemed like the unintentional act of the Vivika back then had brought him benefits instead.


    ¡°What do I do next?¡± At this point, Eli didn¡¯t know what to do either. However, he felt that the light spots around him seemed to have an inexplicable attraction to him, and he seemed to understand.


    In the next second, Eli released his consciousness. In the next second, all the light spots surged toward him, instantly covering him completely. The room fell into silence.


    The light spots wrapped around Eli like a cocoon, and he absorbed the power of faith bit by bit.


    Five days passed in the blink of an eye.


    At present, the specks of light were almost non-existent, but Eli¡¯s eyes were still closed. However, a diamond-shaped imprint could be seen on his right forearm, and within it was a resplendent gold, and the imprint was filled.


    Eli slowly opened his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but feel happy when he saw the mark on his arm.


    He had gained a lot this time.


    He called the mark on his arm the mark of faith. It was condensed from the power of faith and had many uses.


    Not only could it increase the speed of Eli¡¯s meditation and speed up his cultivation, but it also had the effect of recovery. By consuming the power of faith within it, it could heal injuries and even resist fatal injuries.


    Of course, increasing the speed of meditation also required the consumption of faith.


    However, it was undeniable that it was still a good thing.


    ¡°The reward this time is much greater than I imagined.¡± Eli was shocked.


    The addition of the faith system was like giving Eli an additional trump card. This gave him more confidence about going to the central continent.


    It was comfortable, so he went out for a walk.


    As soon as he went out, he saw Doggo coming over.


    ¡°Congratulations, my Lord.¡± Doggo congratulated.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, when are we going to the central continent, my Lord?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Eli laughed.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Doggo left in disappointment again.


    Not long after Eli came out, another person who had come to visit arrived.


    ¡°Congratulations, my Lord. It seems that the power of faith is still useful to my Lord.¡± The mermaid Queen came to visit.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed very useful. I have to thank you for this.¡± Eli nodded.


    Then, he looked at the mermaid Queen¡¯s stomach. Her face was red.


    ¡°When is the delivery?¡± Eli asked curiously.


    The Mermaid Queen was shocked.


    It turned out that he had already seen through it.


    ¡°It should be around three years later.¡± the mermaid Queen said with her head lowered.


    Mermaids had a long reproductive time, not to mention that her child had the blood of the current mermaid Emperor.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli nodded.


    He was just curious about what was so special about this new son of destiny.


    Of course, if he had the chance, he was willing to try to brand the newborn. This might be the last thing he did before leaving the west coast.


    Soon, the visiting Mermaid Queen left.


    As for Eli, he returned to the Tower and began to experiment with the enhancement of the faith mark.


    As the meditation began, faith was slowly consumed.


    An hour later, Eli opened his eyes in shock.


    Double!


    It was twice as fast. Of course, this was the fastest possible situation. The consumption of power of faith was also extremely fast.


    However, Eli estimated that if he didn¡¯t do anything else, he should be able to maintain a 0.5-fold increase in power of faith. This was because there was still constant replenishment from the West coast, which meant that there were always people on the West Coast who believed in him.


    ¡®It seems that this system is much more powerful than I thought. ¡®Eli sighed.


    But then a question arose. ¡®Why didn¡¯t the mages use this back then? After all, it was a great supplement for mages.¡¯


    He guessed that it had something to do with history. After all, the merfolk used to be the mages¡¯ closest ally. Of course, there might be another problem, which was that the Wizards had not realized the benefits of this system. Those below the celestial level did not need it, and those above the celestial level had already formed their own systems, so they did not pay much attention to these things.


    It could be considered that Eli had been very lucky!


    ¡°The treasure right under their noses?¡± The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    However, it felt really good.


    Even Eli had to admit that in terms of support, faith would help him a lot in getting stronger.


    He was afraid that the day he left the West Coast would be brought forward.


    ¡­..


    Three years passed in the blink of an eye.


    Three years later, Eli was floating in the sky, while the bottom of the sea was the territory of the mermaids.


    At this moment, in the largest Palace, a delivery was taking place.


    Although it was far away, Eli could faintly hear the mermaid Queen¡¯s pained voice.


    With a final loud cry, Eli felt the birth of life.


    At the same time, within Eli¡¯s field of vision, in the surrounding void, countless powers of destiny were gathering toward him. To be more precise, they were surging toward the new life.


    This was not all. At this moment, Eli could sense that almost all the fish on the West Coast had raised their heads and were looking in his direction, exuding a sense of closeness. This mermaid child had the talent to make the sea tribe feel close to him.


    ¡°what? ¡± Eli blinked in surprise.


    It should be known that there were many powerful creatures that were not fully intelligent in the sea tribe. Mermaids like this would probably cause changes in the sea tribe.


    ¡°So, is this the blessing of fate? It¡¯s so terrifying!¡± Eli sighed.


    However, he was not envious.


    Because it was still the same old saying, the more you gain, the more you lose.


    Although this baby had received the favor of fate, there would definitely be many crises in the future. Once he failed, he could also die.


    Fate was fair.


    At that moment, three creatures appeared on the surface of the sea in the distance.


    There was a giant tortoise, a sea lion-like creature, and a giant sea snake.


    They were all close to the star rank.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Eli only took a glance, and a tremendous aura instantly exploded.


    The giant turtle and sea lion turned around and ran, but the sea snake still rushed over without any hesitation.


    A minute later, the giant sea serpent lay on the surface of the sea, and the surrounding seawater was dyed red. The bloodline curse of Eli had increased from 65% to 68%.


    ¡°eat!¡± Eli called for Hydra to eat.


    As for him, he was flying toward the ocean.


    The water was directly separated, and Eli reached the underwater Palace. At this moment, in front of the palace, eval was guarding the door.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± Eva thanked him.


    He didn¡¯t expect that delivery would cause such a huge commotion. Fortunately, Eli was there, or they could be in big trouble. The queen and the newborn might be in danger.


    ¡°No problem! I¡¯m here about the contract,¡± Eli just smiled and looked inside.


    ¡°Lord Eli, come in.¡± The mermaid Queen¡¯s voice came from inside, but it was very weak.


    Eli smiled and walked in.


    Eval followed behind him, mumbling about the contract.


    He felt that Eli wasn¡¯t like a Warlock but more like the group of mages who always liked to talk about contracts and equivalent exchanges.


    Soon, Eli saw the mermaid Queen. At this moment, she was lying on a huge shell bed and looked extremely weak. Beside her was a Mermaid Baby, which seemed to be a little girl.


    However, what was surprising was that the mermaid Baby exuded a gentle aura.


    It wasn¡¯t attractive to humans, but it was attractive to the sea race, and that was why the four-ring sea race creatures were attracted to it.


    ¡°Lord Eli, look at this!¡± The mermaid Queen looked worried,


    Her daughter wasn¡¯t ordinary. This was a good thing, but it wasn¡¯t good for them.


    ¡°This is your daughter¡¯s talent. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s still young and can¡¯t control it. She should be fine when she becomes an adult.¡± Eli took a look and said directly.


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡±


    The mermaid Queen¡¯s eyes brightened, but then she became worried again.


    The mermaids were a famous long-lived race among the sea race. Their infancy stage was also five hundred years old.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t solve it, you can send her to me. I can help suppress the aura and help her survive for as long as I can.¡± Eli offered.


    It was not difficult for him, and he could treat it as an investment. He was also very curious why the baby mermaid had this special power that could enable her to get close to any sea race.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too much trouble for my Lord?¡± The mermaid Queen gritted her teeth in embarrassment.


    At that moment, she was sure that Eli was really a good person.


    The way she looked at Eli had also changed. In the past, she was still a little wary, but now, she was a little kinder to him.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s part of the contract.¡± Eli smiled as he came to the bed.


    He looked at the baby mermaid and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Laura!¡± The mermaid Queen said.


    She looked at Eli, looking at her daughter, feeling emotional.


    If nothing had happened, her husband would have been the one guarding them, but now it was a human.


    Was this fate?


    And this might make up for what the child was lacking, even if Eli was just a human.


    Was it fatherly love?


    ??!!


    The mermaid Queen blushed again. If this was fatherly love, what was she?


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Eli glanced at the mermaid Queen before turning to leave.


    Why are you blushing all of a sudden?


    However, to be honest, the mermaid Queen was indeed an unparalleled beauty.


    Maybe things could happen.

 Chapter 339 - 339 Five Hundred Years

    339 Five Hundred Years


    ¡°Herman, you¡¯re too slow.¡±


    Around Mercury Island, the waves were rolling. In between the waves, Eli was skateboarding, traversing the waves. Beside him, a young mermaid girl was shouting at him.


    ¡°Laura, you¡¯re too fast.¡± Eli smiled.


    At this moment, Laura was already in her teens. However, she was still very young among the mermaids, just like a child. Nevertheless, Laura had perfectly inherited the characteristics of the mermaid Queen, so she was extremely beautiful.


    She had long sky-blue hair, eyes that were like sapphires, and fair skin. She was still wearing gemstones on her upper body, and her lower body was still a blue fishtail, but it was shining with a strange color.


    All these years, Laura had temporarily lived on Mercury Island. In order to take care of her, the mermaid Queen also temporarily lived on Mercury Island.


    The waves gradually calmed down, and Eli put away his board. He had made it some time ago, and he played with it occasionally. It felt pretty good.


    Eli stopped, and Laura slowly approached him.


    ¡°Herman, why are you not playing anymore?¡± Laura approached Eli and asked with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± Eli smiled and walked towards the shore.


    Laura helplessly followed.


    Soon, Eli walked up to Mercury Island, and a person was still waiting.


    ¡°Lord Eli!¡± The mermaid Queen smiled at Eli. Compared to before, she had now advanced to the third circle, and the mermaids could transform their fishtails into legs at the third circle.


    Eli felt that mermaids and humans definitely had a huge relationship.


    He had even personally explored it, and there was indeed no difference after the transformation.


    ¡°According to human fashion, this is not very appropriate.¡± Eli cast a glance at her. At this moment, her upper body was covered in a shell, and her pair of big white legs were exposed, almost only covering her private parts.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we the only three on this Island?¡± The mermaid Queen lowered her head.


    She actually didn¡¯t want this to happen, but for now, they were completely under Eli¡¯s protection. Once she lost him, she might not be able to protect Laura at all. She might even be noticed by existences in the deep sea.


    Therefore, she chose to give up something.


    Of course, no one knew about this.


    At this moment, Laura had also come ashore. Water elements wrapped around her fishtail as she walked. She was still young and only knew that Eli was taking care of them.


    ¡°Alright, see you tonight!¡± Eli smiled, not minding it.


    The three of them walked toward the island.


    At this moment, beside the Tower on the island, there was a large lake connected to the ocean. Laura and the mermaid Queen would usually live here. Of course, they would occasionally disappear at night.


    On the shore, there was a table that was already filled with food. Doggo had made it, and he had discovered it by chance. God knew why Dylan¡¯s module still had memories of a dining table.


    The three of them ate in silence.


    ¡°Herman, do you think we¡¯ll be together forever?¡± Laura suddenly looked at Eli, her eyes shining.


    The Mermaid Queen was stunned.


    No way. Could it be that her daughter had fallen in love with Eli?


    However, it seemed to make sense. Compared to the merfolk, Herman was more intelligent, powerful, and charming.


    the mermaid Queen bit her lips.


    ¡°No.¡± Eli raised his head and said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Laura seemed to be a little sad when she heard the answer.


    ¡°Because I will leave this Island sooner or later to pursue the truth. And your world should be in the endless sea. One day, we will be separated.¡± Eli replied while the mermaid Queen heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I see, but I want to be with Herman forever!¡± Laura pouted and snorted, no longer saying anything.


    On the other hand, the mermaid Queen was determined to leave this place once Laura became an adult.


    Very quickly, dinner was over.


    Laura entered the lake, and the mermaid Queen followed, but she was pulled back by Eli.


    ¡°Beautiful lady, would you like to stay for a drink?¡± Eli laughed.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The mermaid Queen nodded.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, a hundred years had passed.


    On Mercury Island, in the Tower, a powerful aura suddenly burst out and then quickly descended.


    In the lake not far away, the mermaid Queen raised her head in surprise.


    ¡°According to the humans, this should be the second stage of the fourth circle, the radiant moon stage.¡±


    Her face was still beautiful. For the long-lived race, 100 years was nothing, but there were advantages and disadvantages. In any case, their race¡¯s reproduction rate was far lower than that of the human race.


    As the waves rolled, Laura also swam out and looked curiously at the wizard Tower in the distance.


    At this moment, the tower not far away opened, and Eli walked out.


    ¡°Have you advanced, Eli?¡± the simple-minded Laura waved her hand and asked loudly.


    ¡°Yes, ¡± Eli replied with a smile.


    Ever since he had the aid of the power of faith, Eli¡¯s improvement had been much faster than before.


    Eli felt the power that he had gathered into a crescent moon. He roughly estimated that there should be more than 100 units. His strength was much stronger than before.


    Moreover, the power of the curse was now almost at 80%.


    This had something to do with Laura. Eli sealed Laura¡¯s power with shadow. Occasionally, there might still be a leak, which directly led Eli to kill more marine race.


    Of course, it turned out that it was a good choice for Eli to welcome the merfolk back then. At least, other than the occasional leak over the years, he didn¡¯t have much problem.


    ¡°ah, that¡¯s great. Eli, you¡¯ve gotten stronger again. Does that mean we can go further away from here?¡± Hearing that he had advanced, Laura was pleasantly surprised.


    She did not change much from before, but her appearance was more beautiful and alluring.


    ¡°of course, with my current strength, I should be able to cover your merfolk territory. If you want to, you can return there. Of course, it is the same for the Queen,¡± Eli said to the two of them with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Those mermaids are too boring,¡± Laura shook her head and refused.


    ¡°Maybe you should go and play with young mermaids of your age.¡± The mermaid Queen advised.


    ¡°No!¡± Laura was determined again as she looked at Eli.


    The mermaid Queen covered her face, having a bad feeling.


    In the end, neither Laura nor the mermaid Queen left.


    ¡­.


    Time flew by in the blink of an eye.


    A huge elemental fluctuation flashed in the sky.


    In the lake on the island, the mermaid Queen looked at this scene and sighed, ¡°Looks like Herman has broken through to the radiant sun rank. In just 400 years, he¡¯s already passed the waning moon, crescent moon, and full moon stages of the radiant moon stage and advanced to the radiant sun rank. What a terrifying speed!¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would stay there for nearly 500 years.


    It was not that she was shameless but they needed to rely on the strong. In fact, the queen had been by Eli¡¯s side longer than she had been by the King¡¯s side.


    Unfortunately, more than 100 years ago, a group of mermaids passed by, and they knew that the mermaids had completely collapsed. Their clansmen had scattered all over the ocean, and her former mermaid Emperor had also died. In other words, they were now only the remnants of the mermaids.


    ¡°But ¡­¡± The mermaid Queen turned her head and saw Laura cultivating in the water. She had already attained the third circle and was about to pass her teenage years as a mermaid.


    She had once thought of leaving once Laura could control her own aura, and now Laura was almost able to do so.


    The mermaids couldn¡¯t stay here forever.


    Moreover, Laura was of royal blood and the only bloodline of His Majesty. They had to take on the heavy responsibility of re-establishing the mermaids.


    Perhaps it was time to part.


    The Mermaid Queen was reluctant, but she knew it was time to leave.


    At this moment, the Tower in the distance opened, and Eli walked out as he always did.

 Chapter 340 - 340 Farewell and Promise

    340 Farewell and Promise


    ¡°Radiant sun!¡±


    Feeling the power in his body that was like a huge sun, even Eli felt that this was a little unreal.


    Who would have thought that in just four hundred years, he would be able to cross three stages of the radiant moon and reach the final stage of the fourth circle Mage?


    ¡°It took at least half the time I expected. It has a lot to do with the power of faith.¡± Eli looked down. On his arm, only half of the diamond-shaped mark of faith was left.


    This was the reason why Eli had improved so quickly over the years.


    He chose to use the power of faith to increase his speed. Although it seemed like a waste, Eli still felt that he should get stronger first.


    Although the power of faith was precious, there was always a way to accumulate it.


    Of course, Eli couldn¡¯t use it so freely now because as he advanced to the radiant sun, he realized that the bonus of faith was much weaker.


    In short, the power of faith had reached its limit for him, or it could be said that the faith of the humans on the West Coast was only enough to support Eli¡¯s breakthrough into the radiant sun.


    If he still needed to continue, he needed more faith.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to leave!¡± No. Eli shook his head.


    At this point, it wasn¡¯t that he was out of options but that the environment was slowly restricting Eli.


    If he wanted to progress further, it seemed like he had to go to the central continent. At this point, he should start thinking about advancing to the fifth circle However, Eli still only had a rough idea and did not know anything in detail.


    ¡°of course, I still need a lot of preparation!¡± Eli shook his head. It was just a thought for now, and he would think about it later.


    At this moment, a figure slowly walked over from a distance.


    ¡°Herman, I think we need to have a talk!¡± Viena said to Eli solemnly. Viena was the mermaid Queen¡¯s real name.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eli looked at the person in front of him and nodded.


    He naturally understood what Viena was trying to say. Perhaps this fate should end.


    ¡°Call Luara along. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the wizard Tower.¡± Looking at the two of them, Eli turned around and returned to the Tower.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Viena bit her lip and nodded.


    ¡­


    Very quickly, she found Laura.


    ¡°Mother, what happened?¡± Laura asked curiously.


    ¡°Laura, it¡¯s time to part.¡± Viena sighed and said softly.


    Laura¡¯s body trembled.


    She was no longer a child, so she naturally understood some things. That was, she was part of the mermaid royal family, and she had a mission on her shoulders.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t accept it. She just gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it won¡¯t be long. Herman is asking us to talk to him!¡±


    Viena did not say much and walked towards the Tower.


    After pausing for a few seconds, Laura also quickly followed.


    Soon, they arrived at the tower and saw eli again.


    Viena was still fine when they met, but Luara¡¯s tears could not help but flow down, and her eyes began to turn red.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Smiling, Eli walked over and wiped away Laura¡¯s tears.


    However, the tears in Laara¡¯s eyes still seemed to be overflowing.


    Viena also felt sad when she saw this scene.


    She also came to Laura¡¯s side and hugged her gently.


    This lasted for half an hour.


    The discussion that followed was uneventful, and Viena decided to leave after three years.


    ¡­.


    Three years was fast but also slow.


    It was so fast that it would pass in the blink of an eye but so slow that Laura would come to find Eli every day.


    However, when it was time to part, everyone was still caught off guard.


    A few kilometers away from Mercury Island.


    A large team was gathering.


    Eva, Viena, Laura, and a huge team of merfolk.


    After 500 years of development, the remaining merfolk now had more than 3000 members. There was another celestial merfolk besides eval.


    At the very front, a few of them were bidding their final farewells.


    Eli was at the front.


    ¡°Thank you for your protection all these years, my Lord,¡± Eval said gratefully.


    ¡°Herman, you¡¯re a good person.¡± Viena¡¯s eyes were red as she hugged Eli.


    After the hug, another one hugged him.


    ¡°Laura, don¡¯t hug me so tightly!¡± Eli patted Laura¡¯s back gently.


    ¡°No!¡± Laura rejected it, and Eli let her be.


    After hugging him for more than ten minutes, Laura finally let go of him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, Herman.¡± Laura bit her lips and said, her eyes red.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too. Besides, it¡¯s not like we won¡¯t have the chance to meet again in the future.¡± Eli replied.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make an appointment to meet again,¡± Laura revealed a smile.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to set a time.¡± Laura actually began to ponder seriously.


    Eli, ¡°¡­¡±


    Eli shook his head, then took out a piece of wood. The elements surged, and in the blink of an eye, the wood transformed into Eli. A small amount of faith was injected into it, and he handed it over to Lola.


    ¡°This is a statue of faith. We will meet when you become the Queen of the mermaids, ¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Laura smiled and put away the statue.


    ¡°This is a deal!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Herman, why doesn¡¯t this statue look like you?¡± Laura picked up the statue and asked.


    ¡°That is my original appearance,¡± Eli replied with a smile.


    Herman¡¯s age was almost at its limit, and it was time for him to return to his old self.


    Upon hearing this, Laura and Viena were both shocked.


    In the end, he had no choice but to show the two of them what he used to look like before she ended the conversation.


    Very quickly, the team set off.


    At the front of the group, Laura waved her hand and shouted, ¡°Eli, remember our deal!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ¡± Eli replied with a smile.


    It was a coincidental encounter, and now it was time to part.


    It was time for this 500 years of fate to end.


    As for the next time they would meet, who knew?


    Perhaps it was just as he had said, it would be when Laura became the Queen of the mermaids.


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    The huge merfolk team moved forward quickly, getting further and further away from the West Coast.


    In the middle of the merfolk¡¯s group, a giant tortoise was carrying Laura and the others. This giant tortoise was attracted to Laura when she was born. It came back later and was now willing to accept Laura¡¯s command. This was also Laura¡¯s unique ability.


    ¡°Mother, where are we going next?¡± Laura asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we have to go to the deep sea mermaid tribe first. There are still many of our tribesmen left there.¡± Viena said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the deep sea original mermaid tribe area.¡± Laura decided.


    The others didn¡¯t object. Although Laura wasn¡¯t the strongest, she was destined to be the Queen of the mermaids.


    Everyone set off towards the deep sea.


    Soon, they reached the border of the deep sea.


    But suddenly, everyone felt something. They looked forward and saw that the sea in front of them had fallen into darkness.


    No, that wasn¡¯t darkness. It was a huge body.


    Along with the rolling sound of the waves and the terrifying roar, a huge creature slowly emerged from the water.


    It was a huge octopus-like creature. The exposed part was already a hundred meters high, like a small mountain. The main body of the creature under the sea was even larger, and each of its dozens of tentacles was a few hundred meters long, and the thickness was like a giant tree that was a few hundred years old!


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡±


    The huge octopus¡¯s eyes looked at Laura below, letting out a bloody sound.


    He had been attracted there by Laura¡¯s aura, but he had a faint feeling that there was danger on Mercury Island, so he had been waiting outside.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would still get what he had been waiting for.


    The merfolk¡¯s expression changed when they saw the creature that was as big as a small mountain.


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s a peak of fourth circle sea creature!¡± Eval was shocked.


    ¡°The peak of four rings!¡±


    Laura and Viena¡¯s expressions instantly changed.


    They had just come out, was it going to end?


    ¡°Milord, you guys go first, I¡¯ll hold him back!¡± At the crucial moment, eval stood up.


    With a solemn expression, he rushed toward the octopus.


    Bang! Bang!


    The huge tentacle lashed out, and eval¡¯s body was immediately sent flying with little resistance.


    Upon seeing this scene, many merfolk felt their bodies turn cold, and even Laura was no exception.


    However, just as everyone was in despair, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky.


    ¡°Eli!¡± Laura¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Change direction, leave this to me!¡± said Eli as he looked at the huge sea creature before him and turned to Laura.


    ¡°But ¡­¡± Laura hesitated.


    It was true that they were delighted to see Eli, but the sea octopus before them was too strong.


    At this moment, Viena walked over and pulled Laura. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. He is much stronger than you think, especially against the sea race!¡±


    As someone who had been in close contact with him, she knew how powerful Eli was.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Laura gritted her teeth and said loudly, ¡°Leave from the right.¡±


    The group of merfolk left, leaving the giant octopus and Eli behind.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The giant octopus asked. For some reason, it felt uneasy.


    Eli didn¡¯t answer and just looked at it.


    After a thousand years of accumulation, its damage bonus on the sea tribe was now 150%. In addition to his own strength, he was not afraid of any sea tribe with a fourth circle.


    ¡°It just so happens that Hydra and Nikola should be advancing soon. You¡¯re very suitable as a resource, and I also need a new robe.¡± Eli sized up the giant octopus.


    Hearing these nonchalant words, the giant octopus was furious.


    Dozens of tentacles attacked.


    The battle started at once.


    ¡­..


    On the other side.


    Laura and the others had only walked a few miles when they heard the sound of a battle.


    The merfolk sped up, and when they were more than ten kilometers away, Laura looked at the area they had been in.


    With a violent wail and a loud plea for mercy, the octopus¡¯s huge body slowly disappeared from her sight after another attack.


    Upon seeing this, Laura revealed a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡±


    The huge merfolk team continued to set off.


    They set off towards the deep sea.

 Chapter 341 - 341 Hydra and Nikola

    341 Hydra and Nikola


    On the surface of the sea, the corpse of a huge deep-sea octopus floated on the surface of the sea like a huge island. In the sky, Eli looked down at this scene from above.


    ¡°Such a huge corpse should be enough for Hydra and Nikola to advance.¡± Eli¡¯s gaze was calm.


    Even though Eli had improved tremendously over the years, Hydra and Nikola did not improve much. They were both at the peak of the third circle.


    Hydra was still fine. It was a half-elemental creature created by Eli, and it was also a Chimera, so there was no need to worry about its lifespan. However, Nikola¡¯s situation had not been too good these years. His mental power had been seriously drained. If he weren¡¯t the leader of the marine observation department and got to kill over the years, he would have been gone a long time ago.


    ¡°Once they¡¯ve all reached the celestial realm, I¡¯ll have more assurance in the central continent.¡± Eli¡¯s thoughts were simple.


    He hoped that he would be of more help when he went to the central continent.


    ¡°I wonder what the situation is like in the central continent.¡±


    It had been a long time since Eli had contacted anyone from the central continent, but he had some info from Aisha.


    It was said that warlocks nowadays had given up on meditation techniques when they were still warlock apprentices and had begun to get used to their bloodlines to cultivate. It could be said that instead of being called warlocks, Eli preferred to call them bloodline harvesters.


    Other than their bloodline, they had nothing else.


    This was a tragedy.


    After all, no matter how powerful the magical beasts were, they were still not the source of mages¡¯ power. They would dig out the essence of their power, but now, warlocks were directly using the power of their bloodlines without much thought. This completely lowered the status of warlocks.


    ¡°And Jin Ji. This guy seems to be half in charge of the Western Region.¡± This man left a deep impression on Eli.


    However, ever since Eli had settled on Mercury Island, they had had very little contact.


    Especially in the last few hundred years.


    However, Eli was still looking forward to the two of them meeting. After all, Jin Ji was a rich man.


    However, there was no point in thinking about this. He could just take his time.


    Eli looked at the huge corpse, and waves suddenly appeared behind the corpse, pushing the huge octopus corpse forward.


    As Eli controlled the direction, he summoned Hydra and Nikola.


    Its huge body advanced towards Mercury Island.


    ¡­..


    On Mercury Island.


    Hydra was sitting on the mountain peak. Its 100-meter-long body did not grow much over the years. At this moment, it was sleeping with its eyes closed.


    At the foot of the mountain, Doggo was still tinkering with the machine, and he kept gesturing. After years of hard work, his combat power had reached the third circle.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have heard something, and he raised his head to look into the distance.


    Not far from Mercury Island, a huge octopus was moving in this direction. Its body was not much different from Mercury Island, and its height was still higher than the mountain on the island.


    ¡°What kind of creature is this?¡± Doggo was shocked.


    He seemed to have never thought that such a thing would happen here.


    In an instant, he jumped up and ran towards the wizard Tower. As he ran, he shouted, ¡± Eli, something big has happened. There are enemies, very, very strong enemies.¡±


    However, before he could run, he found that the octopus was getting closer.


    Doggo was even more afraid.


    But when he turned around, he was stunned.


    ¡°What are you shouting for? this octopus is already dead. ¡± Eli shot it a glance.


    Doggo was dumbfounded.


    When he looked at the huge corpse in the distance, he realized that it really didn¡¯t seem to have any life aura.


    ¡°Eli, you¡¯re improving so quickly!¡± Doggo¡¯s mechanical eyes flickered in surprise.


    Eli ignored him.


    In the distance, Hydra opened its drowsy eyes and flew toward Eli.


    At this time, a figure appeared on the sea¡¯s surface, and Nikola was flying in their direction.


    Nikola quickly moved forward and was shocked to see the huge body, but he soon found that it was a dead body, but the soul had not completely dissipated.


    He had also come to Mercury Island.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± Nikola said respectfully to Eli.


    ¡°You are all here.¡± Seeing that both Hydra and Nicholas were here, Eli pointed at the corpses in the distance and said, ¡°That¡¯s the corpse of a four-circle creature. Nikola devoured the flesh and you devoured the soul. It should be enough for you to advance.¡±


    Hearing this, Nikola¡¯s eyes lit up.


    In fact, he was already very close to the celestial, only one step away, but he had been unable to do anything about this step.


    On the other hand, Hydra, who was standing at the side, did not think too much about it. It was only drooling as it looked at the huge corpse, and its three pairs of eyes were filled with desire.


    ¡°Go,¡± Eli laughed.


    In the next second, Hydra and Nikola rushed toward the corpses in the distance, leaving Doggo, who was envious, at the side.


    ¡°Eli, when can you get me to the fourth ring too?!¡± Doggo said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you build a body in the central continent? We¡¯ll probably be there in a hundred years.¡± Eli replied,


    ¡°What? Have you finally decided to leave?¡± Doggo¡¯s eyes lit up. He had been waiting for this sentence for more than a thousand years.


    He still remembered that more than a thousand years ago, Eli had told him that it would be soon, but he had waited until now. He was almost in despair.


    Therefore, when he heard that it would take a hundred years, he felt that he had finally made it.


    A hundred years was really short!


    Looking at Doggo¡¯s complicated emotions, the corners of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. This silly dog had indeed become silly.


    ¡­..


    On the other side.


    After Hydra and Nikola devoured the flesh and soul of the deep-sea octopus, they fell into a deep sleep on Mercury Island.


    A month later.


    A huge soul fluctuation suddenly burst out somewhere on Mercury Island, and a huge soul body rose up, surrounded by countless gray dead souls.


    On the other hand, Eli was standing in the wizard Tower, watching this scene.


    after a short while, Nikola flew in his direction. His soul was at least a dozen times larger than before, and its density was much higher. The aura he exuded had reached the fourth circle.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve broken through,¡± Nikola came to Eli¡¯s side and immediately withdrew his aura.


    Compared to Eli, he was still lacking.


    ¡°Okay, go and stabilize it. Call me if you need anything.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nikola left in excitement.


    One had to know that even in his previous life, he had never broken through to the celestial level. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Eli would occasionally give him some souls, as well as this great supplement, it would have been almost impossible for him to break through.


    It was extremely difficult for an undead to break through.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to be loyal to My Lord in the future.¡¯


    Watching Nikola leave, Eli also looked at the huge mountain not far away, where Hydra was also undergoing a transformation.


    Another month passed.


    As Hydra opened its eyes, the three heads let out a long hiss and a new head appeared. This head¡¯s eyes were green, and his body grew rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he had grown to a thousand feet. The original mountain peak could not bear him anymore.


    As soon as it broke through, Hydra immediately flew into the sky. Countless storms were wrapped around its body, just like a dragon riding on the clouds.


    ¡°It seems that the new element is wind.¡±


    Eli also appeared outside the Mage Tower and looked at Hydra.


    His subordinates had almost all reached the celestial realm.


    Meanwhile, Hydra saw that Eli was also flying towards him, but in the process, he was constantly shrinking until he was only a few dozen meters in size.


    ¡°It looks like you can control your size freely now.¡± Eli touched Hydra¡¯s head.


    ¡°let¡¯s go to the laboratory. I need to do a comprehensive test.¡± Eli said in a low voice as he flew towards the laboratory not far away.


    The Hydra¡¯s body shrunk and quickly followed.

 Chapter 342 - 342 Hermans Death

    342 Herman¡¯s Death


    At this moment.


    The bloodline tower.


    Kriman, who was already 1600 years old, was sitting cross-legged in the Tower, feeling his bloodline.


    Compared to 800 years ago, he was now at the Nebula level, just 200 years away from the agreement he had with Eli.


    ¡°There are still two hundred years?¡± He frowned.


    A fourth-circle warlock could only live for about 2000 years, so he could only live for a few hundred years at most. However, he was used to the feeling of being supported by resources, and he could not leave the bloodline tower.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s fine like this.¡± Kriman shook his head.


    He didn¡¯t want to go back to the central continent anyway, and he couldn¡¯t defeat Herman.


    He had met Herman a few times in the past hundreds of years, but Herman¡¯s level was only way higher than his. He had tried to challenge Herman, but he could barely last more than a few moves.


    ¡°Such a person is willing to stay on the West Coast.¡± He could not understand.


    With strength like Eli¡¯s, he would be considered a champion even in the central continent. He could not understand why he would be so ¡®unmotivated¡¯.


    He cast his gaze into the distance.


    He was probably one of the few people who still remembered Herman. Even the previous tower master, Hein, had already stepped down, and now, even the new tower master was about to step down. In just a few hundred years, the bloodline tower had gone through many rounds of power changes.


    But suddenly, his expression changed.


    He could feel the aura of a new celestial on Mercury Island.


    ¡°It should be that giant snake, Hydra or Nikola.¡± He immediately thought of the two ¡°people¡± around Herman.


    It was almost time.


    A month later.


    Once again, he felt the aura of another celestial.


    ¡°Another advancement?¡± Kriman was dumbfounded.


    The interval was too short.


    This time, he had even less intention of leaving this place.


    But a month later, Eli actually summoned him.


    ¡­


    Walking on Mercury Island.


    Kriman¡¯s old body looked at the Hydra that was entrenched on the mountain in the distance, as well as the aura of the celestial undead that came from the other side of the island. He finally confirmed his guess.


    Hydra and Nikola had really advanced.


    ¡°I wonder why Milord has come to find me.¡± Kriman lowered his head and pondered.


    Soon, he arrived outside the Tower.


    The door opened automatically.


    ¡°The second floor¡¯s living room!¡± A voice was heard.


    Kriman was stunned for a moment before he walked in and arrived at the room on the second floor.


    However, when he entered the room, he found an unfamiliar man sitting inside.


    He had black hair and black eyes. He looked extremely young, but he was very handsome. To him, this was an unfamiliar face. However, this person was wearing familiar clothes, and there was a familiar threaded staff beside him.


    ¡°And you are?¡± Kriman asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m Herman!¡± Eli smiled.


    After hearing the voice, he was sure that it was Herman, but he was still confused. Why did he change his appearance?


    ¡°This is what I originally looked like. Or you can also call me Eli. That¡¯s my real name, ¡± Eli replied with a smile.


    He decided to use his own name and face. As for the name Herman, he would just let it go with the wind.


    Kriman was dumbfounded.


    He had never thought that Herman would use a fake face and name.


    Or perhaps Herman had been replaced many years ago, or perhaps the bloodline tower was Herman¡¯s in the beginning but was later replaced by this guy called Eli.


    Kriman didn¡¯t think much of it.


    At the very least, Herman would have been Eli by the time he subdued him.


    But Kriman was also feeling apprehensive. After all, Eli suddenly revealed his name and identity to him, which meant that something big was going to happen.


    As expected, just as he finished thinking, he heard Eli say, ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, please speak!¡± Kriman also sat down on the sofa opposite Eli and said respectfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave the West Coast and head to the main tower in the central continent,¡± Eli said calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing!¡± Kriman said.


    He didn¡¯t understand what the problem was.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not going to use Herman¡¯s identity. I¡¯m going to use Eli¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I understand.¡± Kriman nodded.


    At this moment, he was certain of his guess. Herman had definitely been replaced by Eli a long time ago.


    As for why he didn¡¯t use Herman¡¯s identity, the reason was simple. Herman¡¯s identity was too old. If he remembered correctly, Herman was more than 2000 years old, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate.


    ¡°My Lord, you mean Herman should die, right?¡± Kriman asked cautiously.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    He had deliberately guided Kriman. It seemed that he really ¡°understood.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Herman will die in a few days, and his disciple, Eli, will take over as the new tower master. After that, he¡¯ll break through to the celestial realm. After that, I¡¯ll take some people and leave the West Coast. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me guard the West Coast.¡± Eli didn¡¯t hide anything and directly revealed his plan.


    ¡°Sir, I understand.¡± Kriman took a deep breath.


    He had never thought that such a thing would actually happen today.


    However, he wasn¡¯t sad because Herman said that he would be in charge of the West Coast. It was a good thing, at least for him.


    However, this also meant one thing, and that was that he had to submit completely to Eli.


    Otherwise, he might not have been able to leave this place today.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. From today onwards, I will only be loyal to you!¡± Kriman immediately stood up and expressed his loyalty.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli nodded in satisfaction.


    Kriman had always been tactful.


    Soon, Kriman, who had been branded with a soul brand, left. His next task was to clean up some information about Herman and prepare for the next step.


    ¡­


    A month later, in the year 4582 of the new calendar.


    A piece of news spread.


    Herman, the strongest person in the bloodline tower of the West Coast, a fourth circle celestial, had died at the age of 2400.


    The news shocked the entire West Coast.


    After all, Herman¡¯s statues were found in every city on the West Coast. On this day, countless people walked out of their houses and came to the statues to offer flowers. There was even a shortage of flowers on the West Coast that day, and all the wildflowers in the surrounding area were plucked.


    At this moment, some people also made a compilation of Herman¡¯s life. Only then did everyone know how glorious and brilliant his life was?


    He built the White Tower, destroyed the bloodline family, destroyed the black Isotta Alliance, destroyed the heart of the night, fought against the holy tower, fought against the hourglass, and fought against the Marine race.


    It was as if every major event that had happened in the past was related to him, and his role in it was indispensable.


    Without him, the United West Coast would not exist.


    His brilliant resume stirred up memories of countless people and also made the new generation of warlocks admire him.


    Amidst all the blessings, what Eli didn¡¯t expect was that his faith imprint would fill up again.


    ¡°I wonder if this counts as a log-in reward for my new identity.¡±


    And in this chaos, even Herman¡¯s last disciple, Eli, becoming the new tower master didn¡¯t seem to cause much of a stir.

 Chapter 343 - 343 Someone From the Main Tower

    343 Someone From the Main Tower


    ¡°He has broken through!¡±


    Outside a mountain range outside the bloodline tower, a few hundred warlocks of the bloodline tower were surrounding a mountain range. Further away were dozens of third-circle warlocks.


    They were all staring at the mountain peak nervously.


    Because today, their new tower master, Eli, was about to break through to the celestial realm!


    ¡°When he took over, he was at the limit of the third circle. It¡¯s only been three years, and he¡¯s about to break through? As expected of the disciple of Lord Herman!¡± A Warlock sighed.


    ¡°I know, right? Not long ago, Lord Nikola and Lord Hydra also broke through to celestial. If another one comes, we will have four celestial. I¡¯m afraid the main tower might not be stronger than us.¡± Another Warlock chimed in.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± The crowd was in a heated discussion. Although Sir Herman was dead, everyone felt like the bloodline tower had been revived.


    This feeling was especially true for the new tower master, Eli, who was about to break through to the celestial realm.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting. It¡¯s starting.¡± Someone suddenly shouted.


    The others looked up and saw a huge aura erupting from the mountain range in the distance, followed by a thick shadow.


    Eli was starting to break through.


    ¡­..


    On the mountain peak.


    Eli put down his hand that was controlling the weather and stretched his body.


    Advancing to celestial was part of his plan, and the goal was to increase the ability of a character like Eli.


    After all, a person who had suddenly appeared had to be traceable as much as possible. In fact, for this reason, Eli had already disguised his life trajectory in order for people to believe that he was a real person. It would seem very normal for him to go to the central continent later.


    Eli was still very cautious.


    ¡°I still need a few more hours to break through. I¡¯d better familiarize myself with my new technique.¡±


    Just a month ago, the White pillar of light that had been brewing in the space of consciousness for a long time finally activated, and it also bestowed a new ability on Eli.


    ¡°Time domain!¡±


    Eli stretched out his hand, and the space before him gradually became illusory. Tadpole-like runes twisted in the air, and slowly, the air around Eli visibly slowed down. Even the speed at which the air was floating and sinking had slowed down significantly.


    At that moment, a small bug flew over. It could be seen that as soon as it entered Eli¡¯s surroundings, his speed slowed down.


    ¡°Almost three times.¡± Eli was also observing.


    Of course, he could not only slow down time, he could also speed it up, such as three times faster with a thought.


    In the next second, the bug¡¯s speed suddenly increased, going from three times slower to three times faster in an instant. The bug flew out like a cannonball away from Eli.


    This was the new ability that Eli had obtained. Within a certain range, he could control the flow of time to be three times faster or slower, and this range was about a hundred meters. Of course, it could still increase as his strength increased.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the consumption is a Little Big.¡± Eli felt his exhaustion.


    In just those few seconds, Eli had used up a 10% of his power of the celestial body. The consumption was huge.


    Eli was currently a radiant sun sorcerer with about 200 units of celestial force in his body, which was also the beginning of the bright sun stage.


    The radiant sun was divided into three stages, namely the dark Sun, the sun crown, and the bright sun.


    The dark sun was the first stage where the celestial force was still dim. The sun crown had a crown burning around the celestial force. The last stage had the celestial force blinding like the sun.


    ¡°This is a good trump card,¡± A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face.


    Even though this method consumed a lot of energy, it could not hide the advantages of this skill.


    After all, he was controlling time!


    Even Eli didn¡¯t expect that he would be given a spell that could directly control the time within a range. It was simply ridiculous.


    It was only when he reached the celestial level that Eli understood how powerful the knowledge of the time was. If not for the white light pillar, he might not even have had the chance to come into contact with it.


    The power of time was something that even five or six circles would covet, let alone the fourth circle.


    At the very least, there was not a single warlock who was famed for controlling time.


    This also made him more and more curious about the white light pillar. Eli was very curious as to what exactly it was. Not only did it give him eternal life, it even gave him the power of time when he was still in the celestial stage. Did that mean that when he reached the fifth circle, he might even be able to obtain more related powers?


    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡± Eli stretched his body and felt that there was not much time left.


    The next second, the aura of a celestial burst out.


    After a while, Eli walked down the mountain.


    The moment he went down.


    A few dozen warlocks had already gathered around.


    ¡°Congratulations on your successful breakthrough, master Eli.¡±


    Many warlocks congratulated Eli, and he responded to them one by one.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    The news of the bloodline tower¡¯s new master breaking through to the celestial quickly spread.


    During this process, Eli¡¯s power of faith increased slightly.


    With the power of faith, as long as other people showed respect to Eli, he would gain power.


    Usually, a conduit of faith was very important, but faith was not something so inconvenient. It was actually possible to gather faith without a conduit, but this required Eli to be within a certain range of his worshipers. Eli¡¯s current area of influence could basically cover the entire West Coast, but he couldn¡¯t gather faith from beyond the West Coast without his statues.


    Therefore, the faith system still had flaws, and he needed to find ways to make up for them.


    Eli had around twenty thousand units of power of faith if we calculated one unit of faith as one first-circle warlock worshiper.


    Therefore, the breakthrough this time only increased ¡®Eli¡¯s¡¯ faith. It was actually just a few dozen units, and to him, it wasn¡¯t much. At least, it was far from enough to raise his cultivation!


    If he needed more power of faith, he would have to go to the central continent.


    That was why Eli had been thinking about how to get to the central continent these days. He needed an opportunity.


    He had to go to the bloodline tower. After all, he had done so much, and there was also Vivika, whose condition was unknown.


    However, there was a problem. He wasn¡¯t sure if the bloodline tower still remembered the West Coast.


    The branch tower of the bloodline tower on the West Coast had not contacted the central continent for almost a hundred years, and even Eli had no idea if they had been forgotten.


    However, a year later, the situation changed. He confirmed that the West Coast had not been forgotten but had been ignored.


    But everything changed. The change was a Warlock from the central continent.


    A Warlock from the bloodline tower.


    Eli met with this warlock.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to see the bloodline tower¡¯s master?¡± Eli looked at the Warlock in front of him and smiled.


    It was a 2nd circle female warlock. She was wearing a blue hat and blue and white clothes. Her eyes were purple, her skin was fair, and she had a good figure. However, the lady was holding her clothes tightly with one hand and looked nervous.


    ¡°My Lord, that¡¯s right,¡± She said as she looked at Eli.


    ¡°State your purpose!¡± Eli leaned back on the sofa.


    The woman clutched her clothes and said after a few seconds, ¡± my Lord, I¡¯m sent by the main tower. I¡¯m here to get the branch towers on the West Coast to support the main tower.


    ¡°The main tower has encountered an unprecedented crisis!¡±


    The woman said nervously.

 Chapter 344 - 344 The Crisis of the Main Tower

    344 The Crisis of the Main Tower


    The woman clutched her clothes, so nervous that she was speechless.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine that there was a celestial in the West Coast branch tower!


    This was a celestial!


    The bloodline tower¡¯s main tower only had two celestials. Moreover, due to the bloodline tower¡¯s recent turmoil, one of the celestials had fallen. As a result, the bloodline tower only had one celestial.


    Because of the war, they had to summon all the branch towers to support them. The third-circle warlocks were sent to the branch towers in the central continent, while she was sent here to contact the West Coast, an enclave that she hadn¡¯t contacted for a long time.


    So it was hard to imagine the shock she felt when she crossed thousands of miles and found that the tower master here was actually a celestial.


    A barren land actually had a celestial!


    This was like a joke.


    However, she understood that this was probably her only chance, a one-in-a-million chance.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s happening in the main tower?¡± Eli asked curiously.


    As time passed, he wasn¡¯t too sure about the specific situation in the Western Region of the Main Continent, but it sounded like something big had happened in the bloodline tower.


    ¡°Sir, you may not know this, but the forces in the Western Region of the main continent are generally divided into four levels, and our bloodline tower has always been a force of the fourth level. This time, we have provoked a force on the third level, and the conflict this time is very big. They are determined to destroy us!¡± The female Warlock said.


    ¡°I see.¡± Eli nodded to show that he understood.


    It seemed like a battle between forces. However, this was a good opportunity for him to establish himself on the central mainland.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been sent here to ask for help?¡± Eli laughed and teased.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± The Warlock lowered her head. She was very nervous because she was not sure if the sub-tower would agree to their request.


    As if he could see her worry, Eli replied with a smile, ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry about the reinforcements. I¡¯ll go there myself, and I¡¯ll even take most of the warlocks here with me.¡±


    She heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± The warlock said gratefully.


    ¡°Of course, we might need some time. We might have to trouble you to wait for a while.¡± Elie said.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble at all!¡± The Warlock hurriedly said.


    What a joke. She couldn¡¯t even imagine how the Lords of the bloodline tower would feel if she brought back a celestial.


    ¡°May I ask for your name, miss?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Sir, you can just call me Alida.¡± The warlock nodded.


    Eli nodded, then clapped his hands.


    Soon, the door opened, and a Warlock walked in.


    ¡°Make sure miss Alida is properly settled, she¡¯s an important guest!¡± Eli said to the Warlock and then turned to Alida, ¡°I might have to discuss some things next. See you later!¡±


    Just like that, the Warlock took the dizzy Alida outside.


    On the way, Alida found out that the Warlock¡¯s name was Kylie, a first-circle Warlock.


    ¡°Kylie, can you take me to the bloodline tower for a walk?¡± Alida asked Kylie as soon as they walked out of the wizard Tower.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Kelly smiled.


    Alida was obviously much more relaxed now that she didn¡¯t have to face the celestial. She chatted and laughed with Kylie along the way, and she also learned about the general strength of the bloodline tower.


    Alida was surprised that the entire West Coast was under the control of the bloodline tower. She had read the records before coming here and it said that they didn¡¯t provide much support during the war.


    However, it was not difficult to tell from the few words in the report that the main tower had obviously underestimated this place.


    At the very least, the main tower had estimated that there would be 10 to 30 third-circle warlocks here, but in reality, there were about 250 third-circle warlocks here. The difference in the base number was even greater.


    Their assessment was seriously wrong.


    ¡°Oh, right, Kylie. I heard that Lord Eli only advanced recently. How did the bloodline tower manage to occupy such a large territory before this? ¡± Alida asked as they walked.


    ¡°Because we had Sir Herman before. He was also a celestial Warlock, but he died! but we¡¯re stronger than before, ¡± Kylie said as she walked. ¡°Master Kriman, master Nikola, master Hydra, these are all celestials. Who dares to challenge us? ¡±


    ¡°Eh, where is she?¡± Suddenly, Kelly turned her head and saw that Alida was not there. She turned around and saw that Alida was a few meters away.


    Alida stared at her, her voice almost trembling.¡±Those people you just mentioned are all celestials?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Kylie asked curiously.


    ¡°Four celestials!¡± She exclaimed. Alida blinked her eyes and felt like she was about to faint.


    She had thought that Eli was the only celestial, but there were actually three more.


    Is this a f * cking sub-tower?


    Alida closed her eyes and felt like she was dreaming.


    If everything was true, then the power of the sub-tower had already surpassed the main tower.


    Who was the main tower?


    ¡­.


    Just when Alida doubted her life.


    On the other side, Eli and Kriman had already started discussing.


    ¡°Are you preparing to leave, my Lord?¡± Kriman asked.


    As the person in charge of the bloodline tower after Eli left, he was naturally aware of Alida¡¯s arrival and knew that His Excellency would agree to it.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eli nodded.


    This was indeed a good opportunity to enter the central continent. Moreover, the bloodline tower¡¯s main tower was weaker than he had imagined, so it would be easy for him to take control of it.


    He needed this opportunity.


    ¡°I understand, Sir.¡± Kriman nodded and said, ¡°then how many people do you need to take with you?¡± After all, it was a reinforcement.


    Upon hearing this question, Eli fell into deep thought.


    He would not be able to come back in a short period of time. He, Nikola, and Hydra had to leave. As for the others ¡­


    After thinking for a few minutes, Eli raised his head and said, ¡± as for the manpower, the third circle is 100, the second circle is 300, and the first circle is 500.¡±


    This was the number that Eli was thinking about. This number wouldn¡¯t have a huge impact on this place, but it would also allow him to quickly gain a foothold in the central continent.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Kriman stood up and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Oh, right. Make sure that people who are coming are all willing. After all, they might not be able to come back after this.¡± Eli reminded.


    ¡°Lord, you can rest assured.¡± Kriman nodded and left.


    Watching Kriman leave, eli stood up and walked to the window.


    Looking at the bustling bloodline tower outside the window, he was filled with emotions.


    He had spent too much time on the West Coast, and he had too many feelings for this place.


    This place had witnessed his Ascension from a first circle mage to a celestial and also witnessed the bloodline tower¡¯s growth from an ordinary force to the dominating force on the West Coast.


    However, he was still a mage, and the pursuit of the truth was still engraved in his soul. So, it was time to start a new journey.


    Next stop, central continent.

 Chapter 345 - 345 Departure

    345 Departure


    Soon, the news of the bloodline tower forming a team to the central continent spread out, and the news of Eli, Nikola, and Hydra¡¯s departure also spread.


    The bloodline tower was in an uproar.


    After all, three of the four true celestials were leaving at once. This would have a huge impact on the entire force. Fortunately, Kriman was still here.


    Many warlocks came over to persuade Eli overnight, but they were all sternly rejected.


    ¡°It is our responsibility to support the main tower!¡± That statement made many people speechless.


    Although many people didn¡¯t agree, no one dared to say anything when the celestials agreed. The team recruitment soon began.


    The gathering process was much faster than expected, and the warlocks¡¯ enthusiasm for this was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. However, it seemed easy to understand. After all, they were going to the central continent, the center of the world.


    In just five days, the team had been assembled.


    ¡­..


    The gathering of the team was only one aspect. Considering that the situation at the main tower might not be good, Eli also ordered them to take a lot of resources.


    Magic stones were the most abundant resource. After all, even in the central continent, magic stones were one of the basic currencies.


    Of course, early planning was also necessary. Whether it was the way to the central continent or how to act when the time came, they all needed to think ahead.


    In response, Eli invited Alida again.


    ¡°My Lord, may I know what you need from me this time?¡± Alida was as humble as ever.


    ¡°Relax.¡± After consoling this little Warlock from the central continent, Eli smiled and said, ¡± we¡¯re still not very clear about the situation in the central continent. We need to do some preliminary planning, and we might need you for that.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it would be my honor.¡± Alida immediately agreed.


    Ever since she learned about the situation in this branch, she had been nervous because she couldn¡¯t think of any reason why they would support the main tower.


    In terms of power, the branch tower had already surpassed the main tower. In terms of numbers, the West Coast was not small either, only one-third less than the main tower.


    So, she took the opportunity to ask her question.


    ¡°my Lord, the bloodline tower¡¯s branch is already very powerful. Why did you agree to my request so easily? ¡± Alida asked.


    This time, Eli didn¡¯t brush her off. He smiled and said, ¡± because the West Coast is still too small. It¡¯s so small that I am already at its peak. It¡¯s so small that it can no longer carry on my path.¡±


    Alida nodded, not fully understanding.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she knew about Eli or not. What was important was her knowledge of the central continent.


    As it turned out, she knew a lot about the basics. They soon planned out a path.


    Starting from Holmes city, which was at the edge of the Western Region, they needed to cross several neutral forces and several uninhabited areas to enter the bloodline tower in the center of the Central Western Region.


    ¡°Very good, then it¡¯s arranged like this. I may have to trouble you to be the guide when the time comes. thank you, ¡± Eli said to her with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. This is what I should do.¡± Alida quickly nodded, her impression of the easy-going Eli growing.


    Celestials were all high and mighty, but Eli was able to treat her, a mere second-circle warlock, with such an attitude.


    But how could she know?


    In Eli¡¯s heart, as long as one¡¯s strength did not exceed his, it did not matter if they had one or four circles. They would die sooner or later.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, a month passed.


    At this moment, almost all the warlocks were ready.


    In the square in the center of the bloodline tower, a huge gathering was starting.


    A few acres of the square had been cleared, and a seven or eight-meter-high platform stood on it. Eli and Nikola were standing on it.


    Below them were all the people who were preparing to head to the central continent. There were several hundred of them, and all of them had anticipation on their faces, and their eyes were bright.


    To them, going to the central continent was undoubtedly a huge opportunity. After all, the central continent was once the center of the world. Even though it had declined a lot, it was still far more powerful than the West Coast.


    ¡°the central continent must be very prosperous. The bloodline tower must be even more powerful.¡± A Warlock in the crowd muttered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? That¡¯s the central continent we¡¯re talking about. I hope they¡¯ll pay us some attention and not look down on us.¡± The Warlock said in agreement.


    ¡°But with the Lords around, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± Although the other Warlock was worried, he also believed in Eli and the others.


    However, someone not far away from them was twitching her mouth.


    She was Alida.


    As she listened to these people¡¯s words, she really wanted to grab their necks and tell them, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, the bloodline tower isn¡¯t as strong as you think.¡¯


    But Alida couldn¡¯t say it. She just looked at Eli on the stage and cried silently in her heart.


    Alida was feeling sad, but a dog beside her was barking.


    Doggo, who looked no different from an ordinary dog, looked at Eli in the stands and almost cried in his heart.


    The day he had been waiting for had finally come.


    It had been almost 1500 years.


    Do you know how he¡¯s been living all these years? In the beginning, he looked forward to it every day. Later on, he looked forward to it every few years. In the end, it became a few years, a few decades, and a few centuries.


    He realized that Eli really had no sense of time.


    It had been more than a thousand years, but back then, Eli had told him that it would be soon.


    There were already dozens of generations in the mortal world. Even in the Warlock world, more than a dozen generations had passed.


    ¡°But all of this is finally coming to an end.¡± Doggo¡¯s mechanical eyes were filled with joy.


    At this moment, on the high platform, Eli looked at Doggo, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just him. In the secret realm, Hill was also shaking his branches happily.


    The two poor children!


    However, Eli didn¡¯t forget his identity. He stood up straight and looked down.


    The next second, the power of celestial covered the entire area, and no one spoke.


    ¡°Everyone, ¡± Eli looked at everyone and said, ¡± I¡¯m the tower master of the bloodline tower on the West Coast, Eli. I¡¯m very happy that everyone can participate in this operation to support the main tower.


    ¡°However, I have to say this in advance. After leaving this time, there¡¯s a high chance that you won¡¯t be able to come back. If there¡¯s anyone else who wants to leave, it¡¯s not too late!¡±


    Eli looked at the crowd, but no one spoke.


    ¡°Very good, it seems that everyone is very determined.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll set off in three days. We¡¯ll meet here again.


    ¡°Everyone, enjoy your last three days on the West Coast.¡±


    It was a simple announcement, to begin with, and Eli didn¡¯t want to complicate it.


    After the announcement, Eli left, and so did the many warlocks, bidding their final farewells to those they knew.


    ¡­..


    Three days later.


    It was still at the square.


    However, apart from the numerous warlocks, there were also three huge airships. Each of them was over a hundred meters long and had a silver appearance. They looked very high-tech and could carry more than 500 people.


    None of them had expected the bloodline tower to have such transportation in stock. They were all very surprised.


    In front of the airship, Alida was also dumbfounded.


    She had thought that they were going to ride on flying magic beasts, but the branch actually had such a large airship.


    If she had not read about it in a book, she might not have recognized it.


    Alida was dumbfounded.


    After more than 1000 years of deterioration, there were almost no airships on the central continent. Everyone used magical beasts. However, a remote place like the West Coast actually had airships. This made her feel confused again.


    What was wrong with the whole world? Anyway, she felt like she was crazy again.


    ¡°Alida, let¡¯s go up and have a cup of tea together. The next journey will be a few months.¡± A hand was placed on her shoulder. She turned around and saw that it was Eli.


    At this moment, Eli had changed into a black Sorcerer¡¯s robe, and there seemed to be leather armor under it. In his hand was still the spiral staff, and he was wearing two beautiful earrings. A small snake was sleeping on his shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± Alida nodded.


    Alida and Eli entered the airship.


    The others quickly entered as well.


    Soon, everyone entered.


    With a wave of elemental fluctuations, the airship slowly flew into the sky and then slowly flew into the distance. Its speed was slower than the normal speed of the third circle creature.


    Kriman was watching this scene from the top of the bloodline tower.


    Now that Eli had left, he would be in charge of guarding this place.


    Not to mention growth, at least when Eli returned, there couldn¡¯t be too much change.


    ¡°I hope you have a safe journey, my Lord.¡±


    Kriman quietly returned to the Mage Tower.

 Chapter 346 - 346 On the Road

    346 On the Road


    The huge airships entered the uninhabited soya mountain range.


    At the forefront of the airship, on a grandstand that extended out, Eli looked down from above, observing the Sofia mountain range below.


    The Sofia mountain range separated the West Coast from the central continent. There were many natural resources and powerful creatures in the area. Even the third-circle warlocks didn¡¯t dare to venture too deep.


    However, Eli was very interested in this place because there was a lot of good stuff there. Of course, this place was very close to the West Coast, and the bloodline tower had also explored it, so Eli was not interested.


    Therefore, he stayed in his room for the first period of time.


    As for safety, there was no need to worry too much. This was a large-scale flying mage tool specially made by Eli. Thanks to thousands of years of accumulation, his mechanical construction was completely different from before. Just these airships alone, creatures below the third circle would almost be unable to cause any damage to them.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t need to worry about the fourth-circle creatures. After all, they were at the edge of the mountains.


    They gradually entered the depths of the mountain range, an area where few people tread.


    Some trouble also came.


    ¡­


    One night.


    Eli and the others were resting in the airship when they suddenly felt the airship shake. Then, they heard a terrifying roar.


    The loud roar instantly woke everyone up. The warlocks got up and went to the windows, looking out.


    On the ground in front of the airship.


    A hundred-meter-tall giant was roaring at them.


    This giant was covered in long fur and had a body as huge as an ape. There was only one huge vertical eye on its huge head, which was filled with bloodthirst and curiosity. Below it was a huge mouth.


    It was standing on a mountain, holding a stone with a radius of a few meters in its right hand, and it was throwing it at them.


    The rock streaked through the air like a meteor. Many people screamed, but wind elementals appeared around the airship, deflecting the rock.


    There was no doubt that the trembling just now was because of this giant.


    In a cabin.


    Alida¡¯s eyes widened at the scene.


    ¡°a fourth circle Cyclops. I heard that this creature often hunts passing creatures. Are we being targeted? ¡± Alida recognized this creature.


    The Cyclops was a kind of Giants. They had no consciousness, but they were extremely powerful. They were the creatures that people who passed by were most unwilling to encounter.


    Generally speaking, they would pass through quickly if they encountered such creatures. Even an ordinary fourth circle would not be willing to face them.


    ¡°So, how will Eli deal with this?¡± She was also very curious.


    Suddenly, the door of a room not far away opened, and Eli was pleasantly surprised.


    He quickly came to the front of the airship and looked at the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fourth circle Cyclops. I heard that the eye of a Cyclops has a unique function. How lucky!¡±


    Alida¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at the surprised Eli.


    This was a celestial. Even warlocks of the same rank would be afraid of him.


    But judging from what this Eli was saying, it seemed like he wanted the eyeballs.


    Alida watched Eli make the decision to stop the airship.


    Then, Eli flew out of the airship.


    At this moment, Alida saw Nikola also fly out.


    ¡°It seems like they are sending two people.¡± Alida heaved a sigh of relief.


    Two celestials would be fine, but she still felt that it was inappropriate. The battle with the one-eyed giant would not end in a short time, and it might attract other enemies, which could put the airship in danger.


    She didn¡¯t understand what Eli was thinking.


    But when she saw Eli flying down alone, she was stunned.


    Is Eli going down alone?


    Didn¡¯t he just advance not long ago?


    ¡­


    Eli looked at the one-eyed giant below him with a look of pleasant surprise.


    After being out for so long, he had finally encountered something interesting.


    The Cyclops was a creature that did not exist on the West Coast.


    Although it was a creature with a strong physical body, it was said that its eyes had unique spiritual power fluctuations, which was very rare. One had to know that Eli also had a mental power earring that had not been upgraded in a long time.


    Watching Eli land quickly, the one-eyed giant revealed a cruel smile. He pulled up a hundred-meter-tall tree beside him, cut off its branches, and pointed it at Eli.


    Although his opponent was not a sea tribe, Eli was not afraid at all in the face of a fourth-circle Cyclops.


    Eli stopped in mid-air, and the biting cold wind caused his robe to flutter. This robe, which was made from a giant deep-sea octopus, emitted light. The spiral staff in his right hand flickered with time sand, and countless elements surged around it.


    ¡°Rising Hurricane!¡± Eli looked at the one-eyed giant on the ground.


    The next second, the Cyclops revealed a look of horror. A hurricane rose from the earth, and his hundred-meter-long body was sent flying into the sky. He couldn¡¯t even resist.


    The people on the airship also watched this scene with their mouths wide open.


    This was not a small animal but a hundred-meter-tall Cyclops. Its weight was comparable to a mountain, and it flew up just like that.


    Even the one-eyed giant would never have thought that they would one day fly.


    But all of this had nothing to do with Eli. He was only looking at the eyeball with greed.


    In the next second, Eli waved his staff again.


    ¡°Tornado slash!¡±


    Countless earth and wind elements gathered again, and in the air, dozens of tornadoes that were dozens of meters long turned into thin ropes that were a few meters thick, twisting and flying toward the one-eyed giant.


    The one-eyed giant¡¯s eyes were wide open, but he couldn¡¯t move at all due to the control of the rising Hurricane.


    He could only watch helplessly as the ¡®wind rope¡¯ approached him.


    Rip!


    Blood splattered everywhere. The one-eyed giant¡¯s grayish-white skin was bleeding as if it was bound by a fishing net. The one-eyed giant howled in pain, but he only managed to hold on for a few seconds. In the next moment, the one-eyed giant was completely cut up. His body, which was hundreds of meters long, was instantly turned into countless pieces of meat. The only thing that remained was a huge eye.


    Blood splattered everywhere like a blood-colored rain, falling to the ground. There were even pieces of giant flesh mixed in.


    Eli ignored this scene.


    The giant eyeball flew toward him and he collected some more of the bloodline of the Cyclops before returning quickly.


    Nikola also followed.


    Looking at this scene, Alida¡¯s eyes widened.


    It had only been a few seconds, and a single-eyed giant had died just like that.


    This was too terrifying!


    Did he just advance? Who are you trying to fool?


    Until the ship started up again, Alida couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.


    She had a faint feeling that their trip to the central mainland this time would probably cause quite a lot of changes.


    This branch was really outrageous!


    ¡®And what level is this Eli at!¡¯


    There were still a few months of travel ahead, and she felt that she needed to observe carefully.


    But she hoped that there would be no accidents on the way.


    ¡­..


    In fact, Alida was overthinking.


    She had thought that she would be able to arrive in half a year, but in the end, it took a full year.


    It wasn¡¯t that eli and the others had encountered any danger, but Eli would stop the airships whenever they encountered anything interesting.


    Along the way, he had to draw dozens of liters of blood or collect some biological samples from the magical beasts that the others were not willing to encounter.


    Doggo really shook his head.


    Were they really traveling to help the main tower? This was clearly bandits passing by, robbing as they walked.


    However, this process also made Alida completely convinced of Eli¡¯s strength. Eli¡¯s strength was beyond her imagination. At least, none of the fourth-circle creatures they met on the way was a match for him.


    As for when she asked Eli, his answer also made her grit her teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a minor Warlock who just broke through to the next level.¡±


    She fell silent at Eli¡¯s words, but she also felt relieved. At least the reinforcements this time were really strong.


    But she also had a question, and that was, ¡®where was the third celestial?¡¯


    She only saw Eli and Nikola.


    It was very strange!


    She didn¡¯t ask, as this was a little too much.


    Of course, other than its combat power, what shocked her was the airships. At least, she had never seen such a powerful airship. It had spell formations, runes, and everything. It was as if it was completely new. She couldn¡¯t understand how such a complete airship could still exist on the West Coast at this time.


    At least on this point, the main tower was once again surpassed.


    In such an environment, after a year, they finally crossed the Sofia mountain range.


    ¡­..


    The three airships sped up when they saw the exit of the mountain range not far away.


    At the very front, Eli stood at the very front with Hydra lying on his shoulder and Alida standing beside him.


    Alida ignored the new pair of earrings that looked like eyes and the Hydra and asked, ¡°My Lord, the exit is up ahead. We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    ¡°I see it.¡±


    Eli¡¯s gaze was calm, and his vision spanned a thousand miles. He had already seen the Warlock city that stood at the edge of the mountain range.


    If he remembered correctly, that should be their first stop in the central continent.


    Holmes city.


    They had arrived at the central continent.


    ¡°Speed up again!¡± ordered Eli.


    Alida was also overjoyed. She had brought back reinforcements.


    She hoped that the main tower would not be too shocked.

 Chapter 347 - 347 Understanding

    347 Understanding


    Rawl city!


    In a spacious room, the burning candles on the walls illuminated the entire room. However, the ground in the center became dark again due to the influence of the force fields of the six people.


    At this moment, a few of them had their eyes closed.


    Suddenly, one of them opened her eyes. It was a beautiful woman with black and purple seductive patterns on one side of her face. She was only wrapped in a few pieces of cloth.


    She opened her eyes, and a trace of doubt flashed across her eyes.


    Her change was also noticed by the others, and they all opened their eyes to look at her.


    A dark-skinned Warlock looked at her and asked, ¡°Lefay, what happened?¡±


    Lefay didn¡¯t hide anything and looked directly at the few people in the dark. ¡°Did you guys feel like you were being spied on just now?¡±


    ¡°Spy?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? It¡¯s impossible for anyone to enter this place with our power unless they are fifth circle or above.


    ¡°But how could there be a fifth ring spying on us here?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. If the fifth circle warlocks had intervened in the Western Region, it wouldn¡¯t be like this. Those old guys should be either sleeping or in the nearby world fragments. Otherwise, their lifespans would be depleted!¡±


    Everyone chimed in and denied the woman¡¯s idea.


    Furthermore, they were confident that no one could easily spy on them.


    ¡°Alright, it seems like I¡¯m overthinking it!¡± The woman named Lefay nodded, but her doubts did not disappear.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s conserve our energy. There¡¯s still a huge battle to come!¡± A Warlock suddenly suggested.


    ¡°Ha, we have six half-step celestial here. What accident can there be? Once this fish, Eli, enters, we can easily draw in the net and eat the fish.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all halfway to the fifth circle. He¡¯s very strong, but we don¡¯t stand a chance against him if we join forces!


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    The crowd instantly burst into laughter, and their eyes showed pity for Eli!


    ¡®Can¡¯t you just stay in the North? Why did he have to provoke the heart of the abyss?


    ¡®I wonder if he¡¯s stupid.¡¯


    ..


    The bloodline tower¡¯s war chariots were gradually advancing in the heart of the abyss!


    In the Grassi land.


    Eli sat on the grass and sniffed at the floral fragrance in the distance. Hill was behind him, and two tiny tree branches stretched down to massage his temples. It was a pleasant experience!


    It was so comfortable.


    As he enjoyed the massage, he turned to Hill and asked, ¡°Hill, how did you learn these things? ¡±


    ¡°I learned it when I saw the people in the city outside. I thought that I could do it to my father after I learned it.¡± A chuckling voice came from behind him, like a little girl.


    Hearing the way Hill addressed him, Eli smiled and slowly got up.


    Looking at Hill in front of him, Eli was filled with emotions.


    Ever since they had taken in the elven race, the elven race had no lack of cultivation methods for the magical trees and some related resources.


    Hill had benefited a lot from this. Although she had not broken through yet, she was getting closer and closer to the fourth circle. She was now the equivalent of a 13-14-year-old girl.


    ¡°Hurry up and break through to the fourth circle. When the time comes, I can¡¯t do it without you!¡± Eli looked forward to it.


    The source of life that Hill could convert was enough for her to break through to the fourth circle, but not higher. Plus, she was a special being.


    That was why Eli was also constantly paying attention to Hill.


    As long as she broke through, it would be a great thing for both her and Eli.


    ¡°Hill will work hard!¡± A crisp voice rang out.


    Eli nodded, then walked towards the laboratory.


    The war was one thing, but his experiments had never stopped.


    He was still at the peak of the radiant sun. Although he had relied on his experiments to break through and reach the peak of four rings in terms of combat strength, there was no telling where life would take him. Hence, Eli had to break through to half-step fifth circle as soon as possible and gain an initial understanding of the laws.


    This was a long-term strategy!


    A few minutes later, Eli arrived at the laboratory.


    Although most of the laboratories had been moved out, the main laboratory was still under Eli¡¯s watch, mainly because he was worried about losing it.


    He opened the door of the laboratory and looked at the vacuum equipment in the distance.


    Compared to a few decades ago, the black fog surrounding the shadow core was obviously thinner. One corner of the black fog was so thin that it was about to disappear, and the core could be seen directly!


    ¡°Decades of extraction have finally paid off. I should be able to completely extract the black today. This will be a turning point in my observation.¡±


    Eli revealed his white teeth, walked to the experiment table, and started to operate.


    As the device was turned on, a large amount of energy gathered on both sides and an elemental ray toward the shadow core and then peeled off a black fog.


    ¡°Ten more times, and it¡¯ll be enough!¡± Eli made a judgment.


    After the device cooled down for a while, it was turned on again.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    ..


    Magic stones were used for experiments, but at this moment, Eli did not consider the problem of money at all. He only kept repeating the experiment, and the black mist was also being peeled off bit by bit!


    Finally, after the last separation, a corner of the mysterious black mist completely disappeared! A gap had appeared in the layer of the black mist.


    Darkness entered Eli¡¯s eyes!


    The shadow core that had completely shed its disguise was reflected in Eli¡¯s eyes.


    Eli¡¯s throat moved slightly, and he was extremely excited.


    Even if it was just a glance, he could feel that his understanding of the shadow had deepened. This was completely different from how he had been studying the shadow elements earlier.


    Cool!


    In such an environment, perhaps the day that Eli broke through to the half-step five-circle stage would come faster than he had imagined.


    Eli was mesmerized. However, the next moment, he discovered that the black fog was slowly spreading back toward the gap.


    How could this be?


    Eli attacked immediately, his elements surging, but it was useless against the black mist. He used his bloodline as well, but it was useless. The gap was getting smaller and smaller, but there was no time to hesitate. Eli used the power of faith directly, and this was his final choice.


    The golden power of faith quickly gathered toward the gap and blocked the black mist from spreading.


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up, but looking at the shrinking gap, he gritted his teeth. The imprint of faith on his arm flickered, and he spread it up to strengthen the barrier!


    At this moment, Eli couldn¡¯t care less about his consumption. His power of faith poured out like a Great River!


    In the end, it took two marks to stabilize the gap.


    At this point, the power of faith on Eli¡¯s body was now empty, without a single drop left.


    However, looking at the gap that was only the size of a ping pong ball, Eli felt like crying.


    ¡°but it¡¯s okay. This little bit is enough for me. It¡¯s so small and cute!¡± Eli consoled himself.


    Then, he sat there and began to comprehend the laws of shadow. This made his understanding of the power of shadow rapidly deepen, dozens of times faster than before!


    Time always passed very quickly during meditation. A week later, Eli left his meditation feeling like he could have done more.


    He might be able to gain an initial understanding of the laws of the shadow in a few years.


    He didn¡¯t want to wake up from his mediation but there was a reason.


    ¡°Have we already reached Rawl City?¡±Eli sighed.


    The next moment.


    He closed his eyes again and focused his consciousness.

 Chapter 348 - 348 Holmes City

    348 Holmes City


    Holmes city.


    The magnificent city in the westernmost part of the Western Region covered an area of several dozen acres. It was the only city within ten thousand miles of the Sofia mountain range. It had been standing on this land for several thousand years and was also one of the oldest cities in the Western Region.


    This was proven by the fact that the city wall had been replaced many times, and the magic formation that protected the city had disappeared.


    On this day, the sky had just brightened.


    Klison rubbed his drowsy eyes. He was wearing silver armor and a helmet as he walked up to the city wall.


    As a ¡± soldier ¡± for Holmes, his duty was to guard the city wall.


    This day was also the same.


    After communicating with the other guards, he arrived at his position, a tower on the city wall. This was the highest point and had the widest view.


    ¡®the same scenery, the same boring scenery.¡¯


    Klison was guarding the city wall that led to the Sofia mountain range, and he could see the mountain scenery that had not changed for hundreds of years.


    He had been here for three years, and he was getting tired of it.


    After a while, his drowsy eyes suddenly widened as if he had seen something wrong.


    At the exit of the mountain range in the distance, a few warlocks ran out, and they looked as if there was something terrifying.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s observe first.¡± Klison instantly focused his mind.


    There had been cases of powerful magical beasts invading from the mountains over the years, and every time they did, they would cause great destruction.


    The cold morning air entered his windpipe, making him more focused.


    ¡°I hope not!¡± He looked at the mountain range¡¯s exit, but he soon realized that more and more people were coming out of the mountain range, and they were all running very fast.


    Something was wrong.


    Klison knew that something must have happened inside. He immediately pulled on a rope not far away.


    The rope fell quickly under the pull, and the bell connected to the tower rang.


    Thump thump thump!


    The bell rang from the tower, and everyone near the city wall seemed to be stunned for a second.


    In the next second, countless noises were heard.


    ¡°Warning, warning!¡± The warlocks on the city wall shouted loudly, and the warlocks below the city wall also ran into the city.


    In just a dozen seconds, the warlocks on the city wall were ready, and the city wall was filled with weapons.


    On the ground, there were even more warlocks running toward them.


    A Warlock shouted, ¡°It¡¯s a huge flying object.¡±


    The guards did not understand what he meant, but they became more cautious.


    At this moment, all the warlocks in the mountain range had run into the city, and the gate was instantly closed.


    Of course, it was not just them. With this alarm, countless warlocks instantly became nervous, and the entire city was mobilized.


    More than a dozen third-circle warlocks flew up in an instant, and the other sorcerers also tried to climb as high as possible.


    They stared at the mountain range.


    In the center of the city, there was a room in a tall Warlock tower. It looked extremely luxurious, with gold and jewels all around. In the center, a man who was missing an eye sat.


    He wore black clothes and was tall. There was a scar on one side of his face that extended from his eye to his chin, like a centipede. He was the ruler of the city and the only celestial warlock.


    At this moment, he was also looking out of the window with a puzzled expression.


    What was happening?


    ¡­


    As time passed, the guards on the city wall held their weapons tightly.


    The warlocks in the city were also looking into the distance.


    The sun was slowly rising, emitting a dazzling light.


    A dash of silver appeared at the exit of the mountain range.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Some warlocks looked puzzled.


    The silver-white light slowly passed through the mountain range and slowly appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    It was a huge silver-white flying object.


    No, there were two more behind him.


    Three huge silver flying objects flew through the mountains. They were a hundred meters long and reflected light in the air. They were surrounded by force fields, and they were flying straight toward Holmes city.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The young warlock had a puzzled expression.


    The older or more experienced warlocks widened their eyes.


    ¡°Mechanical airship?¡±


    They were confused. Wasn¡¯t this thing already gone?


    Although they were shocked, they also heaved a sigh of relief. At least it meant that it was not a magical beast.


    He wondered where they came from.


    It couldn¡¯t be the barren land of the West Coast.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Is this an airship? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you. It¡¯s also my first time.¡±


    In an open space outside the city gate, an old Warlock and a young Warlock squatted at the side, looking into the distance.


    Three huge airships were standing on the ground. The fine metal patterns on them made their eyes light up.


    It wasn¡¯t just them. At this time, there were also many people here who were observing, each with different thoughts.


    Alida looked at the group of warlocks outside the window and covered her face.


    She had never expected that the three airships would cause such a huge commotion and even attract the attention of these warlocks.


    It had been like this since they landed here an hour ago.


    As for all of them, they were ordered to stay on the airship. As for Eli, he was invited to a banquet by the City Lord.


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    On the second floor of a building in the city center.


    The lights were bright, and melodious music was playing. Dozens of people were neatly dressed in twos and threes. Some were chatting, while others were looking at the center of the banquet. A few people were chatting.


    There were four people in total, three men and one woman.


    The woman was a beautiful lady with dark purple eyes and a good figure. She wore a long purple dress, revealing her long, white legs. She was full of charm. One of the men had a scar running through his face, indicating his identity. The other was a middle-aged man who looked very large.


    And the last person, the most curious person, was also the host of this banquet.


    He was a young man who looked elegant and easygoing.


    ¡°let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Amanta, the City Lord of Holmes city. I¡¯m a four-circle celestial Warlock.¡± Amanta looked at Eli, then pointed at the two beside him. ¡°this is Ms. Liliana from the charm mansion, and this is Ian, the person in charge of the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce in Holmes city.¡±


    ¡°Hello, you can call me Eli. I¡¯m a four-circle micro-star Warlock from the West Coast.¡± Eli looked at the three of them and introduced himself.


    He did not expect that an airship would attract so much attention.


    As soon as they landed, the mayor of the city came up to them and invited Eli to the banquet.


    Since he was going with the flow, naturally, Eli did not reject him. Of course, he was the only one. Nikola and Hydra were hidden in the airship, concealing their auras.


    It was his first time here, so he had to be more cautious.


    He looked at the three people in front of him. Besides Amanta, who was a celestial Warlock, the other two were only third circle.


    As for the organization that the two of them belonged to, there was no need to elaborate on the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce. There were many stories that happened between Eli and the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce. Eli also knew about the other charm mansion. It was also an organization that provided services and was extremely powerful.


    Warlocks had a weakness that could not be hidden compared to mages, and that was that they would be affected by their bloodline. The baser desires were amplified. Things like lust and violence were featured more often. It was why the charm mansion was born.


    To a certain extent, the Charm Manor was this world¡¯s red light district. However, they had also absorbed many powerful warlocks, as well as their affiliated and cooperative forces. It was a powerful force.


    It seemed that this banquet was his first obstacle in his Journey to the West Coast.


    Eli observed the three of them, and the three of them were naturally observing him as well.


    ¡°A celestial who is alone!¡±


    Amanta looked at Eli, his eyes were deep, his thoughts unknown.


    ¡®A celestial that seems to be from the West Coast. He shouldn¡¯t be a force on the continent. Maybe I can take him into the organization.¡¯ Liliana¡¯s eyes glittered.


    She had only come because she had heard that a celestial from an unfamiliar area had come to the city.


    ¡°Eli? It doesn¡¯t seem to be Herman.¡± The fat Ian shook his head.


    He had also heard that it was a force from the West Coast, so he had attended the banquet as quickly as possible.


    The branch in Holmes city had a different mission from the other branches, and that was to wait for a man named Herman, who belonged to the West Coast.


    Unfortunately, he would not be able to complete the mission this time.


    It was a small banquet, and everyone had their own thoughts.


    After the introduction, Liliana looked at Eli and asked, ¡± my Lord, you are from the West Coast. Since you are a celestial, you shouldn¡¯t be affiliated with any faction, right? Why don¡¯t you join our charm mansion? Our influence is spread all over the central continent. We can provide you with the best conditions.¡±


    The other two also looked at Herman. They were curious about what choice Eli would make.


    Generally speaking, very few forces would send their celestials to a place like the West Coast. In addition, Eli had brought quite a number of people with him, so they guessed that it was probably a force that wanted to move the central continent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Eli shook his head.


    Liliana blinked her eyes and understood that he was a Warlock who was preparing to build his own force.


    ¡°Milord might not know the situation in the Western regions, but at the moment, every piece of land in the Western regions that can be used to establish a faction is occupied. It¡¯s not an easy task to establish a new faction, and you¡¯ll have to obtain the recognition of other factions, which is even more difficult.¡± Liliana reminded.


    ¡°Of course, I know.¡± Eli nodded.


    This was also the reason why he was prepared to go to the bloodline tower.


    It would be troublesome to establish a force in the central continent.


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you join us, my Lord? you might not know us, but the charm mansion is one of the most powerful guilds in the world.¡± Liliana invited again.


    Wild celestials like Eli were rare.


    If she could invite him to join, it would be a great contribution.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± Eli shook his head and then said, ¡°There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you. I¡¯m from the bloodline tower¡¯s branch on the West Coast.¡±


    Liliana blinked her eyes in confusion.


    Bloodline tower?


    Ian¡¯s eyes lit up as if he was very sensitive to this word.

 Chapter 349 - 349 Lilianas Invitation

    349 Liliana¡¯s Invitation


    ¡°Bloodline tower?¡±


    Liliana fell into deep thought.


    A few seconds later, she raised her head and asked Eli, ¡°My Lord, is it the force in the central region of the Western Region?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I belong to this force.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Then, my Lord, I was too rude.¡± Liliana apologized, but her eyes were filled with confusion.


    She really couldn¡¯t associate terms like celestial and mechanical airships with this force.


    This was a branch on the west coast and it had such strength?


    Ridiculous!


    However, she might still have a chance if he was from the bloodline tower.


    Liliana looked pensive. The charm mansion was one of the most well-informed forces in the Western Region. Although the bloodline tower was a small force, it had been very ¡®lively¡¯ recently.


    Perhaps she still had a chance to win him over.


    Liliana smiled again. She was a professional in this field.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Actually, I¡¯ve just advanced too,¡± On the other side, Eli said humbly.


    Liliana¡¯s smile widened.


    It turned out that this was a celestial who had advanced on the West Coast alone!


    It was reasonable. After all, even if the West Coast was poor, there was still a chance for one or two geniuses to appear.


    Perhaps the bloodline tower itself didn¡¯t even know that there was a wandering celestial in its force.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re really talented. I¡¯ve been here for a long time, but I haven¡¯t seen the celestial from the West Coast!¡± The nearby Amanta also praised.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Eli shook his head.


    ¡°The fact that my lord was able to break through to the celestial realm shows that he is extremely talented.¡± Besides him, Ian also became more enthusiastic.


    ¡°The banquet has begun. Are you all interested in going and having some fun? ¡± Amanta suddenly said.


    Not far away, as time passed, the banquet had already begun, and many people were already dancing on the dance floor.


    ¡°May I invite my Lord to a dance?¡± Liliana smiled at the invitation.


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Eli nodded.


    It had been a long time since Eli had attended a banquet. He actually quite enjoyed being in such an environment occasionally.


    The immortal also needed entertainment.


    He reached out his hand, and Liliana placed her fair little hand on his, and the two of them walked toward the dance floor.


    The music on the dance floor was melodious, and Eli began to dance with Liliana.


    In the beginning, the two of them held each other¡¯s hands. Suddenly, Liliana placed one of Eli¡¯s hands on her waist and looked up at him.


    ¡°Sir, this is more suitable for this song.¡±


    At this moment, Liliana was very close to him. Eli could clearly see her eyes. The purple color was full of charm, and her slender waist was very soft.


    Even Eli had to admit that Liliana was one of the top three women he had ever seen.


    Just like that, the two of them danced on the dance floor, and throughout the process, Eli could clearly feel the heat from her skin.


    With a spin, Liliana returned to Eli¡¯s arms, but this time she spoke, ¡°My Lord, are you going to support the bloodline tower?¡±


    ¡°Oh? It seems like you know something.¡± As they hugged and danced, Eli looked at Liliana.


    ¡°My lord, you should be coming for the main tower, right? I heard that they are summoning warlocks from all over the world.¡± Liliana was still smiling.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eli didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Then, I would like to invite you to join the charm mansion again.¡± She looked at Eli, her eyelashes trembling.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eli looked at him. Wasn¡¯t his meaning clear enough?


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for my Lord to go and help them. The bloodline tower is in a bad situation. Their opponent is the Manticore family, whose power far exceeds the bloodline tower. Now, the bloodline tower only has one celestial. Even my Lord won¡¯t be able to defeat them!¡± Liliana¡¯s eyes were pitiful, as if she was being considerate of Eli.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then, that¡¯s even more reason for me to go to help them,¡± Eli smiled.


    ¡°Then it seems that you are still very confident.¡±


    Liliana smiled.


    ¡°But if you want to join us, you can contact me at any time. We welcome you.¡± Liliana let go of one hand, pulled out a purple crystal from her full chest, and handed it to Eli.


    ¡°Sir, this is the symbol of my residence. You can go to any residence and contact me through this.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli didn¡¯t refuse. He took the crystal. It was hot and fragrant.


    The music was coming to an end, and Eli slowly let go of Liliana¡¯s hand.


    ¡°My Lord, there is one more piece of free information that I will give to you.¡± Liliana walked out of the dance floor and suddenly turned around, her purple dress spinning.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°The Manticore family seems to have some people here. They might have already heard of your arrival.¡±


    Eli nodded, then watched as the person in charge of the charm mansion left.


    Eli looked at the purple crystal in his hand and put it away silently.


    There was a reason for her kindness!


    Liliana seemed to be interested in him.


    At this moment, Eli also slowly walked out of the dance floor, but he didn¡¯t expect someone to come over suddenly.


    ¡°Hello, Lord Eli.¡± Ian was all smiles.


    Looking at the person in charge of the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce who had suddenly appeared before him, Eli was baffled.


    Why are you here?


    ¡°My Lord, you said you are from the bloodline tower of the West Coast. May I ask you about someone? Of course, there¡¯s a reward.¡± Ian asked, looking at Eli.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, have you heard of Herman?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Herman?¡± Eli blinked as if he didn¡¯t expect him to ask this. A second later, he asked in confusion, ¡°How do you know about Herman? Herman was the anchor of our bloodline tower¡¯s West Coast. However, he has been dead for a while.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡± Ian blinked his eyes as if he didn¡¯t expect such an answer.


    However, he still nodded and thanked Eli. ¡°If you need to replenish any resources, the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce will be responsible for it.¡±


    Ian was stunned for a moment, but he wasn¡¯t stunned. He was ecstatic.


    He finally found information about Herman. As for Herman¡¯s death, he didn¡¯t care.


    He only knew that once he passed this news to the higher-ups, he would at least be rewarded handsomely. They might even be able to transfer him to another prosperous area.


    ¡°Thank you, then.¡± It was as if Eli was not interested in his question, but his eyes lit up when he heard about the resources.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave, Sir.¡±


    Ian couldn¡¯t wait to leave.


    Eli looked around as well and realized that Amanta and Liliana seemed to have left, so he turned to leave as well.


    He had already gotten enough information from this banquet.


    As long as the resources were replenished, he would rest and reorganize before leaving this place.


    As for the charm mansion and the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce, he would deal with them later.


    He also knew that there would be trouble on the way. The Manticore had a base here.


    However, when Eli thought about the Manticore¡¯s forces Alida had told him about before he came, it seemed like the strongest were two radiant moon warlocks.


    It would be troublesome, but not that troublesome.


    Eli left the place silently, preparing to stroll around the place.


    Just as he walked out of the building.


    On the third floor.


    The two of them stood there and watched as Eli left.


    ¡°Amanta, should we make a move?¡± The voice came from a man with a long face and dark eyes. Beside him was Amanta.


    Half of Amanta¡¯s body was hidden in the darkness, and he revealed a smile.


    Very few people knew that there were actually two true celestials in Holmes city. One was him, and the other was the man beside him, one in the light and one in the dark.


    ¡°Clint, I¡¯ve checked. His aura is indeed that of a celestial that has just broken through. I reckon that there are still a lot of valuable resources on the three airships, including many warlocks. We can sell them when the time comes.¡± Amanta sneered, the scar on his face looking somewhat sinister.


    Holmes was far away from other powers, and in the chaotic lands, he needed a lot of resources to build it to its current state.


    He had invited Eli to the banquet to probe the situation.


    It had been a long time since they had encountered such a big fish.


    ¡°Clint, it should be your turn to make a move this time. With your Nebula-level strength, it should be easy.¡± Amanta said to him.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Clint nodded.


    Holmes looked normal on the surface, but it was a place where many wanted criminals lived. It was dark inside.


    And he, Clint, was the darkest of them all, at least blacker than Amanta.


    ¡°But it seems like the people from the charm mansion and the Golden cicada Chamber of Commerce are very interested in that man!¡± Clint suddenly said.


    ¡°He¡¯s a celestial, after all. These two forces have great influence, but they don¡¯t have that much actual power!¡± Amanta shook his head. At that moment, Eli had already disappeared from his sight.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Clint smiled.


    ¡°And I saw the Manticore¡¯s men observing from the outside. It seems like they are going to destroy this reinforcement team first. If we don¡¯t do anything, he won¡¯t live to see that.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Amanta smiled and looked at Clint. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my Lord.¡± Clint bowed and left.


    Amanta looked out the window, his gaze distant.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Clint swayed his body as he walked towards the back door. He was in a good mood too.


    After this, they could rest for a long time.


    He went to the back door, opened it, and walked out. The next second, he felt a roar in his head as if he had encountered something, and then the whole world fell into darkness.


    The silver Eye slowly retracted. After confirming that he was dead, Eli put him away in a sack and kept him in the secret realm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s solve a problem first.¡±


    Eli left the alley with a relaxed expression, humming a little tune.


    He had long felt that Amanta was not a good person, so he took a closer look and found the problem.


    This time, he discovered their terrifying plot and resolved a great crisis.


    It was really terrifying!


    As for Clint, he was supposed to be the executor!


    As expected, his decision to become stronger before coming here was the right decision. Otherwise, he would be in danger. Moreover, the silver Eye at the limit of the fourth circle was really terrifying. Even a Nebula-level Warlock could not detect it.


    This evil ability, under the nourishment of Eli¡¯s life, had already become his killing weapon.


    As for Amanta, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. It didn¡¯t seem like he would bother him for now, so Eli left him be.

 Chapter 350 - 350 The Manticore Familys Response

    350 The Manticore Family¡¯s Response


    Amanta still didn¡¯t know that his old friend of many years had died. He only felt happy at the thought of a large number of resources coming.


    From his point of view, a Nebula Warlock against a newly advanced celestial Warlock, wasn¡¯t that a piece of cake?


    The gap between celestial ranks was extremely large, and each rank had a huge difference. The difference between nebula warlock and micro star warlock was huge. It was not just a difference of several bloodline cores (similar to celestial stars but for warlocks) but a categorical difference.


    This was also the reason why there was no essential difference between the fourth circle, but the division was more detailed. Even a small difference in the stage was almost impossible to overcome.


    Other than the Magus world, some worlds had even divided this stage into three levels to show the difference.


    At the Nebula level, their bloodline was at least three times that of a micro-star, so their strength was a completely different matter.


    As for battling warlocks above their rank, that was even more impossible.


    ¡°Poor Eli, I don¡¯t want this to happen either. If you want to blame someone, blame this world. Blame this man-eating world.¡±


    Amanta had a look of pity as he sighed.


    ¡­..


    On the other side.


    In a building, in a room.


    A small blood basin was placed on the ground.


    A Warlock with his eyes closed was bandaging his right arm. It was obvious that he had just drained the blood.


    He carefully felt the power of the blood, and a connection that belonged to the bloodline was gradually established in his heart. A human face gradually appeared in the blood basin on the ground and began to speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on that you¡¯re using this method of communication?¡± The bloody face asked in surprise.


    For warlocks, since the methods of the Mages were lost, they usually used magical beasts to transmit information, but for emergencies, they used bloodline connections. The price was a large amount of blood, and the warlocks had to have the same bloodline. Furthermore, the connection had to be established in advance. Thus, unless there were special circumstances, they would not use it.


    ¡°Sir, a branch-tower of the bloodline tower has appeared in Holmes city.¡± The Warlock said quickly. He was a Warlock from the Manticore family.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The bloody face seemed a little surprised.


    A few seconds later, he said, ¡± it¡¯s fine. We have an easy time fighting the main bloodline tower. It¡¯s just a branch tower.¡±


    ¡°However, my Lord, there are three high-grade mechanical airships in this branch tower. They are at least at the third circle. I think my Lord might be interested in them.¡±


    ¡°Mechanical airship?¡± The bloody face let out a surprised sound. ¡°It just so happens that I need to prepare some presents lately. This is indeed good.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the owner¡¯s strength?¡± The bloody face asked, lost in thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Sir. They didn¡¯t get off the airship. Their leader was invited to the banquet, but I know that this is a branch-tower on the West Coast.¡±


    ¡°The branch-tower on the West Coast? The place that the bloodline tower abandoned?¡± The bloody face seemed to have heard something funny.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send a force along the way to help. They have a celestial that¡¯s not much different from the bloodline tower¡¯s main tower. It¡¯ll be easy to complete this task.¡± The bloody face rose and fell like a demon before it slowly disappeared.


    The Warlock kept the blood basin and left.


    They didn¡¯t even care about the main tower. What could a branch-tower do?


    In fact, they wouldn¡¯t have cared about this branch if they didn¡¯t have the airships.


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    In a tent some distance away, six people were sitting at a table.


    Suddenly, a man in the corner raised his head. His face was pale, and he revealed a cold smile.


    ¡°Wellington, what happened?¡± At the main seat of the table, a Warlock with a square face looked at the man.


    ¡°Lord Jerre, a small branch of the bloodline tower has arrived in the central continent to reinforce the bloodline tower.¡± The man replied respectfully.


    ¡°Oh, it seems that this branch tower is very special. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t use a bloodline connection to communicate the info.¡± Just then, another woman spoke. She was sitting next to Jerre.


    The two of them were the highest combat power of the Manticore family.


    ¡°lady Jalin, it¡¯s because they seem to have three high-level mechanical airships. They¡¯re rare and good things.¡± Answered the pale-faced Wellington.


    ¡°Oh? Airships? No wonder.¡± Jerre nodded.


    They couldn¡¯t replicate such a good thing from the mage era.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then. I will allow you to mobilize some of the family¡¯s resources to get those three airships.¡± Jerre continued.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Wellington nodded again.


    Then, no one mentioned it again because it was just a small branch-tower. There was really nothing to pay attention to.


    ¡°The next step is to negotiate with the Amina family, the force behind the bloodline tower,¡± Jesse continued after a while. ¡°After the resources are divided, we can make our final move on the bloodline tower.¡±


    ¡°What a joke. The bloodline tower protected the precious resources found in the bloodline tower area for the Amina family, but they didn¡¯t even realize that the Amina family had sold them out.¡± Jalin chuckled as she covered her mouth.


    The others also laughed.


    This time, they only attacked the bloodline tower because of their interests.


    There was only one reason why the bloodline tower still existed: they had yet to reach an agreement with the faction behind the bloodline tower.


    As for the bloodline tower, no one cared.


    There was only one celestial. Everyone here was a celestial, and they could easily take control of the bloodline tower.


    As for the main tower summoning a branch, it was just a dying struggle in their eyes.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room became lively.


    ¡­


    Very quickly.


    A piece of news came from Wellington.


    On the way to the bloodline tower, there was a plain, where the Four Seasons garden¡¯s Warlock Academy was located.


    In the center was a garden. In the garden, dozens of flowers grew. The flowers wriggled and sprayed out green mist to block the vision. In the mist, there was a small wooden house.


    In the wooden house.


    An old man had his eyes closed.


    He looked very old. His face was full of wrinkles, and blue veins was exposed. It was obvious that the blood inside was green. His legs were entangled by thorns. At this time, a flower grew out of one of the thorns, and a letter was spat out.


    The old man picked up the letter and started reading.


    ¡°A branch of the bloodline tower is coming. They want me to snatch their airships. I can take any other resources.¡± The old man suddenly opened his eyes, revealing his green eyeballs.


    As a subordinate force of the Manticore family, he had received a mission.


    Fortunately, the mission this time wasn¡¯t too difficult. At least, it was easy for him.


    ¡°Airships? This is good stuff!¡± The old man knocked on the vines beside him.


    After a short while, a woman walked in.


    ¡°My lord, what are your orders?¡±


    ¡°Pay attention to the sky. There might be a few airships coming here soon. Inform me when you find them.¡±


    ¡°Airship?¡± The woman was puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s something left behind from the mage era. It¡¯s a mechanical object that can fly in the sky.¡± The old man explained.


    To the warlocks of this generation, airships were probably something that no one had ever seen.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± The woman nodded and left.


    The door closed, and the old man closed his eyes again.

 Chapter 351 - 351 Four Seasons Garden

    351 Four Seasons Garden


    After the banquet ended, Eli was free to move around the city. While waiting for the replenishment of resources, he observed the city at the edge of the Sofia Mountains.


    He observed every place and also used this opportunity to observe the central continent.


    Three days later, he had a rough understanding of this place.


    From flying magic beasts renter, Eli learned that flying items had almost disappeared in the warlock era. People relied on their legs or flying beasts to travel long distances.


    He finally understood why the people in the city reacted so strongly that day.


    These days, some people even went out of the city to observe the airships.


    From the relay station where the information was transmitted, Eli knew that the communication in the warlock World was also a mess.


    Long-distance communication was basically only available to large factions, and there was a price to pay.


    From the city wall, Eli knew that these people had basically given up on using spell formations.


    There were many similar things, and Eli was also very emotional.


    And this was largely related to the change in bloodline cultivation methods. The Warlocks¡¯ spiritual power was even weaker.


    Simply put, the things that Mages had were no longer suitable for Warlocks.


    While he was observing, the Golden Cicada Merchant Association had finished replenishing their supplies.


    Eli was ready to continue.


    On the day of departure, outside the city wall.


    Amanta, Liliana, and Ian all came to see him off.


    ¡°My lord, most of the cities along the way should have our forces. If there¡¯s a need, my lord can contact us at any time.¡± Liliana nodded and smiled. She was wearing a purple dress and black stockings.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡± The same goes for the Golden Cicada Merchant Association. This is my identification card. You can get a 5% discount at any store. ¡± Ian handed Ell a golden card.


    He had already uploaded the news. The higher-ups should know in a few days.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ely smiled as he took it. Actually, he still had Jin Ji¡¯s token, and the discount was even greater.


    Amanta stood up straight and said to Eli, ¡°Bon voyage.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Eli looked at him and nodded. If he didn¡¯t know what he had done, Eli would have believed his good intentions.


    After bidding farewell, Ely walked directly to the airship not far away and boarded it.


    A few seconds later.


    Accompanied by the violent wind elements, the airship suddenly soared into the air and accelerated away.


    Ian and Liliana left.


    Amanta¡¯s gaze was deep.


    ¡®This time, Clint has really hidden well.¡¯ He had not seen him for a few days, so he must have gone to prepare.


    ¡­


    ¡°Sir, it seems that you are very popular here!¡±


    As soon as he came up, Alida leaned over, but her eyes were filled with resentment.


    The reason was that Eli had gone down alone for a few days, but he refused to let them go down.


    But she could understand it. After all, they were too showy. If they all went out, they might scare the Warlocks here. At least before they reached the Bloodline Tower, it was best not to expose themselves.


    ¡± I¡¯m almost done. Next, I¡¯ll head straight to the Bloodline Tower. ¡± Eli nodded.


    After a year of long journey, the resources on airships had to be replenished. He also needed to learn some information.


    Since he had done all of this, he would not stay any longer. Instead, he would go straight to the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Alida¡¯s eyes lit up. They were finally returning!


    She hoped that things would be better. Their reinforcements this time were very powerful.


    Including the original celestial warlock at the main tower, there were a total of four celestials. Although they were still no match for the manticore, they had the power behind them, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to survive.


    And there was also Sir Eli.


    She looked at Eli. Although the lord said that he was at the micro star level, she boldly guessed that Eli might be someone at the Nebula level.


    The airship soon left Holmes City and entered other regions.


    Although there were many Warlock forces in the central continent, each Warlock force had a large number of mortals supporting them. These mortals basically survived under the protection of the Warlock forces. Eli and the others also tried their best to choose public areas in order to reduce trouble.


    Along the way, Eli also saw traces of mages on the road and was filled with emotions.


    Of course, he did not take the initiative to go down. After all, these had been exposed for thousands of years. There was almost no valuable part left.


    Just like that, ten days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Eli and the others finally left and entered the western region of the Western Regions.


    In the past ten days, they have only been in the outer region of the Sofia Mountain Range. The central continent was not like the West Coast. It was hundreds of times larger, and it took a lot of time to travel.


    Just as he left the area.


    Holmes City.


    In a room.


    Amanta sat on the side, and a Warlock stood in front of him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t found him yet?¡± Amanta asked.


    ¡± Yes, sir. We¡¯ve used all sorts of methods, but we still haven¡¯t found any traces of Sir Clint. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s gone missing. ¡± the Warlock reported.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Amanta¡¯s face was gloomy.


    For a full ten days, there was no news of Clint at all. Counting the previous few days, it had been almost thirteen days.


    This was too abnormal.


    Moreover, Amanta didn¡¯t think Clint would give up the airships.


    This was also the part that he could not understand the most.


    Where did Clint go?


    ¡°Have you contacted the Clint family?¡± Amanta asked the Warlock.


    ¡°I sent a warlock yesterday. We should know by today. ¡± The Warlock nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Amanda nodded.


    The Warlock also lowered his head, but he seemed to know something, and his body froze.


    He slowly raised his head and said with an ugly expression,¡± Sir, there¡¯s news about Sir Clint. His family has the Bloodline Soul Lamp, and now the lamp has been extinguished. ¡±


    Amanta¡¯s expression changed.


    There was only one possibility for the lights to go out, and that was that Clint was already dead.


    But how could he die?


    ¡°And Milord, the time when the soul lamp extinguished should have been thirteen days ago in the afternoon.¡± The Warlock continued.


    Amanta was stunned.


    He slowly raised his head, and cold sweat gradually appeared on his forehead.


    In the afternoon thirteen days ago.


    Didn¡¯t that mean that Clint died not long after leaving his room? Of course, it was also possible that he died as soon as he left.


    Clint had not caused any trouble recently, so the only possibility was¡­


    ¡°Eli! ¡± Amanta picked up the glass of water on the table with a trembling hand, but he couldn¡¯t pick it up no matter how hard he tried.


    After trying a few times, he picked up the cup, brought the water to his mouth, and took a few sips.


    ¡°Damn it. He hid it so well!¡± Amanta closed his eyes.


    Eli was stronger than he appeared. He was probably only able to survive because Ely was too lazy to deal with him.


    ¡± This is the Bloodline Tower¡¯s branch warlock? ¡± Amanta¡¯s heart was beating fast.


    You call that a branch?!


    Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t the one who made a move this time.


    ¡­


    Another month passed.


    Three huge airships were flying in the sky.


    In the airship, Alida and Eli were drinking afternoon tea as sunlight shone through the window.


    ¡± Sir, after passing through this area, with the speed of this airship, we should be able to reach the Bloodline Tower in another month. ¡± Alida was still holding a map as she spoke to Eli.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli took a look and sighed.


    It had been more than a year, and it was finally almost time.


    ¡°Alida, why were you assigned to the West Coast to gather reinforcement?¡± asked Eli.


    ¡°Sir, this is troublesome. I¡­¡± Alida seemed to hesitate as she bit her pink lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If there¡¯s any problem, maybe I can help you solve it.¡± Eli smiled.


    If it weren¡¯t for Alida, no one would have come to the West Coast branch.


    ¡°Alright, my lord.¡± Alida nodded and prepared to speak.


    Pa, pa, pa!


    Someone knocked on the door.


    The two of them raised their heads at the same time and listened to the knock on the door in the distance.


    Who would come here at this time?


    ¡°Come in!¡± Eli was also very surprised. Speaking of which, no one should come at this time.


    Moreover, he was slightly unhappy that his precious time had been ruined.


    The door opened, and a third-circle male Warlock walked in.


    ¡°Oscar, what happened?¡± Ely asked. The man in front of him was the Warlock in charge of the Bloodline Tower this time and also the deputy master of the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°Milord, a flying magical beast has appeared in front of us, blocking the sky. It seems like it has ill intentions.¡± Oscar said.


    ¡°Oh? What faction¡¯s sphere of influence are we in?¡± asked Eli.


    Beside him, Alida quickly recovered and came to the map. She then said to Ely, ¡°Sir, this seems to be the Four Seasons Garden Warlock Academy¡¯s territory. A faction with a celestial, slightly weaker than the Bloodline Tower.¡±


    Her expression gradually became serious as she added,¡± And if I remember correctly, this force has a beneficial relationship with the manticore family. ¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes flickered. He never believed in coincidences.


    It seemed like the enemy was there to ambush them.


    ¡°If a celestial makes a move, I will too.¡± Eli put down his teacup.


    He was very unhappy that his afternoon tea time was ruined.


    Hearing this, Alida blinked. She could hear the displeasure in Eli¡¯s tone.


    She hoped that this faction would be sensible.


    Alida prayed for them.

 Chapter 352 - 352 Airships

    352 Airships


    Krysoya Plains.


    Four Seasons Garden¡¯s Warlock Academy.


    Because the soil here was fertile and the elements were abundant, there were also many magical plants planted here. In addition, the bloodline of the Four Seasons Garden Warlock Academy was mostly plant-type, so they could also process magical plants and accumulate a lot of wealth.


    At this moment, in the sky at the very front of the plains.


    It was a black mass.


    Hundreds of griffin-like creatures flew in the sky. Each of them had the head of an eagle and the body of a lion. They were nearly five meters long and had a pair of huge white wings on both sides. They were scattered in the sky like a huge net.


    There were two warlocks on each griffin. Apart from the fifty third-circle warlocks, the rest were all official warlocks with one or two circles.


    The griffin at the front was a huge griffin that was twice as long as an ordinary one.


    A dark-skinned Warlock stood on top of it, wearing black leather armor and carrying a greatsword on his back. He gave off the aura of a half-step celestial.


    There was also a smaller griffin on each side of him. On each were a man and a woman. The woman wore dark green leather armor and held a whip. The man had complicated patterns on his face and looked very unfriendly. Both of them were powerful peak third-circle warlocks.


    At this moment, the female Warlock on the right turned her head and curiously looked at the Warlock in the center. ¡°Lord Anli, do we need so many of us to deal with a branch of the Bloodline Tower?¡±


    The dark-skinned Anli turned around and said, ¡°It¡¯s necessary to be cautious. I heard that this team drives an airship. It might be a little troublesome. ¡±


    ¡°Airship? ¡°I¡¯ve never seen an airship before, so I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like compared to our griffins. It¡¯s just a branch, and it¡¯s a bit of a waste to transfer so many of our people.¡± A sharp voice came from the left. The Warlock, with a face full of patterns, touched the feathers of his griffin and laughed disdainfully.


    ¡± Kubiley, don¡¯t underestimate these creations from the mage era. ¡± Anli frowned.


    ¡°Yes, Master Anli,¡± Kubiley said, but the smile on his face did not fade.


    Seeing this, Anli shook his head helplessly.


    This was not his fault.


    After all, this was just a branch of the Bloodline Tower¡¯s branch. Even he couldn¡¯t muster up the motivation to do so.


    Members from that remote area would probably have at most ten or twenty third-circle warlocks. They probably found the airships in some ruins.


    ¡°If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for being so ostentatious without strength!¡± He shook his head and sighed.


    Moreover, this place was too close to the headquarters. A few kilometers behind them was the headquarters. His Excellency could make a move at any time. It was impossible for anything to happen.


    ¡°Milord, they are here.¡± Suddenly, the female Warlock on the right pointed ahead.


    Anli looked over.


    In the blue sky, three huge airships that were more than 100 meters long appeared in their sight, emitting the beautiful light of the setting sun.


    Looking at the huge airship, Anli blinked.


    It was so big, and it was indeed very oppressive.


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± He shouted loudly, and the griffin beneath him also let out an eagle cry.


    The few hundred griffins made a sound, and the few hundred Warlocks instantly became nervous.


    Kubiley also licked his teeth, his face ferocious.


    He wondered if this airship could withstand the attack of the third circle griffin. Wasn¡¯t it just a metal shell?


    The huge griffins were ready for battle.


    A few kilometers away, in a wooden house within the green fog, the only Celestial warlock in Four Seasons Garden also opened his eyes.


    He was paying attention to this battle.


    ¡­..


    The fierce wind blew past his ears. On the spectator stand, in front of the airship, Eli¡¯s eyes were calm.


    He could clearly see the griffins and Warlocks in front of him, and he could feel the malice they were emitting.


    Alida looked at the calm Eli.


    ¡°Sir, do you need us to warn them?¡± Alida asked.


    ¡°Do you still think it¡¯s necessary?¡± Eli only glanced at her.


    Alida fell silent.


    Indeed, Four Seasons Garden¡¯s intentions were too obvious.


    ¡°I heard that the Four Seasons Garden seems to grow magical plants.¡± Eli suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Alida nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Eli nodded and did not say anything else.


    ¡­..


    As time passed, they were getting closer and closer to the air defense line formed by the griffins.


    In the end, it was only 500 meters away, and the airship slowed down.


    Three huge airships and hundreds of Warlocks riding on griffins.


    ¡°Leave the airship and the resources, and we can let you leave.¡± Anli didn¡¯t hide his purpose at all and said loudly.


    Obviously, the Warlocks in the airship had also sensed such a huge commotion. They all leaned against the window. If it weren¡¯t for Eli¡¯s refusal to let them out of the airship, they would have already gone out to kill these Warlocks.


    After these few days, they also faintly discovered that they did not seem to be weak.


    However, what surprised Anli and the others was that the airship didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping and continued to move forward.


    ¡± Sir, it seems like they won¡¯t compromise. Should we make a move? ¡± Kubiley looked at Anli and smiled.


    ¡± Alright, let¡¯s show them the power of our Griffin Legion. ¡± Anli nodded.


    He raised his right hand, and everyone looked at him.


    His face was cold, and he said loudly,¡± Griffin Legion, prepare to attack. Be careful not to damage the airships. ¡±


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The griffin flapped its wings, and the air around them surged. Everyone flew toward the airship.


    The airships were surrounded from all directions.


    Kubiley was leading the way. The griffin beneath him was even faster, letting out an eagle cry.


    He wasn¡¯t a fool, but he understood that basically all airships were mobile tools and didn¡¯t have many offensive measures.


    Anli stayed where he was and watched the griffins charge forward.


    In his opinion, this battle was already decided.


    ¡­.


    In the airship, Alida was a little nervous.


    It was only because of her trust in Eli that she had the courage to stand here. However, what made her feel strange was that Eli did not seem to have any intention of making a move.


    ¡± Alida, do you know what the difference between a warlock and a former mage is? ¡± Suddenly, Eli turned around and asked.


    ¡°The difference?¡± Alida was very confused and said uncertainly, ¡°Warlocks don¡¯t need to rely on mental energy more?¡±


    ¡°No. The only difference is that warlocks like to use their eyes to judge things,¡± said Eli, shaking his head. ¡°Mages like to observe carefully first, then explore and draw conclusions. ¡±


    ¡°Sir, what does this have to do with us? They are already very close.¡± Alida looked nervous. The nearest griffin was only 30 meters away from her, and she could almost smell its scent.


    ¡°Take this airship, for example!¡±


    Airships?


    Alida looked up.


    ¡± It looks no different from an ordinary airship on the surface. It¡¯s just a means of transportation, but it¡¯s actually a large-scale mage tool. ¡± Eli said.


    Alida was a little confused. She did not understand what Eli meant. She only knew that she was afraid. The griffin was getting closer, only twenty meters away.


    Crack!


    She suddenly heard a click. She turned her head and saw that Eli seemed to have activated a button.


    A button?


    Alida suddenly felt the airship shake. She turned to look at the sides and saw holes appearing on the silver airship. Cannon barrels that were emitting cold light came out from them, and each of them was glowing with complicated magic patterns.


    Alida could only see the two sides, but she estimated that there should be hundreds of them.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Alida was stunned.


    Not only she but all the Griffin Warlocks were dumbfounded by this scene.


    The cannons looked like they were not to be trifled with, and the runes that lit up on them made everyone feel uneasy.


    Kubiley widened his eyes and prepared to turn around and run.


    However, in the next second, countless lights exploded from within. Countless elemental cannonballs shot out, streaking through the air and illuminating the air within a few kilometers.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion sounded.


    All the griffins were enveloped by the white light. It was not just this one. The other two airships also fired their cannons. Their attacks instantly enveloped all the griffin warlocks who were attacking them.


    In the distance, Anli¡¯s eyes widened. Countless hardwoods grew out of his body and formed a shield in front of him.


    Further away, the old man instantly jumped up from his chair and flew over.


    The Warlocks in the airships were also dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect the airship they were on to have such an offensive method.


    The white light lasted for a few seconds before slowly dissipating.


    Everyone looked at the battlefield.


    In the sky, almost all the griffins had been pierced through. Bowl-sized wounds pierced through them, and every one of them had their eyes wide open as if they were about to cry out. As for the Warlocks, they suffered heavy casualties. Those below the second circle were basically wiped out, and only a few of them survived. Almost half of the third circle were dead, and only twenty or so third circle Warlocks were still in the air.


    However, even if they did not die, they all looked rather miserable.


    The corpses of the griffins fell to the ground like rain. The lucky survivors of the second circle also fell rapidly. Most of them could not fly.


    Even the Warlock Kubiley, who was at the front, had been reduced to ashes after taking the most damage.


    The remaining Warlocks were filled with fear as they covered their wounds and flew back.


    They didn¡¯t expect the airships to attack, and it was so terrifying.


    In the distance, Anli put down the shield that had been attacked a few times. At this moment, the shield was also about to be pierced through.


    ¡°What?¡± His voice trembled slightly in disbelief.


    Wasn¡¯t it a flying tool? How could it have such powerful firepower?


    If the airships fired again, they would perish immediately.


    ¡°Do I have to fight?¡± Anley gritted his teeth and prepared to move forward.


    He didn¡¯t think that the airships would have such firepower. In fact, if the warlocks didn¡¯t get so close, not that many of them would have died.


    However, before he could do anything, he felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned around and widened his eyes.


    The person pressing down on his shoulder was none other than the Four Seasons Garden¡¯s celestial, and his face was ashen.


    ¡°My lord. ¡°Anli¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°This time, my judgment was wrong, causing so many people to die.¡± The old Warlock had an ugly expression.


    No one expected that the airships would be so powerful.


    ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡±


    The reassuring words calmed Anli¡¯s emotions. At this moment, the remaining Warlocks also noticed the arrival of this celestial. They looked at him excitedly.


    The survivors of the griffin warlocks looked at the person as he flew into the sky.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused.


    Their eyes were filled with anticipation.

 Chapter 353 - 353 Dumb Dumb

    353 Dumb Dumb


    The old man¡¯s name was Bena.


    The fourth circle Giant Thorny Warlock had advanced to the celestial realm three hundred years ago. He was a micro-star Warlock and the first Warlock to advance to the fourth ring in the Four Seasons Garden.


    He had played a huge part in the Four Seasons Garden¡¯s success.


    Thus, when he saw so many Warlocks die, Bena exploded in anger. With so many Warlocks, it would take at least two to three generations to nurture them, but they were all killed by a single round of attacks from the airships. No matter what, Four Seasons Garden suffered a great loss.


    However, he could also tell that these three airships were not ordinary. They could be considered top-notch mage tools below the fourth circle, and their value might not be lower than some fourth-circle items. If he could get them, he might be able to make up for some of his losses.


    As he flew up, vines gradually appeared around his body. They were 100 meters long and kept rolling around him. Then, they formed a huge plant-like creature that was 100 meters tall.


    At the same time, boundless dark green gas spread out from his surroundings.


    A huge thorny monster appeared behind him. Bena stood on the branch of the thorny monster and looked down at the three airships.


    ¡°Land immediately and get out!¡±


    His voice was not loud, but it resounded in everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡­..


    At the airship¡¯s spectator stand, Eli withdrew all the elemental cannons.


    Speaking of which, this was usually installed on offensive aircraft. It was also the most basic weapon for large-scale mobile aircraft in dimensional wars. It was generally not used in the warlock world, and no one would install it on an airship.


    Eli had long predicted that he would leave the west coast. In the next 500 years, he built these four airships, took three with him, and left one on the west coast.


    Because he wanted to improve his alchemy skills, he used everything he could think of.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for an ordinary airship to reach such a level.


    However, it was obvious that the airship couldn¡¯t do anything to the celestial.


    Eli shook his head and slowly flew out.


    At this moment, all the Warlocks in the airship were leaning against the window, watching Eli.


    The injured third-circle Warlocks from Four Seasons Garden looked at Eli from the sky, their eyes filled with hatred. The Warlocks on the ground who had not fallen to their deaths were also wailing as they looked at the sky as if they could already see the Warlocks from the bloodline tower surrendering.


    In the stands, Alida was also staring at the sky, but she was filled with confidence.


    ¡­.


    ¡°You must be the leader of the Bloodline Tower.¡± In the sky, Bena stood on the body of the Giant Thorn Demon, looking down at Ely and asking.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli looked at him calmly.


    ¡± You¡¯re quite brave. Descend your airship immediately. Everyone, get down and grab all the captives,¡± Bena sneered and said to Ely, ¡°As for you, I will make you wish you were dead to pay for our losses.¡±


    Looking at this arrogant look, Eli almost laughed. Bena¡¯s people were there to ambush them, but it sounded like Eli was the criminal.


    ¡°I think you guys are the ones who are robbing us, right?¡± Eli¡¯s expression was strange.


    As if his sore spot had been poked, Bernard¡¯s face darkened. ¡± Kid, you¡¯re very brave, but let me tell you, this world doesn¡¯t work like this. Natural selection, the strong prey on the weak, do you understand?


    ¡°Because I¡¯m stronger, so you have to listen to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Eli nodded seriously.


    Bena sneered, but in the next second, Ely suddenly realized something and said, ¡°Looks like the manticore clan is indeed stronger. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be a dog for them. ¡±


    Bena seemed to have been bitten in pain. His face instantly turned black, and the anger in his heart burned like a flame.


    ¡°You, you, you.¡± He pointed at Eli angrily.


    ¡°Looks like I was right, manticore¡¯s dog.¡± The smile on Eli¡¯s face widened.


    Bena¡¯s face turned even darker.


    At this moment, the Four Seasons Garden¡¯s members were stunned by this scene.


    No one had expected the situation to turn out like this with just a few words.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Bena couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. The giant thorny demon beneath him moved. Dozens of 100-meter-long thorny vines lashed out at Eli. The air seemed to be torn apart, and afterimages appeared at its speed.


    ¡°It seems like we can¡¯t win.¡± Eli laughed, extremely carefree.


    At this moment, the vines of the Giant Thorn Demon were very close to him. In the next second, an invisible time domain was activated.


    Countless light shards appeared in Bena¡¯s dull eyes.


    He saw that his vines seemed to have slowed down a lot, and the figure of Eli disappeared in the blink of an eye. The figure was actually rapidly approaching him. That speed was completely illogical.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Bernard felt that something was wrong.


    More and more vines crashed towards Eli like a wave. They were densely packed, like a rolling snake cave. However, what he did not understand was that every time the vines got within a hundred meters of Eli, the speed of the vines would slow down at a visible speed, allowing Eli to easily dodge.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Bena observed carefully and found that the vines around Eli were not the only thing moving. It was as if the air had slowed down a lot.


    It was not that the vines were slow, but that time was slow.


    ¡± The power of time? How is this possible?! ¡± Bena couldn¡¯t understand, but he realized that Eli might be a celestial!


    ¡°Celestial!¡± Bena was stunned.


    Wasn¡¯t it a sub-tower? The sub-tower still had a Celestial!


    But at this moment, he knew that he absolutely could not let Eli get close. More vines instantly covered the sky.


    However, Eli¡¯s speed was completely illogical. By the time he could react, Eli had already arrived in front of him.


    Their eyes met.


    Countless scales appeared on Ely¡¯s right arm as if it was filled with boundless blood. He swung it in a circle and swung it at Bena¡¯s face.


    Bena seemed to hear a dragon¡¯s roar and see a shadow that covered the sky.


    ¡°He¡¯s a celestial!¡± At this moment, Bena finally confirmed Eli¡¯s strength.


    The next moment, a slap landed on his face.


    Bang!


    Bena¡¯s head instantly turned into minced meat, and the shadow directly pierced through him. A huge pillar of light that was 100 meters long streaked across the distance and half of the mountain peak not far from the off-road disappeared in an instant.


    Bena died.


    The dead body fell to the ground. The Giant Thorn Demon under his feet quickly turned black and turned into a rotten plant. Then, they fell to the ground together.


    ¡°You said that the strong prey on the weak.¡±


    Eli looked at the fallen celestial without any mercy.


    ¡­..


    ¡°What is this? Master was slapped to death?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? This is definitely a celestial.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re telling me this is a branch tower of the Bloodline Tower? ¡±


    On the ground, the Warlocks of Four Seasons Garden was filled with fear, unable to accept this.


    They couldn¡¯t understand how a mission to intercept the bloodline branch could end up like this. Even their celestial had died.


    Not far away, the third circle Warlocks felt their entire bodies turn cold. Even Bena had been killed. If Eli wanted to kill them, they would have no chance to resist at all.


    Fortunately, Eli didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of killing them. He had just returned to the airship.


    As soon as Eli returned, Alida immediately came over. ¡°Congratulations, sir.¡±


    ¡°Just a celestial!¡± Eli shook his head, but this old man really pissed him off.


    ¡°Sir, shall we continue our journey now?¡± Alida asked.


    ¡°Of course. Go inform all the warlocks, ¡± Eli looked at her. ¡± We¡¯ll ask for compensation later. ¡±


    ¡°Ask for compensation?¡±


    Alida was a little confused.

 Chapter 354 - 354 Plundering Resources

    354 Plundering Resources


    In the airship where Eli was.


    ¡± I knew he could do it. He¡¯s really too strong. ¡±


    ¡± That old man is really ridiculous. Tower Master Eli is too violent, but I like it. ¡±


    ¡± I suddenly feel that the Central Continent is just so-so! ¡±


    Many Warlocks had witnessed the brutality of Eli in the Sofia Mountain Range after their flight, but they were not celestials, so they did not have a direct understanding of it.


    However, it was not until today that they realized how powerful Eli was.


    As the Warlocks chatted, the door of the cabin suddenly opened. A Warlock ran out and shouted excitedly,¡± Everyone, get ready. We¡¯ll be landing in the Four Seasons in a while. When the lord gives the order, take away all valuable items, especially magic plant resources. Everyone can keep 30% of what they get. ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    All the Warlocks looked at the Warlock at the same time, their mouths wide open.


    A Warlock could not hide his excitement and said, ¡°Are you saying that we¡¯re going down later to plunder resources?¡±


    ¡°Milord said it¡¯s to get compensation!¡± the Warlock replied.


    It was no longer important whether it was compensation or looting.


    No one was a fool, so they naturally understood what he meant.


    ¡± Praise Lord Eli! ¡± A Warlock said as he took out his weapon.


    The others also praised Eli.


    A few minutes later, all the Warlocks were fully armed and stood at the exit, feeling excited.


    The same thing happened in the other two airships.


    ¡­


    Three hours passed in the blink of an eye.


    Three enormous airships were parked on the ground outside Four Seasons Garden. Not far away was the Potion-growing area of the four seasons, and further away was the main city of the four seasons.


    At this moment, in the magic herb field, Anli carefully collected a magic plant and put it aside.


    He raised his head and saw countless Warlocks from the Four Seasons Garden gathering magic plants. The magic plants were transported to the airship not far away and piled up like a small mountain. Beside the small mountain, Eli was tidying up the magic plants.


    Seeing this scene, Anli was both angry and helpless.


    Eli did not kill them. Instead, he asked them to help collect resources in exchange for their lives.


    They were the ones in the magic herb fields while Eli¡¯s men were gathering resources in the city. There were hundreds of Warlocks.


    When he saw those Warlocks come down, he realized that the force from the sub-tower was quite powerful.


    Of course, there was resistance. However, Eli only sent a wave of mental power across the city, and basically, everyone fell unconscious. They allowed Eli¡¯s men to plunder the resources without any resistance. The only thing that was worth rejoicing about was that Eli¡¯s men did not kill anyone.


    ¡°Damn manticore.¡± Anli cursed in his heart.


    If it weren¡¯t for this higher-up faction, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    With their celestial dead and their resources plundered, their situation would be even worse.


    A branch?


    Anli felt that this was a joke.


    He glanced at Eli. The powerful four-circle celestials and the Warlocks from the Bloodline Tower were also returning. The proportion of third-circle Warlocks was also very high, and there were also three high-level mechanical airships.


    You call this a sub-tower?!


    He even felt that this was a plot by the manticore to get rid of them.


    ¡­..


    ¡± The Central Mainland is indeed different. I¡¯ve never seen many magical plants before. ¡± Elsewhere, Eli smiled as he looked at a large number of magical plants.


    The West Coast was once the territory of the dark Magi compared to the Central Mainland. In terms of the cultivation and planting of magic potions, the light Magi were slightly better. Thus, the magic potion resources in the Central Mainland surpassed the West Coast.


    It had been a long time since his Potionology skills had improved. With this batch of potions, he might be able to improve further.


    Of course, other than him, the others had also gained a lot. He believed that after this plunder, many people¡¯s strength would increase.


    At this moment, Oscar walked over from not far away and handed a ring to Eli.


    ¡°Milord, these are the items from the Four Seasons Garden¡¯s secret vault. They are all in this ring!¡±


    ¡°Secret vault!¡± Ely was slightly interested.


    He opened the ring. The space inside was smaller than he had imagined. It was about 5x5x5, but there were quite a lot of resources inside. There were about a few hundred high-grade magic crystals, some bloodlines that had been stored in advance, some books, and some Warlock weapons.


    In the end, there were about three items that interested Eli.


    A few books on Potionology, two feathers, and a pair of goggles.


    The Potionology books were something that Eli hadn¡¯t thought of, but considering that the Four Seasons Garden was a faction related to magical plants, it seemed reasonable. These books were mainly related to the cultivation and planting of plants, so they could be considered as a supplement to Eli.


    The two feathers were nearly a meter long. The inner part was white, while the outer part was green. When Eli touched them, he could even feel the sharp wind element. The quality of the feathers was not low either. Eli guessed that they were feathers dropped by fifth-circle magical beasts, but he did not know where Four Seasons Garden had obtained them.


    Eli planned to use it as a foundation to refine a fourth-circle mage Tool to increase his mobility.


    As for the goggles, they were more interesting.


    This was a fourth-circle mage Tool, but part of its runes had been damaged. It should be able to be used once it was repaired. It should have been collected by the Four Seasons Garden. After all, a fourth-circle mage Tool required a high amount of mental strength, and it was not something a Warlock could use.


    Of course, Warlocks might not be willing to use it now. They paid more attention to the cultivation of their own bloodline and their own weapons.


    ¡°It seems that the quality is not low. Let¡¯s leave after repairing it.¡± Eli made a last-minute decision.


    This time, his harvest was not small, and the other Warlocks¡¯ harvest was also not small. After all, these were the resources of a celestial-level force. Although it was only a main city, they only had a few hundred people. Even if each of them only got 30% of it, it was still a huge amount.


    They needed some time to digest it.


    ¡°Oscar, make the arrangements. We¡¯ll set off in three days.¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Oscar nodded.


    At this moment, Alida, who was not far away, walked over with a smile on her face. It was obvious that she had gained a lot.


    ¡­


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Eli repaired the goggles.


    The name of the goggles was Pioneer Goggles. Its effect was to strengthen one¡¯s sight, and it could also help mages maintain clarity and calmness in any environment. The effect looked ordinary, but it was actually quite good.


    In these three days, the late-stage second-circle Alida reached the peak of her second circle.


    There were also five people with second circle who advanced to third circles, and twenty people with first circle who advanced to second circle.


    This was normal. After all, they had plundered a warlock base. Most of the resources that they had obtained this time could benefit Warlocks. Those who could board the airship were basically the elites of the Bloodline Tower. Many of them were at the limit of breaking through, and many of them lacked resources.


    The plunder this time also made all the warlocks¡¯ frustrations that had accumulated over the past year disappear.


    Even Eli could feel that these people¡¯s faith in him had increased by a few hundred units.


    Eli understood. Who wouldn¡¯t like a boss who brought everyone benefits without any risk?


    After collecting all the resources, Eli waved his hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    On the same day, with the sound of the airship starting, the three airships set off again.


    Meanwhile, in the Four Seasons Garden, the Warlocks who had regained their freedom looked at the chaotic territory and cried out in pain.


    They were all crying.


    A wrong choice caused the Four Seasons Garden to be doomed.

 Chapter 355 - 355 The Reaction of All Sides

    355 The Reaction of All Sides


    Just as the airship was leaving.


    On a mountain five kilometers away from Four Seasons Garden.


    The five Warlocks stared at the departing airship. There were three men and two women, and they were all dressed luxuriously. However, they did not look young, and each of them was celestial. They belonged to the factions closest to the Four Seasons Garden and were the strongest experts of each faction.


    However, at this moment, a few of them heaved a sigh of relief as they watched the airship leave. It was as if the devil had left.


    ¡°Hey, hey, he finally left.¡± One of the old Warlocks clutched his chest.


    ¡± Indeed. Old Bena died so easily. I wonder who that Warlock is. He looks kind, but his methods are so powerful. ¡± Another old woman in a purple robe nodded in agreement.


    The others also expressed their opinions, but they were much more relaxed.


    A few days ago, they had already noticed Four Seasons Garden¡¯s fanfare.


    Although they were very curious about what they were up to, the Four Seasons Garden was usually very well-behaved, so they didn¡¯t pay any attention to them. However, when they felt the fluctuations from the battle between the celestials, everyone was shocked.


    When they arrived at the Four Seasons Garden and learned of what had happened, they were even more dumbfounded.


    Old Bena had been slapped to death.


    The surrounding forces were actually about the same, and they felt that they were not much stronger than Old Bernard.


    If this man wanted to attack them, no one could stop him.


    They were naturally afraid.


    As a result, the five factions automatically joined forces, but fortunately, the powerful Warlock did not seem to have any other thoughts. After collecting the Four Seasons Garden¡¯s resources, he left.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found out the reason. The Manticore Clan seems to want the airship, so they ordered the Four Seasons Garden to stop them.¡± A Warlock shook his head.


    ¡± I see. Then they must have underestimated the strength of this team. ¡± The Warlock beside him shook his head.


    ¡°I have another interesting piece of news. Do you want to hear it?¡± Suddenly, the old man who spoke first raised his head and asked, his expression a little unnatural.


    ¡°Tell us.¡± They were naturally very interested.


    ¡± This group of people is a branch tower of the Bloodline Tower. They seem to be here to help the main tower. ¡± The old man enunciated each word with a pause. Even his eyes were filled with confusion.


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The others did not speak either. Clearly, this was a possibility that they had never thought of.


    As for the Bloodline Tower, wasn¡¯t it a force on the same level as them?


    ¡± No wonder the Manticore Family noticed them. Didn¡¯t they have a conflict with the Bloodline Family because of the lack of resources? ¡± A Warlock suddenly understood, but then he changed the topic.¡± I wonder if they know that the Bloodline Tower¡¯s branch has such strength. ¡±


    ¡°Obviously not.¡± A Warlock said.


    The others looked at each other and nodded in tacit understanding.


    How could a normal sub-tower have such strength?


    ¡± The manticore must be very angry right now. It lost a subordinate force just like that and a resource-based force at that. ¡± The old man mocked.


    This time, the manticore¡¯s act of snatching resources had made them, who were also the leaders of small forces, feel a sense of sorrow.


    They even hoped that the manticore would fail, but it was clearly impossible.


    Even if the Warlock had killed Bena, Bena was already very old, and his strength had declined. Eli was probably at the Nebula level, which was stronger than Bena. However, the manticore had a radiant moon warlock.


    There was no chance of winning.


    As soon as this topic was brought up, a few of them felt a little depressed. After chatting for a while, they left one after another and went back to their homes.


    ¡­


    ¡°What?¡±


    In a Mage Tower of the Manticore Family, Wellington jumped down from his chair after a cry of surprise.


    At this moment, there was a third circle Warlock standing not far from him, but this Warlock¡¯s face was covered in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Repeat what you just said.¡± Wellington walked up to the Warlock and pulled him up.


    ¡°My lord!¡± Under the aura of the celestial, the Warlock felt as if his entire body was being pricked by countless needles. He trembled and said, ¡°Sir, Four Seasons Garden¡¯s Bena died and most of their resources were taken away. It was that tower¡¯s doing.¡±


    Bang!


    The Warlock was thrown out and smashed into the wall.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Wellington cursed and slammed his palm on the table, causing it to shatter.


    He had never expected such a thing to happen.


    In his opinion, it should be very easy for a celestial to deal with a sub-tower, but they were actually killed, and most of their resources were plundered.


    The most ridiculous thing was, why would a branch have a celestial Warlock and a Bloodline Tower at that?


    Was this reasonable?


    This didn¡¯t make sense.


    However, since it had already happened, it was time for him to think about how to remedy it.


    He couldn¡¯t tell Jerre or Lady Jalin about this matter. After all, the Four Seasons Garden was the most important supplier of magical plants to the Manticore Clan. A large number of magical plants were still very important to the Manticore Clan. According to the rules, he shouldn¡¯t have let the Four Seasons Garden take action, but it just so happened that the Four Seasons Garden was nearby. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen?


    ¡°The unknown warlock might be a Star or Nebula Warlock. ¡± Wellington guessed.


    He was a Nebula Warlock, but it was still not enough to deal with this unknown enemy.


    Thinking of this, he looked at the Warlock who had just gotten up and said, ¡°Immediately go to the Lilias Warlock Clan, Harma Warlock Academy, and the Mercury Clan. Inform their celestials to come to me. I have something to discuss with them.¡±


    Wellington named three subsidiary forces of the Manticore in one breath. Each of them had a celestial warlock and was on the same level as the Bloodline Tower.


    Since he couldn¡¯t win the battle alone, what about the three of them?


    He wanted to take back everything that Eli had taken away.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The Warlock clutched his chest and lowered his head.


    ¡°Keep it a secret. Don¡¯t let others know.¡±


    Wellington did not want those people to know about his failure for the time being. He would wait until he made up for his mistakes.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Warlock nodded and left.


    Seeing the Warlock leave, Wellington looked at the messy house and felt unhappy.


    It¡¯s all this bullshit tower¡¯s fault!


    Branch towers, my ass, even the main tower isn¡¯t this powerful.


    ¡­..


    Hermes City.


    In a room.


    The room was luxurious. The floor was covered with soft earth demon bear skin, and there was a big bed in the middle. The surrounding walls were hung with purple or pink silk, and the air was filled with a pleasant perfume smell.


    Liliana was standing on the floor with bare feet. She was only wearing simple undergarments, and her fair skin was exposed. She was holding an open letter. Her purple eyes blinked and her pink lips were wide open.


    ¡± Eli easily killed Four Seasons Garden¡¯s celestial Bena, then plundered a large number of resources and left. Estimated strength: Nebula level. ¡±


    ¡°Is he that powerful?¡±


    Liliana put away the envelope.


    Ever since meeting Eli, she had been using the huge information network of the Charm Mansion to observe the whereabouts of the airship. After all, he was the celestial she wanted to rope in.


    ¡± Looks like he¡¯s a little stronger than I thought. Looks like I need to raise my rating. ¡± Liliana pondered. ¡± Not enough. Even so, he still isn¡¯t a match for the manticore. It seems that we need to ask my teacher for help. If we protect him at this critical moment, we should be able to get him to join us. ¡±


    Liliana seemed to have thought of something and smiled.


    She was already at the limit of the third circle, and she was now lacking credit. Perhaps the opportunity to break through was with Eli.


    Thinking of this, she immediately picked up the letter and lay on the bed. She crossed her fair legs and began to write.


    A few minutes later, she finished writing the letter.


    She put on her clothes and left the room.


    Outside the room, a maid stood at the side.


    ¡°Help me send this letter to my teacher!¡± Liliana handed the letter to the maid.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The maid nodded and left quickly.


    Not long after, a flying eagle left Holmes City.


    In the castle¡¯s main tower, Amanta watched as Eagle left the Charm Mansion and returned to his room.


    ¡°Eli, Eli!¡±


    He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. At the same time, he found out about Eli.


    This guy was indeed hiding his strength.


    He was probably the one who killed Clint.


    How sinister!


    Amanta sighed deeply.


    He was lucky.

 Chapter 356 - 356 Numbers

    356 Numbers


    At night.


    The crescent moon hung high in the sky, sprinkling down layers of silver frost.


    In the airship, Eli ended his meditation as usual and went to the stands.


    Looking at the scenery on both sides, Eli took out a map and estimated the distance between him and the Bloodline Tower.


    They should be there in ten days.


    Half a month had passed since the incident at Four Seasons Garden, and it had been a smooth half month.


    However, Eli knew that this was only temporary.


    From the way he had destroyed the Four Seasons Garden, the Manticore Clan would most likely make new moves.


    However, he wasn¡¯t too afraid, nor would he run away.


    There were some things that couldn¡¯t be avoided. If he wanted to establish a foothold in the Bloodline Tower in the Central Continent, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the manticore. Unless Eli chose to establish his own force, that would be more troublesome. It might not be as easy as dealing with the manticore.


    A stable environment was never obtained by hiding but by fighting.


    ¡°However, I have to consider my next path after I resolve this.¡±


    Eli pondered.


    At his current stage, he was already in the second half of the fourth circle. He should be thinking about the path he should take next. Therefore, he needed some information about the fifth ring. Even if he did not have specific details, he should know what the path ahead was!


    However, there was no need to be too anxious about this. He was only at the Glorious Sun stage and was still very far from breaking through.


    Moreover, he had many things to do next!


    Hill needed an area to plant, and Hydra needed resources with the same attributes to upgrade, the merfolk¡¯s belief system was too crude and needed to be dug up and studied, and also Doggo¡¯s body¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡± Eli sighed.


    Speaking of which, ever since he had landed, Doggo hadn¡¯t looked for him. He had been in the secret dimension.


    Thinking of this, Eli stepped into the secret realm.


    The area that Eli walked into was Hill¡¯s area. As soon as he entered, Hill lowered her green branches and stretched them toward Eli.


    ¡± We¡¯re already at the central continent. You should be able to sense the rich elemental essence in the surroundings. When we reach the place, you can take root somewhere. ¡± Eli consoled.


    Hill could have broken through long ago, but she had been restricted by the environment for more than a thousand years. The power accumulated in her body was even as much as that of a middle-stage third-circle mage, but her essence was at the peak of a first-circle mage. Only tree-type creatures had long lives. Otherwise, she would have been the first subordinate of Eli to be suffocated by the environment.


    Hearing Eli¡¯s comforting words, Hill stretched out her branches as usual. Every green leaf was like jade.


    Not far away from Hill was Hydra, who was lying on the ground. He had been placed in the secret realm by Eli, and he was currently sleeping.


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    At this moment, a shadow floated over from not far away. It was Nikola, who was also arranged to be in the secret realm.


    ¡°Yeah, I came in to see Dylan. Where did he go?¡± asked Eli.


    ¡°Dylan? He seemed to be not far away. The situation didn¡¯t feel right. His Excellency might really have to take a look.¡± Nikola said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eli was confused.


    What could be wrong with a mechanical creature?


    Is it out of grease?


    ¡­.


    After a while, Eli saw Dylan.


    Dylan was lying flat on the ground, feeling hopeless.


    He kept muttering, ¡°I can¡¯t sense it, I can¡¯t sense it.¡±


    There seemed to be a problem¡­


    Ely was a little surprised. After all, this stupid dog had been delayed by him for more than 1,000 years. Why was it that he had started to wither in the central continent?


    ¡°Dylan, what happened?¡± Eli walked over and asked.


    Dylan turned around and said in a sobbing tone, ¡°Eli, I can¡¯t sense it. I can¡¯t sense it. ¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t sense what?¡± asked Eli.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sense my body!¡± Dylan stood up, his entire body trembling mechanically. He raised his head and said to Eli, ¡± I tried my best to sense my main body the moment we arrived at the central continent, but I couldn¡¯t sense it at all. There was nothing at all. My main body must have been destroyed over time. ¡±


    Dylan¡¯s tone was mournful, and his blue mechanical eyes kept blinking.


    Eli also had a strange expression on his face, but he still comforted her, ¡± Could it be that it¡¯s too far away from you? And you¡¯re too weak to sense it. ¡±


    Dylan, ¡°¡­¡±


    However, after this explanation, Dylan seemed to have found some comfort. He suddenly stood up and looked at Eli. ¡°What you said makes sense, Eli. That must be the case. ¡±


    Eli smiled. He had encountered the same situation before, just like how he could not sense the central continent when he was on the west coast.


    Dylan was too anxious.


    After all, this was his only hope, and it affected him too much. Even if Eli gave him another reason, he would accept it without hesitation.


    Dylan, who had been comforted, returned to his normal state and was in a good mood.


    ¡± Eli, don¡¯t worry. When I find a body, I¡¯ll definitely ¡­ ¡± Before Dylan could finish, Eli reached out his hand to signal him to be quiet.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Eli?¡± Dylan asked curiously.


    ¡°Enemies are coming.¡± Eli narrowed his eyes as if he had seen something fun.


    ¡°Enemies.¡± Dylan¡¯s gaze immediately turned serious, and he left without looking back. As he ran, he shouted, ¡°Good luck, Eli.¡±


    The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. Dylan had been with him for a long time, and he was getting more and more mischievous.


    However, he sensed that there were four people outside. It would not be a problem for him to win, but there was still a 1% chance of getting injured. Moreover, they were on the airships. To prevent any damage to the airships, he could not go alone this time.


    He flew out of the mystic realm and shouted at the same time,¡± Hydra, Nikola, prepare for battle. ¡±


    Nikola immediately raised his head, and the sound of death lingered behind him. Hydra opened its four pairs of eyes, and the four colors emitted unique colors. The four elements around its body coiled around it. It raised its head and let out a cry.


    Eli flew out first, followed by a Chimera and an Undead.


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    Under the moonlight.


    The three airships stopped in mid-air, and in front of them was a huge, dream-like wall. The color of the wall was illusionary, and it was hundreds of meters tall, completely blocking the path of the airships.


    With the help of the dim light from the high wall, four figures floated in front. Three men and one woman, one in front and three behind.


    The leader was Wellington. He wore a black robe, his face was pale as snow, and his eyes were extremely cold, like the ice in winter.


    One of the three people behind him was wearing yellow armor and was three meters tall. Another person wore a crown inlaid with gems and was dressed in gorgeous clothes like a king. His eyes were golden, and he looked like a lion. The last person was a woman wearing a light purple dress and had a pair of huge wings flapping behind her. The color of the wings was like a dream. It was purple, black, and blue. It was extremely strange, just like the high wall behind her.


    The three of them were the three celestials that Wellington had invited. The two men were at the Star rank, while the female Warlock was at the Nebula rank. In order to invite the three of them, Wellington paid a huge price.


    ¡± Eli, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me. ¡± Wellington looked at the airship in front of him with a cruel smile.


    The other three were also staring at the airship. No one spoke.


    Before they came, their goal was already very clear, and that was to kill Eli.


    As long as Eli appeared, he would be met with the attacks of the four of them.


    The few of them stared at the airship and suddenly felt a celestial fluctuation flash past. Their eyes lit up, and they knew that the enemy had arrived.


    However, in the next second, two more auras burst out.


    It was also a celestial!


    Their eyes widened at the same time!


    Wait a minute!


    Three auras?


    Other than Eli, were there other celestial in the airship?


    A few of them turned serious and stared at the airship.


    Three figures flew out.

 Chapter 357 - 357 The Exploding Situation

    357 The Exploding Situation


    Under the moonlight, three figures appeared before the four of them.


    The one at the front had a handsome face. He was wearing a black mage robe that flickered with a unique color. The spiral staff in his hand flickered with a unique color, and his eyes were shining brightly, making the four of them feel uncomfortable.


    Without a doubt, this was Eli.


    Because compared to him, there were two inhuman figures behind him.


    One of the tiny figures gradually grew with the moonlight, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a huge snake that was more than 100 meters long. The huge snake had pitch-black scales that flickered with the unique color of the shadow, and it also had four heads.


    The four heads were also very unique. Their eyes were all different. The center was black, while the others were red, blue, and green. At the same time, shadows, flames, ice, and storms followed.


    The other figure was also dozens of meters tall. Its grayish-white body was like a huge cloak, and one could vaguely see countless undead looking at them. The spiritual fluctuations it emitted even caused the surrounding moonlight to ripple, making it seem both real and illusory.


    Among them, Eli was in the front, and two figures were on both sides.


    The three figures stared at the four people in front of them at the same time.


    Frowning!


    The three people behind Wellington frowned at the same time.


    Three celestial?


    Wellington told them there was only one!


    ¡°Wellington, are you sure this is the Bloodline Tower branch you¡¯re looking for? ¡± The armored celestial asked Wellington in an unfriendly tone.


    ¡± That¡¯s right. This isn¡¯t the strength of a sub-tower, right? And three celestials? You lied to us. ¡± The Warlock, who was like a king, also hoped that Wellington could give an explanation.


    On the other hand, the woman remained silent, but her expression was serious.


    What the three of them didn¡¯t know was that Wellington was also stunned at this moment. His mind was a mess.


    He even suspected that he had found the wrong person.


    However, Eli¡¯s outfit was the same as the description, and there was even an airship, which meant that they were not looking for the wrong person.


    But didn¡¯t this mean that these three celestials were all from the Bloodline Tower?


    They were actually hiding their strength.


    Was this reasonable?


    This was too unreasonable!


    Wellington felt like his worldview was about to shatter. Three celestial from a tower in a remote place like the West Coast?


    Even the top forces of the Western Regions weren¡¯t that domineering.


    You call them a branch?


    ¡°You are Eli?¡± Wellington asked uncertainly.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you find out before you stop me?¡± Eli smiled.


    Two nebula and two cluster-stars warlocks!


    It was quite a scene.


    However, from the looks of their bloodlines, the four of them should not be from the same faction. They were most likely affiliated factions.


    After coming to the Central Mainland for some time, Ely learned that the forces here seemed to be layered on top of each other. The situation was much more complicated than before.


    ¡°Wellington, you have to give me an explanation!¡± Hearing Eli¡¯s admission, the armored Warlock questioned loudly.


    ¡°The difference between this and what you said is too great. With two more celestials, we¡¯ll be in a lot more trouble.¡±


    ¡°We need an explanation.¡± This time, the purple-robed woman spoke up as well. Clearly, she was very dissatisfied with Wellington¡¯s concealment.


    ¡°Everyone, I was also deceived this time. Who would have thought that a branch tower would actually have such strength?¡± Wellington felt troubled, but he had to keep his three helpers at bay.


    Eli watched quietly from afar. It would be better if they collapsed internally.


    ¡°Everyone, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. The two non-human creatures behind him seem to have just advanced. Purple Sand and I will deal with Eli, and the other two will each take one. We can easily finish the battle.¡± Wellington comforted.


    At this moment, he was extremely glad that he had found three people to join him. If he was alone, he was afraid that it would be troublesome.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but we still have risks.¡± The Armored Warlock frowned.


    There was no risk in four versus one, but now it was four against three, so it was different.


    After pondering for a few seconds, the Warlock said leisurely, ¡°You have to pay more, four times more.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wellington¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡± I only want twice as much. I want the Undead Crystals and Magical Beast corpses! ¡± The king-like Warlock said.


    ¡°I want the things on Eli. ¡± the woman added.


    The three of them stated their conditions in tacit understanding.


    Wellington¡¯s face was dark. He had already paid a huge price to make up for his mistake. With this increase, he would not be able to bear it unless he asked for help from his family. However, his family was not united. It was difficult to get help, especially since this was his personal action.


    However, if he did not agree, the three of them would probably turn around and leave.


    He was afraid that he would die there.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Wellington gritted his teeth and agreed after ten seconds.


    With this promise, his lifetime¡¯s accumulation was gone. He would probably have to waste hundreds of years in the future.


    Seeing Wellington agree, the three of them nodded.


    This was taking advantage of a burning house. They naturally understood that Wellington had realized it, either. Otherwise, it would have been their clan¡¯s Radiant Moon Warlocks who had made a move, not them.


    After all, who would have thought that a sub-tower would actually have three celestials? This was a little too ridiculous.


    If the main tower were stronger than the sub-towers, the current situation would not be so bad.


    ¡°Everyone, we have obtained the benefits. I hope that everyone will work hard!¡± Wellington, who had paid a huge price, looked at the three of them.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The three of them said at the same time.


    Eli¡¯s team was very strong, but they were still not their match.


    Wellington also turned his head and looked at the three of them with a ferocious expression. At this moment, his hatred for Eli had reached its peak.


    Eli looked at them and turned to Nikola and Hydra. ¡°You guys deal with the two star Warlocks. I¡¯ll deal with the two Nebula warlocks. Just stall them for a while. I¡¯ll finish the battle quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nikola nodded.


    Hydra was drooling as it looked at the celestial in the distance. It was hungry.


    After giving his instructions, Eli turned to Wellington and said, ¡°You don¡¯t mind us moving away from here to fight, right? After all, if the airship is damaged, it will be a big loss for you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± This time, Wellington thought of his debt and did not refuse.


    The seven celestials flew off into the distance in tacit understanding, stopping after a dozen kilometers.


    The moment he stopped.


    In the next second, the source of the four people¡¯s bloodline instantly erupted.


    Bang!


    The armored man instantly transformed into a giant that was 200 meters tall. He roared at Eli and the others. Rocks covered his body and formed armor. Then, a huge stone pillar was held in his hand as a weapon. He had the Bloodline of a Mountain Giant.


    The Warlock, who was dressed like a king, suddenly transformed into a 50-meter-long lion in the air. Its golden mane was burning with golden flames, and its eyes were pure gold. There was a red gem on its forehead. He had the Bloodline of a Blazing Lion.


    As for the woman, a purple light flashed, and a huge butterfly appeared in the sky. Its huge wings were 100 meters long. With a gentle flap, a strong wind blew from the ground, like a natural disaster. The patterns on the huge wings formed two huge white eyes that emitted a bewitching power. She had the Bloodline of a Dream Butterfly!


    Wellington also transformed into a giant lion of the same size, but his face was like a human face. There was a thick scorpion tail behind him that was covered in purple patterns. The poisonous gas that it emitted was enough to corrode the surrounding air.


    In an instant, four huge figures appeared under the moonlight, staring at the three of them.


    Nikola¡¯s body expanded rapidly until it was a hundred meters in size. Hydra did not need to change.


    Eli looked at the four of them. Countless shadows covered them, and in the blink of an eye, the shadows disappeared again.


    A huge shadow dragon appeared in the air, and countless shadows surrounded it. Its huge dragon eyes emitted golden flames, and the shadows at the corners of its scales were like flames. A pair of dragon wings spread out on its back, covering the sky and the sun, covering a few of them.


    His body had already reached 500 meters.


    Compared to when he was at Morning Star, he was more than three times bigger.


    The four people who were stared at by the scarlet-golden dragon eyes felt a chill.


    This body shape and size¡­


    The situation didn¡¯t seem right.

 Chapter 358 - 358 Crushing Battle

    358 Crushing Battle


    Looking at the huge shadow dragon that was several times larger than them, everyone held their breaths and vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Five hundred meters?¡± The huge mountain giant let out a muffled sound, and its huge eyes were filled with confusion.


    The size of the bloodline avatar didn¡¯t really matter much. The main thing was that the size of the true body would naturally be different if the bloodline were different. For example, although his strength was the weakest among the four of them, his body was the largest, reaching 200 meters.


    However, although he did not know what the bloodline of the creature in front of him was, its body had reached an exaggerated size of 500 meters. It was even larger than him.


    This made him feel a little uneasy.


    The blazing flames around the Blazing Lion were also swaying. Clearly, his thoughts were also fluctuating.


    On the other hand, the Psychedelic Butterfly Warlock remained calm, flying in the air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. As far as I know, his bloodline is an ancient dragon, so his body is huge.¡± Although Wellington didn¡¯t recognize the bloodline of Eli, he knew that he had to do something. At least, he had to fool them.


    After Wellington finished speaking, a few of them clearly calmed down a lot.


    ¡°Attack together.¡± Wellington let out an angry roar and rushed toward Eli, followed by the others.


    However, the Mountain Giant had only run a few hundred meters when it saw a huge green fireball appear in front of it, emitting an icy temperature.


    He quickly dodged, and the flames flew past and smashed into the mountain behind him.


    Instantly, flames covered the entire mountain, burning wantonly. The creatures on it clearly looked fine, but they died one by one. Their souls were burned to death.


    The mountain giant frowned and looked up. Nikola was looking at him.


    ¡°Your opponent is me,¡± Nikola said calmly.


    He had been reflecting on himself for more than a thousand years. His experiences as a mage in the past had made him feel that the way of the undead was monotonous. With the help of Eli, he created sorcery that belonged to the undead, the system of undead sorcery. He was the only one who knew how to use it.


    He was also pursuing to become stronger. He did not wish to be pulled too far away from Eli.


    In fact, Eli alone was enough for today¡¯s battle, but Eli let them take action.


    ¡± Sir, you¡¯re actually trying to help us adapt to the battle between celestials! ¡± Nikola sighed, his eyes turning colder as he looked at the Mountain Giant.


    Even if a mage had become an undead, he was more powerful than a warlock.


    In the next second, countless death flames flew toward the Mountain Giant, and the stone pillar in the Mountain Giant¡¯s hand smashed toward it.


    The battle began.


    On the other side.


    The roaring Hydra shot out four beams of light that were 100 meters long. They were of different elements and attacked the Blazing Lion. The Blazing Lion retaliated with flames and spat out flames from its mouth. It was like a cannonball that could destroy the world. In the next second, the attack was canceled.


    Meanwhile, Hydra had already arrived in front of the Blazing Lion, and it immediately latched onto it. Close combat!


    The lion roared, and the snake hissed.


    Although the Hydra¡¯s energy level was slightly lower, its combat instincts were not lacking at all. Chimeras were originally created by Magi to fight, and their combat instincts were imprinted in their cores.


    On the other side, the manticore and the Psychedelic Butterfly charged at Ely.


    The huge manticore took the lead. Every step it took was dozens of meters. The trees on the ground were easily destroyed, and the smoke it raised was hundreds of meters high. It opened its mouth and stretched out its sharp claws, clawing at Eli.


    During this period of time, Wellington had learned a lot about the West Coast and was very familiar with the environment there.


    The density of elementals there was far inferior to those in the central continent. Even Radiant Moon rank would require at least a thousand years. However, he observed that Eli¡¯s vitality was rather abundant, like the morning sun. He was at the peak of a Warlock¡¯s vitality. To be able to reach the Nebula rank was already a genius.


    Although the size was a little ridiculous, some creatures were naturally huge.


    ¡°Eli, let me see how strong you are!¡± Wellington roared.


    Eli looked at Wellington, who was charging at him. The shadow of his dragon tail coiled behind him, and he smashed at Wellington.


    It was covered in scales, long and thick, like a long whip that had been magnified countless times.


    Wellington¡¯s eyes were filled with confidence. In the next second, his sharp claws collided with the dragon¡¯s tail.


    His huge pupils suddenly shrank. He felt a huge force coming from the dragon¡¯s tail, accompanied by a powerful shadow power. It was completely on a different level from his own strength.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Wellington could not believe it.


    In the next second, his huge body flew out from the opposite direction like a cannonball.


    He passed through a few mountains in a row and finally embedded himself into a huge mountain. The blood outside his body flowed out like a waterfall, nourishing the earth.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Wellington crawled out of the mountain and looked at the Shadow Dragon Eli in the distance with a confused expression.


    How could he be so powerful?


    Not far away, the Psychedelic Butterfly also retreated rapidly and looked at Eli cautiously.


    The estimated difference in strength was too great. It was not right that a single attack could send Wellington flying so far.


    ¡°Purple Sand, let¡¯s go all out. There¡¯s something wrong with this guy.¡± Wellington came to Psychedelic Butterfly¡¯s side and said, with blood flowing out.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The Psychedelic Butterfly made a sound.


    In the next second, the eyes on her huge wings lit up like two moons. Countless purple dreamy bubbles appeared in a radius of a few kilometers. Illusions separated from reality appeared, pulling Eli and Wellington into the illusory space.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cover you.¡±


    With the appearance of the illusory space, the Psychedelic Butterfly¡¯s figure turned into countless bubbles and disappeared from the vision of the two people.


    Wellington was also surrounded by countless bubbles and disappeared from sight.


    ¡°Illusion!¡±


    Eli lowered his head to look. The ground had turned into a lake that looked like a dream. It was a false illusion, as if he was already in another world.


    ¡°Interesting!¡± Eli pursed his lips, and the dragon¡¯s eyes gradually turned from gold to silver.


    With the use of the Silver Eye, Eli¡¯s vision changed drastically.


    The illusionary dream faded like bubbles. Not far away, Wellington, who had transformed into a manticore, slowly approached Ely. He tiptoed, giving off a comical feeling. The air around him was filled with illusory purple discs, and he saw the psychedelic butterfly walking through them.


    Eli smiled.


    It seemed that the Silver Eye was powerful enough.


    Of course, the illusion was still there, but Eli¡¯s vision had changed.


    He looked at the manticore calmly and did not move, but he had already begun to prepare the Shadow Dragon Breath.


    In their field of vision, Ely was standing there in a daze as if he could not see anything.


    ¡®Why are his eyes changing color?¡¯ Purple Sand, who was hiding in the illusory passage, was puzzled. He noticed the change in Eli¡¯s eyes.


    Wellington was now very close to Eli, only a hundred meters away. Wellington¡¯s scorpion tail was also raised high, accumulating power, and preparing to strike with all his might. Eli would definitely not be able to react in time.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Wellington looked at Eli with resentment as he accumulated more and more power.


    In the illusory passage, Purple Sand was still puzzled and continued to observe.


    But soon, he noticed that the Shadow Dragon¡¯s throat seemed to be squirming abnormally, and its sharp claws were slightly bent as if it was preparing for something!


    That was not right.


    Had he seen through everything?


    ¡°Wellington!¡± The Psychedelic Butterfly¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    However, it was too late. The scorpion¡¯s tail had already stabbed out, and its speed had reached its peak.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Purple sand trembled, and the huge shadow dragon flashed as if it had expected this. The scorpion tail brushed past, but a dragon claw grabbed the scorpion tail and pulled it fiercely. The huge body of the manticore was pulled in front of Eli.


    In the next moment, a loud roar was heard, and a huge shadow pillar of light spewed out from the dragon¡¯s mouth.


    The manticore¡¯s head was instantly submerged in the shadows, and the ground trembled. A deep pit of unknown depth appeared, accompanied by cracks in the surrounding ground. With this place as the center, huge cracks spread out in all directions for a few kilometers.


    As for the manticore¡¯s body, it slowly disappeared.


    The Psychedelic Butterfly, who was hiding in the illusion, trembled. As expected, Eli had not been affected by her illusion from the beginning. Of course, this was not something that made her afraid, but the power that Ely had just erupted with had already surpassed the Morning Star stage.


    ¡°He¡¯s a Radiant Sun!¡± Purple sand was dumbfounded.


    Even a force on the level of the manticore couldn¡¯t have such strength.


    This was already the top combat strength of the Western Regions.


    ¡®Run!¡¯


    That was the only thought in her mind.


    However, in the next second, a shadow entered the illusion space, followed by a huge dragon head. Its silver eyes looked at her, and she felt a power stronger than her illusion force forcefully tear apart the illusion she had constructed.


    ¡°I found you, little butterfly!¡± A voice rang out, and she saw the shadow dragon leap in.


    Purple Sand looked desperate.


    She slowly transformed into her human form and asked bitterly, ¡°Before I die, can you tell me what bloodline power this is?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    A few seconds later, Purple Sand¡¯s eyes widened. Then, a shadow flashed by, and her body slowly melted from her feet up.


    She looked at Eli for the last time, her eyes full of understanding.


    ¡°A mage¡¯s power can achieve this level?! How terrifying!¡±


    A leisurely voice was heard. In the next second, her head disappeared into the shadows.


    At this point, two Nebula Warlocks had died.

 Chapter 359 - 359 Each Showing Their Abilities

    359 Each Showing Their Abilities


    Along with Purple Sand¡¯s death.


    The illusion around him was completely dispelled, and Eli had also dispelled his bloodline body.


    This was also the first time he used his full strength. It could be considered a test of his strength.


    ¡°I wonder how Hydra and Nikola are doing.¡± Eli looked at the two battlefields not far away.


    This time, it was indeed enough for him to do it alone, but he still wanted to see the strength of the Undead and Chimera. After all, some things could not be obtained from laboratory data alone. In fact, over the years, he had tried to use some things to increase their strength.


    Nikola was an undead mage, while Hydra was a product of mage technology.


    ¡­..


    On the battlefield of Nikola.


    The huge Mountain Giant waved his staff and chased away the countless undead in the surroundings. However, he saw even more undead, and they drowned him like an ocean. From time to time, there would be undead spells attacking him, but they were all blocked by him.


    ¡°Damned rat, get out here! You¡¯re dead once I catch you, ¡± the Mountain Giant said loudly. ¡± I¡¯ll see how much longer you can last.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for these spirits, he would have killed Nikola already.


    Although Nikola¡¯s methods were indeed different from ordinary undead, so what?


    Just relying on these undead would not be able to cause any harm to him. Moreover, he was a star warlock. How could he lose?


    After killing a large number of undead again, he suddenly saw the undead in front of him suddenly disperse, and an even larger undead appeared.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running anymore? You can¡¯t take it anymore, right?¡± The mountain giant looked at Nikola and revealed a cruel smile.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s time to end this.¡± Nikola shook his head and slowly picked up a staff. This was the staff that Eli had eliminated.


    Waving his club, the Mountain Giant suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. He lowered his head and saw that every crack in his body had shattered Undead fragments. At this moment, these fragments suddenly fused together.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The Mountain Giant Warlock was shocked and furious.


    ¡± Fragments of the undead you killed. ¡± Nikola calmly looked at the Mountain Giant Warlock and said, ¡°Mages have a very important rule, which is to use the least amount of power to generate the most power.


    ¡°Now, please experience my new spell, Soul Bomb!¡±


    Nikola waved his staff, and in the next second, the countless soul fragments on the Mountain Giant¡¯s body began to glow. At first, they were gray, but after a few seconds, they were as bright as the sun.


    ¡°No!¡± The Mountain Giant Warlock instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    Bang!


    In the next second, countless Soul Bombs instantly detonated, and the Soul Power from the explosions gathered together, causing the surrounding Soul Fragments to explode and resonate. The Undead shockwave even spread to a few kilometers nearby, and the weak creatures in the surroundings even directly shattered their souls and died.


    The Mountain Giant also fell to the ground with a bang, returning to its original appearance and losing its life force.


    Nikola won!


    ¡­


    The gigantic Blazing Lion was entangled by the Hydra, but countless flames erupted and continuously destroyed the Hydra¡¯s body.


    ¡°How many more seconds can you last?¡± The Blazing Lion Warlock had a ferocious expression on his face.


    As long as he could break free, the Hydra would be dead for sure. Such a binding attack would not have much effect on him.


    However, in the next second, he felt that the binding became much weaker. He lowered his head and saw that Hydra¡¯s body had suddenly transformed into four large snakes that were coiling around his body.


    ¡°Foolish!¡± The Blazing Lion Warlock cursed in his heart.


    However, in the next second, the four giant snakes that were entangled began to spin at the same time. They spread out in all directions and then opened their mouths.


    In each mouth was a huge energy core, which was composed of fire, ice, shadow, and wind.


    This was nothing, but the Blazing Lion Warlock saw that every core was engraved with complicated patterns.


    ¡°This is a Mage¡¯s spell formation rune! ¡°He has a bad feeling.


    In the next second, the four cores merged into one, and a huge spell formation covered Blazing Lion and Hydra. Then, they were enveloped by a four-colored light.


    A few seconds later, the light dissipated.


    Hydra¡¯s huge body appeared, and the Blazing Lion Warlock¡¯s corpse lay beside it.


    Hydra won!


    ¡­..


    The battle ended.


    Hydra and Nikola each dragged the corpses of two Warlocks as they flew toward Eli.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Eli nodded.


    Nikola and Hydra had only advanced for less than ten years, yet they had already defeated two Star Warlocks. This was not bad.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, sir. When I was constructing this spell, you helped me a lot. Without you, there wouldn¡¯t even be this new spell system.¡± Nikola smiled.


    He was telling the truth. Indeed, Eli had helped him a lot.


    ¡°Your own hard work is also indispensable.¡± Eli smiled.


    Hydra, who was beside him, also came over. His spell formation was imprinted by Eli.


    ¡°Perhaps you can try to use your own spell formation in the future!¡± Eli said.


    Then, he turned to Nicholas. ¡± Go and search their belongings. These Warlocks have just died. You can devour their souls to replenish yourself. As for their flesh, give it to Hydra. He¡¯s seriously injured. ¡±


    Under Eli¡¯s orders, Nikola quickly devoured the souls of the four of them. His Soul Power was quickly replenished, and there was still a lot of excesses. He believed that after completely absorbing them, he would improve to a certain extent. Hydra¡¯s injuries had also recovered, but its strength did not increase much.


    Unlike Nikola, who could become stronger by devouring souls, Hydra¡¯s advancement required a large number of elemental items. This was also what Eli needed to prepare for the future.


    During this period of time, Eli also obtained the dead warlocks¡¯ interspatial rings.


    After a round of inspection, there were quite a few things, but there was almost nothing that could be used.


    There was only a piece of skin from an unknown fourth-circle magic beast. Because it was of the wind element, it could be used to refine a mage tool with the feathers from before.


    After settling everything, Nikola and Hydra entered the secret plane while Eli headed for the airship.


    The moment he went up.


    Oscar and Alida came over.


    The two of them were also shocked when the airship stopped flying. Then, they sensed a terrifying fluctuation not far away.


    And since Eli wasn¡¯t in the room, it was hard not to make the connection.


    ¡°Sir, what happened?¡± The two of them asked.


    ¡± Nothing much. I went out to test my strength. Let¡¯s continue. ¡± With that, Eli returned to his room.


    Oscar and Alida looked at each other.


    A few seconds later.


    ¡°Since Milord says it was a test, then it should be fine. Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    He left immediately, leaving only Alida behind.


    The terrifying commotion just now appeared in Alida¡¯s mind. She could feel the terrifying fluctuations from dozens of kilometers away.


    Was that just a test of sorcery?


    She didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Soon, Alida returned to her room.


    The airship started to move normally and left this area at high speed.


    ¡­..


    Half a day after Eli left.


    As the sun rose slightly.


    From afar, a giant eagle flew over. A woman was sitting on it. She wore a black scarf and a black warlock robe. She looked dignified and elegant, like an elegant queen.


    She was Liliana¡¯s teacher, Lobelia, a Radiant Moon Warlock. After communicating with Liliana, she also felt that Eli was a good candidate for the Charm Mansion, so she came to look for him.


    Eh?


    Suddenly, she looked into the distance and knocked on the giant eagle beneath her. ¡°Go there!¡±


    The giant eagle flew very quickly and arrived at the spot she had designated.


    When she reached her destination, she looked down and was instantly stunned.


    The ground under the giant eagle had been completely destroyed. Several mountains had been pierced through, and some had been flattened. The ground was filled with fallen trees, and many of them had even turned black. Their vitality had completely disappeared.


    The most ridiculous thing was that in the central area, there was a deep pit that was 100 meters deep. Although the area was not large, the cracks that spread from it were a few kilometers long.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Lobelia was a little confused.


    She carefully sensed the aura here.¡±There seem to be seven celestial auras. No, there seems to be more. The auras are different, and there are also non-humans.¡±


    She was a little confused, and the smell was very fresh, which meant that this had happened less than three days ago.


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a huge battle going on here. That¡¯s not right. According to the time, Eli¡¯s airship might have passed by here at that time. Could it be ¡­ ¡± Lobelia gasped. ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±


    Her heart was beating fast, and her full chest was heaving up and down.


    If she wanted to verify this matter, she needed to find Eli to verify it.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Lobelia regained her composure.


    A few seconds later, the giant eagle sped up and left the place, chasing after Eli¡¯s airships.

 Chapter 360 - 360 Scout

    360 Scout


    In the sky, the giant eagle was extremely fast. After half a day, Lobelia arrived at a city.


    Arriving at the local Charm Mansion, she passed through the reception hall and the colorful corridor before entering a dark room. There was only a very old woman in the room, and behind her and on both sides were a large number of letters and documents.


    Seeing that it was Lobelia, the woman immediately stood up. ¡°Greetings, my lord!¡±


    ¡°When did the three airships pass through here?¡± Lobelia asked.


    ¡°Five hours ago. If you want to catch up with them, ¡± the woman added, ¡°you¡¯d better change to another means of transportation. Their airship is very fast. ¡±


    Lobelia understood what the woman meant.


    Her giant eagle couldn¡¯t catch up with the airship.


    ¡± A third-circle giant eagle can¡¯t catch up with an airship. Are the alchemy products of mages that powerful? ¡± The corners of her mouth twitched, and her plump chest heaved up and down again.


    However, this third-circle eagle was already the fastest-moving tool she could find.


    ¡± Looks like I can only wait for the landing. I hope I can make it in time. ¡± Lobelia turned around and left the room.


    After Lobelia left, the woman sat down again.


    The side door opened, and a large number of envelopes were put in again. The woman casually took one.


    She opened it.


    ¡± The negotiations between the Manticore Family and the Amina Family have ended. They have obtained the development rights of the Grassi Land. The internal meeting will begin in ten days. ¡±


    Looking at the message, the woman¡¯s expression clearly froze.


    ¡± Lady Lobelia should be interested. Unfortunately, she left too early. However, she should know about this when she reaches the next city. ¡±


    The woman put the letter away and closed the door not far away.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, eight days had passed.


    The manticore family finally realized that Wellington was missing.


    In a tall wizard tower.


    The current head of the manticore family, Jerre, sat in the middle, with the celestials of the manticore family sitting on both sides.


    At this moment, he frowned and asked everyone, ¡°Still no news from Wellington?¡±


    Everyone was silent for a few seconds. After a few seconds, a celestial said, ¡°Sir, from Wellington¡¯s men, we know that he disappeared half a month ago. It is said that he went to see the celestials of the Lilias Warlock Family, the Harma Warlock Academy, and the Mercury Family.


    ¡°The celestials of Lilias Warlock Family and Harma Warlock Academy didn¡¯t leave any Bloodline Soul Lamps in their families, but the celestial of the Mercury Family did. His Soul Lamp was extinguished nine days ago. At that time, we were negotiating with the Amina Family, so we didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Does anyone know where he went?¡± Jerre frowned.


    ¡± They disappeared after they left. It seems like Wellington deliberately concealed its tracks and information. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have found out so late. ¡± The Warlock complained.


    Jerre fell silent.


    Concealing his tracks and disappearing?


    What was he up to?


    ¡± Sir, could it be that he discovered some good ruins and went to explore them? Wellington also disappeared for a month to do this in the past. ¡± At this moment, a Warlock suddenly said.


    ¡°Indeed, this kind of thing has happened before.¡± A Warlock nodded in agreement.


    Hearing them speak at the same time, Jerre also wondered if that was the case. After all, if one of them died in the secret realm, it could explain the disappearance.


    As for the bloodline tower branch being involved, they didn¡¯t even think about it. During this period of time, they dealt with many branches, but most of them were very weak. Except for a few branches, they were not too concerned, so Wellington¡¯s disappearance was probably due to other reasons.


    Jerre thought for a full five minutes before he slowly said, ¡°Wellington is a Nebula Warlock, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Let¡¯s ignore him for now and talk about the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°Some time ago, the Bloodline Tower¡¯s main camp was doing an apprentice trial, and a valley near the main tower was accidentally opened. It was called the Grassi Land, and the wood elements were extremely abundant there. There were also a large number of high-level magic plants from the mage era, and the benefits were not small.


    ¡± After negotiating with the Amina Family and exchanging benefits, we will hand over the territory of the Mercury Family to the Amina Family, and then we¡¯ll take over the territory of the Bloodline tower. Of course, we have to do it ourselves, but the Amina Family will not interfere.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Jerre finished his narration in one breath.


    ¡± Sir, I have a question. ¡± Suddenly, a Warlock looked at Jerre, and Jerre looked back.


    The Warlock straightened his throat and said, ¡°Sir, the House of Mercury is also an important territory for us, and the resources it produces are of great use to us. Are we giving up too much?¡±


    Hearing this question, Jerre frowned and shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. ¡±


    After saying this, he stopped talking.


    The Warlock vaguely felt that something was wrong, but he did not ask further.


    No one else asked any more questions. Jerre said,¡± In that case, two days later, Radiant Moon Warlock Jalin, Minor Star Warlock Arona, and Cluster Star Warlock Vya will lead the Warlocks to the main Bloodline Tower. ¡±


    He turned to look at the woman beside him and said, ¡°Jalin, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The woman nodded.


    Actually, sending a few Star warlocks would have been enough. She was probably sent because Jerre was afraid of accidents.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for now. Meeting dismissed.¡± Jerre stood up.


    Everyone stood up and left.


    ¡­.


    In the blue sky.


    The three airships flew at a speed faster than the average third-circle creatures, leaving three trails in the air.


    In the airship at the front, Eli, Alida, and Oscar were talking.


    ¡± Sir Eli, we should be arriving at the Bloodline Tower in two days. We¡¯re already in the Bloodline Tower¡¯s area. ¡± Oscar said to Ely as he held the map.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli glanced at the map. They were indeed very close.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t look for me for this matter, right?¡± asked Eli, who had suddenly been visited by Oscar and Alida a few minutes ago.


    ¡°Sir, I just thought of something. I think it¡¯s necessary to implement it.¡± Oscar said.


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± asked Eli.


    ¡± Sir, we are getting closer and closer to the Bloodline Tower, but we know nothing about the situation in the main tower. I think we should send someone to scout first. It¡¯s inevitable that there will be problems. ¡± Oscar suggested.


    Scouting?


    Eli rubbed his chin. Although he was not afraid of the manticore, he couldn¡¯t lose the necessary caution.


    ¡°Then have you decided who to go?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Milord, let me go.¡± At this moment, Alida said, ¡°I¡¯m a member of the main tower, so it¡¯ll be easier for me to communicate with them when I return. Besides, I¡¯m more familiar with the terrain.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Have you thought about how to go there?¡± Eli turned to look at Alida. She had come to the West Coast on a flying magic beast, but they did not bring the beast with them.


    ¡°Ah, this.¡± Alida was obviously stunned for a moment. She did not expect Eli to ask such a question.


    ¡°Hehe, let Hydra accompany you. He is very fast and is skilled in the power of shadows. He is very stealthy and is powerful enough to protect you.¡± Eli stretched out his hand, and a small snake slowly crawled out of his sleeve and climbed directly onto Alida¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡± Alright, thank you, sir. ¡± Alida felt the weight on her shoulders and took a deep breath.


    During this period of time, she also learned that the third celestial from the Bloodline Tower was this little snake, Elo¡¯s pet.


    ¡°Then I will take my leave, Milord.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Just like that, Alida left the room with Hydra, and Oscar also left.


    An hour later.


    A giant snake left the airship and flew into the distance. Its speed was even faster than the airship.


    Meanwhile, Alida was directing the direction, riding Hydra.

 Chapter 361 - 361 Bloodline Towers Main Tower

    361 Bloodline Tower¡¯s Main Tower


    In the dark night.


    A giant snake was wandering in the moonlight in the sky. Countless shadows were winding around them to hide their tracks. A person was lying on top of it.


    Alida carefully came to the side of the giant snake and looked at the ground. At this moment, they were flying on a plain.


    ¡± After crossing the plains and passing through the surrounding forest, we will reach the Bloodline City of the Bloodline Tower. Sir, go straight ahead. ¡± Alida carefully commanded Hydra.


    The Hydra beneath him let out a neigh and increased its speed.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally here.¡± Alida was also very excited. She had been away from home for almost two years.


    Suddenly, she looked ahead. In the darkness of the night, there seemed to be small black dots. Alida looked at them seriously and saw that they were large gray birds circling above the forest.


    Alida¡¯s expression changed when she saw the giant bird. She had seen this kind of bird before. It was a creature used by the manticore family for reconnaissance.


    Since this bird had appeared in the forest, it meant that this place had been surrounded by the manticore clan.


    Perhaps there were people in the forest below.


    She lowered her head to look. In the dense forest, although she could not see anything clearly, she could vaguely see the flames. There were only a few of them, and she was the only one who could see them from such a high altitude. Following the flames, she saw a large number of warlocks. Although she could not see clearly, she was sure that they were the warlocks of the manticore family.


    Alida¡¯s eyes widened. Was the manticore ready to attack?


    She seemed to have returned a little late, mainly because the West Coast was too far away.


    ¡± Damn it, Grandpa, you must be fine. ¡± Alida gritted her teeth.


    In fact, she hadn¡¯t finished telling her story when the Four Seasons Garden attacked. The reason she had come to the West Coast wasn¡¯t that she had run into trouble but because she had been forced to go there. She had another identity, and that was that the only Celestial Warlock in the Bloodline Tower was her grandfather.


    Her parents had passed away when she was young, and her grandfather had been taking care of her since she was young. Then, as soon as this attack happened, she was sent on a mission to the West Coast to find a sub-tower, to find a sub-tower that might not even exist.


    The purpose of this was to send her away from the core of chaos.


    She actually understood it, but she could not accept it.


    But in the end, she was still sent to the West Coast. Who would have thought that she would encounter that ridiculous branch?


    ¡± With Sir Eli here, there¡¯s still hope. ¡± Alida took a deep breath and pulled herself together.


    ¡°Milord, stop for a moment,¡± she said to Hydra.


    One of the Hydra heads turned around and looked at Alida in confusion as if asking what was going on.


    ¡°Milord, there seems to be an encirclement in the sky ahead. ¡°Alida reminded.


    Hydra also looked forward after hearing that. It also saw those birds and rolled its eyes.


    Although Hydra was a chimera, its intelligence was not low. It turned its head and nodded at Alida.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Alida blinked. The next second, Hydra suddenly opened its mouth, and endless shadows surged toward Alida.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Alida let out a cry of surprise before being swallowed by Hydra.


    Hydra, who had swallowed Alida, blinked its eyes and then rapidly descended, its body shrinking.


    When it landed on the ground, it was only a dozen centimeters long, and its aura was close to zero. It blinked its eyes and then crawled toward the forest in the distance.


    Soon, Hydra entered the forest. Just as Alida had observed, there were already many Warlocks gathered in the forest. They were hidden in the forest and were fully armed.


    Meanwhile, Hydra crawled inside like a normal snake, and no one paid attention to it along the way.


    Half an hour later, Hydra finally passed through the forest.


    As soon as they left the forest, they saw a large mountain range not far away. However, in front of the mountain range was a huge city.


    The city was built on the mountain range, and it was scattered from top to bottom. The interior was filled with spires, and there were high walls that divided the interior. The outermost layer was a tall grayish-white wall that was a hundred meters tall. Outside the outer wall was a large plain.


    On the plains, there were countless low buildings, and there were also some magic plant fields in between.


    This was the main city of the Bloodline Tower.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t all. The mountains behind the city were also the Bloodline Towers ¡®territory, and the Grassi Land had been discovered there.


    Of course, Hydra couldn¡¯t see it yet. However, when it reached this point, its mouth slowly opened. As it squirmed, a person was spat out.


    ¡°Huff huff!¡±


    As soon as she came out, she lay on the ground and took a few deep breaths. Her heart was beating fast.


    When she was suddenly devoured by the Hydra, she felt herself melting into the darkness. Countless shadows crawled around her, and the power contained within could easily kill her. She did not even dare to breathe easily, and she held her breath for the entire journey.


    She looked up to see where she was.


    ¡°Bloodline City!¡± She looked up, and her jaw dropped.


    Had they already passed through the forest?


    She had wronged Hydra!


    When she turned around, she saw Hydra climbing up her pants and entering the inner pocket of her Warlock robe. It closed its eyes and fell into a deep sleep as if its mission had been completed.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Alida took a deep breath, stood up, and looked at Bloodline City in the distance.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally back.¡±


    She quickly ran towards the city in the distance, but she was stopped after taking a few steps.


    Three Warlocks on patrol stopped her. In fact, the entire Bloodline Tower was on full alert.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The patrolling Warlock stopped Alida and asked cautiously. At this time, the Bloodline Tower had already banned outsiders from leaving, so it was rare for outsiders to appear.


    ¡°Take me to see Glen Clinton.¡± Alida did not have any fright and directly said to the Warlock.


    ¡°You want to see our lord?¡± The Warlock frowned. Glen Clinton was the only celestial of the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°Are you Miss Alida?¡± At this moment, the Warlock at the side seemed to have recognized Alida and was shocked.


    ¡°Alida?¡± The other Warlock also widened his eyes. They had heard of this name before. She was the only descendant of Lord Glen.


    ¡°This is my identification!¡± Alida took out a token. When they saw the token, they no longer had any doubts.


    ¡°Milord, I¡¯ll go report it now.¡± A Warlock immediately ran towards the city.


    As for Alida, she followed the other two and walked toward Bloodline City.


    Soon, they arrived at the city gate.


    A female warlock was already waiting. She wore a gray warlock leather armor and carried a greatsword on her back. She looked heroic. However, when she saw Alida return, she only sighed deeply and said, ¡°Alida, you shouldn¡¯t have come back.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Margot.¡± Alida smiled. The person who came was her grandfather¡¯s student. ¡°I brought back reinforcements this time.¡±

 Chapter 362 - 362 The Despised Alida

    362 The Despised Alida


    In the tallest building in the center of Bloodline City.


    In a conference room.


    The dim yellow light illuminated the faces of more than a dozen people. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with unhappiness and dejection. No one made any movements or made any sound except for the occasional cough or two.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you all afraid?¡±


    At this moment, a voice was heard, and everyone looked over.


    An old man at the head of the table spoke.


    His hair and beard were all white, and his face looked very old. His pupils were a rare green color, and he wore a silver band on his head. He was wearing a wide Warlock robe. It was him who had spoken just now.


    ¡± Sir Clint, don¡¯t joke around. We are surrounded by the Bloodline Towers. They will attack us soon. ¡± A Warlock sighed.


    ¡± Indeed. The Manticore Family is too powerful. How can we be their match? ¡± Another Warlock said dejectedly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just give them the Grassi Land?¡±


    Bang!


    The table was suddenly slammed. Glen looked at everyone, and the aura of the celestial suddenly erupted. Everyone¡¯s breathing stopped.


    He looked around and said, ¡± The Amina Family has given up on us, but if we give up too, then everything will be over.


    ¡°We can give them the Grassi Land, but from what I know, the Amani Family has already taken over the Mercury Family¡¯s territory. Do you think they have only given the Manticore the Grassi Land?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone stopped talking.


    They knew very well that Glen was right.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. A few seconds later, Glen asked, ¡°Speaking of which, have the sub-towers been summoned back this time?¡±


    ¡± Sir, ¡± a Warlock said, ¡± we¡¯ve basically finished summoning all our branches. So, eight out of ten branches in the Central continent have returned. Only one out of four branches outside the continent has returned.¡±


    ¡°What about those who didn¡¯t come back?¡± Glen asked.


    ¡± Sir, those who didn¡¯t come back basically refused to come back after hearing the news. They chose to wait and see. ¡± the Warlock said.


    Glen took a deep breath, concealing the anger in his heart, and said, ¡°Then how many people have returned from the branch tower, and what is the specific situation?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not too sure about this, but the branches are all mixed. Basically, they have a few third circle warlocks and a dozen or fewer second circle warlocks.¡± The Warlock looked up at Glen and noticed that his face was a little dark, so he quickly added, ¡°However, there are still three branches with decent strength. They are all here.¡±


    The Warlock looked behind him and signaled with his eyes. The three Warlocks immediately stood up.


    All three of them were men. One of them was tall, one of them was short and looked a little wretched, and the last one was a thin man.


    ¡± Sir Glen, I¡¯m from the Bloodline Tower¡¯s branch in Bloody City. This time, I have with me ten 3rd circle, 30 2nd circle, and 50 1st circle disciples. There are also a large number of acolytes. ¡± the tall Warlock said.


    Glen nodded.


    Bloody City was the closest to the Bloodline Tower, and they had always been strong. There were also many people who came back this time.


    ¡± Sir, I¡¯m from the branch of the Joel Mountain Range. This time, I¡¯ve brought back 15 third-circle, 40 second-circle, and 100 first-circle warlocks. ¡± The wretched Warlock chuckled.


    Glen was even more satisfied.


    The Joel Mountain Range was said to be a resource-gathering area of the Bloodline Tower. It was rich in resources, so it naturally became the strongest branch of the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m from the Silver Moon Forest branch. This time, there are only ten third-circle, fifteen second-circle, and 50 first-circle warlocks.¡± The skinny man seemed a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Glen also praised him.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re back. We¡¯ll definitely win.¡± Glen said.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened, and a female Warlock walked in. It was Margot. She came to Glen¡¯s side and spoke to him in a low voice.


    ¡°What? You said that Alida is back!¡± Glen suddenly shouted, his eyes full of surprise.


    The others present raised their eyebrows when they heard this name. After all, she was Glen¡¯s only descendant, so everyone naturally knew her.


    Everyone knew that Alida had been sent away to a branch that might not even exist.


    They didn¡¯t say anything because they were all higher-ups in the Bloodline Tower. They knew that they might not be able to survive this time, so most of them sent a portion of their descendants away. Glen had also allowed this to happen. This was to preserve the future of the Bloodline Tower.


    However, everyone was very surprised. Coming back at this time, wasn¡¯t that courting death?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Alida?¡± Glen looked at Magrot and asked.


    At this moment, the door opened again. Alida walked in and said to Glen, ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Looking at the familiar person and hearing the familiar voice, Glen covered his face with his hands.


    ¡°Alida, you shouldn¡¯t have come back.¡± Glen had a complicated look in his eyes as he said the same thing.


    ¡°I completed the mission, so I naturally came back.¡± Alida looked at Glen and said.


    Glen was speechless.


    What mission?


    ¡°You mean the west coast tower is still there?¡± he asked uncertainly after a few seconds.


    Alida was speechless.


    ¡®So you really did it just to get rid of me. You¡¯re too much.¡¯


    ¡°Forget it, so be it. It seems like it¡¯s all fate!¡± Glen sighed deeply again.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t ask about the west coast tower, obviously not caring.


    ¡°Everyone, today¡¯s discussion is over for the time being. Let¡¯s end the meeting.¡±Glen stood up and said to everyone.


    Everyone nodded and left.


    When the wretched Warlock passed by, he glanced at Alida with a smile that was not a smile.


    After they left, only Alida and Glen were left in the room. Margot also left.


    ¡± Alida, you¡¯ve lost weight. It looks like you¡¯ve suffered a lot along the way. ¡± Glen came to Alida¡¯s side and patted her head.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Alida seemed a little displeased.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Alida is not a child anymore.¡± Glen was all smiles, and his wrinkles melted. The worries he had been feeling for days seemed to have disappeared.


    Alida could not get angry in front of this familiar face.


    ¡± How was it? Did my little Alida¡¯s trip to the West Coast go smoothly? ¡± Glen returned to his seat and asked.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t go well, but the good thing is that the results are not bad.¡± Alida smiled.


    ¡± Sigh, it looks like the West Coast is still too close. ¡± Glen muttered in a low voice.


    However, Alida did not seem to notice this.¡± Grandpa, you don¡¯t know. When I went to the West Coast branch this time, they were really powerful ¡­ ¡±


    Before Alida could finish her question, Glen interrupted her.¡±Then where are they?¡±


    ¡°Still on the way.¡± Alida replied and continued, ¡°Grandpa, they¡¯re really powerful. You don¡¯t know that they actually have ¡­ ¡±


    Bang!


    The door suddenly opened, and Margot walked in. She said to Glen, ¡°My lord, the manticore seems to have reached the outer forest.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Glen suddenly stood up and looked at Alida. ¡± Alida, go and rest first. I need to discuss something. ¡±


    After saying that, he left without looking back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb your conversation with your grandfather, but we don¡¯t have time.¡± Margot apologized and turned to leave.


    In the blink of an eye, Alida was left alone in the huge conference room.


    Alida bit her lip.


    Whether it was her grandfather, Margot, or the others, they did not take her matter to heart at all.


    Or rather, they looked down on the West Coast.


    ¡± But Sir Eli is really strong! ¡± Alida pursed her lips and whispered.


    Then, she walked out of the room.


    Just as she turned a corner, she saw a very wretched Warlock.


    ¡°Miss Alida!¡± The Warlock smiled at Alida, but it made her feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°And you are?¡± Alida frowned. She had seen this person just now, but she had never seen him before.


    ¡°I¡¯m the person in charge of one of the branches. I just saw that Miss is very beautiful. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in going for a drink?¡± The Warlock¡¯s eyes flashed with greed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Alida shook her head and turned to leave.


    A man¡¯s voice came from behind.


    ¡± Miss, not all sub-towers are equal. Only those with one or two celestials can only be called branches. Those on the west coast that have not been in contact for hundreds of years are not even worthy of being called a branch. ¡±


    Alida turned her head, her eyes filled with anger.


    ¡°Miss, you shouldn¡¯t have come back.¡± The Warlock chuckled like a mouse. ¡°I look forward to meeting you next time. I hope you won¡¯t reject me next time. Also, your figure is very good.¡±


    Alida didn¡¯t expect a Warlock to be so frivolous. She exploded her second-circle aura, but it was suppressed by another aura.


    The Vile Warlock was a third-circle Warlock.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The Warlock smiled and left.


    Bang!


    In the next second, he instantly knelt on the ground.


    The Warlock was dumbfounded. Then, he saw Alida come to his side and slap him before leaving.


    The Warlock was stunned. He had just fallen for no reason.


    He looked at Alida¡¯s back as she walked away. His anger burned, and the coldness in his eyes was even more intense than before.


    ¡­.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Hydra.¡±


    On the other side, Alida took a deep breath and thanked her pocket after turning a corner.


    It was Hydra who had made a move just now.


    Hydra, who was in his pocket, closed its eyes silently. This was a mission given to it by its master. At the same time, it sent a message to Alida.


    ¡°Master will be here soon.¡±

 Chapter 363 - 363 Surrounded the City

    363 Surrounded the City


    After leaving the meeting room, Alida was finally sent back to her own room, which was located in a mage tower in the core area of the city.


    She lived on the third floor, while her grandfather lived on the top floor.


    However, she did not see Glen until the next morning.


    In the morning, she woke up on the familiar bed and felt extremely comfortable. She had lived here for a long time, but there was no joy on her face. There was only worry.


    Walking barefoot on the floor, she came to the window and looked outside.


    The tall walls of Bloodline City were built on top of the buildings. Warlocks were standing on the walls, each of them wearing tight armor or Warlock leather armor. They held weapons in their hands, and their gazes were serious.


    Further out were the Bloodline Tower Warlocks on the plain, with rings and rings of fences.


    ¡°The situation is more serious than I expected. ¡°Alida gritted her teeth and left the room. She had to tell Grandpa about the situation in the branch.


    She quickly put on her clothes and pushed open the door. She walked out and quickly headed towards the mage tower from yesterday.


    Along the way, there were patrolling soldiers everywhere, and more than half of the shops were closed.


    Seeing this scene, she felt a little uneasy and sped up.


    Soon, she arrived at the wizard tower from yesterday. After showing her identity, she went all the way up.


    It was still the same conference room, but this time, it was empty.


    Alida¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She ran out of the tower and bumped into someone.


    ¡°Margot!¡± She looked up and saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Oh, I finally found you.¡± When she saw Alida, Margot seemed to heave a long sigh of relief. She held her hand and walked out.¡± Alida, come with me. Your grandfather wants to see you. ¡±


    Hearing that it was her grandfather who wanted to see her, Alida let Margot hold her hand and asked, ¡°Mag, what happened?¡±


    ¡± Just an hour ago, Jalin of the Manticore Clan arrived. The people of the Manticore Clan are also approaching Bloodline City. ¡± Margot answered quickly as she walked.


    ¡°Is the situation already that bad?¡± Alida was shocked. The situation was worse than she had expected.


    ¡°Yes, your grandfather has already gone to give instructions. We have to hurry.¡± Margot said.


    ¡°Ah, this!¡± Alida was shocked and said to Margot anxiously, ¡°Then hurry up. I have to see my grandfather as soon as possible. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be too late.¡±


    Margot did not answer this time. She only brought Alida through the crowd, one street after another, at a very fast speed.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Alida suddenly said.


    As she moved forward, she suddenly realized that not only was she not approaching the city wall, but she seemed to be advancing toward the mountain range behind her.


    She immediately broke free from Margot¡¯s hand and looked at Margot seriously, taking a deep breath.


    In this situation, perhaps Margot was not trustworthy anymore.


    Feeling her hand let go, Margot looked at Alida and said helplessly, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve watched you grow up. Do you think I¡¯ll harm you? In fact, this is your grandfather¡¯s idea.¡±


    Alida, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather tried his best to send you out, but who knew that you would come back? He knew that it would be difficult for him to survive this time, so he asked me to bring you to the secret passage and leave this place.¡± Margot said.


    Alida was shocked as if she couldn¡¯t imagine being deceived by Margot.


    ¡°We can¡¯t win.¡± Margot bit her lip and looked at Alida.


    Their eyes met, and Alida shook her head.¡± Margot, I understand my grandfather. I really can¡¯t leave this time. I brought reinforcements this time, enough to save the Bloodline Tower. I have to find him immediately. ¡±


    With that, Alida turned to leave, but she was stopped by Margot.


    She held a greatsword in her hand and looked at Mag with a serious gaze. ¡°I¡¯m a late-stage third circle warlock. Do you think you can leave this place? This is the last mission that your grandfather and my teacher gave me. I promised my teacher that I would take you away.¡±


    Obviously, Margot didn¡¯t believe Alida¡¯s words.


    ¡°Margot, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Alida gritted her teeth and charged at Margot.


    Seeing Alida charge at her, Margot was surprised, but she still held her greatsword tightly with a serious look in her eyes.


    Since Alida was disobedient, she would knock her out and take her away.


    She swung her sword horizontally and charged at Alida. She raised her sword and slashed down.


    However, it was as if Alida didn¡¯t see it. She continued to rush out. Just a few seconds before the collision, she shouted, ¡°Lord Hydra.¡±


    As if sensing that Alida was about to encounter danger, Hydra suddenly opened its eyes, and a shadow instantly surrounded Alida.


    The giant swords collided, but the shadow was unharmed. However, Alida had already broken through Margot¡¯s defense.


    She took one last look at Margot and left quickly.


    Margot stood there in a daze, watching Alida leave without giving chase.


    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t catch up.


    Margot¡¯s hands trembled slightly as she recalled the power just now.


    There was no mistaking it. That was the aura of a celestial.


    ¡°Alida, what did you bring back?¡± Margot looked at her back and gritted her teeth.


    She recalled that from yesterday until today, it seemed that Miss kept saying that she had brought back reinforcements.


    Could it be true?


    Margot gritted her teeth.


    After hesitating for a moment, she followed. She chose to trust Alida for once.


    On the other side, Alida was running when she suddenly saw a figure beside her. It was Margot. Alida was shocked.


    ¡± Your grandfather isn¡¯t there. I¡¯ll bring you to him. ¡± Margot said straightforwardly while Alida smiled.


    Once again, they were pulled in another direction.


    ¡± Miss, ¡± Margot suddenly said, ¡± I believe you this time. I hope this isn¡¯t a joke. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Alida replied solemnly.


    She knew why Margot came back. She didn¡¯t want to see the Bloodline Tower destroyed.


    Margot nodded.


    ¡­..


    Soon, they arrived at the city wall of Bloodline City.


    Passing through a large group of Warlocks, they arrived at a small tower behind the city wall.


    ¡°Your grandfather is among them,¡± Margot said to Alida.


    ¡°Thank you, Margot.¡± After Alida finished speaking, she walked towards the entrance of the tower but was stopped at the door.


    ¡°Sir Clint is discussing something inside. No one is allowed to enter.¡± Two long swords blocked his path.


    ¡°I¡¯m Alida, Glen¡¯s granddaughter. I have something important to report. ¡°Alida said.


    ¡°Wartime alert, it doesn¡¯t matter who it is.¡± The Warlock was still determined, and the two Warlocks were actually second-circle Warlocks.


    Alida gritted her teeth. At this moment, a huge sword slashed over and knocked the two guards unconscious.


    Alida was shocked, but she instantly understood who did it when she saw the greatsword.


    Turning around, it was indeed Margot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Margot said.


    There were no more obstacles in the way. Alida pushed open the door and walked in.


    There was nothing on the first floor after entering. Alida quickly ran up and soon arrived at the third floor.


    There was only one room on the third floor, and she could vaguely hear the noise inside.


    She gritted her teeth and pushed the door.


    The door opened, and Alida looked inside.


    There was a rather large space inside the door. The bright oil lamp lit up the space. There were only about ten Warlocks inside, all of them wearing battle attire. Not far away, Glen seemed to be saying something, but as the door opened, everyone looked at Alida.


    ¡°Alida!¡± Glen was surprised to see Alida. His mouth was wide open as if he was asking why she was there.


    The others were also puzzled. This was not a place Alida should be.


    ¡°Grandpa, I think there¡¯s something I have to tell you. ¡°Alida said seriously.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come here!¡± But this time, Glen¡¯s expression was extremely serious as he spoke.


    ¡°I know. I also understand that the enemy is coming soon, but I have something to tell you, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Glen sighed deeply, seemingly exhausted.


    Alida took a deep breath and said, ¡± Grandpa, it¡¯s about the west coast branch. The West Coast there has real ¡­ ¡±


    Weng! Buzz!


    Before Alida could finish, she heard a deafening buzz from outside.


    The expressions of the others instantly changed.


    The sound meant that the enemy was coming.


    Even Glen¡¯s expression changed instantly. He shouted, ¡°Get ready for battle. Go to the city wall!¡±


    Glen walked out and said to Alida, ¡°Protect yourself.¡±


    Glen walked out first, and the others followed closely behind.


    Alida closed her eyes in despair. Couldn¡¯t he just let her finish?


    ¡°Miss, protect yourself! ¡°A voice came, and Alida saw a figure pass her.


    It was the unfriendly Warlock from the other day. He was smiling as he watched Alida leave.


    Alida ignored them and quickly followed them out.


    Glen flew up the city wall while Alida took the stairs.


    As soon as she got to the city wall, she could hear countless noises. The Warlocks were all ready to fight. They were looking into the distance with serious expressions.


    Alida followed their line of sight.


    In the forest in the distance, Warlocks walked out one after another. There was no telling how many of them there were, like a black ocean.


    In the sky, there was a huge Sky Cloud Whale. Its body was more than 100 meters long, floating in the air.


    There was a black dot on the huge cloud whale. There were more than a hundred people, and each of them emitted a powerful third-circle aura. They were all standing at the back. At the front of the cloud whale were three Warlocks, one female and two males.


    The three of them were led by a female warlock. The woman wore a tight-fitting white robe and a purple gauze hat. She had a slender figure. Although she was far away, Alida still felt an inexplicable pressure. Alida knew who she was. It was the Radiant Moon Warlock of the Manticore Clan, Jalin.


    As for the other two Warlocks, one was wearing a grey Warlock robe while the other was wearing a black Warlock robe. They both gave off the same aura of celestial and were Star Warlocks.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Alida¡¯s throat moved slightly, and her body trembled.


    The manticore Family had sent three celestials, including a Radiant Moon Warlock.


    The reinforcement wasn¡¯t here yet, so how could they fight?


    She glanced at the others not far away.


    Her grandfather also had a serious expression on his face, while the other ordinary Warlocks had looks of despair on their faces.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the Cloud Whale, Jalin calmly looked at the city wall in front of her.


    ¡± What a beautiful city. What a pity. ¡± Jalin said calmly.


    ¡± If you like, you can come here often. After today, this place will be ours. The Bloodline Tower will become history. ¡± The gray-robed Warlock laughed.


    ¡°Indeed, what a pity.¡± The black-robed Warlock nodded.


    Jalin looked at the two of them and said, ¡± Vya, you are a Star-ranked Warlock. Later, you will deal with Glen. Arona will attack the other Warlocks. After the battle is over, go help Arona kill Glen. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The gray-robed Vya and the black-robed Alona said at the same time.


    At this moment, the Warlocks underground had basically assembled, numbering more than ten thousand people. Among the Warlocks, there were also many large-scale throwing weapons used for long-range attacks. Of course, flying magical beasts were also indispensable.


    This time, the manticore was determined to get rid of the Bloodline Tower in one go.


    Looking at the team that was ready, Jalin¡¯s eyes were calm, her lips moving slightly.


    ¡°Attack!¡±

 Chapter 364 - 364 The End (1)

    364 The End (1)


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Jalin¡¯s voice was like the key to a mechanical device, causing the entire Manticore Clan to move.


    On the ground.


    The Warlocks at the front held their shields and approached Bloodline City step by step. They were orderly and filled with killing intent, and the ground even trembled slightly.


    In the sky, countless grey-white birds let out sharp cries and flew toward the Bloodline City under the Warlock¡¯s command. The hundred or so warlocks on the Cloud Whale jumped off the Cloud Whale and hovered above the Warlock¡¯s tail, moving forward.


    Jalin¡¯s gaze remained calm.


    ¡­.


    On the city wall.


    Glen took a deep breath as he watched this scene. He quickly issued an order, which was passed on by the surrounding Warlocks.


    In just a few seconds, the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower were mobilized. On the city wall, arrows were ready to be fired. Many Warlocks also held bows in their hands. As for the Warlocks on the ground, they were already prepared even without any notice.


    After charging for dozens of seconds, the Manticore Warlock had already crossed a hundred meters.


    ¡°Fire!¡± At this moment, a Warlock commanding the battle on the city wall shouted.


    In the next second, countless crossbow bolts were shot out, making a whooshing sound as they flew through the air. They drew an arc and shot toward the Warlocks in the distance like rain.


    The Manticore Clan¡¯s Warlocks on the ground raised their shields, and the Warlocks in the sky ordered the giant bird to dodge.


    However, the speed of the arrows was extremely fast. In the next second, many flying magical beasts in the sky were hit and fell to the ground with a screech. The Warlocks on the ground were all badly hit, and some were directly shot to death. Although many Warlocks on the ground had shields, there were still unlucky ones who were shot to death.


    The long-range equipment on the manticore¡¯s side also began to activate. Explosions with a radius of nearly two meters flew toward the Bloodline Tower in the distance. Some were blocked by the Warlocks on the city walls, while others fell into the city and caused huge explosions, destroying countless buildings.


    This kind of mutual attack lasted for three rounds.


    After three rounds, many of the Manticore Warlocks had died, and the defense of Bloodline City had weakened significantly.


    At this moment, the Warlocks on the ground had already met the Bloodline Tower and started to engage in close combat. The bloody battle began, and the blood slowly filled the air. The 3-circle Warlocks in the sky also began to transform into their bloodlines. Countless manticore bloodlines erupted and joined the battle.


    The 3-circle Warlocks from Bloodline City also began to join the battle.


    The number of third-circle warlocks was more than a hundred, but the Manticore clan didn¡¯t bring too many third-circle warlocks this time because they knew very well that victory wouldn¡¯t be decided by them but by the celestial.


    On the cloud whale in the sky.


    Seeing the situation, Vya flew down to the high wall of the Bloodline Tower and shouted, ¡°Glen, get the hell out here.¡±


    ¡­..


    On the city wall.


    Many Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower stood behind Glen with nervous expressions.


    Glen¡¯s gaze was also solemn as he looked at the nearby Vya. The aura of a True Spirit erupted.


    In the next second, he also flew towards the Warlock in the distance.


    Glen used his bloodline¡¯s avatar and transformed into a 70-meter-tall Wind Elemental Sovereign. He wore a green crown of storms on his head, and countless sharp wind blades burned on his sharp claws. He then attacked Vya.


    Vya sneered, and a 100-meter-long manticore appeared in the sky.


    The two behemoths rose into the air and fought in the sky.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± On the city wall, Alida was watching the battle. Although it had only been a few seconds, Vya had already suppressed the situation.


    If this continued, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it for long.


    Alida immediately thought of Hydra, but Hydra ignored her, which made her feel helpless.


    ¡°I was delayed on the road for too long.¡± Alida gritted her teeth and looked up.


    Then, another figure appeared and transformed into a smaller manticore in midair.


    The other celestial, Alona.


    As Arona descended, he swung his scorpion tail at the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower.


    With a bang, a bloody mist rose. That was because the Warlocks were instantly killed by Alona. The poison on the scorpion¡¯s tail even turned them into a cloud of blood.


    Seeing this, the Warlocks on the ground looked desperate.


    The Bloodline Tower only had one celestial. Once the second celestial descended, they had almost no chance of victory. During this time, there were also three Warlocks who attacked Arona, but they were easily killed before they could even get close.


    Those below the celestial Realm had no chance.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for. How are we going to fight this?¡±


    ¡°Another celestial. It looks like I¡¯m going to die here today.¡±


    ¡± I didn¡¯t expect the Bloodline Tower to disappear from the Central Continent like this. ¡±


    On the ground, all the Warlocks were either depressed, desperate or in pain. They were not the only ones. The Warlocks on the city wall felt powerless when they saw the huge manticore that was almost as tall as the city wall. As for the people in the city, they hid in the corners of their homes. Those who were brave enough to look outside the city trembled in fear.


    In the sky.


    While fighting with Glen, Vya teased him.


    ¡°Glen, perhaps you can still hold on for a while, but do you think your people can hold on for long?¡± Vya dodged one of the blades and said with a smile.


    Glen didn¡¯t say anything. Vya was stronger than him, and any distraction could be fatal.

 Chapter 365 - 365 The End (2)

    365 The End (2)


    ¡± Sigh. Since you¡¯re so stubborn, I¡¯ll give you another surprise. ¡± Vya shook her head and let out a roar.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion rang in Glen¡¯s ears. He ignored it, but a series of explosions followed.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Glen couldn¡¯t help but glance at the ground, but this glance almost made him faint.


    At this moment, the entire Bloodline City was filled with smoke. There was even a crack in the city wall, and smoke was billowing from it.


    ¡°Your sub-towers don¡¯t seem to be very reliable. Quite a few of them have joined us, especially those three most powerful ones.¡± At this moment, Vya also stopped and smiled at Glen.


    Glen gritted his teeth, tears almost flowing out of his eyes.


    Was the Bloodline Tower really going to fall in his hands? Besides, Alida was also on the city wall.


    Seeing that Glen was in a bad mood, Vya instantly attacked. Glen was caught off guard, and a 30-meter-long wound appeared on his chest. Large amounts of green blood flowed out and dripped down.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Vya laughed and attacked again, not giving Glen any chance to catch his breath.


    Glen was barely holding on, and the situation quickly worsened.


    ¡­


    Cough, cough, cough!


    Alida crawled out of the pile of rocks with much difficulty. Her clothes were torn, and her entire body was covered in dust.


    The area where she was just now was the area of the explosion. She had relied on her late-stage second circle power to avoid the explosion, but she had also suffered a certain amount of injuries.


    When she stood up and looked at the cracked city wall and the broken limbs of the Warlocks, she felt a sense of sadness.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Alida?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from afar.


    Alida stood up and looked up. A few figures were walking towards them. The one leading them was the shifty-eyed Warlock from earlier.


    However, he looked at Alida coldly.


    ¡°Are you the traitor?¡± Alida said angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s just for survival.¡± The Warlock shook his head and glanced at Alida. ¡°I thought that Miss had already left. I didn¡¯t expect her to be here still. What a pleasant surprise. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in this woman.¡± A tall Warlock beside him frowned. He was the Warlock from the other tower that day.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡± Then hurry up and kill her. We still have other things to do. ¡± Another Warlock said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The shifty-eyed Warlock nodded and approached Alida. He shrugged and said,¡± What a pity. If this were any other place, I would have tortured you to death. Unfortunately, I¡¯m very busy today, so I can only ask you to die quickly. ¡±


    The Warlock got closer and closer, and the aura he gave off became stronger and stronger until he was at the half-step celestial level.


    Alida¡¯s face darkened. She patted her pocket, but there was no reaction. In fact, ever since Jalin appeared, Hydra had been like a dead person. It did not react at all. Hydra didn¡¯t even protect her during the explosion just now. It was completely different from before.


    She felt that this was Hydra¡¯s way of protecting itself.


    The Warlock walked over in large strides. Alida still wanted to resist, but she was easily knocked down by the Warlock. The Warlock then grabbed her neck and used more and more strength, but Hydra still did not react.


    Alida felt as if her neck was about to break, and the world around her was becoming more and more blurry.


    Hiss!


    Suddenly, she heard a sound in her ear, and her pocket moved.


    In the next second, a shadow instantly spread out and wrapped around Alida. The Warlock was also dumbfounded, but he still instinctively retreated. However, the shadow was even faster. In the blink of an eye, it had caught up to him and pulled him towards Alida.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The Warlock wanted to resist, but the shadow was even stronger. He had no chance to resist at all.


    In the shadow of Alida, a huge snake gradually appeared and swallowed the Warlock in one gulp.


    In the next second, the shadow dissipated. Alida fell to the ground and panted heavily. She struggled to get up.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Hydra.¡± Alida thanked Hydra, who had already crawled out of the shadows and revealed himself.


    ¡°What exactly is this?¡± The other Warlocks were also dumbfounded, but in the next second, more shadows devoured them.


    In fact, they weren¡¯t the only ones who were shocked. The few celestials present also looked at the city wall.


    They could feel the aura of a celestial.


    The Bloodline Tower actually had a second celestial.


    In the sky, Vya looked at Glen and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to have true spirits. You¡¯ve hidden them well!¡±


    But what she didn¡¯t know was that Glen was also dumbfounded.


    How could he not know about his party¡¯s situation?


    Could it be Alida¡­


    Glen¡¯s eyes flickered. Previously, Alida seemed to have told them the truth, but he didn¡¯t continue to listen. The reinforcement came.


    No way!


    Glen looked down.


    On the other side, Arona, who was wreaking havoc on the battlefield, looked over. He saw Hydra directly.


    ¡°Celestial!¡± Arona grinned hideously and then prepared to attack.


    ¡°Alona, let me handle this.¡± The next second, Alona suddenly heard Jalin¡¯s voice and was stunned.


    In the next second, he saw a huge poisonous attack smashing toward the ground. Its destination was where Alida was.


    Bang!


    A huge explosion was heard, and endless smoke and dust rose.

 Chapter 366 - 366 The End (3)

    366 The End (3)


    A 100-meter-tall four-headed snake appeared in its original position and was hissing toward the sky.


    It really was a celestial!


    Many Warlocks were stunned, especially those from the Bloodline Tower.


    In the next second, everyone saw the giant snake charge into the sky like a warrior.


    As for Radiant Moon Warlock Jalin, she smiled and got off the cloud whale. The power of her bloodline surrounded her as she attacked the Hydra. She didn¡¯t need her avatar to deal with a micro star.


    On the ground, on the ground, Arona smiled when he saw Hydra. A micro-star creature was meaningless.


    He turned around and continued to attack the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower. In just a few minutes, he had killed countless Warlocks. As for him, he didn¡¯t even consume much of his bloodline power.


    ¡± Haha! ¡± Vya laughed loudly in the sky. ¡± I thought it was some powerful existence. It¡¯s just a little snake that has just reached the fourth circle. ¡±


    The hope on Glen¡¯s face gradually dissipated.


    Although he didn¡¯t know where this giant snake came from, with Jalin around, it was meaningless.


    He even took a glance. In just a few seconds, the giant snake had completely fallen to the ground. Other than its inexplicably high fighting spirit, it was not a match at all. It was likely that Jalin would be able to finish it off very quickly.


    Of course, his situation was not much better. He was also at the end of his rope.


    Despair instantly filled his mind.


    On the ground, Alida, who was thrown out by Hydra, looked up at the sky with a dumbfounded expression.


    He had clearly been motionless before, but why was he suddenly so active, even attacking Radiant Moon Warlock?!


    This change was too fast. Lord Hydra should be very lazy!


    Was there another reason?


    Alida pondered, but in the next second, she seemed to understand something!


    Pets would only show their best when their owners were around.


    Alida¡¯s heart began to beat rapidly as she became more and more certain of her guess.


    At this moment, in the sky, following Jalin¡¯s attack, a blood-red hand grabbed the Hydra, preventing it from escaping.


    Jalin smiled and prepared to kill the giant snake.


    In the next second, a shadow beam shot toward Jalin. Jalin was shocked and immediately let go of her hand to dodge.


    The shadow beam brushed past her and directly hit the Sky Cloud Whale not far away.


    Everyone only saw a black mushroom cloud appear in the sky. Accompanied by a terrifying explosion, the huge Sky Cloud Whale was directly blasted into countless pieces. Countless pieces of flesh and blood flew toward the ground. There was only a blood-colored fog in the sky.


    The hundred-meter-long Sky Cloud Whale disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Everyone who saw this scene was stunned. Even a few celestials stopped.


    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± On the ground, Arona felt the blood rain around him and was extremely shocked.


    Even if it was him, it was absolutely impossible to directly cause the sky cloud whale to become like this.


    In the sky.


    Vya¡¯s expression was serious. She felt that she might not be able to withstand that attack.


    Even Jalin felt her breathing quicken.


    ¡°What exactly is it?¡± Everyone looked in the direction of where the beam came from.


    Under the sunlight, three huge airships slowly flew over.


    Looking at the airship, everyone¡¯s eyes were solemn, but no one dared to move. They could only watch as the airships slowly approached.


    Only Alida, who was far away, was so excited that tears flowed out. She had guessed correctly. His Excellency had arrived.


    The airship was very fast. In the blink of an eye, it arrived above the battlefield. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Eli walked out of the airship.


    Everyone looked at this person cautiously, especially the few celestials who were staring at Eli.


    They were unable to sense Eli¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jalin looked at him and asked.


    At this moment, Hydra, who was on the ground, had also shrunk its body and quickly arrived beside Eli.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Eli touched Hydra and looked at Jalin. ¡± You must be the Mage of the Manticore Clan. You smell exactly like that Wellington, the smell of poison. ¡±


    Jalin¡¯s face darkened. What did he mean by smelly?


    But when she heard Wellington¡¯s name, she had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Who exactly are you? Why do you know Wellington?¡± She questioned again.


    Eli had a strange look on his face. Didn¡¯t they know about the ambush? He was wondering why it went so smoothly after the ambush.


    ¡°I see. It seems like that was Wellington¡¯s private operation! ¡°Eli shook his head and smiled. ¡± Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m the Bloodline Tower¡¯s West Coast Branch Tower Master, Eli. ¡±


    West Coast? Branch tower master?


    Everyone looked at Eli with strange expressions.


    Everyone remained silent. No one spoke. Eli remained calm, but his gaze on Jalin gradually turned cold.


    ¡± Since no one is talking, I¡¯ll say something. Lady, you just hurt my pet. Are you ready to compensate me? ¡±


    ¡°Compensation?¡± Jalin¡¯s muscles tensed up.


    ¡°Yes, compensation.¡± Eli nodded and looked at Jalin with killing intent.


    In an instant, killing intent swept across the entire battlefield like the autumn wind. Everyone felt a chill.


    Jalin¡¯s eyes also froze.


    She felt uneasy.

 Chapter 367 - 367 You Call This a Branch Tower?

    367 You Call This a Branch Tower?


    On the ground, countless Warlocks looked up at this scene.


    ¡°West Coast Tower? Do we have such a branch?¡± A Warlock asked the Warlock beside him in confusion.


    ¡°I think so, but we haven¡¯t contacted each other for a long time.¡± The Warlock replied.


    ¡± But the west coast seems to be a very barren place. The branch there should be very weak, but this branch feels a little off! ¡± The Warlock was confused.


    Looking at Hydra beside Eli and the commotion that had just happened, it was clear that this tower was strange.


    The battlefield between Vya and Glen.


    Glen clutched his chest, also looking confused.


    The west coast tower was still there. He suddenly understood why Alida was reacting this way.


    However, he did not know how strong this person was. However, since the giant snake had a man as its master, it meant that this person¡¯s strength should be at least stronger than the giant snake. Could it be Nebula level or even stronger ¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. ¡°Glen shook the idea out of his head.


    However, even if it was a Nebula level, it seemed to be ridiculously strong compared to their main tower.


    You call this a branch?!


    ¡­..


    On the other side.


    Sensing Eli¡¯s killing intent, Jalin narrowed her eyes, and the blood in her body gradually increased.


    Although she couldn¡¯t sense Eli¡¯s strength, since Eli said that he was from the west coast tower, he was probably at most the same level as her, which was Radiant Moon-level.


    Knowing that Eli was only on the same level as him, Jalin calmed down.


    ¡°Then come.¡± Jalin snorted coldly. In the next second, her bloodline surged, and a 150-meter-long manticore appeared in front of Eli.


    The enormous body shook the battlefield. Everyone could feel the terror of Radiant Moon Warlock. Even Glen felt his breathing stop. Radiant Moon and Morning Star were two completely different levels.


    In the next second, Jalin, who had transformed into a manticore, stepped into the air and bit at Eli.


    Its massive size stirred up the surrounding air, forcing all the magic beasts and Warlocks in the sky to descend, afraid that they would be killed by the shockwaves.


    ¡°Is this Radiant Moon? She¡¯s too strong!¡±


    ¡± This Warlock is probably going to die. I don¡¯t know why he has the courage to come out. ¡±


    ¡°How ridiculous. I was really shocked just now.¡±


    The Manticore Clan¡¯s Warlocks on the ground raised their heads as if they had already witnessed the death of this Warlock.


    ¡°No matter who you are, you will die here today.¡± Jalin roared and waved her sharp claws at Eli.


    Eli held his magic staff, and the silver eyes in his eyes were activated to the extreme for the first time. A huge amount of mental power was being consumed, and an unknown amount of life force was burning. This was the first time that this power, which many mages were afraid of, erupted with all its power.


    In the sky, Eli¡¯s eyes were shining with silver light. In front of him, a huge amount of mental power transformed into a sickle.


    The scythe was invisible, and only Eli could sense it directly. However, the power contained within it was terrifying.


    Even Eli himself did not dare to say that he could withstand it.


    The roaring manticore and the exploding psyche scythe.


    In the next moment, the scythe was swung at Jalin like a god of death waving his scythe.


    The Manticore was still roaring, but in the next second, fear flashed across its eyes. Although she could not see it, she instinctively felt uneasy.


    She only felt it when the sickle brushed past her neck, but it was too late.


    The scythe swept past, and her soul was instantly split into two.


    ¡°No!¡± The endless pain and fear made Jalin let out an instinctive cry, but her eyes gradually dimmed.


    Following the inertia, Jalin finally arrived in front of Eli. However, she had directly transformed into her original form and fell to the ground. However, she was swallowed by Hydra, who was beside her. After swallowing her, Hydra revealed a proud expression and returned to Eli¡¯s side.


    The entire battle lasted less than three seconds.


    Jalin was already dead.


    With Jalin¡¯s death, the entire battlefield was in a daze for half a minute. Only after half a minute did someone speak.


    ¡°She died just like that?! A Radiant Moon Magus of the manticore, a Magus who could easily kill Lord Gorin, died just like that?¡±


    ¡± How is this possible? Is this an illusion? ¡±


    ¡°This must be fake!¡±


    Countless warlocks of the Manticore Clan instantly fell apart. No one could accept that the Radiant Moon Jalin had been instantly killed by the tower master of this branch!


    You call this a branch tower of the Bloodline Tower?


    It wasn¡¯t just them. The other celestials were also stunned.


    On the ground, Arona looked confused. He stared blankly at the sky, and a few words kept repeating in his mind.


    Lady Jalin seemed to be dead?


    The life force was dead?


    She was indeed dead.


    Alona was a little tired of talking to himself, but this was the only thing he could do because he could not understand.


    She was a Radiant Moon Warlock!


    She died so easily. How strong was her enemy? It was this man who called himself the West Coast Tower Master.


    In the sky, Glen and Vya looked at each other with their mouths wide open.


    Like Arona, Vya couldn¡¯t believe it, but the story happened right before her eyes, so he had no choice but to believe it.


    She looked at Glen, who was standing opposite her, and seemed to be even more shocked than she was.


    ¡°This is our tower branch?¡±


    Listening to Glen¡¯s repeated words, the corner of Vya¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Indeed, if this were really a branch tower of the Bloodline Tower, then the main tower would be too useless.


    Of course, she knew that the most important thing now was to escape.


    She immediately shouted at Arona on the ground, ¡°Arona, split up and run.¡±


    In an instant, she ran in a direction far away from Eli. Arona also reacted and chose another direction. At least this way, at least one of them could run away.


    But what shocked the two of them was that Eli didn¡¯t chase after either of them.


    ¡°Is he letting us go?¡± Vya was puzzled. In the next second, she saw a huge undead chasing after her from the airship in the distance and blocking her.


    Sensing its aura, it was a celestial.


    ¡± Bloodline Tower Undead, Nikola! ¡± Nikola blocked Vya¡¯s path.


    On the other side, Arona was blocked by Hydra.


    The two who were stopped looked desperate, especially Vya. He didn¡¯t expect there to be a celestial.


    Three celestials!


    This was too ridiculous.


    ¡°You call this a tower branch?¡±


    ¡± Ah! ¡± Vya cried out in despair. Even the Manticore Family, their superior force, the Six-Armed Naga Family, wasn¡¯t this arrogant.


    ¡°I surrender!¡±


    On the other side, Arona chose to resist, and then, in front of Vya, he was slapped to death by Eli.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Vya sighed deeply and looked down.


    With Jalin¡¯s death, the Warlocks on the ground weakened their willpower. However, with the death of Alona and Vya¡¯s surrender, all the Warlocks collapsed.


    All the third-circle warlocks ran in all directions, including the Warlocks on the ground.


    However, to everyone¡¯s horror, the airships in the sky opened up again. Countless figures flew out, and each of them had already reached the third circle. There were as many as 120 people because they had broken through a little more on the way.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can this be a sub-tower?¡± One of the Warlocks turned around and looked at him in despair.


    You¡¯re telling me this is the west coast tower?!


    He was not the only one. At this moment, both the warlocks of the Manticore Family and the Warlocks of the Bloodline Family felt that their worldview had been shattered again and again, almost to the point of being smashed into pieces.


    The Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower were especially confused. They were immersed in the joy of surviving a disaster, but on the other hand, they were shocked and confused. They were shocked by the power of the West Coast Tower, and they were confused about whether they were really the main tower. Did they have such a tower?


    On the other side, although Eli had many people, they were definitely not enough to encircle and suppress all the Warlocks.


    Thus, Eli extended his hand. Within a few miles, a huge shadow birdcage appeared, blocking all the Warlocks.


    This time, the Manticore Clan¡¯s Warlocks were in complete despair.


    Then came the slaughter. The Warlocks of the branch tower and the main tower killed together, and even the injured Glen joined in. For a moment, the smell of blood in the birdcage was ridiculously thick, and the ground was almost covered in a layer of blood. It was dark red and terrifying.


    The massacre lasted for half an hour.


    With the exception of Vya, all the Warlocks shouted excitedly.


    At this moment, they finally realized that they had won.


    ¡°We won!¡±


    As the sound of victory spread, even the entire Bloodline City was in an uproar. Countless cheers resounded throughout the world.


    At the same time, everyone turned their eyes to the sky, looking at the man who claimed to be the Tower Master of the Bloodline Tower¡¯s West Coast Branch.


    He was the one who killed Jalin.


    He was the one who saved the Bloodline Tower.


    At this moment, Alida shouted from the city wall, ¡± That¡¯s Sir Ely. ¡±


    A voice rang out. One person began to call out Sir Eli, followed by ten, a hundred, and in just ten seconds, everyone shouted the same name in unison.


    ¡°Sir Eli.¡±


    Everyone looked at Eli in admiration. Even the Warlocks, who knew Eli¡¯s strength, were extremely excited. The Warlocks in the airship also shouted, as if this was the only voice in the world.


    Eli lowered his head and saw that a second faith imprint was slowly forming on his arm. The power of faith was slowly accumulating, and some changes were taking place. Eli needed to feel it carefully later, but he gained a lot.


    It could only be said that this landing was very timely.


    The shouting continued for half an hour, but Eli didn¡¯t stop it. The power of faith kept increasing until it was one-third full. With just tens of thousands of people, they had done something that a million people on the West Coast couldn¡¯t do in decades.


    The cheers lasted for half an hour before they finally stopped.


    But everyone was still looking at Eli.


    Eli stood in the air. From afar, a nervous Warlock walked over with his hand on his chest. He knelt down in the air. It was the Bloodline Tower Master, Glen.


    He knelt in front of Eli and shouted in front of tens of thousands of people, ¡°Sir Eli!¡±


    Looking at this scene, Eli fell silent.


    Wasn¡¯t he the branch tower master?


    The person in front of him seemed to be the main tower master!


    There was a bit of confusion!

 Chapter 368 - 368 Conversation with Glen

    368 Conversation with Glen


    Bloodline City.


    In the tallest mage tower.


    In the morning, the sun rose, and the slightly dazzling sunlight shone into a room in the tower, making everything seem relaxed and comfortable.


    Eli stood by the window and looked outside.


    Outside the window, Bloodline City was in a mess. Even the thousand-year-old city walls were broken. Many Warlocks were walking around, repairing the damaged city.


    It was the second day since Eli arrived at Bloodline City.


    After yesterday¡¯s victory, Eli had been arranged to stay here by Glen.


    ¡± From yesterday until today, this new faith imprint has allowed me to feel the rapid growth of my celestial Power. ¡± Eli looked down at the new mark of faith.


    Since yesterday, he had been able to feel the power of faith from the Warlocks in this city. Last night, his celestial Power had increased by one unit. It was 203 before, and now it was 204.


    ¡± It seems like I made the right choice to come here. However, I have to settle all the troubles first before I can start on other matters. ¡± Ely stretched his body and felt a sense of relief.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Eli walked over and opened the door.


    ¡± Sir Eli, Grandfather has settled the matter and is waiting for you in the meeting room. ¡± Alida lowered her head and said respectfully.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Sir, this is your first time here, and you are not familiar with the terrain. Let me lead the way for you. Sir Eli, do you need to prepare?¡± asked Alida.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Shaking his head, Eli walked out with Alida leading the way.


    Alida led the way without saying a word, while Eli took the opportunity to observe the area.


    In terms of strength, the main tower was not much different from the west coast¡¯s sub-towers. However, such strength could only be considered at the bottom of the Central Mainland. However, it was understandable. After all, this was the Central Mainland, the former center of the world.


    Along the way, there were people who looked at Eli from time to time. It was obvious that they recognized Eli, and some even wanted to get close to him.


    Fortunately, some guards noticed the commotion and rushed over to escort Eli.


    Under the respectful gazes of the guards, Eli was sent to his destination.


    There was a tall mage tower with two guards guarding the door.


    ¡± Sir Eli, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for the Bloodline Tower. ¡± Before they parted, the guard bowed deeply to Eli.


    Eli nodded.


    ¡°Sir, this is the place. Grandfather is waiting for you on the third floor.¡± After the guard left, Alida said to Eli.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Eli nodded, and the guards in front of him had already opened the door for him.


    Eli walked in, and Alida¡¯s sincere and loud voice came from behind. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Eli smiled and walked up to the third floor without turning back.


    There was only one room on the third floor. The door was open, and the decoration was simple and warm. There was only one person inside at the moment, and it was Glen. He seemed to be a little weak at the moment, and his eyes were lifeless as he sat on a sofa. There was a bandage on his chest.


    ¡± Sir Eli, I¡¯m sorry. My injuries are a little serious. I hope you don¡¯t mind. ¡± Glen said to Eli and coughed twice.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small problem.¡± Eli didn¡¯t mind and sat opposite Glen.


    He was also very curious about what Glen wanted to talk to him about.


    There were two cups of tea on the table. Eli naturally picked up one and took a sip.


    Glen looked at him and suddenly said, ¡± Sir, I wonder if you¡¯re interested in becoming the Bloodline Tower¡¯s Tower Master! ¡±


    Cough, cough, cough!


    Eli choked, and after a second, he looked at Glen with a strange expression. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡± Sir, you didn¡¯t hear wrongly. ¡± Glen was very free and easy. He looked at Ely and said, ¡°I thought that the Bloodline Tower had fallen in my hands. Who would have thought that your arrival would save us?


    ¡°However, I had already been severely injured in the battle with Vya, so I probably wouldn¡¯t be alive for long. However, the Bloodline Tower still had to continue moving forward, but now that the Bloodline Tower didn¡¯t have a second celestial, I had no other choice.


    ¡°I hope you can fulfill my request.¡±


    Eli had a strange look on his face.


    He observed Glen and realized that this old man really didn¡¯t have much life left. He could only live for ten years at most.


    However, to become a tower Master on the second day after coming to the main tower, this progress was a little too fast.


    Eli was actually not very interested in the position. He still hoped to be like before, enjoying the power of control over the organization, but he did not need to bear the burden of those miscellaneous things. It was a waste of Eli¡¯s time.


    After coughing twice, Eli replied, ¡°Actually, I came to the Central Mainland this time in the hope of seeking more development. I won¡¯t leave the Bloodline Tower for the time being, but I¡¯ll leave this Bloodline Tower to you for the time being. I¡¯ll let my deputy Oscar familiarize himself with it. ¡±


    Eli¡¯s meaning was also very clear. He intended to stay but was still not prepared to be the tower Master.


    However, this was enough for Glen. The confirmation that Eli would stay in the Bloodline Tower was enough to surprise him.


    ¡± Since you don¡¯t want to be the master of the Bloodline Tower, I wonder if you can accept the position of Honorary Master. Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t accept it. Anyway, I¡¯ll hand over everything in the Bloodline Tower to you. ¡± Glen, an old man who didn¡¯t have much time left, was very lenient toward Ely.


    ¡°Sure.¡± This time, Eli didn¡¯t refuse.


    After all, the Bloodline Tower would be in his hands sooner or later, so he wouldn¡¯t refuse the position of Honorary Tower Master, who enjoyed the power of the tower master but didn¡¯t have to bear any responsibility.


    ¡± Thank you, my lord. Cough, cough, cough! ¡± Glen lowered his head and coughed a few more times.


    Eli was a little emotional.


    He was the one who wanted to take Glen¡¯s Bloodline Tower, but Glen wanted to thank him. This world was sometimes very strange.


    Eli was filled with emotions. If he had come here as soon as he had advanced, he definitely would not have been treated like this. It seemed like he had made the right choice to stay on the West Coast and develop in silence.


    ¡°Since my lord has accepted it, then I¡¯ll introduce the Bloodline Tower to my lord.¡± Glen looked at Eli.


    Eli nodded.


    Soon, Eli had a general understanding of the Bloodline Tower.


    Although the Bloodline Tower¡¯s main tower was a small power in the central continent, it was already as large as the West Coast. Moreover, it had several other territories outside of the Bloodline Tower, and its population was much larger than the West Coast. It had at least 10,000,000 people, twice as many as the West Coast.


    Next was their strength. There were about a hundred people with the third circle, three to four hundred people with the second circle, and even more people with the first circle and acolytes.


    They were slightly weaker than the Bloodline Towers, but it made sense. On the west coast, resources were exclusive to the Bloodline Towers. Moreover, with Eli around, the Bloodline Towers had some potions that could help them advance, so they had a lot of resources.


    However, the Bloodline Towers in the Central Continent weren¡¯t in such a good situation. For example, a Grassi land had almost caused a massacre.


    The last reason was that the Bloodline Tower was temporarily attached to a force called the Amina Family. This time, it was because of their indifference that led to the tragedy of the Bloodline Tower. However, after Wellington¡¯s death, Eli searched for some information and knew that they had actually made a deal with the manticore.


    Eli also told Glen about it.


    Glen spat out a mouthful of blood and cursed angrily, ¡°I have to contribute a lot of resources to them every year. When something happens, they turn around and sell us out.¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Eli looked at Glen¡¯s condition and was a little worried. Just these few mouthfuls of blood would probably reduce his life by a few more days.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have to thank you for telling me this.¡± Glen clutched his chest, but there was a helpless look on his face.


    The Amina Family was a force on the same level as the manticore, perhaps even slightly stronger. Even if he knew about the backstab, he could not do anything.


    He looked at Eli. If there were anyone who could change everything, it would be Eli.


    To be able to kill Jalin so easily, even though he didn¡¯t know Ely¡¯s exact strength, he was definitely very strong.


    In the Central Mainland, strength was the foundation of a faction. With Sir Eli around, the Amina Family might make some changes in the future.


    ¡± Since you have accepted the position of Honorary Tower Master, we need to hold a banquet. It will be held after the reconstruction of Bloodline City is completed. However, I will spread this news first. Don¡¯t worry, sir. It was approved in the meeting today. ¡± Glen said again.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Eli nodded and asked, ¡°Oh right, what exactly is the Grassi Land? Why is the manticore so interested?¡±


    Eli also knew about the Grassi Land and Glen was a little surprised.


    ¡°Grassi Land?¡± Glen blinked and said, ¡± The Grassi Land is behind Bloodline City. If you are interested, I can take you there now. ¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Eli nodded.


    Glen stood up, one hand covering his chest as he reached out toward the door.


    ¡°Sir, please.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it another day? Your wound seems to be bleeding again.¡± Eli saw that Glen¡¯s bandage was stained with blood.


    ¡°Milord¡¯s matter is more important.¡± Glen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡±


    Eli nodded worriedly, and the two of them walked out.

 Chapter 369 - 369 Jin Ji and Luo Ye

    369 Jin Ji and Luo Ye


    At the door, the two of them met Alida, who was waiting for them.


    ¡°Alida, help your grandfather,¡± Eli said to Alida.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Alida hurried up to support Glen.


    Thus, the three of them walked toward the back of Bloodline City.


    The further they went, the fewer buildings there were, and the more winding the road became. Finally, Glen stopped a few kilometers behind the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°Milord, it¡¯s in front.¡± Glen pointed forward.


    Eli looked in that direction and saw a wide path suddenly appear in the mountains. The path led to a valley. Before entering, Eli could already feel a dense aura of life.


    ¡°Interesting!¡± Eli narrowed his eyes.


    Suddenly, he heard a swishing sound in their ears. He turned his head and found nothing.


    ¡°Did something happen, my lord?¡± Glen and Alida looked over.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Eli shook his head.


    After observing for a while, Eli was not a sound from the outside. It seemed that it could only be from Eli¡¯s Mystic Realm.


    Eli¡¯s consciousness entered the secret realm and saw that Hill¡¯s branches were waving at the same time as if they had encountered something attractive.


    At the same time, a consciousness came over. It was a childish voice that sounded like a little girl.


    ¡°This is the place. I can take root here.¡±


    Eli gasped. Hill had never communicated with him directly before.


    ¡®Good heavens, this kid was forced to speak. It seemed that this Grassi Land is not simple.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This will be our territory in the future!¡± Eli comforted Hill, and Hill slowly calmed down, but she still felt anxious from time to time.


    After the pacification, Ely¡¯s consciousness slowly returned. At this time, the three of them had already arrived at the periphery of the valley.


    The entrance to the valley was a little narrow at first, but as they entered, it became wider and wider, and the aura of life became denser and denser.


    Finally, with a bright light, Eli and the others entered the grassy land that the Manticore Family was fighting for.


    Whoosh!


    Eli took a deep breath and looked forward.


    There was a huge space in front of him, roughly about 100 acres in area. There were countless towering trees growing there, each of which was estimated to be 100 meters tall. A river flowed through the valley, sparkling with light. On the side far from the entrance, there was only flat land with wild grass 30 feet tall. There were also many demonic plants that he had seen in the books.


    Of course, this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that the life aura here was almost ten times that of the outside world.


    Whether it was magical plants or other plants, they could grow at least two to three times faster.


    Eli suddenly understood why Hill was so anxious.


    This place was simply a paradise for plants.


    At this moment, Eli decided where he would live in the future. It was this valley.


    It was spacious, and it was good in all aspects. Moreover, Hill would grow up here in the future, and it was not far from the Bloodline Tower. It was the most suitable place for him to settle down on the Central Mainland. He was also curious about why the life aura here was so dense.


    ¡± Sir, this is the Grassi Land, the root of all trouble. ¡± Glen looked at the land with mixed feelings.


    ¡°No, this is a treasured land!¡± Eli said.


    Glen and Alida looked at Eli.


    ¡± I prefer the quiet. This will be my residence from now on. ¡± Eli said to the two of them.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Glen nodded and looked at Alida.¡± Then I¡¯ll arrange for someone to clean up this place. If you have any thoughts, you can tell Alida directly. I¡¯ll get her to pass it on. ¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Then what is your next move?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll come back here after the modification is completed. Besides, there are still many troubles that haven¡¯t been dealt with!¡± Eli shook his head and walked out.


    Glen and Alida exchanged a glance and followed.


    ¡°Oh, right, Glen, there¡¯s something you need to help me with.¡±


    ¡°What is it? My lord.¡±


    ¡°The rumors outside are too ridiculous. They say that I easily killed Jalin. I clearly experienced a life-and-death battle and was seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡­


    A day passed in the blink of an eye.


    The news of the Bloodline Tower¡¯s banquet, where Eli became the Honorary Tower Master, spread, and the surrounding forces also received invitations.


    The details of the battle were also spread.


    The Bloodline Tower¡¯s branch had arrived, and the three celestials led by Eli had assisted in killing Radiant Moon Warlock Jalin with great difficulty. Eli had also suffered heavy injuries, but he had wiped out all the warlocks of the Manticore Family, including Vya, who had surrendered in the end. She had also been executed in front of everyone, greatly boosting their morale.


    For a time, many forces¡¯ mouths were wide open.


    After all, this matter was a little too magical. The main tower of the Bloodline Tower was saved by the branch tower.


    Was this a normal story?


    And a tower with three celestials?


    Everyone felt that it was a joke, but they could not believe it. After all, many people had seen it.


    In short, after this battle, none of the surrounding forces dared to underestimate the Bloodline Tower. They were even afraid that they would do something.


    After all, being able to kill Jalin meant that this force had already surpassed 99% of the 4th Tier Forces. It might be slightly weaker than the 3rd Tier Forces, but as long as it accumulated time, there was still a chance.


    However, there were still no factions that showed goodwill to it because the manticore had only lost three celestials.


    There was also the even stronger Jerre and the many forces under him.


    No one knew what would happen next.


    ¡­


    ¡°It ended just like that?¡±


    At this moment, in a city not far from Bloodline City, Lobelia put down the letter.


    She had arrived at the Bloodline Tower in the early hours of the morning yesterday, but the matter had ended at that time, so she had to leave and wait for news.


    But she never expected the story to change like this.


    Originally, she had wanted to prevent Eli from meeting the enemy or mediating between them, but she hadn¡¯t expected Eli to directly meet the enemy and even kill a Radiant Moon Warlock. Even if he was injured, he was still a Radiant Moon Warlock, completely different from a Morning Star Warlock.


    ¡°Looks like I need to raise my ranking again. His strength might have already reached the second stage of Radiant Moon, Crescent Moon. How terrifying!¡± Lobelia sighed deeply.


    Who would have thought that a branch on the west coast could do this?


    ¡± Eli, what kind of Warlock is he? It looks like I¡¯ll have to meet him in the future. ¡± She shook her head. Although she didn¡¯t have an invitation, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to get one.


    She just hoped that she wouldn¡¯t be the only one going. That would be awkward.


    ¡­..


    At the same time.


    In a distant mountain range, a huge merchant association was advancing.


    The Chamber of Commerce parade stretched for tens of kilometers, with countless Warlocks escorting it on both sides. In the middle was a huge rhinoceros that was nearly ten meters tall. It carried a luxurious chair on its back, and its surroundings were covered by a gemstone curtain.


    There was a person sitting inside.


    At this moment, the Warlock from the back of the caravan suddenly flew over. His aura had reached the late stage of the third circle.


    The Warlock stopped beside the rhinoceros and reported, ¡°Vice President Jin Ji, there¡¯s an urgent letter from Holmes City that needs to be opened by you. ¡±


    ¡°Come!¡± The person behind the curtain seemed surprised to hear that it was from Holmes City.


    The curtain opened, revealing the person behind it.


    He had white hair and black pupils. He wore a gold-rimmed hat and a suit of gold-spotted clothes. He wore ten rings on his hands, each of which was a different color. He looked middle-aged, but he was full of dignity and exuded a noble aura.


    The person in front of him was one of the two vice guild leaders in charge of the western region, and the only person above him was the Central Region Golden Cicada.


    However, he was also a little puzzled because, in the past, his master always hid his emotions, but today seemed to be a little different.


    What surprised him was that as the envelope was opened, his master¡¯s expression seemed to become more and more serious, and his gaze became more and more complicated. In the end, he even closed his eyes.


    As his master¡¯s trusted aide, he could feel his master¡¯s sorrow.


    What exactly happened?


    The Warlock was extremely shocked. He had never seen Daren with such an expression.


    After more than ten seconds, Jin Ji slowly said, ¡°Turn around and go to the Bloodline Tower.¡±


    ¡± But Sir, we¡¯re going to see the president this time. ¡± The Warlock¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®What was in the letter?¡¯


    ¡± Alright, then let Collina go. Let him go to the Bloodline Tower and meet Eli. ¡± Jin Ji took another deep breath and said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Warlock nodded, but the confusion in his heart deepened.


    Lord Collina was a Radiant Moon Warlock. He had once saved Lord Jin Ji¡¯s life. Now, he was Lord Jin Ji¡¯s strongest and most trusted subordinate, and Lord Ginji was actually willing to send him out.


    Was it because of this Bloodline Tower?


    The Warlock was confused.


    The Warlock quickly left, and the caravan continued forward.


    Behind the curtain, Jin Ji silently shed tears.


    Lord Herman was still dead!


    Then he would go and see his students.


    Unfortunately, he had something to do for the time being. He would definitely go and meet him when he returned from the Central Region.


    ..


    At the westernmost part of the Western Regions.


    This was where the Holy Tower, one of the major forces of the Western Region, was located.


    In one of the rooms.


    ¡°Young Tower Master, this is all the news. It should be a major event that has happened in the Western Regions recently.¡± A Warlock reported respectfully.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± In front of them, a figure raised his head.


    His black hair was elegant, but his red eyes were aggressive. He wore a black and red Warlock robe and had an arrogant aura.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t expect to hear news about the Bloodline Tower on the west coast. He¡¯s Herman¡¯s disciple. ¡± Luo Ye raised his head, his eyes filled with surprise.


    ¡°Then how should we deal with it, sir? After all, this faction is too far away from us.¡± The Warlock asked curiously.


    ¡± Send someone over to greet the warlock, Eli. It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s the territory of our arch-enemy, the Eight-Armed Naga Family. Otherwise, I would have to go there no matter what. ¡± Luo Ye shook his head.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Warlock retreated.


    ¡­..


    The Manticore Clan.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Jerre smashed the blanket in his hand into pieces. The anger and confusion in his heart made him suffer.


    He had never expected that the team of Warlocks led by Jalin would be completely wiped out.


    ¡°Eli, the west coast tower!¡± Jerre said through gritted teeth.


    This was the second time he had heard this name, but he did not expect such an outcome.


    It seemed that the missing Wellington was also related to him.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t understand how a west coast tower could have such strength.


    This didn¡¯t make sense!


    ¡°But we must get the Grassi Land!¡± Jerre gritted his teeth.


    He also had a reason not to give up, but he could not tell his clansmen.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t plan to make a move for the time being. Since Jalin was also killed, it meant that Eli¡¯s strength was definitely not ordinary. However, since Eli was injured and surrounded, he shouldn¡¯t be much stronger than Jalin.


    Jerre was holding the latest official information about the Bloodline Tower in his hand. ¡°It looks like I have to contact all the subordinate forces.¡±


    He planned to join forces with others and destroy the Bloodline Tower. Of course, he had his own plan, which was to spread the news that the Bloodline Tower had surrendered.


    ¡°They even dare to hold a party.¡±


    Jerre sneered. He didn¡¯t believe that any force would go!


    He believed that the other forces would give him some face. After all, he was the leader of the Manticore family.

 Chapter 370 - 370 Feast

    370 Feast


    Two months passed in a flash.


    The restoration work of Bloodline City was basically completed, and the time for the feast was also confirmed. It would be in a week.


    A week later.


    The entire Bloodline City instantly became noisy. Countless Warlocks walked out of their houses, and the city was decorated with lanterns and streamers of various colors. Everyone was very happy.


    At the top of the city, in a spacious hall, the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower had already gathered.


    Glen had already changed into a layer of gorgeous clothes and was standing outside the hall, but his expression was not very good.


    ¡± Sir, it¡¯s confirmed. None of the forces near the Bloodline Tower have come. ¡± Alida came to Glen¡¯s side and said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Glen sighed helplessly.


    Although he was helpless about this, he completely understood the actions of these forces.


    The Manticore clan had not been completely destroyed yet.


    If they didn¡¯t want to come, then so be it. They could just treat it as a celebration within the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡± Sir Eli will be here soon, and we can begin. ¡± Glen said to Alida.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go and call the Lord now.¡± Alida nodded and walked out.


    Glen walked into the hall.


    There were already many Warlocks in the hall. Most of these forces belonged to the Bloodline Tower.


    At this moment, these people were also whispering.


    ¡± It seems that no major powers dare to come. In the end, only those who can¡¯t refuse will come. ¡± A muscular Warlock shook his head.


    ¡± Isn¡¯t that so? They¡¯re still afraid of the Manticore Family. ¡± Another old man sighed.


    ¡± Heh, I think the Bloodline Tower will be destroyed sooner or later. The Manticore Family won¡¯t let the Bloodline Tower go. ¡± Some of them weren¡¯t that interested in the Bloodline Tower. They thought that the Bloodline Tower had made them take on an unknown risk.


    ¡± Quiet, quiet, Sir Eli is here. ¡± Suddenly, a Warlock at the door shouted.


    Everyone instantly quieted down and looked towards the door.


    Glen stood at the very front of the hall, watching.


    Alida was the first to enter, followed by Eli. He was dressed in a black warlock robe, his hands empty. He looked very easy-going, and there was always a faint smile on his face.


    Upon seeing Eli enter, the people who had been badmouthing the Bloodline Tower didn¡¯t dare to speak. Although they didn¡¯t think much of the Bloodline Tower¡¯s future, Eli was a Radiant Moon powerhouse.


    ¡± Since you¡¯re here, Eli, and I think everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s get started. ¡± Glen said to Eli.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Eli nodded and walked toward Glen.


    Glen took out a box from the side. When he opened the box, there was a golden ring inside. This was the identification of the Honorary Tower Master.


    In fact, Eli had seen this ring yesterday and knew that it was a high-level mage ring. It was passed down from the mage era and was a fourth-circle mage tool. Its function was to store fifty units of celestial stars, which could be used by a mage at any time.


    Eli was also very surprised. He did not expect that an Honorary Tower Master would actually obtain a fourth-circle mage Tool.


    At that time, Eli even asked.


    He still hadn¡¯t forgotten Glen¡¯s answer.


    ¡± This thing requires too much mental strength. Warlocks can¡¯t use it. I instead use it as proof of identity. ¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± At this moment, Glen took out the ring.


    Eli walked over and put on the ring under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    In the next second, everyone started clapping to celebrate Ely becoming the Bloodline Tower¡¯s Honorary Master.


    The ceremony was so simple, and Eli was very satisfied with it.


    The banquet was next. Usually, the Bloodline Tower would have a friendly conversation with other forces, but since most forces didn¡¯t come, there was nothing for Eli to do.


    At this moment, some Warlocks had already begun to decorate the hall and prepare for the banquet.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving,¡± Eli said to Glen.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Glen also nodded helplessly.


    If not for the Manticore incident, it would have been quite lively today.


    ¡± Sir Eli, you can¡¯t leave. If you leave, wouldn¡¯t I have come here for nothing? ¡± At this moment, a pleasant voice came from outside the hall.


    Everyone looked over curiously and saw a woman slowly walking in.


    The purple Warlock robe accentuated her curvaceous figure like a ripe peach. She had a faint smile on her face as she walked in leisurely. Her body was emitting a faint, pleasant smell.


    The woman came to the main hall and said with a smile, ¡°The Charm Mansion, Radiant Moon Warlock Lobelia has come to congratulate Lord Eli! ¡±


    Seeing the woman who suddenly appeared, everyone was stunned, and their mouths were wide open.


    Since when did the Bloodline Tower have a relationship with a faction that could be found all over the central continent? Furthermore, a Radiant Moon Warlock had come to pay a visit.


    Even Glen was stunned. They didn¡¯t have much contact with this force.


    He turned his head to look at Eli, his small eyes seemingly asking him if he was the one who invited her.


    But he noticed that there was confusion in Eli¡¯s eyes. Ely didn¡¯t understand either. He thought about it and realized that the only connection he had with the Charm Mansion was Liliana.


    As if she could see the confusion in Eli¡¯s eyes, Lobelia explained, ¡°Liliana is my student. ¡±


    Is that so?


    Eli nodded. He understood.


    ¡± I came here not only to congratulate you but also to establish a friendly relationship with the Bloodline Tower. ¡±


    Lobelia¡¯s words shocked many Warlocks.


    Although the Charm Mansion was spread throughout the various cities, there weren¡¯t many people who had established contact with them. They picked their allies very carefully. It seemed that the Charm Mansion really had high hopes for the Bloodline Tower or Ely.


    At this moment, Glen was laughing so hard that his heart was about to crack.


    The Charm Mansion was the largest information organization in the Bloodline Tower. Once they establish contact, it would be great news for the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll need you to have a good talk with Tower Master Glen.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lobelia nodded and entered the banquet hall.


    The arrival of the Charm Mansion directly blew up the entire venue.


    At this moment, Lobelia shrugged her shoulders helplessly. Her words had come true, and she was really the only force to come.


    Suddenly, a voice came from outside the door. Lobelia turned around.


    A man with a determined expression walked in. He was wearing a gorgeous golden spotted Magus robe, and the aura he gave off surprised Lobelia even more. He had actually reached the Radiant Moon realm, and she would never mistake this robe for something else.


    ¡°Golden Cicada Merchant Association!¡± Not only he, but the other Warlocks also gaped at this scene.


    Why would the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce be here? It was a large Chamber of Commerce that was spread all over the Central Mainland.


    If it was the Charm Residence, they might still have some connections, but the Golden Cicada Merchant Association did not have any branches nearby.


    As soon as the man walked in, he asked directly, ¡°I wonder who Sir Eli is.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Eli replied.


    ¡± Greetings, sir. I¡¯m Collina. This time, I¡¯ve come to pay you a visit under the orders of Sir Jin Ji of the Golden Cicada Merchant Association. This time, I¡¯ve brought millions of magic crystals, including the Void Abyss Stone and the bloodline essence¡­ After this, he will also establish a new branch here.


    ¡°Also, because Lord Jin Ji is heading to the central region, he asked me to pass on a message on his behalf. He is also very sad about Lord Herman¡¯s death.¡± Collina¡¯s tone was sonorous and forceful.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ian nodded. It seems that Ian had already sent the information to the higher-ups in Holmes City.


    Jin Ji was already a big shot now!


    At this moment, other than Eli, the others were once again confused.


    ¡°Jin Ji?¡± Lobelia blinked.


    This was a top-notch figure in the Western Region, equivalent to the director of the Charm Mansion in the Western Region. How could Eli be related to such a person? Moreover, he had sent so many supplies. Their relationship was definitely not shallow. This was completely different from the news that Eli knew no one important!


    Hiss!


    On the other side, Glen narrowed his eyes, looking confused.


    Who was he?


    The Warlocks of the other small forces also quieted down. There was only one thought in their minds.


    Were they in the Bloodline Tower?


    In this silence, another Warlock walked in.


    He was wearing a crimson Warlock robe and did not look ordinary, but the aura he emitted had reached the level of a fourth-circle Morning Star warlock.


    At this moment, when he entered and looked at the quiet hall, he seemed to be a little confused. When he saw the people from the Golden Cicada Merchant Association and the Charm Mansion, his eyes widened as if he didn¡¯t expect to meet people from these forces.


    His throat moved slightly, and then he asked cautiously, ¡°I wonder which one of you is Sir Eli. ¡±


    ¡°Me!¡± Eli blinked again. Seeing the Warlock robe, he knew who it was.


    He didn¡¯t expect that his arrival would attract the attention of so many old friends, but it was normal. His current identity was Herman¡¯s student.


    ¡± Greetings, Sir Eli. I¡¯m from the Holy Tower. You can call me Luo Bu. This time, I¡¯m here on behalf of my young tower master, Sir Luo Ye. I¡¯ve brought resources worth 500,000 magic crystals. ¡± the Warlock said humbly.


    Holy Tower?


    Yet another major force, one that was even stronger than the manticore.


    At this moment, people were already numb.


    Lobelia was already in the crowd. ¡®How do you know so many forces?¡¯


    Mara, who was standing at the side, seemed to be a little surprised. The investigation before coming was not like this!


    Bang!


    The knocking on the door sounded again, and another Warlock poked his head in.


    Lobelia looked over. She didn¡¯t recognize him, but his aura was at the peak of Nebula, one step away from Radiant Moon.


    Another one?


    That person came here as soon as he entered and walked straight toward Eli.


    ¡± Sir, I¡¯m here to celebrate and apologize. This is a million magic crystals worth of resources. ¡± Amanta lowered his head and took out a Space Ring.


    Eli pursed his lips.


    Today was even more lively than he had imagined.


    The Charm Mansion, the Golden Cicada Merchant Association, the Holy Tower, and the Lord of Holmes City, Amanta.


    Interesting!

 Chapter 371 - 371 The Amina Family

    371 The Amina Family


    ¡°Have you heard? Yesterday¡¯s banquet was attended by the Charm Mansion, the Golden Cicada Merchant Association, the City Lord of Holmes City, and even the Holy Tower in the distance.¡±


    In a tavern in Bloodline City, a Warlock stood on a chair with one leg and a bottle of wine in his other hand. He was surrounded by Warlocks.


    ¡°It¡¯s fake, right? Those major powers have almost no connection with the Bloodline Tower.¡± A Warlock who had just arrived had a look of disbelief on his face.


    ¡°Haha.¡± The Warlock holding the bottle of wine glanced at him and said, ¡°Too innocent!


    ¡± These forces weren¡¯t there for the Bloodline Tower. They¡¯re related to the master of this banquet, a powerful Warlock from the West Coast Tower, Eli.


    ¡± You don¡¯t know how powerful Sir Eli is. On that day, when the city was besieged, the battle within hundreds of miles turned into daytime ¡­ ¡±


    The Warlock seemed to be drunk and was making a lot of noise. The Warlock who had asked the question just now left quietly.


    After leaving the tavern, his expression became serious.


    He was a warlock from the Manticore family. He had been sent here to sneak in and take a look at the situation, but he hadn¡¯t expected things to unfold like this.


    The Warlock frowned as if he could already foresee Lord Jerre¡¯s rage.


    ¡°I need to report back quickly.¡± The Warlock shook his head and walked out of the city.


    Just as he reached the city gate, he saw a Warlock in a white Warlock robe walking arrogantly into the city, followed by several Warlocks.


    ¡°The Amina Family!¡± The Warlock blinked and immediately retreated to the sides.


    It seemed like he would need more time.


    There was going to be a good show.


    ¡­..


    At this moment, in a room in the Bloodline Tower.


    The five of them were chatting around a table.


    ¡°Our Charm Mansion will also establish a large branch in this city. We might need some space. What do you think, sir?¡± Lobelia looked at Eli and asked.


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Eli nodded.


    The Charm Mansion could boost the economy of a city, so how could he reject it?


    Anyway, that was what he thought.


    ¡°Our Golden Cicada Merchant Association is the same. When the time comes, we will send someone over.¡± Conilla sat on the sofa and looked around.


    At this moment, other than him and Lobelia, the people from Holy Tower and Holmes City were all there.


    ¡± Since everyone is done chatting, let¡¯s end it. If there¡¯s anything else, go find Glen. He will help you deal with it. ¡± Eli said to them.


    Actually, everyone talked about most of the things at the banquet yesterday. Today, they were just there to confirm.


    ¡°Then, Tower Master Eli, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Lobelia¡¯s eyes were like silk as she stood up.


    ¡°The Golden Cicada Merchant Association also has many matters to attend to. In that case, I shall take my leave.¡± Conilla also stood up.


    ¡°Me too.¡± The warlocks of the Holy Tower also stood up.


    ¡°Thank you, sir, for forgiving my rashness back then.¡± Amanta stood up and bowed deeply.


    Ever since he had heard about Eli¡¯s story, he had realized that he had survived because of Eli¡¯s kindness.


    Therefore, he quickly brought a large number of resources to apologize, and Eli did not seem to care and forgive him directly.


    ¡± Thank you for your visit, everyone. I thank you. ¡± Eli also stood up and thanked him.


    Although these people came for different reasons, since they were here, they were friends.


    He liked to make friends.


    As for people like Amanta, he had paid such a huge price and didn¡¯t cause him any trouble since then, so he chose to forgive him.


    At least, he would not have any effect on Eli. Moreover, Holmes City was very far away from the bloodline tower, so it might be difficult to see him in the future.


    In short, this guy was too weak.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll leave, Tower Master Eli!¡± Everyone nodded and prepared to leave.


    ¡°I want to see who it is that doesn¡¯t have time to see me!¡± At this moment, a domineering voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    Everyone narrowed their eyes.


    Then, everyone heard a bang, and the door opened. A man in a white robe appeared in front of everyone.


    The man had a long face, long and thin eyes, and a hooked nose. He looked very arrogant, and the aura he emitted was at the level of stars. He was the one who had kicked open the door just now, and there was someone beside him who was stopping him. It was Glen.


    Glen looked embarrassed. He let go of his hand and said to Eli, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord. I couldn¡¯t hold him back!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Eli shook his head and looked at the man in front of him. He asked, ¡°May I know who this friend in front of me is? I don¡¯t think I know you.¡±


    Eli¡¯s voice became colder and colder, and the aura he emitted became stronger and stronger.


    At this moment, not only was Eli looking at this Warlock, but the other four were also looking at him. Lobelia and Conilla were emitting powerful Radiant Moon auras, and the other two were also emitting the auras of Nebula Warlocks. For a moment, even the air in the room was shaking.


    Gulp!


    The white-robed Warlock¡¯s throat moved slightly, and cold sweat gradually appeared on his forehead.


    The Golden Cicada Merchant Association, the Charm Mansion, the Holy Tower, and someone he didn¡¯t know. Why would these forces appear here?


    The white-robed Warlock was called Simon, and he came from the Amina Family, a higher-level faction of the Bloodline Tower. Their goal this time was to obtain the Grassi Land of the Bloodline Family.


    After all, even if the Bloodline Tower won, they were still the Amina Family¡¯s subordinate faction. If they made a request, they would obediently comply. They only needed the Grassi Land and Bloodline City.


    So he told Glen this, but Glen directly refused and told him that he was no longer in charge of the Bloodline Tower. The one in charge was Eli.


    Naturally, he asked Eli to meet him, but Glen told him that Eli was meeting important guests.


    However, what guest could be more important than the Amina family? He was so angry that he came over.


    Then, he saw this scene.


    Simon looked at the forces that these people belonged to. They were far more powerful than the Amani Family.


    He was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Glen hurried to Eli¡¯s side and told him what had happened. Eli suddenly realized that this man was technically his boss.


    He first looked at his guests and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry to have startled you. This is a warlock from the Amina family. It seems that we have a conflict. You can leave first. I¡¯ll handle it myself. ¡±


    ¡°I believe you can handle it.¡± Lobelia covered her mouth and laughed before leaving.


    ¡°Yes, if you need help, you can ask us for help at any time,¡± Conilla said directly.


    He knew a little about Herman and Jin Ji¡¯s story, so he naturally stood on Eli¡¯s side.


    ¡°Then we will take our leave.¡± The Holy Tower Warlock and Amanta nodded.


    With that, the four of them left the room, leaving Glen, Eli, and Simon behind.


    Eli leaned back on the sofa and looked up at the Warlock. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the Eli you wanted to see. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Simon¡¯s stiff expression changed, revealing an expression that was uglier than crying. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss something with you on behalf of the Amina family.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eli smiled faintly.


    Simon was sweating profusely. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s About the Grassi Land. ¡±


    ¡°Simon!¡±


    He suddenly heard Eli calling him. He looked up and saw Eli coming to his side and patting him on the shoulder.


    ¡± Actually, I like you more when you¡¯re unruly. See you in the meeting room. ¡±


    Eli left.


    Simon slowly turned his head. He had sensed great danger from the few pats on his shoulder.


    It was as if Eli could easily kill him!


    Just what kind of strength did this Eli have?


    He seemed to suddenly understand why the manticore had told them they had given up.


    Simon felt like he was acting a little hasty.

 Chapter 372 - 372 Personal Greeting

    372 Personal Greeting


    In the conference room.


    Eli sat at the head of the table, Glen stood to the side, and Simon was at the end of the table, further away.


    However, Simon was standing straight on the spot with a serious expression. He lowered his head slightly and curled his hands tightly.


    ¡± Tell me, what is the plan of the Amina Family? ¡± Eli asked.


    ¡± Uh, Sir, our request is regarding the ownership of the Grassi Land. There¡¯s another condition that even I think is too much, ¡± the Warlock added awkwardly. ¡± It¡¯s about separating Bloodline City and Grassi Land from the Bloodline tower and making them the territory of the Amina Family. ¡±


    Eh?


    Eli¡¯s expression was strange.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m also against this. After all, Bloodline City is an inseparable part of the Bloodline Tower. However, the family has already made the decision, so I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Simon looked indignant as if he was on the same side as the Bloodline Tower.


    Eli quietly watched this person¡¯s performance, then turned to look at Glen, whose mouth was twitching, and asked, ¡°Glen, what do you think of this matter?¡±


    ¡± Sir Eli, of course, I don¡¯t agree. Besides, they didn¡¯t do anything when the Manticore Family invaded. ¡± Glen was also fuming.


    Before the war, they backstabbed the Bloodline Tower, and after the war, they had come to take resources.


    They had gone overboard.


    Eli nodded and looked at Simon. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    At this moment, Simon¡¯s forehead was covered in a cold sweat. He felt that if he could not answer this question well, he would not need to leave.


    After pausing for more than ten seconds, he gritted his teeth and said,¡± Sir, of course, I¡¯m against this, but this is our family leader¡¯s decision. I¡¯m not the one who makes the decision. ¡±


    After saying that, Simon could feel his back getting wet, and his heart was beating fast.


    ¡°Not a bad answer.¡± Eli smiled.


    Simon forced a smile, and then he saw Eli take out a die.


    What was he doing?


    Moreover, it was a 20-sided one. It did not look ordinary.


    Simon didn¡¯t understand, but when he saw the dice spinning on the table, it was time for his fate to be judged.


    The dark golden dice spun on the table. There seemed to be a mysterious aura circling around them. The dice reflected the sunlight from the outside world, making it look even more dazzling.


    Ten seconds later, the dice stopped.


    Glen and Simon couldn¡¯t help but look over.


    20 points!


    In the next second, he saw a big hand take the die. Following the hand, he saw Eli smiling at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Simon heaved a sigh of relief, but his heart jumped to his throat again in the next second.


    ¡°Is the Amina Family far from the Bloodline Tower?¡± asked Eli.


    Cough!


    Before Simon could reply, Glen had already said, ¡°My lord, the Amina Family is the third-level force closest to the Bloodline Tower. If we use the speed of a celestial, we might be able to reach it in a day, but if we use a flying tool, it might take us about three days. ¡±


    ¡°Sir, could it be that you intend to ¡­ ¡± Glen seems to be somewhat unable to believe his guess.


    However, Eli did not answer him. Instead, he asked Simon again, ¡°Simon, how did you get here?¡±


    ¡°I came here on a magical flying beast,¡± Simon replied.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t mind me joining you on the way back, right?¡± Eli asked with a smile.


    What?


    Simon and Glen opened their mouths wide.


    ¡°Sir, are you planning to go to the Amina Family?¡± Glen asked uncertainly.


    ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t Simon say that he couldn¡¯t make the decision? Then I¡¯ll find someone who can make the decision. Moreover, the Amina family is our superior force. It¡¯s not appropriate not to pay a visit.¡± Eli stretched his body and looked at Simon. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind, would you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Simon¡¯s expression was uglier than crying.


    The head of the family was a Radiant Moon Warlock. Logically speaking, if Eli went to the Amina family, he would be like a lamb on the chopping board. However, Simon had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s set off. The earlier we go, the earlier we return.¡± Eli stood up and walked over to pull Simon out. He shouted at Glen, ¡°Glen, I¡¯ll be counting on you for the next few days. Nikola and Hydra are in the Grassi Land. If you need help, you can go and ask for it. ¡±


    Just like that, under Eli¡¯s instructions, Glen watched as Eli pulled Simon away.


    Simon, on the other hand, was stiff and allowed Ely to pull him as if he was in a vegetative state.


    ¡°Just like that?¡±


    Glen¡¯s mouth twitched. Isn¡¯t this too brave? Eli was prepared to go to the Amina family to discuss it personally.


    Glen also had a worried look on his face. Judging from the current situation, they wouldn¡¯t be able to negotiate properly!


    He hoped that everything would go smoothly.


    ¡­.


    An hour later.


    Accompanied by a sharp eagle cry, a huge green eagle flew into the sky.


    Eli sat in the middle of the eagle while Simon sat in the corner, trembling.


    ¡°By the way, will it be a problem for you to let your people walk back?¡± Eli suddenly turned around and asked.


    ¡°Milord, it¡¯s fine,¡± Simon replied.


    ¡± That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll meditate for a while. Call me when we reach our destination. ¡± Eli said again.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Simon immediately nodded, but his heart could not help but tremble rapidly.


    The Alina family had the bloodline of a humanoid creature called the Two-Winged Angel. It had great power, and that was that it had a certain danger sense. When Ely had gently patted him, he had felt that he had suddenly encountered a huge danger, and when he had pulled him out just now, that feeling ¡­


    Simon¡¯s throat moved slightly.


    That feeling made him feel like he was walking on the edge of a cliff. It was ten times more terrifying than when he faced the family leader.


    ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t blame me!¡± Simon had a feeling that he might have done something stupid this time.


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    A few minutes after Simon brought Eli with him, a Warlock quickly left.


    A piece of news quickly traveled thousands of miles across the ocean and arrived on Jerre¡¯s table.


    In the room.


    Jerre looked at the message and sneered.


    He knew that the Amina family would not be able to hold it in, but he did not know what choice Elo would make.


    However, since Eli went to the Amina family, he might not be able to come out in one piece.


    The patriarch of the Amina family was a more sinister and vicious person than him. He would not allow anyone under his command to threaten their rule.


    Maybe the Amina Family would help him solve this problem.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Jerre leaned back in his chair, feeling happy.


    The organizations under his command had already finished their preparations. The next step was to wait for news about Eli before launching an attack.


    ¡­


    Time passed. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed.


    ¡°Milord, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    The meditating Eli was awakened by Simon.


    Eli stretched and stood up.


    The next step was to have a good talk with the Amina family.

 Chapter 373 - 373 Welcome Party

    373 Welcome Party


    Eli stood up and looked around.


    They were currently in the middle of a mountain range. If Eli remembered correctly, this place should be inclined toward the north of the Western Regions. Further north was a large primitive forest, and that place did not seem to belong to humans anymore. It was occupied by foreign races.


    ¡± My lord, our holy city is in front of us, Angel City. ¡± Simon instructed Eli.


    In front of them was a huge dam. In front of the dam, there was a huge statue of an angel that was hundreds of meters tall. It was made of white jade and had a warm and lustrous luster. The huge white wings on its back blocked the sunlight, like an angel pitying the people.


    Not far from the huge statue was a plain that stood in the mountains.


    A huge city stood there, occupying a huge area. Although the buildings were not tall, most of them were made of white rock, like a white city. At the center was a huge temple.


    It had to be said that this city looked quite beautiful.


    At this moment, the giant eagle happened to fly past the angel statue and then flew toward the city in the distance.


    In the sky outside the city, there were seven or eight squads of Warlocks riding on the same giant eagles patrolling.


    Seeing the giant eagle approach, a team of Warlocks immediately flew over.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s me? Get out of the way.¡± Simon immediately stood up and shouted at the Warlocks.


    If the giant eagle stopped, his life might also stop.


    As expected, when they saw Simon, the Warlocks immediately moved aside. It was obvious that Simon, as a Celestial Warlock, had an extremely high status here.


    The giant eagle flapped its wings and flew directly into the city.


    ¡°I heard that Master Simon went to the Bloodline Tower. He is back so soon.¡± After Simon left, a few Warlocks chatted.


    ¡°I saw another person on the eagle. He should be a Warlock from Bloodline City. It seems that the matter has been discussed.¡± a Warlock said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will go that smoothly.¡± A Warlock said thoughtfully.


    ???


    The other Warlocks looked at him.


    The Warlock looked at them and hesitated.¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just an illusion, but I feel that Lord Simon was a little nervous just now, as if he was kidnapped. ¡±


    As soon as he said this, the few of them looked at each other in silence.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    The giant eagle flew directly to the city wall.


    ¡°Sir, flying magical beasts cannot enter the city. I hope you understand.¡± Simon laughed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Milord, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll get the other Warlocks to inform the Patriarch first. Then, I¡¯ll lead Milord there. ¡± Simon said. Then, he called a Warlock on the city wall. After saying a few words, the Warlock ran away.


    ¡°Sir, this way, please.¡±


    Simon bent down and bowed at Eli.


    Eli walked forward.


    Simon stood up again, but he seemed to have suddenly stiffened halfway.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this my territory? I should stand up straighter.¡± Simon seemed to have realized something. He straightened his body and regained his confidence.


    ¡°Simon, hurry up.¡± At this moment, Eli¡¯s voice came from afar.


    ¡°Alright, my lord, I¡¯m here.¡± Simon subconsciously bent down again and quickly followed him, his expression returning to flattery.


    His instinctive actions made Simon cry in his heart.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s definitely not that I¡¯m afraid of the strong. It¡¯s just that I treat my guests well.¡± Simon found an excuse for himself and instantly felt much better.


    That¡¯s right, Eli was a guest. It was reasonable for him to do so.


    It was definitely not because he was afraid of being beaten to death by Eli.


    Yes, that was it.


    Hence, Simon quickly followed him and started introducing the Amina Family to Ely.


    ¡°Milord, the Amina family currently controls a large area south of the Forest of Greenfields. There¡¯s nothing special about this area except for the abundance of magical plants. Everything else is very ordinary, and we¡¯re considered a mid-tier force among the rank 3 forces. We¡¯re slightly stronger than the Manticore family. Our patriarch is a Radiant Moon second-stage warlock. Including me, there are six celestials, one Radiant Moon, and four Morning Stars.¡±


    Along the way, Eli listened to the conversation and soon had a general understanding of the Amina family.


    It had to be said that Simon was telling him everything he knew!


    He was a bootlicker, and his adaptability was really good. He also had a big mouth. In the end, even Eli knew how many women Selona, the head of the Amina Family, had.


    It was four.


    ¡­..


    At this moment, in the temple of Amina.


    Chief Selona was sitting on a huge white jade chair. He had two pairs of huge wings behind him.


    Other than him, there were three other warlocks in the hall. They were all celestials, one Radiant Moon, and two morning stars.


    ¡± Sir, Simon has brought back the Bloodline Tower¡¯s Eli, the Warlock who killed Jalin a while ago. He has replaced Glen as the new authority holder of the Bloodline Tower. ¡± the Warlock on the far right said. He was the other Radiant Moon Warlock of the Amina family.


    ¡± It seems like they came with ill intentions this time. This Eli isn¡¯t as weak as Glen. ¡± The Warlock in the middle shook his head.


    ¡± Indeed, and since Eli wants to talk to the Patriarch, it means that Simon has already been rejected in the Bloodline Tower. He¡¯s really useless. ¡± The leftmost Warlock said again.


    ¡°But he actually dared to come to our territory directly. He¡¯s really too arrogant.¡± The Warlock on the right turned his head and revealed a sinister smile.


    ¡°Patriarch, what do you think?¡± He asked Selona, who was in the middle.


    Previously, Salona had been sitting on the chair without saying a word. Now, he turned to the Warlock and said, ¡°No matter what method he used, whether it was a gang fight or assassination since he killed Jalin, it means that his strength is still respectable.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Selona¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°If he thinks he can negotiate with me by coming alone, he¡¯s still far from it. If he agrees, he can still leave this place. If he doesn¡¯t agree, then he can stay here forever.¡±


    Hearing Selona¡¯s words, many Warlocks smiled.


    ¡± Kenan, Eli will arrive at the temple in a while. Go and test him. I¡¯m curious if he really has the ability to kill Jalin. ¡± Selona turned to the Warlock on the left.


    The Warlock named Kenan nodded and walked out without saying a word.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Sir, the temple of the Amina family is in front.¡±


    Simon said to Eli in front of a wide avenue.


    Eli looked up. At the end of the road was a huge temple. The temple was completely white and supported by sixteen huge stone pillars. There seemed to be many angelic creatures carved on the stone pillars. The entrance to the temple was two huge stone doors that were ten meters tall, just like the giants, but they were open at this time.


    ¡± My lord, the temple is carved with the race of angels. We still have quite a few of these creatures in captivity. ¡± Simon explained.


    ¡°Captive?¡± Eli looked at Simon in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They are reared in captivity. Otherwise, where does Milord think a family¡¯s Warlock bloodline comes from? Every major power has its own bloodline cultivation ground, which is also the starting point and foundation of their power. The Bloodline Tower definitely has one, but maybe Sir isn¡¯t too clear about it. ¡± Simon said.


    Eli nodded.


    This was indeed the first time he knew about this. It seemed that he needed to go back and ask Glen.


    As they walked, they had already arrived at the steps in front of the temple.


    Simon walked at the back while Eli walked in front.


    At this moment, a tall warlock stood in front of the main hall with his hands in his hands, completely blocking the path.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel like a welcome party!¡± Eli narrowed his eyes.


    He could see that several Warlocks in the temple seemed to be looking at him.


    A show of strength?


    Eli smiled, and a faint silver light flashed in his eyes. A faint mental power surged toward the Warlock.


    Kenan stood where he was, calmly watching the arrival of the two. He wanted to see how Eli would respond.


    The patriarch was right behind him. He didn¡¯t believe that Eli would dare to make a move.


    ¡± Eh? I feel like the space in front of me is flickering. ¡± Kenan shook his head and blinked.


    In the next second, he felt that his vision was swaying even more. The air around him was also rippling and sparkling as if it was a crack between the illusory and the real world. As for Eli and Simon, they swayed and disappeared from his sight.


    What happened?


    ¡°Kenan, Kenan.¡± At this moment, he suddenly heard a call, and the flickering in front of him gradually disappeared.


    In the blink of an eye, he was back.


    However, he realized that he was standing at the side of the hall, and Simon was standing beside him.


    He turned his head abruptly and saw that Eli was walking straight into the hall.


    Kenan¡¯s throat moved slightly as cold sweat broke out.


    What had just happened?


    ¡± Kenan, what were you doing earlier? You were blocking the door to the temple, but suddenly, you moved aside and bowed to let Sir Eli in. ¡± Simon asked in confusion. This was what he had seen just now.


    Simon¡¯s words made Kenan feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave!


    He bowed?! He even invited Eli in.


    Why didn¡¯t he remember anything?


    As if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his head, he looked at Eli in the distance.


    He felt that everyone had underestimated this Warlock. He was much more terrifying than everyone had imagined.


    ¡°Kenan, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Simon asked again.


    ¡± Yes. I was sent to welcome Sir Eli. ¡± Kenan looked at Simon and said. He couldn¡¯t possibly say that he was here to cause trouble.


    ¡± I see. I thought you were going to stop Sir Eli! ¡± Simon gently nudged Kenan and said with a smile.


    Kenan laughed awkwardly, but his heart was rolling like waves, unable to calm down.


    However, he quickly calmed won. With the two Radiant Moon warlocks in the hall, Eli couldn¡¯t do anything.


    He believed that the Patriarch would teach Eli a lesson.


    ¡°But ¡­ What happened just now?¡±


    Kenan was still deeply puzzled.

 Chapter 374 - 374 Dont Come Over!

    374 Don¡¯t Come Over!


    On the other side, the people in the temple looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    After a few seconds, Selona, who was sitting high above the temple, asked in confusion, ¡°What was Kenan doing just now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    The two Warlocks shook their heads.


    This time, they were also puzzled. He had agreed to go out and test the waters, but in the end, he went out to welcome them?!


    The three Warlocks were confused, but they did not say anything because Eli had already entered the hall.


    Eli walked to the front of the hall, looked at the three of them, and said, ¡°The Bloodline Tower¡¯s Honorary Vice Master, Eli, is here to discuss matters regarding the Bloodline City and Grassi Land with the members of the Amina Family. ¡±


    Looking at Eli, the two people in the hall walked to Selona¡¯s side.


    Selona looked at Eli and said calmly, ¡°Hello, I am Selona, the current head of the Amina family.


    ¡°A few months ago, there was a riot in the northern Green Field. Almost all the members of the Amina family went out. At that time, we were seriously short of manpower. I was worried when I heard about the trouble in the Bloodline Tower, but I had no choice.


    ¡°Fortunately, you came to save the Bloodline Tower from danger. Otherwise, I would really be a sinner. After all, your Bloodline Tower is under our protection!¡±


    Selona sounded sad, as if he was telling the truth.


    Eli sneered in his heart. If he didn¡¯t know the truth, he might have really believed Selona¡¯s nonsense.


    These people might not be very strong, but at least their acting skills were at the level of the best actors.


    However, Eli did not intend to feign civility with them. He said directly,¡± Family Head Selona, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for such pleasantries. I only have one purpose for coming here, and that is to discuss the Bloodline Tower¡¯s position and the Grassi Land. ¡±


    Hearing this, the expression on Selona¡¯s face gradually disappeared. He said thoughtfully, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for the Bloodline Tower to be a subordinate now. ¡± Eli looked at the three of them without any fear.


    ¡°What location?¡± The other Radiant Moon Warlock pulled a long face and coldly said,¡± The Bloodline Tower is protected by the Amina Family. In return, the Bloodline Tower provides us with some help and resources. As a subordinate, do you think there¡¯s a problem? ¡±


    The pressure of a Radiant Moon Warlock suddenly spread out, pressing down on Eli. Even the dust in the air trembled slightly.


    The pressure swept over Eli, but Eli was unfazed.


    In the next second, an even greater aura erupted from Eli¡¯s body like a volcanic eruption.


    The hall trembled slightly, and the Warlock took a few steps back.


    He raised his head with a solemn expression.


    Even Selona¡¯s expression changed. Even though he wasn¡¯t the one who had to bear the pressure just now, he still felt a huge sense of oppression!


    Eli seemed to be stronger than he had imagined.


    However, there were some issues that could not be compromised.


    He suddenly snorted and said to Eli, ¡± Regarding the Bloodline Tower¡¯s position, there¡¯s no need to talk about it. This is a condition agreed upon by the previous leaders of the two factions, but we can talk about the Grassi Land. ¡±


    ¡°Eli.¡± Selona¡¯s tone softened a little. ¡°Your strength has won my respect. I can give you the Grassi Land as long as you pay 300,000 Magic Stones a year. ¡±


    Eli, ¡°???¡±


    Eli suddenly understood Glen¡¯s feelings.


    Eli took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let me tell you my thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Selona nodded.


    ¡± First, the Bloodline Tower will be an independent force from today onwards. It won¡¯t be attached to any force, including the Amina Family. ¡± Eli extended his hand and continued, ¡°Second, the Grassi Land is a resource that belongs to the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°Thirdly, due to the fact that the Amina Family did not do anything during the Manticore¡¯s assault, you will have to pay Bloodline Tower a total of 1.5 million magic crystals.


    ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± Eli finished speaking in one breath and then looked at the three of them.


    ¡± How dare you! Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Are you rebelling? ¡± The other Warlock roared and pointed at Eli.


    In the next second, a huge mental palm condensed and hit the Warlock¡¯s face.


    Bang!


    The Warlock flew out and crashed into the stone pillar of the hall, spitting out a mouthful of blood essence.


    ¡± Eli, don¡¯t push it. ¡± Selona stood up and looked at Eli. A pair of white wings slowly grew out from his back.


    The other celestial¡¯s eyes slowly turned white-gold as he stared at Eli.


    ¡°So you guys don¡¯t agree?¡± Eli stretched his body and asked.


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Selona appraised.


    Eli nodded, then moved his wrists and slowly approached the two of them.


    The two Warlocks took a step back.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t come over. Don¡¯t do anything rash!¡± The two Warlocks shouted.


    With that movement, a fatal sense of danger instantly wrapped around their hearts.


    This sense of danger came from Eli. At this moment, the Morning Star Warlock was already curled up in a corner, looking at Eli in fear as if he was looking at a terrifying beast.


    ¡± Eli, what are you doing?! ¡± Selona¡¯s voice grew louder and louder as he spoke.


    ¡°What do you think? Of course, I¡¯m trying to negotiate with you.¡± Eli revealed a kind smile.


    Selona turned around and saw that the nearly ten-meter-tall door had closed with a bang. All the places that could be illuminated were instantly covered by shadows.


    Gulp!


    Selona¡¯s throat moved slightly, and he had a bad feeling.


    Another Radiant Moon Warlock consoled Selona. ¡°Milord, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re Radiant Moon Warlocks!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Selona nodded.


    There was nothing to be afraid of. It was just one Eli!


    ¡­


    Outside the temple.


    Simon and Kenan waited.


    Suddenly, the door closed with a bang. The two of them looked over instantly.


    ¡°What happened? Why is the door closed?¡± Kenan frowned.


    ¡°Not just the gate!¡± Simon pointed at the shadow at the side. At this moment, the entire temple was enveloped by shadows.


    The two of them looked at each other and vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    The next second, Simon¡¯s brows contracted, and he said to Kenan, who was beside him, ¡°Did you hear any screams?¡±


    ¡°Screams?¡± The Warlock frowned.


    Listening carefully, there really did seem to be screams of ¡± Ahhhhh ¡± mixed with words like ¡± Spare me ¡± and ¡± I agree ¡°.


    Where did the voice come from?


    The two of them turned their heads at the same time and looked at the temple.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡±


    Simon¡¯s mouth twitched as he vaguely guessed something.


    Kenan¡¯s entire body began to tremble. The voice just now seemed to be the voice of two Radiant Moon Lords. Thinking back to what had just happened, he seemed to understand something.


    ¡°Should we break through the shadows and go in to take a look?¡± Simon suddenly turned around and asked Kenan.


    ¡°I think we should forget about it. It should just be a nice conversation.¡± Kenan looked into Simon¡¯s eyes and shook his head firmly.


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Simon agreed.


    Thus, the two of them stood in front of the temple. They stopped anyone who came to check on the temple.

 Chapter 375 - 375 Ill Let Him Go

    375 I¡¯ll Let Him Go


    A breeze accompanied the bright moon as night fell.


    A crow passed by and perched on a branch, its round eyes looking at the temple in the distance.


    Suddenly, with a crack, the huge stone door of the temple slowly opened, and the crow flew away.


    ¡°The door is open!¡± Simon and Kenan turned back to look. The door was slowly opening, revealing a gap.


    There was endless darkness in the crack, like an endless abyss. Suddenly, a figure slowly appeared in it, becoming clearer and clearer.


    ¡°Sir Eli!¡±


    Simon saw the figure clearly. It was Eli. Eli was still the same as three hours ago, and the smile on his face was even brighter than before.


    The huge stone door was ten meters tall, and the tiny gap was enough for ordinary people to pass through, including Eli.


    Simon quickly came to Eli¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Milord, how did the discussion go?¡±


    ¡°Your family head is quite easy to talk to. It¡¯s settled.¡± Eli smiled and patted Simon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you for bringing me here, but now that I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll be leaving. If you have the chance, come to visit the Bloodline Tower.¡±


    In the next second, Ely turned into a blood-red light and flew into the sky. Then, he quickly disappeared from their sight.


    ¡°Is he leaving just like that?¡± Simon was stunned.


    ¡°Simon, do you want to go in and take a look?¡± Suddenly, Kenan came to Simon and asked.


    ¡°I think we should wait a while. What do you think?¡± Simon suggested tactfully.


    ¡°I think what you said makes sense.¡±


    Kenan nodded. From the sound of his voice, the situation inside was probably worse than he thought.


    Just like that, an hour passed before a voice came from inside, ¡°Kenan, Simon, come in.¡±


    Simon and Kenan took a deep breath and walked inside.


    In the hall, the silver light of the moonlight shone down from the top of the temple, allowing the two of them to barely see what was inside.


    After looking around, the two of them fell silent.


    Inside the temple, Selona was leaning against the throne. His face was swollen and one of his eyes was bleeding. His clothes were tattered and stained with blood.


    And he was not the most miserable. The other two were lying beside the throne, out of breath, and their conditions were not any better than Selona¡¯s.


    ¡°Sir, you¡­¡± Simon¡¯s throat moved slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, pfft!¡± Selona said.


    Simon, ¡®You say that, but you¡¯re spitting blood. It¡¯s really not convincing!¡¯


    ¡± Sir, Ely has already left. ¡± Kenan said.


    ¡°Let him go. I don¡¯t want to bully him, so I¡¯ll let him off this time!¡± Selona waved his hand indifferently.


    Simon and Kenan looked at each other.


    What exactly had he experienced in the past three hours? Who was bullying whom?


    ¡°Oh, right, no one is allowed to tell anyone about what happened today.¡± Selona continued.


    ¡°Yes, sir. What should we do with the Bloodline Tower?¡± Kenan asked.


    As if they had thought of something sad, the two people on the ground shed tears at the same time.


    After a full five minutes, Selona finally said, ¡°From now on, the Bloodline Tower will still belong to us on the surface, and nothing will change. However, from now on, whether it¡¯s the annual offerings or other resources of the Bloodline Tower, they will have nothing to do with us. Moreover, we will continue to maintain the protection of this force.


    ¡°Also, Simon, take a million magic stones from the family tomorrow and send them to the Bloodline Tower. After that, we¡¯ll pay them 200,000 magic stones a year for ten years.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s too much!¡± Kenan¡¯s eyes widened. He could not imagine why his lord would agree to such harsh conditions.


    Money was only one aspect. Not only did they lose the Bloodline Tower¡¯s resources, but they also had to provide protection?!


    What kind of unfair treaty was this?


    ¡°Of course, we can refuse. Then, we¡¯ll die, and the Amina Family will be wiped out tomorrow.¡± As Selona spoke, he looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Can anyone explain why you didn¡¯t come in?¡±


    In an instant, Kenan and Simon felt as if their necks were being squeezed. They did not speak.


    ¡± Of course, I¡¯m actually more concerned about another problem. ¡±


    Selona struggled to prop himself up with the only leg bone that wasn¡¯t broken. He looked at Simon and shouted with all his might, ¡± Why the f * ck did you bring back that villain, Eli? ¡±


    ¡­..


    On the other side.


    When the sky was just beginning to brighten.


    Eli returned to the Bloodline Tower, and the journey only took him half a day. After all, he used a secret technique that increased his speed.


    As soon as Eli¡¯s aura descended, Glen came over to welcome him.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back. Did everything go smoothly?¡± Glen asked with concern.


    ¡± It¡¯s alright. In the future, the Grassi Land will belong to the Bloodline Tower, and Selona won¡¯t come looking for trouble. Also, we don¡¯t need to give the Bloodline Tower¡¯s resources to the Amina Family. If they want them, they can just buy them. ¡± As they walked back to the wizard tower, Eli said.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Glen¡¯s mouth was wide open.


    Was Selona that easy to talk to?


    ¡°Sir, was the second half of your speech true?¡± Glen was still uncertain.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. ¡± Eli cast him a strange glance and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this with Selona. A celestial will be here soon. You can ask him. ¡±


    ¡°Someone else will come?¡± Glen¡¯s head was now swollen.


    What exactly happened on this trip?


    At this time, the two of them had already reached the temporary residence of Eli. Eli pushed open the door and turned to Glen.¡± Yes, in the next two to three days, there should be a batch of magic crystals worth a million. In the next ten years, there will be a batch of 200,000 magic crystals every year for ten years. ¡±


    ¡°Did you also discuss this with Selona?¡± Glen asked again.


    ¡°What else?¡± Eli gave him a strange look before entering the wizard tower. ¡± Right, hurry up and finish building the buildings in Grassi Land. I¡¯m still waiting to move in! ¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remind the people below.¡±


    In the next second, the door of the wizard tower closed.


    Glen expressed his understanding. After all, Eli must have done his best to deal with the Amina family.


    It was indeed hard work.


    But he still couldn¡¯t understand how the Amina Family could accept such a treaty.


    Glen¡¯s only hope now was to wait for the arrival of the Amina family so that he could confirm everything.


    ¡°If it¡¯s true, then how strong is my lord?¡±


    Glen realized that he knew nothing about Eli, but Eli had already grasped the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°But it¡¯s good.¡±


    Glen smiled and turned to leave.


    It was so good to have a powerful person to rely on!


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    Jerre had also received the news from the spy.


    ¡°The patriarch of the Amina family and the other Radiant Moon and celestials have been talking in the temple for several hours. I wanted to get close, but I was chased away.


    ¡°When Eli came out, he was completely intact, and his clothes weren¡¯t damaged. That night, the Amina Family started to gather resources to compensate for the Bloodline Tower¡¯s losses. They also acknowledged the Bloodline Tower¡¯s ownership of the Grassi Land.¡±


    Looking at the information in his hand, Jerre felt as if his chest was blocked.


    Selona wasn¡¯t so friendly when he talked to him.


    Jerre felt that he had to get to know Salona again!


    This person had two faces. How perverted.


    ¡°Why exactly?¡± Jerre was puzzled.


    He quickly recalled the information about Eli. After a few minutes, he asked in confusion, ¡°It can¡¯t be that this kid is good-looking!¡±


    Other than that, he really couldn¡¯t think of any way that Eli was better than him.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got!


    ¡°Motherf * cker!¡± Jerre slammed the letter on the table and shouted, ¡°Dayerf.¡±


    The door opened, and a Warlock walked in. He said respectfully, ¡°Lord Patriarch, is there anything you need?¡±


    Jerre¡¯s eyes turned sharp as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Gather the ten Warlock forces and have their celestials gather here!


    ¡°It¡¯s time to kill!¡±

 Chapter 376 - 376 Jerres Final Stake

    376 Jerre¡¯s Final Stake


    Two days passed.


    Glen stood in front of the window of the Mage Tower, looking at the distant sky, his eyes eager.


    ¡± Eli said it should be within these two days. Why isn¡¯t he here yet? ¡± These few days could be said to be the most torturous days for Glen. He waited anxiously every day.


    Pa, pa, pa!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and the door opened.


    Glen turned his head. Only one person dared to knock on his door.


    ¡°Grandpa, the people from the Amina family are here. It¡¯s that warlock called Simon again.¡± Alida walked in and said to Glen.


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s finally here.¡± Glen was overjoyed and immediately walked out of the room. He did not forget to remind Alida,¡± Alida, go and call Sir Eli. ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Alida replied.


    ¡­


    Half an hour later.


    In the conference room.


    Eli sat at the head of the table, Glen sat on one side, and Alida stood behind Glen. On the other side of the table was Simon.


    ¡°Sir, long time no see!¡± Simon said humbly to Eli, without the slightest bit of arrogance he had for the first time.


    ¡°Yes, what happened to your teeth?¡± Eli noticed that Simon¡¯s front teeth seemed to have grown shorter, as if they had just grown out.


    ¡°I fell!¡± Simon smiled awkwardly. He couldn¡¯t say that it was Sir Selona who boxed him.


    Eli didn¡¯t expose Simon¡¯s lie. He just smiled.


    ¡°Sir, these are the resources that we have gathered this time. A total of one million magic crystals. They are mainly related to the various bloodlines that low-level Warlocks need to train, including magic plants to improve their bloodlines, a batch of magic beast bloodlines, and a large number of supplementary resources. This is a new contract.¡± Simon took out an interspatial ring and a new contract.


    The ring was brought to Eli. Eli glanced at it and threw it to Glen. He was in charge of these things.


    Glen picked up the ring with trembling hands, filled with emotions.


    In the past, they were the ones who gave the resources to the Amina family. Now, they were actually the ones who received them.


    This was the first time he had heard of such a thing, let alone seen it before.


    As for the agreement¡­ Glen looked at this new treaty, and tears were about to flow out. They really didn¡¯t have to pay any responsibility, and the Amina family had restrictions everywhere.


    Moreover, this was a bloodline contract, which was imprinted in the bloodline and almost impossible to violate.


    Glen couldn¡¯t imagine under what circumstances Salona had agreed to this contract.


    He dripped a drop of his blood on the contract with mixed feelings.


    Beside him, Alida took a glance and then looked at Eli with admiration.


    She understood that this was all because of Eli.


    After signing the contract, Simon took it back and stood up. He said to Eli, ¡°Sir, we have a new piece of news that might interest you! ¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The three of them raised their heads at the same time.


    ¡°Jerre seems to be gathering all the celestials under his banner. He even paid a lot of resources to gather three or four wild celestials. There are about ten celestials in total. They are currently in the territory of the Manticore Family. They seem to be discussing how to deal with Lord.¡± Simon said.


    Eli frowned.


    In fact, Jerre should have already dealt with it long ago. However, since he had just arrived at the Bloodline Tower, he had many things to deal with and familiarize himself with, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to them.


    This guy actually wanted to take the initiative to attack?


    Eli took out the Dice of Fate and asked about the possibility of defeating Jerre.


    The die flashed again and finally rolled to the 18 positions.


    ¡°So dangerous.¡± Eli sucked in a breath of cold air. It seemed that the quantitative change had really caused a qualitative change.


    ¡°What about Nikola and Hydra?¡± Eli rolled the Dice of Fate again.


    20 points.


    Eli nodded.


    ¡°Thanks, I got it.¡±


    Simon was speechless.


    Looking at how calm and collected Ely was, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Those were eleven celestials. Even the Amina Family could not guarantee victory.¡¯


    However, when he thought about how powerful Eli was that day, Simon felt relieved. He turned around and left.


    This time, it was really uncertain who would win!


    ¡°My lord.¡± After Simon left, Glen and Alida looked at Eli worriedly.


    Last time, there were only three celestials. This time, including Jerre, there were probably eleven. This number was a little terrifying.


    ¡°Glen!¡± Eli suddenly looked at Glen


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m here,¡± Glen replied.


    ¡± Tell the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower to keep a close eye on them. If there are any traces of celestials, report it immediately. Also, start gathering the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower. We¡¯ll be busy from now on. ¡±


    What?


    Glen didn¡¯t understand. He could understand if they had to keep a close eye on the surroundings, but why would he gather the warlocks?


    Eli glanced at him and explained, ¡°We¡¯ll prepare to take over the territory of the Manticore family.¡±


    ¡­.


    The Manticore Clan.


    In front of a huge manticore statue, Jerre looked at the ten celestials in front of him.


    Six of them were the celestials of the Manticore family¡¯s subordinate forces, and the other two were wild celestials.


    Among them, there were two Radiant Moon Warlocks, three Nebula Warlocks, three Star Warlocks, two Microstar Warlocks, and him, a Radiant Moon Warlock.


    There were a total of eleven Warlocks, which was the entire lineup this time.


    In order to hire these Warlocks, Jerre had spent half of the Manticore Family¡¯s wealth, so this battle could only be won.


    Jerre stood at the front and looked at the Warlocks. ¡°Everyone, our goal this time is very clear. It is to kill all the celestials of the Bloodline Tower. There are four of them in total. The leader is Eli, a Radiant Moon Warlock. Next is an undead, a giant snake, and Glen. These three are all at the micro star level.¡±


    His plan was very simple, and that was the decapitation operation.


    As long as they dealt with these celestials, the Bloodline Tower would not be a problem for them.


    ¡°Jerre, it seems that the Bloodline Tower has been in contact with the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce and the Charm Mansion. Will something unexpected happen?¡± A Warlock asked.


    ¡± These two factions are neutral. There¡¯s no reason for them to intervene. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. ¡± Jere explained.


    ¡± That¡¯s not a problem. Sir, when are we leaving? That way, we can come back early!¡± A Warlock laughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lord Jerre has done a lot this time.¡± Another Warlock laughed.


    No one was nervous. After all, there were eleven celestials and three Radiant Moons.


    Although the Bloodline Tower was much stronger than before, it was still far from enough.


    ¡°Since everyone is waiting anxiously, let¡¯s set off now.¡± Jerre also smiled.


    The Warlocks nodded.


    In the next second, Jerre flew into the sky and turned into a dark green pillar of air, flying into the distance.


    The other Warlocks also rose into the sky and followed.


    Eleven traces of bloodline power arced through the sky.


    There was no concealment.


    The target.


    Bloodline Tower.

 Chapter 377 - 377 Investment and Prayer

    377 Investment and Prayer


    The auras of the twelve celestials were extremely obvious, especially when they were not concealed at all.


    Therefore, when the twelve aura pillars streaked across the sky, the commotion they caused was not small at all.


    Blue City was a city located in the middle of the Western Regions.


    In a tall wizard tower.


    Liliana stood in front of Lobelia.


    ¡± Anna, you¡¯ve had contact with Eli before, and it¡¯s not bad. So I¡¯ve decided that you¡¯ll be in charge of the branch of Bloodline Tower. You¡¯ll be in charge of the contact between the Charm Mansion and Eli. ¡± said Lobelia.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liliana nodded. After the last incident, she was temporarily transferred out of Holmes City.


    ¡± Anna, your judgment was right. Eli might be stronger than we thought. Even I, your teacher, can feel my heartbeat race when I¡¯m near him. So if you can really rope him into our camp, there won¡¯t be a problem with the resources you need to advance to the fourth circle. ¡± Lobelia squinted her eyes and said to Liliana.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Liliana covered her red lips. She didn¡¯t expect her teacher to give such a high evaluation of Eli.


    After all, her teacher was already a Radiant Moon Warlock.


    This was too shocking.


    ¡± Alright, Teacher. I understand. ¡± After a brief moment of surprise, she nodded.


    ¡± Yes, this is a good thing for you. For the Charm Mansion, it¡¯s not shameful to rely on the strong. On the contrary, this is our advantage. Anna, I personally trained you, so there are some things you should understand. ¡± Lobelia said earnestly.


    ¡°Teacher, I understand.¡± Liliana nodded.


    She naturally understood what her teacher meant.


    ¡°Alright ¡­¡± Lobelia smiled and was about to say something, but she turned her head to the window, and her face instantly became serious.


    She could feel the aura of many celestials.


    The direction was¡­ Bloodline Tower?


    ¡°Looks like something big is about to happen.¡± Lobelia suddenly stood up.


    At this moment, a warlock knocked on the door and came in. He came to her side and said something.


    ¡°Teacher, what happened?¡± Liliana asked after the Warlock left.


    Lobelia looked at Liliana and sighed. ¡°You probably don¡¯t need to go. I didn¡¯t expect Jerre to be so desperate.¡±


    Soon, Lobelia told Liliana what had happened.


    Liliana¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡± Teacher, I think we should go and provide support immediately. ¡± Liliana suggested.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡± Lobelia shook her head.


    ¡°Better late than never,¡± Liliana said firmly.


    Lobelia turned around and looked at her student in surprise. She paused for a few seconds before she smiled and said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve already chosen your investment target. I¡¯ll help you this time. ¡±


    Soon, the two arcs of light left Blue City!


    ¡­..


    At the Amina Family.


    In the temple.


    ¡°Patriarch, should we help Jerre?¡± Kenan asked Selona, who was in the temple.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Selona glanced at Kenan and said. After a few days of rest, his external injuries had basically healed.


    ¡± Sir, why? Isn¡¯t this a good opportunity to get rid of the Bloodline Tower? ¡± Kenan asked in confusion.


    ¡± Hehe, I don¡¯t think they can kill Eli. ¡± Selona stood up.


    That day, the three of them were pressed down and beaten up. They did not have the ability to fight back at all, which left a deep impression on him.


    ¡± Pass on my order. Other than the two celestials guarding the Green Field, gather the rest of the celestials. We¡¯ll go and provide support to the Bloodline Tower! ¡± Selona waved his hand and decided.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kenan nodded, but he looked at Selona with a strange expression.


    What did his Leader experience that day?


    What a huge change!


    ¡­


    Golden Cicada Merchant Association!


    Conilla put down the letter in his hand and walked out of the door.


    ¡°Sir, where are you going?¡± At this moment, the door opened, revealing a Warlock holding a large number of documents.


    ¡°Go support them!¡±


    After saying that, Conilla left, leaving the Warlock with a baffled expression.


    Who should they support?


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    Eleven streams of celestial transformed into Bloodline aura pillars that streaked across the sky. Even the elements within a radius of several kilometers changed because of it.


    In the sky, the sea of clouds churned, and the aura emitted by the celestials caused the air to tremble. No birds could approach within a hundred miles. The magical beasts on the ground in the wild felt this aura, and some of them ran away frantically while others quickly entered their homes and trembled.


    Because the Manticore Family was close to the Bloodline Tower, almost all the forces passing by were from the two families.


    Therefore, many of the celestials flying above were the bosses of the forces on the ground.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the head of the family? What exactly happened!¡±


    ¡± Every aura is stronger than the patriarch¡¯s and even similar. What exactly is going on?! ¡±


    The Warlocks in these factions widened their eyes at this terrifying scene!


    In their memories, this was the first time they had seen so many celestials.


    The few Warlocks who knew the inside story felt sorry for the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡± Why did you provoke the Manticore Clan? You overestimate yourself. ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready to welcome the return of the lords.¡±


    The Warlocks smiled. They could not think of any other ending to this story.


    As for the common people, they lowered their heads and continued with their own matters.


    To them, the high and mighty celestials were beyond them. It was better to think about how to fill their stomachs.


    ¡­..


    Bloodline Tower.


    In the Wizard Tower.


    ¡°Sir, Jerre and the others have arrived at the border of the Bloodline Tower. ¡°Glen reported to Eli with a worried expression.


    ¡°Yes, they are quite fast.¡± Eli nodded and said to him, ¡°Go and summon Nikola and Hydra. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Glen nodded and asked, ¡°Sir, do you really don¡¯t need my help? Although my blood essence is declining, I can still delay a celestial.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Eli stood up and patted Glen on the shoulder. ¡°You only have a few years left to live. I don¡¯t want to have to hold your funeral when we win.


    ¡°You should help me choose a suitable place for the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Glen sighed and nodded.


    He took out a map and pointed to an area of the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°This is the Savon Mountain Range. There are no human residences within a thousand miles. It¡¯s the most suitable place for a battle.¡± Glen said to Eli, but he still asked worriedly, ¡°Sir, I think I can still fight.¡±


    ¡± No need. If you die on the battlefield, Alida will be sad. ¡± Eli smiled and refused again.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Glen sighed deeply again.


    Half an hour later!


    As the three arcs of light left Bloodline City, many Warlocks raised their heads.


    By now, Jerre¡¯s incident had spread throughout the entire city, so many Warlocks were praying for Eli.


    Everyone knew very well what they would face if Eli died.


    Perhaps the hope that he had just brought would be gone again.


    ¡°Sir, you must win!¡±


    In the highest Warlock Tower, Alida stood beside Glen and prayed with her hands clasped together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Milord will be fine!¡±


    Glen gently stroked Alida¡¯s head.


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Alida nodded affirmatively.


    Glen looked at the light in his granddaughter¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    Alida had grown up too!


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    Eli brought Hydra and Nikola to an uninhabited mountain range. It was the Savon Mountain Range.


    As soon as he arrived, Eli instantly erupted with a massive aura that spread out in all directions.


    ¡°Sir, what are you doing?¡± Nikola asked curiously.


    ¡°There will be a battle between more than ten celestials here. Let¡¯s disperse the creatures here first.¡± Eli smiled.


    Nikola looked at Eli and smiled. His Excellency was actually very kind!


    Following the explosion, the surrounding creatures quickly left. Living creatures had an instinctive sense of danger.


    Soon, almost all the creatures within a radius of dozens of miles were cleared, and those on the periphery were still running further away.


    Seeing that it was about time, Eli retracted his aura and opened his spatial ring.


    In the next second, countless items were thrown out from within. Within a few hundred meters, there were spell formations. They were a small part of Eli¡¯s collection. In the past thousand years, Eli had created many of these things, but he had never had the chance to use them before.


    ¡°Nikola, help me set up!¡± Eli said to Nikola.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nikola nodded and quickly set up the spell formations. Sensing the attributes of these spell formations, he could not help but mourn for these Warlocks.


    Allowing a Mage to set up a battlefield in advance was definitely the most foolish choice.


    Soon, the battlefield was set up.


    After setting up, Eli took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and went for the final rest!


    Nikola and Hydra stood beside Eli and waited quietly.


    Four hours later.


    Eli suddenly opened his eyes.


    At the edge of his field of vision, eleven streams of celestial aura flew toward him without any concealment.


    ¡°They are here.¡±

 Chapter 378 - 378 Bloodline Avatars

    378 Bloodline Avatars


    As soon as Eli finished speaking, Hydra and Nikola immediately became alert.


    Hydra¡¯s body swayed and instantly transformed into a huge snake that was a hundred meters long. Its four heads stared into the distance and hissed. The undead behind Nikola descended like a cape. Countless gray gases surrounded him, and the sound of the undead spread.


    Eli calmly looked at the enemy this time and carefully observed.


    After all, the Dice of Fate offered just a probability, not necessarily absolute. Everything still needed to be taken seriously by Eli.


    In the distance.


    Jerre and the other Warlocks also slowly stopped. Clearly, everyone had also seen the three figures.


    ¡°Jerre?¡±


    A Warlock cast a questioning look at Jerre as if asking what was going on!


    ¡± Everyone, our battle has to be brought forward. The one in front is Eli, our enemy. ¡±


    Jerre gritted his teeth. Although he had never seen Eli before, Eli¡¯s image had long been engraved in his mind.


    ¡°Oh? Is this Eli? He looks very ordinary!¡± A Warlock with a Radiant Moon aura laughed disdainfully.


    ¡°Two micro star level celestials? He doesn¡¯t think that this will be of any use, does he?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    As they flew, they got closer and closer to Eli. Finally, they stopped two kilometers away.


    ¡°Eli, you are very brave!¡± Jerre looked at Eli with a cold gaze.


    Eli did not answer. He looked at Jerre and activated his mental power.


    Within a 200-mile radius of this area, countless shadows began to turn into the fog, slowly covering this area. In just a few seconds, they turned into a huge shadow of an ¡°eggshell ¡°, completely covering this area and blocking the vision of the outside world.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    A Warlock behind Jerre frowned. A flame burst out from his hand and flew into the sky.


    The flames hit the shadow, but they were directly absorbed. It seemed to have no effect at all.


    The Warlock frowned even more. He flew into the sky, and after flying for more than ten kilometers, he threw a punch at the shadow.


    Bang!


    A dull collision sound was heard, but the Shadow Barrier was still undamaged. The Warlock narrowed his eyes and quickly flew back to Jerre¡¯s side.


    ¡°Patriarch, there¡¯s something wrong with this barrier!¡± the Warlock said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jerre nodded. Actually, it wasn¡¯t just this Warlock. The other Warlocks had tried to probe the shadow the moment it appeared, but they had all returned empty-handed. This shadow barrier was harder than anyone had imagined.


    But even so, no one panicked because the barrier seemed to only block everyone inside and had no other effect.


    As long as they dealt with Eli, everything would be over.


    Everyone looked at Eli.


    ¡°Sir Jerre, let¡¯s begin.¡± A Warlock grinned at Jere.


    Jerre looked at Eli, and his aura gradually changed.


    ¡± Eli, you¡¯ve offended the wrong person! ¡±


    In the next second, Jerre instantly charged out. In the blink of an eye, a 150-meter-long manticore appeared in the sky. It then roared at Eli, causing ripples in the air. The Radiant Moon aura was released at this moment.


    The others looked at each other and smiled. Everyone activated their bloodline avatars at the same time.


    In an instant, ten streams of blood aura soared into the sky. In the blood mist, ten huge figures appeared in the air.


    There were two 100-meter-long manticore lions, a 100-meter-tall giant deer with two sharp antlers on its head, a 200-meter-long silver moon wolf, a 100-meter-long fire rat with flames all over its body, a giant withered tree demon with life aura, a giant turtle with three scaly tails, a giant crocodile covered in black scales, and two giant birds. One was like a giant eagle, and the other was like a crane!


    A total of eleven avatars appeared in the air. When they spread out, the pressure they brought was unprecedented.


    In such an environment, a three-circle Warlock might not even be able to move.


    ¡± Eli, how should you deal with this? ¡± A thunderous voice rang out. Jerre stared at Eli with his large eyes, his scorpion tail swaying behind him.


    The other ten celestial avatars also looked at Eli.


    He was more than a meter tall, but in front of him were huge figures that were more than a hundred meters tall. Even the shadows could not cast any light.


    At this moment, Eli was like a mortal who was about to be judged by the gods.


    At this moment, even Nikola couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. He took a deep breath and looked sideways.


    His lord was still calm, and Hydra was also glaring at the enemies without a trace of fear.


    ¡°Chimeras are really different!¡± The corner of Nikola¡¯s mouth twitched, but he gradually became determined.


    He recalled the spell formations they had set up!


    ¡­..


    At this moment in the outside world.


    The huge shadow covered the entire area within a radius of hundreds of miles as if it was cursed by a god.


    A purple arc of light was flying toward them from a distance.


    When they got close, the light dissipated, revealing two people.


    Lobelia looked at the shadow barrier and frowned. ¡°Are we still late? This should be the defense of the sealed area!¡±


    She touched the shield with her hand and released it a few seconds later.


    ¡°I can¡¯t open it!¡± Lobelia frowned.


    ¡± Teacher, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this shield seems to be the works of Sir Eli. ¡± Liliana said.


    ¡°What?¡± Lobelia blinked.


    Didn¡¯t that mean that this was set up by Eli?


    Was he that confident?


    Lobelia frowned. At this moment, another golden light flew over from the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Someone is coming!¡±


    The two of them instantly became vigilant.


    The golden light in the distance gradually dissipated as it approached, revealing Conilla¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Conilla!¡± Lobelia¡¯s jaw dropped when she saw them. Why would the Golden Cicada Trade Union, a force that was more neutral than them, come?


    She suddenly remembered the scene from that day. Conilla seemed to have mentioned Jin Ji!


    What kind of relationship did Eli have with this big shot from the West Coast?


    ¡°Lobelia!¡± On the other side, Conilla was also surprised, as if he hadn¡¯t expected to see her.


    ¡± Looks like you guys think highly of Eli! ¡± Conilla said with narrowed eyes.


    He looked at the shadow and was about to take a look. Lobelia did not stop him.


    A few seconds later, he returned.


    ¡°This seems to be a spell formation set up by Eli himself. I¡¯ve tried it, but I can¡¯t open it.¡± Lobelia explained.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Conilla frowned and fell silent.


    ¡°Someone else is here!¡±


    Suddenly, Liliana pointed at something not far away.


    The five celestials had huge white wings spread out behind them as they flew over.


    ¡°The Amina Family!¡± Conilla and Lobelia exchanged a glance, feeling a little strange. They also noticed that the two Radiant Moons of this family seemed to have come.


    ¡± Everyone, I¡¯m also here to support Sir Eli! ¡± Selona shouted in surprise.


    The two of them were even more surprised!


    Soon, seven celestials stood in front of the huge shadow barrier and looked at each other.


    ¡°What a mysterious person!¡± Lobelia took a deep breath. Even the Amina Family had come. This was ridiculous!


    ¡°As expected of the person Lord Jin Ji has taken a fancy to.¡± Conilla sighed.


    ¡°Hiss, luckily we came.¡± Selona looked at the two of them and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Even these two neutral factions were willing to send Radiant Moon Warlocks to support Eli. As expected of Sir Eli!


    As for Liliana, she pursed her lips. She felt that there was still a long way to go before she could win over Eli.


    Could she really win him over?

 Chapter 379 - 379 Spell Formation Enhancement

    379 Spell Formation Enhancement


    Within the Shadow Barrier.


    Jerre and the others looked at Eli with cruel smiles as if victory was already in their grasp.


    ¡± Eli, surrender now, and I can give you an intact corpse. ¡± Jerre¡¯s voice entered Eli¡¯s ears.


    The other celestials also laughed loudly, and their voices could be heard for a hundred miles.


    ¡°So noisy!¡±


    Eli rubbed his ears. In the next second, his bloodline power suddenly erupted.


    With him as the center, countless shadows spiraled up like a vortex, turning into an ocean of shadows. The entire space trembled slightly.


    The eyes of the celestials turned sharp.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve decided to fight!¡± Jerre looked at this scene coldly and did not make a move.


    In the next second.


    Everyone only saw a huge dragon claw step out of the shadows. The dark black scales emitted a mysterious aura, and the huge dragon claw flickered with a cold light. As it swayed, everyone could already feel the dangerous aura.


    ¡°Jerre, something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    The huge silver moon wolf growled at Jerre, its eyes gradually becoming cautious.


    Even without his reminder, the other Warlocks had already realized that something was wrong. That dragon claw seemed to be a little big, dozens of meters in size.


    When the shadow dragon¡¯s huge body completely emerged, everyone¡¯s gaze became serious.


    ¡°Five hundred meters?¡±


    Everyone looked at the huge dragon-like creature with dull gazes.


    ¡± This size is too exaggerated. How is this possible? ¡± The giant deer stomped on the ground uneasily and muttered.


    ¡°Jerre, are you sure that Eli is a Radiant Moon Warlock?¡± Another three-tailed giant turtle asked Jerry.


    Now, everyone realized that they might have been wrong about Eli.


    They had always thought that Eli was just a Radiant Moon Warlock, but they had never thought that he could be even more powerful.


    The main reason was that no one could be at the level of the Radiant Sun. It was too exaggerated.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. So what if he is Radiant Sun? We have eleven people here.¡± The smile on Jerre¡¯s face had long disappeared. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    They had never seen a five-hundred-meter-tall bloodline avatar before.


    ¡°Indeed, there are eleven of us.¡±


    ¡°We have no other choice.¡±


    The Warlocks shouted one after another, their expressions turning unsightly.


    No one had expected that an easy fight would suddenly turn into a life-and-death situation.


    However, they still had a chance of winning. They had a total of eleven celestials there!


    ¡± Don¡¯t panic, everyone. Maybe Eli has a special dragon bloodline, or maybe he¡¯s a Full Moon. ¡± At this moment, Jerre was comforting everyone.


    ¡°We can do it!¡±


    The Warlocks gradually regained their confidence and looked at Eli again.


    ¡°You¡¯re very brave!¡±


    Eli spread his dragon wings and stretched his body. His eyes revealed a sneer.


    In the next second, Eli¡¯s mental power spread out again, instantly spreading to every corner of the area.


    Many Warlocks looked down and saw countless runes swaying in the air like tadpoles, and these runes were gathering toward Eli.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Jerre¡¯s eyes were dull. Countless runes gathered around Eli, turning into rings of light that wrapped around him. Every ring of light would make Eli¡¯s aura rise again.


    ¡± Magnify, Speed Enhancement Spell Formation, Skin Hardening Spell Formation, Armor Penetration Spell Formation, Sharpness Spell Formation, Fire Element Resistance Spell Formation, Water Element Resistance Spell Formation, Shadow Enhancement Spell Formation ¡­ ¡±


    Eli felt the buffs from the spell formations, and the bloodline in his body had reached its peak.


    This was the peak state of his bloodline as a Warlock.


    Not far away, Nikola was surrounded by several spell formations, and his aura had reached the level of stars.


    In the distance, there were even more spell formations surrounding Hydra. They coiled around its huge snake body, flickering with a unique color.


    As for Eli, he was even more terrifying.


    The Gigantic Spell Formation made his body even larger, reaching a height of six hundred meters. The Acceleration Spell Formation made him feel lighter. The Elemental Resistance Spell Formation was like a layer of colorful gauze covering his body, providing protection for him. The Shadow Enhancement Spell Formation allowed him to control the shadows more smoothly ¡­


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still missing one!¡±


    In the next second, an illusory Time Domain spread out.


    Eli¡¯s mastery of time magic was still weak, so he could only use it to boost himself to make his speed three times faster. However, it was already very powerful.


    This was Eli¡¯s first time combining a mage¡¯s and a warlock¡¯s powers, and it was very successful.


    In this state, Eli turned to look at Jerre and the other Warlocks and found that they seemed to be trembling.


    ¡°Patriarch Jerre, are you ready?¡±


    Eli lowered his head and looked at Jerre. His bloodline erupted.


    Gulp!


    The Celestial warlocks¡¯ throats moved at the same time. Fear gradually appeared in their eyes, and their bodies began to tremble slightly.


    All the Warlocks instinctively felt a fatal sense of danger coming from Eli.


    Even Jerre was no longer as arrogant as before.


    He was already fully aware of the problem. Previously, when Eli defeated Jalin, he did not use his full strength at all. Moreover, they did not attack the Manticore family. It was not because Eli felt that his strength was not enough. It was entirely possible that Eli was too lazy to pay attention to him.


    This stemmed from absolute confidence in his strength.


    If they had a chance before, now they had no chance of victory at all when Eli was fully wrapped in spell formations.


    He couldn¡¯t sense any possibility of defeating Eli.


    Furthermore, he could not understand where Eli had obtained so many high-level spell formations that could enhance himself!


    Just by searching through the ruins?


    How was this possible?


    However, he knew that he had no time to think because, at this moment, Eli was already flapping his wings and flying toward them.


    ¡± Nikola, Hydra, pick an opponent each. Leave the rest to me! ¡±


    Eli shouted loudly and then directly rushed towards a celestial opposite him, that giant deer celestial.


    When the giant deer saw Eli coming over, it was so angry that its eyes were about to pop out. It let out a huge roar and then stabbed its two huge antlers at Eli.


    Bang!


    The sharp antlers crashed into Eli¡¯s chest. Then, they crashed into various spell formations, exploding with a dazzling light. However, when the light dissipated, Eli¡¯s pitch-black scales did not change at all.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Giant Deer Warlock was dumbfounded. This was one of his strongest attacks.


    What made him even more afraid was that his antler was in Eli¡¯s hand.


    With a cracking sound, the antler instantly turned into countless blood essence and dissipated into the air.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Giant Deer Warlock let out a painful wail, but Eli did not intend to let him go. In the next second, Eli¡¯s huge body arrived in front of the Giant Deer. Countless shadows on his dragon claws extended for a hundred meters, and then he clawed at him like a giant claw that tore through the sky!


    Rip!


    Under the stunned gazes of the Warlocks, the giant deer was torn into five parts and instantly dispersed. One of the Warlocks fell to the ground in pieces.


    ¡°This!¡±


    All the Warlocks took a deep breath. Giant Deer was a Radiant Moon Warlock!


    It was gone in just a few seconds.


    After killing the Warlock, Eli raised his head. Shadows gathered, and a Shadow Dragon breathed.


    A beam of light flew towards the huge fire rat.


    The beam of light instantly flew a few miles and pierced through the fire rat. A large hole instantly appeared in its chest, and the beam of light continued to fly backward, directly turning more than ten mountains in the distance into ashes. Moreover, a huge mushroom cloud erupted at the end.


    Another Nebula Warlock had died.


    At this moment, all the Warlocks were trembling. They had completely underestimated Eli.


    They might all die today!


    ¡°Sir, please spare my life!¡± The giant Withered Tree Warlock surrendered.


    The other Warlocks also begged for mercy.


    But in the next second, everyone¡¯s voices stopped abruptly. The reason was that the giant tree demon Warlock was instantly enveloped by shadows, accompanied by a mournful wail, and then disappeared in the shadows. Meanwhile, Eli flew towards another Warlock.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡±


    The giant bird Warlock looked desperate. He knew that Eli had no intention of letting any of them go today.


    The bird flew into the sky, trying to break the shadow barrier. This was its only hope.


    However, after a few attacks, he stopped, and the shadow barrier was unharmed.


    ¡°Damn you, Jerre!¡±


    The Giant Bird Warlock was in complete despair as he cursed Jerre in the distance.


    At this moment, Jerre¡¯s entire body was trembling.


    ¡± How is this possible? How is this possible? ¡± He watched as Eli killed the Eagle Warlock with a claw strike, then flew off to kill a manticore. He didn¡¯t even pause for a moment.


    It was like beating up a child!


    Jerre was in despair. He never thought that Eli would be so powerful.


    His so-called gathering of forces was like a joke.


    Soon, Warlocks fell from the sky one by one, turning into a blood mist that filled the surrounding hundred miles with blood. As for the terrain, there were only some changes. There were fewer mountains and more huge stone pits.


    As for him, he no longer had the courage to attack. He could only watch as the celestials he brought died one by one.


    ¡°The manticore is gone.¡±


    Jerre revealed a bitter smile.


    Soon, as the last giant green bird¡¯s head was crushed by Eli, and Eli flew towards him, Jerre silently dispelled his True Spirit Body.


    He just looked at the huge shadow dragon in front of him and said, ¡°Eli, everyone has underestimated your strength.


    ¡°I only have one request. When the Bloodline Tower conquers the manticore, don¡¯t kill too many mortals.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The huge shadow dragon let out a sound. In the next second, Jerry was directly swallowed by the shadow!


    The battle had ended!

 Chapter 380 - 380 Eight-Armed Naga Family

    380 Eight-Armed Naga Family


    Outside the shadow barrier.


    Everyone was still waiting, but everyone would look at the shadow barrier from time to time.


    Although they couldn¡¯t see through the shadows, the energy that was faintly erupting from it caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡± Conilla, the leader of the Amina family, the battle inside must be very difficult. Why don¡¯t we try to open the shield together? ¡± Lobelia suggested.


    ¡± I think so. It¡¯s only been five minutes, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. But if it¡¯s a little longer, it¡¯ll be hard to say. ¡± Selona nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Conilla nodded.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it then.¡± Seeing that everyone agreed, Lobelia turned to Liliana and said, ¡°Stay far away. This is not something you can participate in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± Liliana nodded and left quickly.


    The celestials nodded in agreement and began to face the Shadow Barrier head-on.


    Lobelia pointed with her finger, and a purple mark appeared on the Shadow Barrier.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s attack with all our might here.¡±


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    In the next second, a purple aura wrapped around Lobelia¡¯s body. She stretched out her hand, and concentrated power gathered at her fingertips. A magic stone appeared in Conilla¡¯s hand and instantly turned golden. Countless dazzling golden power gathered. Many of the Amina family¡¯s Warlocks extended their wings behind their backs, and countless wind elements gathered in front of them.


    Everyone held their breaths and focused on the purple mark, ready to attack.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Suddenly, Lobelia stopped and stretched out her hand. Everyone stopped and looked at her.


    ¡°The shadow seems to be melting!¡± said Lobelia.


    The others also noticed that the huge shadow barrier seemed to be slowly disappearing from top to bottom.


    In the blink of an eye, the upper half of the shield had disappeared, and it was still melting down. Everyone slowly stopped what they were doing and looked inside the shield. In just a few seconds, everything inside the shield was revealed to everyone.


    At the edge of the shadow, three figures were also looking at them.


    ¡± Conilla, Selona, Lobelia, Liliana, and everyone from the Amanah Family! ¡±


    Eli looked at these people and blinked. He didn¡¯t expect these people to appear here.


    ¡± Sir Eli, we are all here to support you. ¡± Selona said as he looked at the space behind Eli.


    Where¡¯s Jere?


    Where were the enemies?


    The space behind Eli was empty, except for some ¡± insignificant ¡± damage on the ground.


    ¡°Sir Eli, we are indeed here to provide support, but where did Jerre go?¡± Lobelia nodded with a puzzled expression.


    Conilla also nodded silently.


    ¡°I see!¡± Realization dawned on Eli, and he replied, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect everyone to pay attention to our matter. As for the battle, it has already ended. I¡¯m sorry, everyone, you might have made a wasted trip.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s over¡­What?¡± Lobelia first nodded, but in the next second, her mouth was wide open as she exclaimed.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    The warlocks of the Amina family and Mordor were also dumbfounded.


    Wasn¡¯t it only a few minutes since it started, and it was already over?!


    Are you kidding me?


    ¡°What about Jerre and the others?¡± Lobelia asked tentatively.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve killed him. Oh, right, the Bloodline Tower will be taking over the Manticore Family. If you have a branch there, please inform us first so that we can pay attention to it!¡± Eli said to them with a smile.


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, everyone gasped.


    ¡°Dead?¡± Lobelia¡¯s throat moved slightly.


    That was a total of eleven celestials, and there were even three Radiant Moon Warlocks.


    ¡°As expected of the Warlock that Lord Jin Ji thinks highly of!¡± Mordor took a deep breath.


    ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯re here!¡± Selona heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that Eli hadn¡¯t used his full strength when he had beaten them up that day.


    But in the next second, another question flashed through his mind. What if, this time, Eli still did not use his full strength?


    Selona quickly shook his head. It was unlikely.


    No matter how strong he was, he would be a Radiant Sun Warlock. How could the West Coast produce a Warlock more than that level?


    ¡± Congratulations, sir, for solving this problem! ¡± After shaking his head, Selona immediately congratulated Eli.


    The other Warlocks also congratulated him, and the atmosphere was peaceful.


    ¡°Well, since everyone is here, do you want to visit the Bloodline Tower?¡± Eli smiled at everyone.


    ¡°Since Milord is fine, then I can rest easy. My faction still has some matters to attend to.¡± Lobelia nodded and pulled Liliana over. ¡± My lord, Liliana will be in charge of the branch of the Bloodline Tower. Please take care of her. ¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, sir. we¡¯ll leave first,¡± said Lobelia with a smile.


    ¡°Goodbye, my lord!¡± Liliana nodded and looked at Eli.


    Then, the two of them left.


    Conilla also left quickly after bidding farewell.


    After everyone left, Selona asked cautiously, ¡°Milord, we will take our leave as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Then, the Warlocks of the Amina family left.


    After everyone left, Eli looked at Hydra and Nikola and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Nikola burped and nodded with difficulty.


    He had just swallowed the soul of the Eleven celestials, so he was feeling a little bloated!


    Upon hearing the voice, Hydra consciously came to Eli. Nikola wanted to fly with them as well, but he was flung away by Hydra¡¯s tail and left.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡±


    Nikola cursed and quickly followed!


    ¡­


    Two hours later.


    Eli and the others returned to the Bloodline Tower.


    At this moment, countless Warlocks were still waiting. Glen and Alida were standing on the Magus Tower.


    Glen let out a long sigh of relief when he saw Eli¡¯s figure in the distance.


    ¡°My lord won.¡± Glen¡¯s worried heart finally relaxed.


    Alida, who was standing at the side, also smiled.


    Not only the two of them but the entire Bloodline City was once again in an uproar. Many people from the nearby forces were also shocked when they saw Eli return. There were even Warlocks who were not prepared to take advantage of Eli¡¯s death to plunder the benefits. They quietly left the city.


    No one expected that Eli would actually return.


    However, more people wanted to know what happened to Jerre¡¯s party.


    ¡­


    ¡± Sir, you defeated your opponent with the help of the Amina Family? ¡±


    Glen asked curiously in the Magus Tower.


    ¡± Yes, yes. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Amina family had come out in full force, I would have been in danger. ¡±


    Across from Glen, Eli nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I see!¡± Glen nodded. He looked at Nikola, who was almost stuffed to death, and the uninjured Eli. He pursed his lips. He had his suspicions, but whatever his lord said was true!


    ¡°Yes, just promote it like this.¡± Eli nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Oh right, how are the preparations for the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower going?¡± Eli suddenly asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they are up to my lord¡¯s standard yet!¡± Glen looked at Eli.


    ¡± It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll get Nikola and Hydra to help you. ¡±


    Eli turned to look at Nikola. At the very least, after digesting this wave, Nikola would be able to reach the limit of Radiant Star. Of course, this might take a long time, but it was enough to deal with the manticore and its subordinates.


    Glen nodded, but then his face turned worried. ¡°Then, my lord, I have another worry.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Eli.


    Glen took a deep breath and said, ¡°Sir, you might not know this, but behind the Manticore Clan is the Eight-Armed Naga Clan. Their power is much stronger than the Manticore Clan. They are on completely different levels of power.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ You know about it?¡± Glen¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Yes, and I also know that they were the ones who caused the manticore to act this time,¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Glen¡¯s mouth was wide open. This was too ridiculous.


    ¡± The reason is that something happened in the breeding ground of the Eight-Armed Naga. The breeding of Eight-Armed Naga requires abundant life force. That¡¯s why the manticore attacked us. Otherwise, do you think it¡¯s worth it for Jerre to sacrifice himself for Grassi Land?¡± Eli explained. This was what he knew from Jerre¡¯s soul.


    Greem was now completely shocked. If that were the case, then things would be serious.


    ¡°But if we attack the manticore, will they really not attack us?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯ll be busy for quite a while after this.¡±


    Eli shook his head and smiled at Glen. ¡°Inform the furthest branch to find someone trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°What will we do?¡± Glen was puzzled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be selling a piece of information.¡±

 Chapter 381 - 381 The Initial Expansion of the Bloodline Tower

    381 The Initial Expansion of the Bloodline Tower


    A day later.


    Morning!


    Before daybreak, the residents in the Bloodline Tower had heard a loud noise. They struggled to get up from their beds and looked outside.


    At this moment, on the main road leading out of the city, Warlocks were crowding around each other. It was unknown how many of them there were. They wore Warlock leather armor and held weapons in their hands. They walked out of the city like a sea of people.


    ¡°A war is about to break out!¡±


    On the highest Warlock Tower, Alida watched everything calmly.


    The Bloodline Tower had been peaceful for hundreds of years, and this was the first time it initiated a war against an enemy.


    The world was really unpredictable!


    ¡°I hope it goes well!¡±


    Alina narrowed her eyes and returned to the Warlock Tower. She was going to be busy.


    ¡­..


    New Calendar Year 4587.


    The Bloodline Tower¡¯s west coast branch tower supported the main tower and defeated the manticore led by Jalin.


    Three months later.


    The Manticore had 11 Warlocks led by Jerre, and they had attacked the Bloodline Tower.


    After a long and difficult battle, Eli won the battle with the support of the Amina Family.


    Later in the same month, the Bloodline Tower led a large number of Warlocks to attack the Manticore Family. With the help of the Undead Nikola and the pet Hydra, they quickly broke through the territory of the Manticore Family and occupied the various forces under them.


    In just half a month, they had conquered the Manticore Family and killed and captured more than ten thousand Warlocks. The rest of the Warlocks were temporarily placed into the Bloodline Tower to be integrated and ideologically developed.


    Another three months.


    The forces under the Manticore Family had also chosen to join the Bloodline Tower. From then on, the Manticore Family officially disappeared from the Western Region. At the same time, the Bloodline Tower had entered the ranks of a Level 3 force.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Ah, the Manticore Clan has been occupied by the Bloodline Tower, and I¡¯ve become a Warlock who has to take the blame.¡±


    In the temple of the Amina Family, Selona looked depressed.


    That day, it was clearly Eli who killed Jerre¡¯s party alone, but somehow the news said that the Amina family had helped Eli greatly.


    ¡°Then, my lord, what should we do? What should we do if the Eight-Armed Naga clan blames us?¡± At this moment, there were other celestials of the Amina family in the hall.


    Selona fell silent for a few seconds before he said gloomily, ¡°There¡¯s no way. It shouldn¡¯t be that bad, right?¡±


    ¡± But to the public, we¡¯re the superiors of the Bloodline Tower! ¡± A Warlock reminded him.


    Salona fell silent.


    It seemed like he really had to take the blame.


    As for discussing this matter with Eli, he didn¡¯t think he had the courage.


    After more than ten seconds, he spoke again, ¡°Regarding this matter, although we might be seen as responsible, the main culprit is still the Bloodline Tower. They are the main bearers of the pressure. I believe that Eli will solve this problem! ¡±


    The others nodded.


    Perhaps Eli could really solve this problem.


    ¡­


    Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°Sir, the news has been spread, but it will take some time,¡± Glen said to Eli.


    Eli nodded.


    ¡± Sir Eli, we¡¯ve gained quite a lot from this war. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re interested in, so I¡¯ve compiled a list. ¡± Glen took out a list and handed it to Eli.


    Eli took it over. He was also interested in what he had gained this time.


    He opened the list. He skipped through all kinds of Warlock resources.


    The Manticore family was a warlock family, so most of the resources were warlock resources. Most of the resources were useless, but there were some things that made Eli¡¯s eyes light up.


    ¡°Glen, tell me about this Poison Fruit Tree, the mage relic, and the technique of the Nine Levels of Violent Blood,¡± Eli asked Glen.


    Glen nodded. This list was organized by him, so he was naturally familiar with each one.


    ¡°Sir, this Poison Fruit is a fruit tree found in the center of the Manticore Bloodline base. It is said that it is watered with Manticore Poison every day. Then, every 30 years, a batch of fruits will grow. It can increase the resistance to poison. Even a celestial Warlock can use it. It is one of the highest resources of the Manticore Family.¡± Glen explained.


    ¡°There¡¯s also this Magus Spell. It seems to be a magic tool left behind from the Mage Era. It¡¯s of a very high grade and should be a fifth-circle magic tool. It¡¯s a decoration of the Manticore Clan. It¡¯s placed on Jerre¡¯s bookshelf as decoration. One can imprint spells into it in advance and use them later. There didn¡¯t seem to be many records about this.


    ¡°Is my lord interested in this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded. He was more than interested!


    This was a fifth-circle magic tool!


    Even during the Mage Era, it would still be quite precious.


    However, it was actually used as a decoration by Jerre. It had to be said that it was a bit of a waste.


    Fortunately, he had rescued it.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get it for you later.¡± Glen nodded.


    ¡± Also, this secret technique. Tell me about it, I¡¯m very interested. ¡± Eli continued.


    ¡°Okay, but I think it¡¯s better for you to give up on this secret technique. It¡¯s not good.¡± Glen frowned.


    ??


    Ely looked at Glen and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Sir, this secret technique has flaws. I¡¯ve also marked it on the list. You¡¯ve seen it too.¡± Glen sighed and then explained, ¡°This is an incomplete bloodline secret technique. I don¡¯t know which Warlock created it, but there might be some problems in the process, which is why it became like this!


    ¡°There are a total of nine levels to the secret technique, which can double the power of a warlock¡¯s attack. In other words, if one stacks the technique nine times, one can make one¡¯s attack nine times more powerful. However, as a price, it consumes a huge amount of life force. Each level requires at least ten years, and the stronger the attack, the more it consumes. If a warlock really uses all the levels, he¡¯ll lose at least a hundred years of life force!


    ¡°That¡¯s why no one uses this secret technique, even in the Manticore Clan. The price is too high. ¡± Glen sighed.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Eli nodded in agreement and added, ¡°Then hurry up and bring it to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright ¡­ What?¡± Glen nodded, and in the next second, he looked at Eli with his mouth wide open.


    He already made it sound so serious, and Eli still wanted more?!


    Glen¡¯s expression was strange because he seemed to vaguely see Eli¡¯s eyes shining.


    It was like a lost traveler who had finally found his way home.


    ¡°Alright, but I suggest that you just take a look. This secret technique is still too dangerous.¡± Glen reminded. He didn¡¯t want Eli to die young.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Am I that rash to you?¡±


    Eli assured him.


    ¡°I cherish my life very much!¡±

 Chapter 382 - 382 The Eight-Armed Naga Familys Response

    382 The Eight-Armed Naga Family¡¯s Response


    Three days later.


    Glen sent the things over.


    There were ten strange-looking fruits, an ancient mage book, and a secret manual.


    In the secret realm, on the lawn, Eli was observing these things.


    The first was the fruit. Because the fruit tree had to be watered with the manticore¡¯s poison, it could not be moved. However, the fruit was brought back.


    Each of these fruits was dark purple in color and the size of a pineapple. Their surfaces were rough and uneven, and they had long tentacles growing on them. They were extremely ugly.


    Looking at the ugly appearance, Eli finally decided to experiment on some before eating.


    Putting down the fruit, Eli picked up the mage Book.


    The outer layer of the Book seemed to be made from the skin of some high-level magic beast. The outer cover was made of mithril, and the surface was engraved with patterns. The inner layer was made of hard paper. There were only nine pages, and they were all blank.


    It looked ordinary, but Eli had a smile on his face as he used his mental power to sense inside the book.


    A huge amount of mental strength belonging to a Radiant Sun Mage instantly wrapped around the entire book. In an instant, the book floated up and emitted a silvery-white light. Eli felt his mental strength rapidly depleting. In the blink of an eye, a quarter of it had gone down.


    Of course, Eli did not panic. As his mental strength drained, he could feel that he was establishing a connection with the Sorcerer Book.


    Time passed bit by bit. In the end, his mental power stopped at only one-third of its original level.


    Meanwhile, Eli had finally completed the branding of the mage Book.


    ¡°A fifth-circle wizard tool called the Almie Book. Its function is to store nine spells of the fifth-circle level or below.¡± Eli recited the function and name of this weapon, unable to conceal the joy at the corner of his mouth.


    In fact, there were many low-level mage Tools that could store mage spells, but they were limited to those below the fourth circle. Celestial mage spells were too powerful to be stored in normal mage tools. Since this book could store nine celestial spells, it had to be very powerful.


    ¡°Terrifying, terrifying!¡±


    Eli gasped.


    Moreover, this book could be assembled and disassembled. In other words, Eli could separate a page out to give to others. This was good for the Bloodline Tower, which lacked combat power and manpower.


    However, Eli had to be careful. After all, if the page went missing, he would suffer a huge loss.


    Then, Eli looked at another book beside him.


    Nine Levels of Explosive Blood Secret Technique!


    If he stored a mage spell that had been amplified nine times inside the book, the spell would be immensely powerful!


    ¡°Looks like I need to study it properly!¡± Eli pursed his lips, took the fruit, and walked toward the laboratory. He needed to check the property of the fruit and the book first.


    If it were true, it would be a huge boost to Eli¡¯s combat power.


    When he passed through the grassland where Hill was, the place where Hydra used to lie down was also empty.


    This was because within the territory of the Manticore Clan, a huge Wind Elemental Ore Vein had been discovered. Hydra immediately flew over and forgot about his master.


    ¡± Thank you, Manticore Clan! ¡± Eli took a deep breath. Everyone had gained a lot from this war.


    Once the digestion was completed, the Bloodline Tower¡¯s power would undergo a drastic change.


    Soon, Eli arrived at the laboratory.


    Three days later.


    Eli walked out of the laboratory. After a detailed experiment, he confirmed that the fruit was harmless and that the secret manual was reliable.


    Thinking of this, Eli took out a bottle of dark green potion from his pocket. It was made from the ten fruits.


    ¡°It is estimated that it can increase my permanent poison resistance by 30%!¡± Eli shook the potion, and the dark green potion swayed in the bottle.


    Shadow Dragons already had extremely high poison resistance. It would be terrifying if the resistance increased by another 30 percent.


    Thinking of this, Eli no longer hesitated and swallowed the potion.


    Once the potion entered his mouth and throat, it was instantly absorbed by his body¡¯s cells. A change occurred between his cells. This change was not fast, but Eli could clearly feel it. His cells were tougher, and their resistance to poison was higher.


    Although this would only increase Eli¡¯s combat power by a small margin, it was still better than nothing. At the very least, he would be able to deal with poison attacks in the future with ease.


    Moreover, he still obtained the Nine Levels of Explosive Blood secret technique!


    Ely pursed his lips and opened the book.


    He began to study.


    After learning, he still had to find someone to experiment with!


    ¡­.


    At this moment.


    In an area further north of the Manticore clan.


    This was a huge swamp. There were only a few plants in the swamp, and most of the creatures liked humidity. The air here was filled with the unpleasant smell of sulfur, and there were many dark green flames floating in the air. At the center of the swamp was a large flat land, which was hundreds of acres in size.


    On this flat ground, there were dark Gothic castles everywhere. The towering spire, the towers, and the sparkling seven-colored glass formed the characteristics of this building complex. The castle at the center was also the tallest.


    Through the glass, one could see that there were candlelight tables made of gold on both sides. The orange candlelight lit up the interior.


    The dark gray tiles were covered with a red carpet, and the castle was supported by pillars. In the middle of the castle were statues of eight-armed snake demons. In the center of the castle was an exquisite oak table, and high-back velvet chairs were placed on both sides. There was no one there.


    At the end of the long table sat a man. He had long dark purple hair, and his eyes were deep and cold. He was wearing a thick warlock robe and a golden snake-patterned ring on his finger.


    He was the current leader of the Eight-Armed Naga, Hesse Quinn.


    At this moment, his deep eyes were looking at the letter in his hand.


    ¡± The three areas in the north that are rich in life force have been explored, but no suitable habitat for the Eight-Armed Naga has been found. The west is still searching, and three areas seem to have been discovered in the east and the border of the Holy Tower. One of them is possible to be used as the new breeding ground and the Holy Tower is not interested in fighting for it.


    ¡°In the south, the Manticore Family was killed, and the Amina Family took action. There was also a character called Eli in the Bloodline Tower, who played an important role in the destruction of the Manticore Family!¡±


    Hesse couldn¡¯t help but frown when he read the information.


    Ever since the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s bloodline cultivation ground had problems, he had ordered his subordinates to find a new suitable place.


    Unfortunately, he had yet to find anything.


    But the manticore was destroyed instead.


    ¡°I remember that place is called the Grassi Land.¡± Hesse shook his head.


    In fact, he did not have much hope for that place. After all, he had only heard that the life aura was very dense and nothing more.


    ¡± But he destroyed the Manticore Clan. That means he¡¯s not giving us face. ¡± Hesse¡¯s gaze was cold.


    He took out a piece of paper and started writing.


    ¡°Send a peak Radiant Moon Warlock, Marsin Quinn, to investigate the Bloodline Tower and the strength of each Warlock. Prepare the next step of the plan to deal with the Bloodline Tower. Although the Grassi Land might not be suitable, it deserves a deeper inspection.


    ¡°And cut off some of the cooperation between the Amina family. This time, this family is the main reason for the defeat of the manticore.¡±


    After Jos¨¦ finished writing, he rolled up the letter. A black snake on the table leg had opened its mouth.


    He stuffed the letter into the black snake¡¯s mouth, and then the black snake slowly slithered out of the castle.


    After that, Hesse continued to look at other documents.


    Time was running out.


    He had to hurry up!

 Chapter 383 - 383 The Arrival of Marsin Quinn

    383 The Arrival of Marsin Quinn


    A week later!


    In the secret realm, Hill hung down thousands of branches, and countless green branches swayed in the air, emitting a slightly moist life aura. Even the vegetation within a few hundred meters swayed towards her.


    At the edge of this area, Eli was holding his breath and looking at the small stone that was dozens of meters tall in front of him.


    He was experimenting with the secret technique he had just learned.


    Taking a deep breath, Eli circulated the blood in his body. In the next second, the sound of his blood surged as the waves of the sea rang in Eli¡¯s ears. The blood in his body seemed to be boiling. Eli felt his temperature rising rapidly, and even his skin was turning red!


    In this state, Eli felt that his attacks could at least double!


    Level 1 Explosive Blood!


    ¡°Not enough!¡± Eli muttered to himself and continued to operate.


    His blood flowed even faster, and even the air around him was filled with blood, and the temperature was visibly rising.


    Level two Explosive Blood!


    It was twice as powerful, but at this moment, Eli could already feel that his bloodline was a little out of control.


    ¡°Continue!¡± Eli didn¡¯t pay attention to this. This wasn¡¯t his limit.


    As the blood flow accelerated again, Eli¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. The blood mist that rose around his body almost completely enveloped him. His bloodline was like a violent dragon swimming around in his body. He was about to lose control. This time, Eli was definitely at his limit.


    Taking a deep breath, Eli stretched out his right hand, and a faint trace of wind element appeared.


    ¡°No, I have to dilute it!¡±


    Eli shook his head. In the next second, the wind element on his fingertips became much thinner, almost invisible.


    This was the smallest unit he could control.


    In the next second, the buffs from the third level of Explosive Blood instantly gathered toward the Wind Element. In just an instant, Eli felt his blood gathering towards this wisp of the element. Then, under Eli¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, the Wind Element turned into a few meters in the blink of an eye, emitting a sharp aura.


    In the next second, the wind element floated forward and directly collided with the boulder!


    In an instant, Eli only saw endless wind elements wrapping around the huge rock in front of him, tearing it apart like countless wind blades. In the blink of an eye, the nearly 30-meter-tall huge rock disappeared from Eli¡¯s eyes, and there were no stone fragments flying in the air.


    This was because the stone fragments were too fine, so fine that they could not be seen by the naked eye. Even Eli had to look carefully to see some traces.


    ¡± A threefold enhancement is indeed very powerful! ¡±


    Eli pursed his lips. Without the support of a secret technique, that wisp of wind element could only cut through rocks at most, but it would definitely not reach such a level.


    If he could reach a higher level, the power would naturally be stronger.


    However, three times was already his current limit. It was too difficult to control his blood which was boiling to the extreme. However, the loss of life was very small. It might not even be a year, and he would not feel anything.


    ¡°However, this is also very important for the improvement of combat strength!¡±


    Eli stretched his body. Three times the power might not seem like much, but it might be able to save his life at a critical moment.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Eli looked at the huge rock in front of him. The secret realm was too small, and he did not dare to use his full strength.


    ¡°Looks like I need to go to a place with no one to test it out!¡±


    Eli pursed his lips.


    Such a small dose test could be used as a reference for a large-scale battle.


    He needed a more precise test.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Savon Mountain Range!¡±


    Eli remembered the place from the last time. It was remote and deserted, and it was the best place for testing.


    Just do it!


    Eli packed up and left the secret realm.


    ¡­.


    Savon Mountain Range.


    A blackish-purple blood aura streaked across the mountain range and headed in a direction.


    But suddenly, the blackish-purple blood essence slowly stopped and dissipated, revealing a man inside.


    He had a tall body and wore a dark purple striped Warlock robe. His skin was very white, and his face was very handsome, but his eyes were a little dark. He was a very handsome Warlock, but at this moment, his face was filled with doubt.


    ¡°This mountain range is too wide!¡± Marsin Quinn frowned.


    This was the first time he had come to this area. Although he had looked at the map, he still could not find the way!


    ¡°Maybe I should ask a Warlock for directions!¡±


    He thought about it, but he soon realized another problem. This place was deserted. Where could he find someone?


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Suddenly, as if sensing something, Marsin turned his head to the right and saw a blood-colored shadow streaking across the sky.


    ¡°Third circle warlock!¡±


    Marsin¡¯s eyes lit up. Wasn¡¯t this what he was looking for?


    He immediately chased after him. At the same time, the aura of a Radiant Moon instantly enveloped the new Warlock. The new Warlock instantly froze on the spot, and the surrounding blood-red light gradually dissipated.


    In a few seconds, he arrived in front of the Warlock.


    ¡°More handsome than me?¡± Marsin was a little unhappy and asked directly, ¡°Which faction are you from? Name?¡±


    Marsin¡¯s eyes were filled with indifference. To a True Spirit, a third-circle warlock was like an ant.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Bloodline Tower. My name is Herman.¡± Eli looked at the Warlock and replied.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t want to bother with peak Radiant Moon Warlocks, but he was actually stopped!


    ¡± Bloodline Tower? That¡¯s great! ¡± Marsin¡¯s eyes lit up and he continued to ask, ¡°Tell me everything you know about the Bloodline Tower, especially about Eli. ¡±


    Marsin smiled. He didn¡¯t expect his luck to be so good. He had directly met a third-circle Warlock from the Bloodline Tower. It seemed that he could save a lot of trouble. Moreover, a third-circle Warlock was not bad in the Bloodline Tower. He probably knew a lot about the faction, which saved him a lot of effort!


    Of course, he would kill the Warlock after asking. After all, this was a secret operation!


    Ignoring the smiling Warlock, Eli¡¯s sharp celestial instinct allowed him to sense the killing intent that was inadvertently revealed.


    Eli¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Who would provoke them at this time? And he was a peak Radiant Moon Warlock.


    In the blink of an eye, Eli had already made a big guess about the Warlock¡¯s identity. The Warlock¡¯s bloodline seemed a little cold, which indirectly confirmed Eli¡¯s guess.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Eli¡¯s face grew wider. He said to Marsin, ¡°Do you admire Sir Eli too? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. ¡°Marsin nodded.


    ¡± You want to go to the Bloodline Tower to see Sir Eli, right? But Sir Eli isn¡¯t someone who anyone can meet.¡± Eli frowned.


    Marsin frowned.


    How is this guy so slow?


    ¡± How about this? If you can withstand one of my attacks, I¡¯ll tell you all about Sir Eli. I¡¯ll also tell you some information about Sir Ely. I¡¯m his personal guard, so I know a lot! ¡± Eiy looked at the stranger in front of him with ¡± scrutiny ¡°!


    ¡°Of course!¡± Marsin nodded. He had decided to kill this Warlock once he learned about Eli.


    What an annoying Warlock.


    Eli flew a little further away. Marsin nodded, but he didn¡¯t care.


    He was a peak Radiant Moon, so what if he took one attack from this puny third-circle warlock?


    However, he still did a little ostentatious work. A dark purple and blood-red barrier formed in front of him.


    He raised his head and stretched out his hand towards the distant Eli.


    ¡°Attack me!¡±

 Chapter 384 - 384 Full Power Strike

    384 Full Power Strike


    He had never heard of such an outrageous request.


    Eli raised an eyebrow!


    In the next second, Eli took a deep breath. In an instant, his bloodline erupted to the limit and he directly activated the third level of Explosive Blood!


    The blood mist formed by his blood essence enveloped Eli. Eli felt that he was filled with power.


    Marsin Quinn chuckled disdainfully.


    In the next second, a mass of pitch-black shadow energy rapidly gathered in Eli¡¯s hand. Even the blood essence that had just gushed out wrapped around the shadow, and the shadow became even thicker.


    Marsin¡¯s eyes widened.


    A sense of crisis!


    A fatal sense of crisis!


    With this blood essence, he finally noticed a very serious problem. The kid in front of him was a celestial Warlock, and he felt very strong.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Marsin¡¯s pores enlarged, and his pupils shrank. He could feel that the shadow was about to explode. The dark purple shadow in front of him instantly became thicker.


    At this moment, he was extremely regretful. Why did he participate in such a ridiculous bet?


    In the next second, the Shadow Dragon¡¯s Breath activated.


    The shadow that had been condensed to the extreme descended at this moment with the support of a secret technique!


    A black shadow arced through the air, like a world-destroying natural disaster streaking across the air. A shadow pillar of light dozens of meters thick appeared and directly came into contact with the dark purple shield. However, the shield did not have any effect and melted into the shadow.


    Marsin¡¯s eyes were about to pop out, but in the next second, he melted into the shadows.


    After killing Marsin, the beam of light did not stop. It streaked through the air for dozens of kilometers and crashed into a mountain that was thousands of meters tall. With a bang, the mountain instantly turned into nothingness. The mountain was shattered by the power of the shadow. A huge sound spread across hundreds of kilometers, accompanied by an earthquake!


    Gulp!


    Eli pursed his lips as he watched this scene!


    He destroyed the environment again!


    Losing a hundred years of lifespan was still acceptable. The price was very small!


    As for Marsin, Eli stretched out his hand and pulled out a soul from the void.


    Eli sensed it.


    Ten seconds later, Eli came to a realization.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. The Eight-Armed Naga family? It seems that I didn¡¯t hit the wrong person!¡± Eli sighed.


    Just as he had guessed, this Warlock was indeed a Warlock from the Eight-Armed Naga family. It seemed that his news had spread. Otherwise, they would not have had the time to pay attention to him.


    As for the information he was spreading, it was about the problem with the Eight-Armed Naga bloodline!


    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that a Radiant Moon died just like that. I didn¡¯t gain anything.¡± Eli felt a little regretful.


    However, there was something wrong with saying that. At least he had tested the power of the bloodline power that had been enhanced by the third level of the Explosive Blood Technique. He had a basic idea.


    It was indeed very strong.


    Eli had another trump card.


    ¡°But we have to leave quickly.¡± Eli looked into the distance. There were already Warlocks approaching.


    He did not want to be discovered.


    Run away!


    ¡­.


    Soon, a group of Warlocks arrived at the mountain peak!


    ¡± What is this? Why do I remember that this is a mountain? ¡±


    A Warlock opened his mouth wide in disbelief.


    ¡°I found a high-level demonic plant here some time ago. I was thinking of coming over in a few days, but damn it, I haven¡¯t been here for a few days and the mountain is gone.¡± An old man closed his eyes in pain.


    ¡°How did such a huge mountain suddenly disappear!¡±


    The Warlocks discussed animatedly, each of them wearing a grave expression.


    Everyone had heard the loud voice that sounded like heavenly punishment, but the scene in front of them was clearly beyond their imagination.


    A thousand-meter-tall mountain was gone just like that, leaving only a pile of debris. This was beyond the imagination of the Warlocks present.


    In fact, they were not the only ones.


    As the mountain collapsed, it directly led to an earthquake.


    At this moment, everyone in the cities near the Savon Mountain Range ran out of their houses in panic.


    Standing on the streets, everyone looked at the swaying city. Many houses in many areas had collapsed. Many Warlocks were trying to stabilize the situation. As for the Warlocks with earth elemental bloodlines, they tried their best to prevent the houses from collapsing. In the end, almost no one died in this earthquake, but it attracted the attention of many people.


    Why was there an earthquake here? What exactly happened?


    Many Warlocks hurriedly spread this news to the upper echelons of their forces. At the same time, there was also the matter of the disappearance of the mountain peak.


    For a time, countless Warlocks were busy investigating this matter.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that the aftershock was farther than they had imagined!


    The Amina family also experienced a wave of aftershocks. The power was not great, but it still surprised many people.


    In the temple.


    ¡°Master, the earthquake seems to be coming from the Bloodline Tower!¡± Kenan reported to Selona.


    ¡°Bloodline Tower?¡±


    Selona nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch. Do you need us to pay attention?¡± Kenan asked again.


    ¡± Forget it. Let¡¯s just think about how to deal with our problem. We¡¯ve offended the Eight-Armed Naga family this time. We¡¯ve lost a lot of resources. Sigh! ¡± Thinking of this, Selona sighed deeply. His family had been having a hard time these days.


    Many forces were wary of the Eight-Armed Naga family, so they cut off contact with them.


    ¡°Bullying the weak and fearing the strong!¡± Selona gritted his teeth, but his face was filled with helplessness.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened and Simon walked in excitedly. He shouted at Selona in the distance, ¡°Sir, we have a new source of resources!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Selona stood up in disbelief.


    ¡± It¡¯s the real, patriarch. The Bloodline Tower has established a partial connection with us, and the Golden Cicada Trade Union and the Charm Mansion are also involved! ¡± Simon said.


    Bang!


    Selona sat back down on his chair, feeling that the rock that had been hanging in the air recently had finally fallen to the ground.


    It was normal for the Bloodline Tower to establish a connection, but the Golden Cicada Trade Union and the Charm Mansion had nothing to do with them. He knew who he needed to thank for this.


    ¡°Sir Ely!¡±


    Selona was grateful. With the help of these forces, perhaps the Amina Family could go further.


    Perhaps submitting to Eli was a rare benefit.


    ¡­.


    ¡± Sir, a tall mountain has mysteriously disappeared near the Savon Mountains, causing an earthquake in the surrounding area. It might have been directly shattered. It is suspected that a very high-level Warlock has approached! ¡±


    In the Magus Tower, Glen reported to Eli.


    ¡°Oh? Such a thing actually happened.¡± Eli said, ¡± We must investigate it properly! ¡±


    This time, he went out secretly. No one should know his whereabouts!


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll send someone to investigate!¡± Glen became serious. He had originally suspected that it was Sir Eli, but now it seemed that it wasn¡¯t!


    ¡± Hmm, there¡¯s no need to waste too much manpower and resources. Maybe it¡¯s just a high-level Warlock passing by. If you really find out, it might cause him to be unhappy. ¡± Eli reminded.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Glen nodded, then looked at Eli and said, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s another piece of good news. ¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡± The Grassi Ground is basically ready. You can move in now! ¡± Glen said.


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 385 - 385 Hill

    385 Hill


    The happiest person to be able to stay in the Grassi Land was definitely not Eli but Hill. The moment Glen said this, Hill¡¯s branches and leaves instantly stood up in the secret realm, emitting a strong sense of excitement!


    Sensing Hill¡¯s change, Eli raised his head and said to Glen, ¡°Since it¡¯s done, then bring me to see it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Glen nodded.


    The two of them left the mage tower and walked toward the back of the mountain. They soon arrived at the valley.


    Following the path into the valley, the secret realm appeared in front of Eli¡¯s eyes again.


    The Grassi Land was still the same, but compared to a few months ago, the changes here were too great.


    This secret land was divided into two sides by the river. The forest side did not change much, but the plains on the other side had changed greatly.


    The entire plain area had been tidied up. The originally large patches of weeds had been cleared and turned into magic medicine fields. Most of the magic plants had been transplanted here. In the center area was a mage Tower. There were also several new laboratories around it.


    ¡°Sir, this is the newly built base. What do you think?¡± Glen asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Eli nodded. He was already very satisfied with this place as his residence.


    ¡°Then, Sir, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Glen laughed.


    ¡°No need.¡± Eli shook his head. He had participated in many of the details of these buildings, so he naturally knew what was going on inside.


    At this moment, as the two of them approached the wizard tower, a figure flew over.


    ¡°My lord!¡± Nikola said respectfully. After these few days, he had already reached the level of stars.


    ¡°Your speed is not bad.¡± Eli nodded.


    Suddenly, the soft voice of a mosquito sounded in Eli¡¯s ears. He sensed that it was indeed from the secret realm.


    Hill couldn¡¯t wait any longer!


    ¡°We are almost there!¡± Eli pursed his lips, then turned to them and said, ¡°Go back to the tower.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Glen took a few steps back in confusion while Nikola seemed to have guessed something!


    Eli took a deep breath and sent his consciousness into the secret realm. Hill, who sensed Eli¡¯s consciousness, was even happier. Countless branches stretched out wantonly, emitting a life aura that spread throughout the entire secret realm. Clearly, she had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    ¡°Sorry for the wait!¡±


    Eli apologized. In the next second, the ground within a dozen meters of Eli¡¯s location began to fly into the sky. Countless roots were exposed, intertwining into a huge ball.


    ¡°Out!¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    In the next second, in the outside world, a tree that was nearly 30 meters tall instantly appeared in front of everyone in the air in front of Eli.


    It looked like a willow tree, but its branches were longer. Countless branches extending from the trunk, and then countless branches grew out. Countless green leaves grew, emitting a dense life aura that instantly radiated hundreds of meters away.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Glen¡¯s mouth was wide open. Although the tree in front of him didn¡¯t emit a strong aura, the life aura it emitted was something he had never seen before among creatures below the fourth circle.


    ¡°She¡¯s finally out!¡±


    Nikola, on the other hand, was filled with emotions. He was the first subordinate to join the Lord, but according to the Lord, Hill¡¯s existence was far earlier than his.


    He was also very curious about what interesting changes would happen next.


    ¡°Hill, go to the other side of the Grassi Land!¡± On the ground, Eli was commanding Hill.


    Hill was also very obedient. She flew directly to the other side of the forest. During this process, the soil in the forest began to squirm, and the roots of the trees rolled. In the blink of an eye, countless trees made a huge empty space in the center, as if they were welcoming their queen!


    Hill landed in the area, and countless roots instantly pierced into it.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Glen¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Eli shook his head. In his perception, Hill¡¯s trunk was suppressing a huge amount of energy, which had been accumulated over the past two thousand years.


    ¡°Wind!¡± At this moment, Glen raised his hand and felt a gust of wind brush past his fingertips.


    ¡± No, it¡¯s the huge amount of wood element that¡¯s driving the air! ¡± Glen widened his eyes and looked at Hill in the distance.


    In the forest, Hill¡¯s height could only be considered ordinary compared to the surrounding trees. However, at this moment, countless green dots floated out from the bodies of these plants and approached Hill. In fact, it was not just these plants, but all the plants nearby, or even further away ¡­


    Eli raised his head and looked at the sky. A green ocean was forming. This was formed by the convergence of a large number of wood elements.


    Eli¡¯s body quickly rose up, and he looked around from a few hundred meters in the air.


    At this moment, in the mountain range of the Bloodline Tower, countless green lights flew out from the plants, covering dozens of kilometers. The other side was no different. Many people were watching this scene in a daze.


    ¡°What happened?¡± A Warlock stood on the city wall and looked up at the ocean-like wood elements in the sky. They were all moving to the back of the mountain in the distance!


    ¡± That seems to be the Grassi region! ¡± A Warlock beside him muttered. The Grassi Land was no secret.


    ¡°Looks like something big has happened!¡±


    The other Warlocks felt uneasy. After all, no one knew if it was a good change.


    ¡°Is she trying to break through to the celestial Realm?¡±


    Even Eli was stunned by the scene in front of him. He had expected some movement, but he did not expect it to be so exaggerated!


    As expected, Hill had been holding it in for so long!


    ¡°But it should be about time!¡±


    Eli looked up at the sky. Sure enough, in the next second, he saw the green ocean flowing towards Hill on the ground. It was like the Heavenly River flowing into the human world. It was extremely spectacular.


    Meanwhile, the wood elements that were pouring back were gathering directly toward Hill.


    The dense wood element that was almost liquefied enveloped Hill and was absorbed by her. Her aura was also rising.


    First circle limit.


    Second circle.


    Limit of the second circle.


    Third circle.


    In just a dozen seconds, Hill¡¯s aura had reached the limit of three rings, and it didn¡¯t stop. It seemed like it was going to continue.


    ¡± Hill, it¡¯s about time to stop. You haven¡¯t accumulated enough! ¡±


    At this moment, Eli spoke from afar.


    He had been observing Hill¡¯s condition. It was about time for the upgrade to end when she reached the limit of the third circle.


    It was almost impossible to break through from the first circle to the fourth circle because they were two completely different levels.


    Upon hearing her father¡¯s voice, Hill¡¯s advancement slowly came to a halt. It was obvious that she still listened to her old father.


    ¡°This is the limit of the third circle!¡±


    At this moment, Glen was stunned. In just a dozen seconds, a tree had broken through from the first circle to the limit of the third circle. This was a blow to his worldview!


    ¡°It¡¯s over just like that?¡± Nikola asked curiously.


    ¡°No!¡± Eli shook his head, his eyes never relaxing.


    Although Hill¡¯s aura had changed, her condition remained the same.


    The next step was to change her state!


    Something big would probably happen again!

 Chapter 386 - 386 The Massive Beast Tide

    386 The Massive Beast Tide


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet?!¡±


    Nikola looked at Hill in confusion.


    At this moment, Hill was still bathing in the wood element. She was no longer absorbing the elements, and the elements were no longer gathering here. How could it not end?


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a change in nature!¡± Nikola seemed to have remembered something.


    Glen was confused. They were all celestials, so why couldn¡¯t he understand?


    At this moment, a change occurred.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Hill suddenly burst out with a huge life force. This life force was at least dozens of times stronger than the life force in the Grassi Land. With the explosion of life force, Hill¡¯s height rapidly increased!


    Thirty meters.


    Forty meters.


    ¡­..


    90 meters, 100 meters!


    Hill¡¯s height rapidly increased. At the same time, her branches became thicker, and her roots went deeper into the ground. It was unknown how far they went. The branches and leaves quickly spread and grew in this life force. Every piece was as green as jade, emitting a dense life force.


    This life force affected the surrounding plants.


    The trees nearby also began to grow taller. The saplings turned into big trees, and the big trees also grew to a height of 50 to 60 meters. All the big trees surrounded Hill, and countless branches and leaves made rustling sounds as if they were thanking her.


    It wasn¡¯t just the trees. All the plants were growing rapidly, and the Magic Medicine Field not far away was the first to bear the result.


    Glen was dumbfounded.


    One by one, the first circle magical plants broke through to the second circle, and more than half of the second circle magical plants broke through to the third circle. Even among the third circle demonic plants, there were seven to eight that broke through to the fourth circle.


    Glen was already numb.


    Just the aftershock of the breakthrough had helped so many magic plants breakthrough. What was the origin of this tree?


    The ancestor of plants?


    What kind of great existence was that?


    ¡°As expected, Hill is not simple! ¡°At this moment, Eli also had mixed feelings.


    He realized that he had underestimated Hill. He had really restricted Hill for too long.


    A massive life force spread out rapidly, towards the depths of the mountain range, towards the Bloodline Tower.


    Bloodline Tower.


    Many Warlocks suddenly realized that all the plants in the city had started to grow.


    In just a few seconds, the vines on the buildings grew as thick as pythons. The trees on the streets grew dozens of meters tall in the blink of an eye, splitting the surrounding roads. The potted plants were taller than humans in the blink of an eye. Weeds grew wantonly, covering every corner of the place.


    In just a few minutes, the entire city turned green!


    The entire city looked at this huge change in a daze. The upper echelons of the Bloodline Tower quickly took control of the situation.


    ¡°Everyone, this is just a small accident. There¡¯s no need to panic. We¡¯ve already controlled the situation!¡± On the highest Mage Tower, Alida¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the entire Bloodline Tower. In the absence of all the celestials, she had the responsibility of stabilizing the situation.


    She stood at the top of the Bloodline Tower and looked at the Grassi Land.


    In the mountains, there seemed to be a touch of dazzling green that emitted a strong aura of life!


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    She frowned. She didn¡¯t remember such a tall tree in the Grassi land.


    If she remembered correctly, it seemed that Sir Eli and his grandfather had gone there. Could something have happened?


    She was going to take a look!


    However, in the next second, when her peripheral vision swept across the other areas of the mountain range, her gaze instantly froze.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± Alida¡¯s voice trembled.


    The mountains in the distance had already turned gray. This was caused by the flying dust. Within the gray fog, there were countless magical beasts running wildly. Even the sky was as dark as an ocean. There were quite a number of first, second, and third-circle creatures.


    In the front, she saw a giant as large as a mountain, a silver moon wolf, and a large bird in the sky. Each of them emitted an aura that was at least a fourth circle. Their auras were similar to that of Jalin.


    Three Radiant Moons creatures and tens of thousands of magical beasts!


    Beast Tide!


    Gulp!


    Alida¡¯s throat moved slightly, and cold sweat instantly drenched her back.


    ¡± What¡¯s going on?! ¡±


    Alida¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and her voice was trembling.


    With such a huge commotion, it was obvious that they were not the only ones who noticed it. The entire city was instantly in an uproar!


    The three circle Warlocks flew into the sky while the low-level Warlocks climbed as high as they could.


    ¡°How can there be such a large-scale beast tide?¡±


    ¡± Three celestial-level demonic beasts and tens of thousands of demonic beasts. What is the reason? ¡±


    ¡± How can we block it?! ¡±


    The Warlocks opened their mouths wide and trembled. Some of them even flew out of the city.


    ¡± Wait, look! It seems like the Beast Tide is heading towards the Grassi Land. A powerful life aura is erupting from there! ¡±


    Suddenly, someone shouted.


    At this moment, everyone realized that if the paths of the magical beasts were turned into a pattern, it would be a semicircle, and the center of the circle would be the Grassi, or rather, the dense life force.


    However, this did not ease the warlocks¡¯ nervousness because the distance was too close.


    The Grassi Land was only a few kilometers away from Bloodline City. If the Beast Tide came, it would be enough to destroy Bloodline City.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go out!¡±


    Suddenly, the Warlock who had just escaped returned to the city.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same outside the city. There are also many creatures approaching here!¡±


    The Warlocks were shocked. They quickly turned around and realized that countless flying magical beasts were also approaching from afar. There were also countless magical beasts running toward them from the ground. Although their numbers were not as many as those in the mountains, their numbers were not any less.


    Soon, the Warlocks discovered that there were creatures approaching from every direction, even underground.


    At this moment, the Bloodline Tower was like an isolated island in the ocean. In the next second, they were about to face a huge tsunami that could sink the island.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡±


    A Warlock Apprentice collapsed to the ground. There was hope for the powerful warlocks to escape, but it was absolutely impossible for them.


    If they were to face this beast tide, they would probably be instantly torn into pieces.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± His heart was heavy.


    In fact, the entire city was already in a state of turmoil due to the changes in the plants just now. At this moment, it was completely sliding toward one end of the scale, despair!


    On the highest Mage Tower, Alida was also feeling heavy, but she knew what she had to do!


    Looking at the despairing city, Alida shouted, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. We still have Sir Glen, Sir Nikola, and Sir Eli! ¡±


    Alida¡¯s voice traveled down from the height, and many people raised their heads when they heard it.


    ¡± Yes, we still have Sir Eli! ¡±


    ¡°Sir Eli is a Radiant Moon warlock!¡±


    Many Warlocks raised their heads, hope flashing in their eyes. In the face of despair, they had almost forgotten about the strongest warrior of the Bloodline Tower!


    But then, a trace of doubt flashed through everyone¡¯s minds.


    Where was Eli?


    Suddenly, a buzzing sound entered everyone¡¯s ears, and everyone raised their heads.


    In the distance, above the grassi land, countless wind elements were gathering, and the seemingly corporeal wind elements seemed to be transforming into something.


    ¡°A loudspeaker?¡±


    Alida looked at the elemental wind object in the distance, and a question mark slowly appeared above her head.


    She was not the only one. The others were also stunned when they saw the 100-meter-long loudspeaker!


    None of the ten thousand Warlocks spoke.


    At this moment, the huge loudspeaker began to vibrate, and a voice came out from it. It was Eli¡¯s voice.


    ¡°SCRAM!¡±

 Chapter 387 - 387 Hills Ability

    387 Hill¡¯s Ability


    Eli¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t just a simple voice. It also contained Eli¡¯s massive mental power and the support of the silver-white eye.


    The loudspeaker didn¡¯t amplify the sound but spread the influence of the mental force far away.


    In an instant, layers of airwaves spread out in all directions. In the blink of an eye, the sound had already traveled dozens of kilometers. The aura belonging to Eli was also revealed without any concealment. Everyone could feel the strength of this power. Even the weak Warlocks might have directly fallen to the ground. Ordinary people would not be able to sense it because their mental power was too weak.


    Other than humans, there were also magical beasts.


    In an instant, countless birds in the sky lost their consciousness and fell to the ground. On the ground, the pace of the magical beasts also instantly stopped. Countless magical beasts were directly stunned by the mental power and trampled to death by the huge beast tide.


    Even the advancing magical beasts slowed down and finally stopped.


    Then, something shocking happened.


    Countless magical beasts instantly changed directions and fled in the original direction as if there were some terrifying creatures at their original destination.


    Even the three Radiant Moons creatures quickly left after a moment of hesitation.


    Their perception of danger was even more acute. The moment the sound appeared, they felt a terrifying sense of suffocation!


    Once they went over, they would definitely not survive. Therefore, the three magical beasts turned around and left.


    They were attracted by the life force, but if they had to pay the price of their lives, it would not be worth it.


    A Warlock looked at the leaving Beast Tide in a daze.


    He had never thought that the beast tide would be dealt with in such a way.


    ¡°That was the voice of Sir Eli, wasn¡¯t it? Could it be that my lord was so strong?¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s tens of thousands of Magical Beasts! They just left like that! ¡±


    All the Warlocks were confused. Who would have thought that a crisis would be resolved just like that?


    ¡± Wait a minute. There are many corpses of Magical Beasts outside. We¡¯re rich! ¡± Suddenly, a Warlock¡¯s eyes lit up as he shouted.


    The others also heard it. They looked out of the city and saw countless magical beasts that had fainted. There was no lack of magical beast resources.


    Everyone only had one thought in their minds-they were rich!


    ¡­


    On the other side, Eli clearly did not know that his shout had caused such a huge commotion.


    Eli was only carefully observing the tree not far away. With the release of life force this time, Hill had also completely completed this advancement.


    Although the commotion was a little big, it was fortunately resolved smoothly.


    The next step was to wait calmly.


    Not far away, Glen¡¯s mouth was wide open. He had witnessed everything with his own eyes.


    What the hell!


    The beast tide led by three Radiant Moon magical beasts was gone just like that?


    ¡± Nikola, can I ask you a question? ¡± Suddenly, he looked at Nikola.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Nikola was also watching this scene, but he didn¡¯t have much of a reaction because, in his heart, Eli had always been very strong. Eli was so strong that he could match the mages of old. He felt that Eli¡¯s combat strength was not inferior to the peak of the four-ringed! Naturally, Eli would be stronger than warlocks.


    ¡°Just how powerful is our lord?¡± Glen asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Nikola glanced at Glen and gave him a perfunctory reply.


    Eli was quite careful to hide this, so he did not say anything.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Glen nodded and did not ask any more questions.


    Elsewhere, Eli was flying toward the forest.


    Eli finally landed in the middle of the forest after crossing a large area of tall trees.


    At this moment, aside from Hill, there was nothing else here. However, the life force here was very high, far surpassing that of the Grassi Lands.


    ¡°So, what kind of seed is she?¡±


    Eli pondered.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    At this moment, a crisp sound suddenly rang out. Eli was shocked. It was not until a branch reached out that Eli realized that Hill had woken up.


    ¡°Is it Hill?¡± asked Eli.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Daddy!¡± A voice came back. It was a little more mature than the one Eli had heard before. It was about five to eight years old.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t call me daddy!¡± Eli felt a little awkward when he heard this title.


    Becoming the father of a tree sounded weird.


    ¡°But you¡¯re my father. Ever since I was planted, you¡¯ve been by my side!¡± Hill didn¡¯t seem to think anything was wrong.


    ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Eli was speechless.


    After a few more rounds of pushing and shoving, he still couldn¡¯t get Hill to change her mind. He had no choice but to admit it!


    A tree¡¯s father, so be it.


    In this World, everything was possible.


    ¡± Alright, call me whatever you want. Let me ask you a question. Hill, have you changed after you leveled up? ¡± Eli asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m taller. Does that count?¡± Hill asked in confusion.


    ¡± I¡¯m talking about a special ability, just like the life aura you control,¡± answered Eli.


    ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Hill fell silent for a few seconds before she spoke again. ¡± Daddy, it seems like I can control the plants within a certain range. I can make some of them grow faster, turn plants¡¯ vitality into life sources, and make magical plants breakthrough! ¡±


    After hearing this, Eli¡¯s mouth fell open.


    He realized that he had underestimated Hill!


    Increasing the growth rate was powerful enough.


    Her second skill was even better. Life source was a miraculous force, it was the source of all life.


    As for the last skill, it was also very awesome. One had to know that there were level limits to bloodlines, let alone plants!


    As if he suddenly remembered something, Eli looked up at Hill and asked, ¡°Can you transform the vitality of other creatures?¡±


    Eli¡¯s voice almost trembled.


    Could Hill transmute Eli¡¯s vitality? If it were possible, this was a technique even more broken than the Explosive Blood Technique.


    If it were possible, Eli could use the life force to nurture a large number of high-level magic plants and then refine them into magic potions. Why did Eli almost never use magic potions at the celestial stage? Did he not have the formula? Was it because he didn¡¯t have enough skills?


    Neither.


    It was because he did not have a magical plant at the celestial level!


    At this moment, he looked at Hill, and his mood had not been so excited for a long time!


    Although Hill didn¡¯t quite understand why her father was so excited, she still replied, ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°My good daughter!¡±


    Hearing the answer, Eli took a deep breath.


    He finally understood.


    How long had he had this treasure by his side?

 Chapter 388 - 388 The Restless Greenfield

    388 The Restless Greenfield


    Just as Eli was unaware of it.


    To the north of the Amina Family!


    Green Field!


    This was a large area that had long been occupied by foreign races. There were slaves of the mages during the mage era, as well as a small number of native races. The environment there was also complicated and chaotic. There were battles happening every day, and there was no peace.


    There were many powerful races there, but one of them could not be ignored.


    The Elf Race!


    At this moment, in an area of the green field, there were countless tall trees surrounding it. Above the trees were huge nests.


    There, the creatures walking were humanoid. Their bodies were similar to humans, but their pointy ears and dazzling eyes showed that they were not just humans. According to human standards, they were very beautiful.


    At this moment, in the center of this area.


    Thousands of elves had already gathered. They raised their heads and looked ahead.


    In the center of the area, an altar stood in the middle, and an old elf stood on it.


    She was dressed in simple natural clothes and had a green garland on her head. She looked very old, and her face was covered in wrinkles. She held a brown wooden staff in her right hand.


    At this moment, she was looking up with her eyes closed as if she was praying and sensing something!


    The elves on the ground watched this scene silently. They were also curious about what had happened.


    Just half an hour ago, all the elves suddenly felt their souls throb. It was a secret hidden deep in their blood.


    Ten minutes later, the elven priest on the altar suddenly opened her eyes.


    Her eyes were green as she looked at the elves. She extended her wooden staff and said,¡± I sensed the Mother Tree¡¯s aura! ¡±


    In an instant, the elves on the field were in an uproar, and their mouths were wide open.


    Thousands of years ago, the elves were one of the strongest races under the Mages because of their protector, the Mother Tree of Life. It was a powerful creature with an eighth circle. It had some influence even in the Mage World, but in that war, the Mother Tree died!


    After that, some elves left the mage world while others stayed.


    Although the elves could still survive, they were much worse off than before.


    Therefore, when they heard the news of the Mother Tree, they were shocked. The Mother Tree was the ancestor of the elven race and the only faith of the elven race!


    Everyone looked at the Elven Priestess expectantly, waiting for her next words.


    ¡± It¡¯s indeed the Mother Tree¡¯s aura, but it¡¯s much weaker now. I can sense that she¡¯s in the human world, near the southern part of the green fields! ¡± The elven priest spoke again.


    The elves¡¯ eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Erwin.¡± the Elven Priest suddenly said.


    An elf immediately walked out from the crowd.


    It was a Moon Elf with long silver hair and silver pupils. Her skin was as white as milk, and she was tall and wore black leather armor. She carried a longbow on her back and had a cold aura.


    She went directly to the altar and half-knelt as if she was a female general waiting for orders.


    ¡± Erwin, lead the elven army to the south and join the battle with the southern forces of the Green Field. Find an opportunity to rush out and find Lord Mother Tree! ¡±


    The priest reached out her hand, and a green leaf slowly appeared before flying toward Erwin.


    Erwin grabbed the leaf.


    ¡°This leaf will lead you to the Mother Tree!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    With a determined look, Erwin turned around and walked toward the crowd. The elves on both sides made way for her.


    As for the priest, she watched all of this with a deep gaze. There seemed to be some doubt in her eyes.


    She had sensed Lord Mother Tree, but there seemed to be a powerful aura around Lord Mother Tree. Moreover, that aura feels vaguely familiar to her.


    That terrifying aura reminds her of the once-master of the elves, the mage.


    ¡°Impossible, there are no more Mages in this world!¡±


    She shook her head and walked down the altar.


    Compared to this, she was more worried about the situation of the elves. In the green fields, the elves were once one of the strongest lackeys of the mage, but now, they were targeted by many parties. The situation was quite bad.


    Erwin was only a third-circle elf. It wasn¡¯t that the priestess didn¡¯t want to send out a celestial, but because they were being targeted, she couldn¡¯t afford to send out any celestial elves.


    ¡°I miss the time when the mages were here!¡±


    The priestess was from that era, so she knew what the world was like in the past.


    But everything was over.


    There were no more Mages!


    Three days later.


    In the temple of the Amina Family, which was the first to bear the brunt of the attack, Selona frowned.


    ¡°Sir, the elves seem to be involved in the recent attacks on humans in the Green Field. We have lost a lot of Warlocks!¡± A Warlock reported to Selona.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Selona nodded helplessly.


    They didn¡¯t know much about the situation in the Green Field, but generally speaking, only a few warlike races would expand outwards. Why was the elf race involved this time?


    This was not good news for the Amina family.


    ¡°Defend to the death. We can¡¯t let a creature from the green fields pass through the defense line!¡± Selona slammed the table.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Warlock immediately retreated.


    After the Warlock left, Selona started to deal with the Golden Cicada Merchant Association and the Charm Mansion.


    ¡± Thank you, Sir Eli. ¡±


    He was silently grateful.


    ¡­.


    Eight-Armed Naga Family.


    Ancient castle.


    ¡± Sir, Sir Marsin Quinn has been confirmed dead. The bloodline lamp in the family has been completely extinguished. ¡± A Warlock reported.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Hesse smashed the table heavily, his eyes cold.


    ¡°Have you found out who did it?¡± he asked.


    ¡± I¡¯m not sure, but the last time he appeared was when he entered the Savon Mountain Range. We also learned that a thousand-meter-tall mountain disappeared that day and caused an earthquake. We suspect that it has something to do with him! ¡± the Warlock replied.


    ¡± The Savon Mountains is in the territory of the Bloodline Tower. ¡± Hesse frowned.


    He felt that the Bloodline Tower was behind this, but he couldn¡¯t imagine the Bloodline Tower to be that powerful.


    ¡°Eli? Could it be this Warlock?¡± He pondered.


    According to his previous performance, Eli didn¡¯t seem to have any particularly powerful battle achievements. The only time he killed a Radiant Moon Warlock was when he had other forces helping him. Especially when he killed Jerre, even the head of the Amina family took action.


    But it seemed that Eli was stronger than he had imagined.


    At the very least, he was at the peak of Radiant Moon.


    ¡°What a big problem! ¡°Hesse shook his head.


    ¡°Sir, there is another piece of news.¡± the Warlock said.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡± Sir, just a few days ago, a powerful life aura suddenly erupted from the Bloodline Tower, and it even triggered a Beast Tide. It¡¯s said that the life aura it emitted was at least a hundred times stronger than normal! ¡± the Warlock said.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Hesse stood up, and his eyes were wide open as he grabbed the Warlock¡¯s collar.


    ¡°Yes, my lord. Many people saw it.¡± The Warlock didn¡¯t understand why his lord was reacting like this, so he was a little scared.


    Hearing the answer, Hesse threw the Warlock aside, and his eyes lit up.


    At this moment, he only had one thought in mind, and that was to take down the Bloodline Tower.


    They really needed this place filled with vitality.


    ¡± Pass on my order, everyone ¡­ ¡± Hesse was about to tell the Warlock his next plan.


    Suddenly, the door in the distance opened, and a female Warlock rushed in, her face full of panic.


    ¡°Milord, bad news!¡± The warlock screamed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hesse frowned. What news could be worse than the death of a Radiant Moon?


    ¡± Sir, we found out that one piece of news about our family is circulating on the market. It¡¯s spread by the Charm Mansion! ¡± The Warlock panted heavily.


    ¡°What news?¡± Hesse frowned!


    ¡± Sir, it¡¯s about the Bloodline cultivation Land of our family. The news says that there¡¯s a big problem with the Bloodline Cultivation Land of our family. All the actions we¡¯ve been doing recently are to find a new Bloodline Cultivation Land. ¡± the Warlock said quickly.


    Hesse¡¯s heart skipped a beat!


    ¡°Impossible!¡± He knew how much this would impact his family.


    ¡°Quickly contact the Charm Mansion and cut off this news,¡± he said anxiously.


    ¡± Sir, I stopped it immediately, but it seems that hundreds of copies of this news have already been sold. ¡± The Warlock said bitterly.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± Hesse immediately collapsed on the chair behind him.


    ¡± And there¡¯s news from the front line that the Holy Tower has begun to gather their Army. The surrounding forces can also begin to clear out our family¡¯s territory. All places with abundant life force have been protected. ¡± The Warlock gave Hesse bad news.


    Hesse closed his eyes.


    He understood that they would be busy for the next few years or even decades. Not to mention taking down the Bloodline Tower, they would probably have some difficulties in defending themselves.


    ¡°Who the hell is behind this?¡±


    Hesse gritted his teeth and cursed in pain.

 Chapter 389 - 389 Four Things

    389 Four Things


    Achoo!


    In the Grassi Land, Eli rubbed his nose.


    ¡± Eli, what happened? ¡± Doggo asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Eli shook his head. At his stage, such basic life signs shouldn¡¯t appear on his body. This time, perhaps someone was really talking about him.


    ¡°It should be the Eight-Armed Naga family!¡± Eli shook his head. As the news spread, the Eight-Armed Naga would not have time to pay attention to him for the time being.


    At this moment, aside from Hydra, who was outside, Doggo, Nikola, and Hill were all in the Grassi Land.


    Eli was in the mage Tower, and he could see Hill from afar through the window. She was emitting a faint life aura, and even the life aura of the Grassi Land had become much denser.


    Looking at this scene, Ely felt relieved.


    During this period of time, he had constantly been solving problems with various factions. Now, he had finally settled down.


    He could also do his own things.


    ¡°Four things!¡± Eli pondered.


    The first thing was naturally to increase his strength. This had always been the core.


    He needed a new potion formula. He had a few, but they weren¡¯t suitable for him. He would have to go to the Golden Cicada Trade Union to buy them. He believed that there would be a lot of things in this area. With the formula, he might be able to rely on Hill to increase his strength.


    Of course, the power of faith could also increase his strength. Speaking of which, Eli¡¯s power of faith had been restored really fast recently. Following the conquest of the Manticore family, Eli¡¯s name spread rapidly. A portion of it had provided new power of faith, and the second one was almost full.


    Even without the magic potion, his strength would not increase too slowly, but Eli gave up on this idea.


    Although the power of faith was useful, he felt that the potential of the power of faith was far more than that. He wanted to see if he could research something new or perhaps some power that belonged to him alone.


    This was also the second thing that Eli wanted to do.


    The third matter was about Vivika and David.


    There was no need to say anything more about Vivika. Her soul contract was still there, and Eli could sense that she was within the range of the Bloodline Tower.


    However, Eli was puzzled about David.


    David, the first student who had followed Eli back then, was also Vivika¡¯s senior. He was extremely talented.


    When he left with Vivika and entered the West Coast, the two of them split up. One chose the path of a warlock, while the other chose the path of a mage.


    According to time, David should have died. If he had chosen the path of a mage, he would never have reached the fifth circle, and he would not have been able to live until now.


    But the problem was that David¡¯s mark was still there!


    However, Eli could not sense his aura. He could only sense that the soul was very cold and even chaotic. Eli even felt that David was no longer human.


    ¡± It seems like something happened! ¡± Eli shook his head. He wasn¡¯t even sure if David was still alive!


    He would send someone to investigate, but there was a high chance that there would be no clues. After all, if David were still around, he would be more than two thousand years old.


    ¡°This is getting interesting!¡± Eli shook his head and didn¡¯t care.


    However, no matter what, the mark was still there. Even if David really appeared in front of him, he was not afraid at all!


    He even looked forward to that day.


    Of course, he did not know if that day would come.


    Eli shook his head. All of this was too far away. He had to focus on the present. When he found Vivika, he proceeded with the fourth task, which was also very important to him, which was to modify the Bloodline Tower.


    To the Mages of the past, every Mage had a huge organization supporting them, providing them with assistance!


    The Bloodline Tower was only a Warlock force, so he planned to spend some time making the Bloodline Tower a Warlock force that could serve him. In the long run, this was even more important than the first three tasks.


    After all, there were so many things that Eli needed the help of others.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go! ¡°Eli sighed.


    He was also very curious about the future of a Warlock force that had been transformed into a Mage and what kind of sparks would erupt with other forces?


    This was an interesting proposition.


    Of course, this required a lot of resources. Coincidentally, the resources sent by the Amina family last time could be used.


    However, before that, Eli had to find Vivika while he had time. He was also curious about Vivika¡¯s current state.


    Thinking of this, Eli walked out of the Grassi Grounds. Doggo followed and asked, ¡°Eli, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Picking up an acquaintance!¡±


    Eli replied softly and flew out.


    ¡°Acquaintance?¡± Doggo blinked his mechanical eyes in confusion.


    In the distance, Nikola narrowed his eyes.


    Acquaintance? Who could it be?


    ¡­


    But what he did not expect was¡­


    Half a day later, Eli returned with a child.


    ¡°Sir, is this the acquaintance you mentioned?¡±


    Nikola stood in front of Eli and looked at the girl in front of him!


    The girl was about seven or eight years old. She had black hair, round eyes, and a chubby face. She looked very cute. At this moment, she was hiding behind Eli¡¯s body timidly, as if she was a little afraid.


    Nikola was a little confused.


    This was the acquaintance that Eli had mentioned?! How could he be familiar with a seven or eight-year-old girl?


    ¡°This child comes from a small family in the Bloodline Tower, the Anas family. This family was the family Vivika chose when she came to the Central Mainland.¡± Eli said to Nikola as he patted the girl¡¯s head behind him.


    ¡°Vivika¡¯s family?¡± Nikola¡¯s eyes widened. He obviously didn¡¯t expect this.


    ¡± Is this little girl a descendant of Vivika? ¡± Nikola wanted to get closer, but the girl held on tightly to Eli¡¯s pants and retreated a little more.


    ¡°Barely,¡± Eli replied.


    The speed of a celestial was extremely fast, so it only took Ely an hour to reach the area where the soul brand had sensed and found Vivika.


    However, Vivika¡¯s situation was completely different from what Ely had imagined. Her soul had indeed existed in her bloodline and had continued until now, but it seemed that only her soul essence was the same. There was nothing else related to Vivika.


    To be specific, it was equivalent to reincarnation.


    In a sense, they could even be considered two people.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t bring anything with her. At least the girl¡¯s soul had been passed down from generation to generation, and she was very talented. However, there were some things that Eli wasn¡¯t sure about, so he still brought the child back.


    As for the patriarch of the Anas family, when he heard that he was Eli, he naturally agreed. He was just short of kneeling on the ground. After all, Eli was a fourth-circle big shot.


    ¡°Barely?¡± The corner of Nikola¡¯s mouth twitched. That was an ambiguous answer.


    ¡°Then what is this child¡¯s name?¡± He asked curiously again.


    ¡°Vivika.¡± Eli glanced at him and turned to look at the little girl.


    He still remembered that she had met this little girl in a dilapidated wooden house. Her parents had long died. If Ely hadn¡¯t gone, this child might have starved to death in a few days.


    This was very normal. Even the Warlock family could not escape from the fate of poverty. There were also many who starved to death.


    This was also the reason why Eli wanted to transform this force. Ely hoped that with the help of the mages, at least everyone would not starve to death.


    This girl did not seem to have a name, so Eli still called her Vivika.


    Eli squatted down gently and looked at the little girl in front of him. He asked, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be called Vivika. Follow me, okay? ¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The girl blinked.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t had any contact with this stranger, she felt an instinctive sense of security when she saw him.


    In the distance, Nikola took a deep breath.


    If this girl had nothing to do with Vivika, then he would not be an undead!


    ¡°Nikola!¡± Suddenly, Eli turned around.


    ¡°My lord!¡± Nikola was surprised.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll leave you to take care of Vivika¡¯s daily life.¡± Eli stood up with a smile.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Nikola opened his mouth wide.

 Chapter 390 - 390 Lilianas Late-night "Chat"

    390 Liliana¡¯s Late-night ¡°Chat¡±


    Life was always simple and pure.


    Just like that, Vivika settled down in the Grassi Land.


    The next day, Eli instructed Alida to give the Anas family some resources!


    After all, there might be a day when Vivika would need to reincarnate again. He would keep this family alive in case of an accident.


    However, Eli also felt very regretful because he knew very well that Vivika¡¯s original purpose was definitely not to reincarnate like this. It could even be said that Vivika¡¯s purpose was to achieve eternal life in another way.


    There was no doubt that she had failed, but she had also succeeded.


    Just as they had agreed, the two of them met again, although they did not know each other.


    It was just like the first time they met, but this time, he did not take Vivika as his student!


    Nikola had also learned how to take care of a child from Dylan. Who knew that Dylan would have such knowledge?


    However, it was also a huge test for Nicholas. Thankfully, Vivika was tenacious and nothing went wrong.


    Just like that, a month passed.


    One day, at dusk.


    Eli walked out of the laboratory. On the grass not far away, Vivika was riding Dylan with a happy smile.


    Dylan looked helpless.


    ¡°Go over there, Doggie!¡± Vivika seemed to have seen Eli as she patted Dylan.


    ¡± I told you, I¡¯m not a dog. I¡¯m a mechanical creation. ¡± Dylan was helpless, but he still walked towards Eli.


    When he came over, Vivika jumped down from the dog and ran over to hug him.


    ¡°Brother Eli!¡±


    Eli smiled as he patted Vivika¡¯s head. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re getting along well with Dylan!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Vivika smiled while Dylan sighed deeply.


    Suddenly, a figure walked in from the entrance of the valley. It was Alida.


    Alida was very fast and arrived in front of Eli in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Greetings, sir.¡± Alida bowed to Eli and then looked at Vivika.


    ¡°Is this the child that my lord brought back recently? So cute!¡± Alida smiled and wanted to pinch Vivika¡¯s face, but Vivika immediately hid behind Eli and looked at Alida carefully.


    Seeing Vivika dodge, Alida seemed a little embarrassed.


    ¡°This child is a little shy. What brings you here, Alida?¡± Eli smiled.


    Compared to the courage of the previous Vivika, this Vivika was much more timider. This might also be related to the environment. For a seven or eight-year-old child to survive alone in the family for a few years, one could imagine how many difficulties she had encountered.


    Alida quickly recovered and replied, ¡°Sir, the people in charge of the Golden Cicada Merchant Association and the Charm Mansion have arrived. ¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up, and he turned to Vivika. ¡°I¡¯m going to do something. You and Dylan can play for a while. ¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Vivika nodded sensibly.


    ¡°Bring me to meet the leaders of the two forces. I still have some things to discuss with them.¡± Eli said to Alida.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Alida nodded and walked out.


    Eli followed.


    ¡­


    Soon, Eli returned to Bloodline City after half a month.


    The first person he met was the person in charge of the Golden Cicada Merchant Association.


    ¡°Ian!¡± Eli walked into the room and was a little surprised when he saw who it was.


    The person in charge of the Golden Cicada Merchant House was actually the person at Holmes City whom he had met before.


    ¡°Sir, long time no see. I am the Warlock in charge of the exchange between the Golden Cicada Merchant Association and you. I am also the person in charge of this branch!¡± Ian was quite polite and humble.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    The two of them sat down, and Ian began to tell Eli about their plans for the future construction, as well as the connection with the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°Sir, do you have any other ideas?¡± Ian asked after the meeting. ¡°Lord Conilla has said that as long as it¡¯s something you propose, we will consider it. ¡±


    ¡°There are indeed some. I might need to buy something,¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ian asked curiously.


    ¡± I need some fourth-circle potion formulas from the Mage Era, as well as the corresponding magical plants. Next, I want to establish a long-term contract with you. In the next few decades, I want to carry out certain modifications to the Bloodline Tower, and I might need a lot of resources. ¡±


    ¡°Sir, the potion formula isn¡¯t difficult. The Golden Cicada Merchant Association does have a lot of them. As for the resources, can you give me a rough amount? I need to confirm it!¡± Ian asked curiously.


    ¡± I¡¯m not sure about the exact number, but it will be a lot. Of course, this is a trade, and it¡¯s mutually beneficial. Of course, the Bloodline Tower is still in its development stage, so we might not have sufficient money. Perhaps I¡¯ll exchange it with fourth-circle magic plants. What do you think? ¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Of course¡­ Wait, a fourth-circle plant?¡± Ian¡¯s eyes widened.


    At this moment, he even thought that he had misheard.


    Although Warlocks didn¡¯t know how to use magic plants, any item that was in the fourth circle was extremely precious.


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Ian hurriedly replied. If it were truly those plants, they would definitely make a profit.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good.¡± Eli nodded.


    He had tried it out in the past half a month. With his current efficiency, he should be able to cultivate a fourth-circle plant in a week. Of course, he had to cultivate it from the third circle.


    After that, Ian and Eli talked about many more details and decided on a plan for now.


    ¡± That¡¯s it then. I still have a lady to meet! ¡± Eli stood up and said goodbye.


    Ian also stood up and left. He couldn¡¯t wait to report this business to his superiors.


    Eli turned around and left the room, then entered another room.


    Looking at the beautiful Liliana, Eli spread his hands and smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, Miss Liliana.¡±


    ¡°Sir, long time no see!¡±


    Liliana was wearing a purple robe that covered her voluptuous figure. She was wearing a pair of black silk socks. She bent her legs slightly and greeted Eli, showing off her beautiful calves.


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw it.


    Liliana smiled. Last time in Holmes City, she noticed that Eli had glanced at her black stockings. This time, she was right.


    ¡± Miss Liliana, I should have already arranged for the Charm Mansion to be here. Why are you here? ¡± Eli said with a smile.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I still have to thank you for this.¡± Liliana smiled and continued, ¡°But this time, I¡¯m not here for this matter. I¡¯m here for another matter. It¡¯s about deeper cooperation with you, sir!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eli looked surprised.


    ¡°Sir, our Charm Mansion is the most well-informed faction in Central Mainland. Moreover, we have sufficient information on other aspects. We believe that Sir is strong enough, so we hope to establish a deeper relationship. Sir, what do you think?¡± Liliana looked up at Eli.


    Eli fell into deep thought.


    He understood that this was a collaboration.


    It was his first time in Central Mainland, so he was indeed lacking in information. If he could get help from the Charm Mansion, it might really be a good choice.


    ¡°Sure.¡± In just a few seconds, Eli answered directly.


    Liliana was stunned.


    In fact, she had only come to say hello and to probe Eli¡¯s intentions.


    But she didn¡¯t expect it to succeed just like that.


    Then why was she discussing with the teacher for so long?


    In the next second, her smile became even brighter, as beautiful as a blooming flower.


    ¡± Then, Sir, I think we should talk somewhere else. ¡± Liliana said.


    Eli looked at the setting sun outside the window, nodded, and said, ¡°I have a wizard tower there. Let¡¯s go there and talk.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Liliana smiled and nodded.


    The two of them quickly left the place and went to the Tower, where they had a secret talk all night.


    The next day.


    In the wizard tower, Eli watched Liliana disappear on the road. He got dressed and prepared to leave.


    Looking at the black stockings in the corner of the room not far away, Eli blinked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Liliana to be a virgin.¡± Eli threw the stockings into the trash can and stretched his body.


    However, Eli understood that even though the Charm Residence made a living from this, not every member was like that. At least a Radiant Moon Warlock student would not need to be like that!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Shaking his head, Eli left the tower and returned to the Grassi Land.


    Everything was settled. Even the eight-armed Naga did not worry him. Liliana told him last night that the eight-armed Naga was surrounded by several forces and might not even be able to survive.


    Therefore, the next step was to wait for the resources from the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce.


    After that, he would transform his forces and improve himself.

 Chapter 391 - 391 Rising Bloodline Tower

    391 Rising Bloodline Tower


    On the other side.


    After Ian left, he sent a message to Goldsilver City in the middle of the western region of the Golden Cicada Merchant Association.


    The person overseeing this place was Jin Ji¡¯s trusted aide, Conilla. He had just returned not long ago.


    ¡°Trade with a four-circle demonic plant? ¡± Conilla looked at the news in front of him and fell into deep thought.


    He looked at the list. Most of what Eli needed were low-level resources. There were many types, but it wasn¡¯t difficult for the Golden Cicada Trade Union to find. However, the union would definitely make a lot of profit with the high-level magic plants. Conilla couldn¡¯t understand Eli¡¯s thoughts.


    As for the potion formula, he didn¡¯t hesitate much. They had collected quite a lot of it, but no one could use them.


    It was only because their levels were high that they would collect them. However, to be honest, it did not mean much to Warlocks.


    If Eli could produce the potions, it might be a good thing for them.


    No matter what, magic potions were better than directly eating magic plants.


    That¡¯s right, most Warlocks were currently eating raw plants. The main reason was that there were very few Warlocks who could concoct potions, and most of them were of very low grades. Even so, the price was still high.


    He felt that perhaps Eli could give them a surprise.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Without hesitation, Conilla pressed a seal on it.


    The document with the seal was quickly sent out.


    ¡°Lord Jin Ji said that he would follow the president and study for thirty years. The Western Regions will depend on me to manage.¡± Conilla stretched his body and stood up.


    Just two days ago, Jin Ji sent a letter back. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to manage everything for thirty years.¡±


    ¡°Thirty years is very fast.¡± Conilla pondered, but for some reason, he had a strange feeling.


    The next time he came back, perhaps the one who would be shocked would not be him but Lord Jin Ji.


    This strange feeling came from the prediction of his bloodline, and the golden cicada had a special reaction to money.


    And the source of that strange feeling was Eli, the person that even the adults valued for some reason.


    ¡°Strange!¡±


    Even Conilla couldn¡¯t see Eli clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to time.¡±


    Conilla shook his head and went back to work.


    ¡­.


    A week later.


    The resources of the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce arrived.


    Other than the resources from the dozens of large spatial rings, there were also the formulas and magic plants that Eli was most concerned about.


    There were dozens of fourth-circle potion formulas, and several of them could increase Eli¡¯s strength.


    After choosing, Eli took out a potion that happened to be in the Dark Sun stage, the Dark Sun Potion.


    The magic plants required for this formula were not very difficult to find, but several of the main ingredients needed to be above the fourth circle. It could be said to be the most difficult one among these potions. However, this was very simple for Eli. With Hill¡¯s help, Eli could gather enough once every half a year. The time cost for Eli was really not high, except that it was a little life-threatening.


    And in the ring, there were also other magical plants, but they were all only in the first circle.


    Eli did not mind and planted them in the magic medicine field outside the tower. At the same time, he called Glen.


    Glen also arrived very quickly.


    ¡°Sir, do you have any orders?¡± Glen asked curiously.


    ¡°I have a plan that requires your cooperation,¡± Eli said to Glen.


    My cooperation?¡± Glen was somewhat confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to carry out a round of comprehensive modifications to the Bloodline Tower, which requires your participation. ¡± Eli replied with a smile.


    Although Glen was a little confused, he still said bitterly,¡± If you have any ideas, then go ahead. I might not be able to help you for that many years. ¡±


    Glen had lost too much of his life force in the battle with Vya, and his lifespan was running out.


    Listening to Glen¡¯s words, Eli also remembered this. He then took out a potion bottle from his pocket. Inside was a green Life Source.


    ¡± This is the source of life. It can make up for the injury that caused you to lose your life force. So, make plans to continue working for me for the next hundred years. ¡± Eli smiled and handed the potion bottle to Glen.


    Glen looked at the potion bottle that suddenly appeared in his hand, as well as the liquid that emitted a dense life force and was stunned.


    A few seconds later, he said shakily, ¡°Sir, this is too precious. I can¡¯t take it!¡±


    He was going to return the potion bottle to Eli. Ever since he was injured, he had never stopped looking for a way to save himself, but he had found nothing. That was why he knew that the Source of Life was precious. Its value was too high.


    ¡± Keep it. At least no one is more suitable for the position of Bloodline Tower Master than you in a short period of time. ¡±


    Eli smiled and returned to the wizard tower. At this time, he had also finished planting the magic plants.


    Just like that, Glen stared blankly as Eli left.


    A few seconds later, tears streamed down his face.


    ¡°My lord!¡± Glen¡¯s fingers gripped the potion bottle tightly, and he was completely convinced by Ely.


    Previously, it was more or less because of Eli¡¯s strength, but now, it was all because of his admiration for Eli.


    He turned around and left the Grassi Land.


    No matter what Eli wanted to do, he would be his firm backing.


    After he left, he saw Alida again. The two of them hugged each other and cried, once again thanking Eli.


    ¡­


    A month later.


    Three new departments were established in the Bloodline Tower.


    There was a Potion Department, a Machinery Alchemy Department, and a mysterious support department.


    The Potions Department was responsible for the production of potions, the Machinery Alchemy Department was responsible for the production of spell formations, runes, and mechanical products, and the Mysterious Support Department was responsible for collecting everything related to mages and modifying their items to adapt to the Warlock World.


    On the day of the announcement of the establishment of the three departments, all the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower were in an uproar.


    Most of them were very puzzled because there were not many forces that still had such a strange department. The most important problem was that to establish such a department, one had to find someone who understood mage knowledge. And now, in the Warlock World, people who understood this were even rarer than the human-faced butterfly, a creature that was almost extinct.


    Meanwhile, the people from the other forces who had gathered in the Bloodline Tower also quickly relayed the news to their own forces, and all of them burst into laughter.


    No one thought that the Bloodline Tower would succeed.


    What happened next made everyone¡¯s eyes widen. The Bloodline Tower put an undead in charge of the potion department and a mechanical dog in charge of the mechanical alchemy department.


    Everyone was dumbfounded and prepared to watch the fun.


    However, when the Potions Department produced the first potion suitable for Apprentice Warlocks and the Machinery Alchemy Department produced the first mass-produced small-scale mage Tool, everyone fell silent.


    The undead knew magic potions, but the mechanical dog really knew mechanical alchemy.


    Besides the Bloodline Tower¡¯s own use, the items produced were also traded with the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce.


    For a time, the Bloodline Tower earned a lot of money.


    On this day, the surrounding forces realized a problem.


    The rise of the Bloodline Tower was unstoppable.

 Chapter 392 - 392 Twenty-Five Years of Modification

    392 Twenty-Five Years of Modification


    In the blink of an eye, 25 years had passed.


    Outside Bloodline City.


    A merchant group was walking on the main road outside the Bloodline Tower. In the center of the merchant group was a huge rhinoceros. On the back of the rhinoceros was a gorgeous tent-like object, and two people were sitting inside.


    There was a man with silver hair on his head and a little girl who looked only a few years old.


    ¡°Father, is this the Bloodline Tower?¡± The girl pointed at the city in the distance.


    ¡± That¡¯s right. This is the strongest third-grade force in the vicinity! ¡± The man nodded and looked ahead.


    ¡°Father, what are we doing here?¡± the girl asked curiously.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to buy something!¡± The man explained with a smile.


    In fact, he was not the only one. There were countless Warlocks on the road. Some of them came from the South, while others came from other forces. However, most of them had the same goal: to see the richest third-class force in the Western Regions, the Bloodline Tower.


    The rhinoceros walked up and down while the man let out a long sigh.


    Who would have thought that the Bloodline Tower would have such a grand occasion today?


    25 years ago, the Bloodline Tower invented the first potion for apprentice Warlocks. After that, they successively introduced the first circle potions. Although the quantity was limited, it was an unprecedented shock to all Warlocks. After all, besides being convenient, the effects of potions were also several times stronger than directly consuming magical plants.


    Later on, with the help of magic potions, they also reached an agreement with the Golden Cicada Trade Union. A large number of magic crystals and resources had entered the Bloodline Tower, making this city one of the wealthiest among the level-3 forces.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that their alchemical formulas rarely get exposed. I wonder how they make them.¡±


    They were already very close to Bloodline City. When he raised his head, he could see the tall city walls, and there were some silver patterns on the city walls. It seemed to be the array patterns of the mage era!


    The man was very curious about the effects of these patterns. He had never seen them before.


    Soon, the caravan got off the carriage. After several hours of inspection, they finally entered the city.


    Entering the city, the man was completely shocked.


    On the main road, the houses on both sides were neatly arranged. The shops were bustling with activity. There was not a single piece of trash on the road, and there were no wandering children in the alleys. This was something he had never seen in any city. This was the first time he had seen such a ¡± clean ¡± city.


    ¡°Are there no beggars here?¡± The man seemed a little confused.


    ¡± Begging for what? If the children here don¡¯t have parents, they¡¯re basically sent to the academy to learn about potions and alchemy. The adults can also be arranged to farm or do other things. These are all ordered by Lord Eli. ¡± An old man who was passing by said to him.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The Warlock opened his mouth in shock.


    As the person in charge of the Chamber of Commerce, he had been to many cities over the years. However, no matter which city he was in, he had to be careful of the feces that might appear below and the wild children who stretched their hands out. However, this place seemed to be different!


    ¡°Sir, the Magic Potions Department is over there!¡± At this moment, a subordinate reminded him.


    The man nodded and held the girl¡¯s hand as they walked over. Along the way, the man felt the joy of walking freely for the first time.


    And just as the old man said, he really didn¡¯t see any wandering children along the way.


    The people on the road also had happy smiles on their faces.


    ¡°What kind of person is Eli?¡± After walking down this path, the man was extremely curious about Eli.


    It was as if everything had changed because of this man.


    He even saw many statues of Eli in the city, and in front of each statue was a bouquet of flowers. It could be seen that the people here really loved this practical ruler!


    ¡°I still have one day. Perhaps I will have the chance to visit this lord.¡± The man suddenly had the desire to see this man.


    However, when he arrived at the entrance of the Magic Potions Department, he realized that he might have been thinking too much.


    He looked at the thousands of people lining up in front of the Potions Department. He felt that he might have to spend the rest of his journey in line.


    He had underestimated the prosperity of the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡­


    ¡°Twenty-five years!¡±


    In the Grassi Land, in the Tower, Eli stood in the window on the top floor and sighed.


    These twenty-five years had been much smoother than he had imagined.


    According to the information from the Charm Mansion and the deal with the Golden Cicada Merchant Association, the Bloodline Tower¡¯s rise was much faster than Eli had expected.


    Compared to the Bloodline Tower from 25 years ago, they had expanded several times. Their combat power alone was not inferior to that of an ordinary rank three forces. This was what Eli estimated without counting the mage tools and other mage support methods.


    At this moment, the Power of celestial in Eli¡¯s body had already reached 230 units, reaching the peak of the Dark Sun.


    It was not just Eli. After digesting the souls of the celestial, Nicholas had already reached the peak of Morning Star. Hydra was even more exaggerated. With Eli¡¯s support over the years and the elemental wind resources purchased from the Golden Cicada Merchant Union, he had already caught up. His combat power was comparable to Radiant Moon Warlocks.


    There was also Dylan. Eli had put him in charge of the machinery department, which had increased his strength by quite a bit. He was now at the peak of the third circle.


    Of course, there were many changes. For example, Alida had also advanced to the third ring, and Glen had actually broken through to the nebula realm.


    And ¡­


    ¡°Brother Eli, guess who I am? ¡± A warm little hand covers Eli¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Vivika!¡±


    Eli said helplessly.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    Eli turned around, and behind him was a graceful young girl, Vivika.


    She had long black hair and blue eyes. She had a graceful figure and fair skin. She wore a white dress that revealed half of her calves.


    ¡± Brother Eli, Lady Liliana is looking for you! ¡± said Vivika.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded and glanced at the card. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve reached the limit of the first circle. It seems that the bloodline of a Tier 4 Wind Spirit Emperor is still very suitable for you, but don¡¯t slack off! ¡±


    With the support of Eli¡¯s resources, it was not difficult for her to reach the limit of the first circle at this age. In fact, she could have broken through long ago. It was just that Eli wanted her to take it slow.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Vivika nodded.


    The two of them were already familiar with each other. Ely walked out of the room and entered another room. Liliana was waiting for him anxiously.


    When she saw Eli come in, she stood up and said anxiously, ¡°Eli, something big has happened.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The two of them were already very familiar with each other.


    ¡± The Eight-Armed Naga and the other forces have reached the final battle. They won. We received news that they are going to attack your Bloodline Tower next!


    ¡± There are even third-level forces gathering!


    ¡± It¡¯s said that the Eight-Armed Naga sent a powerful Sorcerer at the Radiant Sun level! ¡±


    Liliana looked anxious, and Eli was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect the eight-armed Naga to survive.


    Several forces of the same level had failed to defeat the Eight-Armed Naga. It seemed that this force was stronger than Eli had imagined.


    ¡± Brother Eli, is there going to be a war? ¡±


    Vivika asked. She was no longer a child.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eli narrowed his eyes.


    The long-awaited rest time was over.


    It was time to fight!

 Chapter 393 - 393 New War

    393 New War


    The news that the war was about to break out quickly spread, and everyone was in an uproar.


    In the past few decades, the Bloodline Tower had been developing rapidly. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any forces that wanted to tear off a piece of fat meat. However, under the intimidation of the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce and the Charm Mansion, most of the forces didn¡¯t dare to make a move, and the few that dared to make a move could be easily dealt with.


    However, this time was different. The enemy of the Bloodline Tower was the Eight-Armed Naga, one of the top forces in the Western Region.


    In terms of strength, they had a powerful Radiant Sun Warlock and were a force to be reckoned with.


    Unless it was a warlock force of the same level, no one wanted to provoke them.


    And that wasn¡¯t all. The Eight-Armed Naga had no less than four or five Level 3 forces under its command, and each of them was on the same level as the Bloodline Tower or even higher. Some of them were only called Level 3 forces because they didn¡¯t have any powerhouses on the level of the Radiant Sun.


    This time, the Bloodline Tower was facing a powerful and seemingly invincible opponent.


    As for the deterrence of the Golden Cicada Merchant Association and the Charm Mansion, it was useless.


    After all, although the two factions were powerful, they weren¡¯t as strong in terms of combat power. If the Eight-Armed Naga were determined to destroy the Bloodline Tower, they would at most provide some help to the Bloodline Tower.


    As the news spread, the culprit of the attack was revealed.


    The Akasha Family, which belonged to the Eight-Armed Naga Family.


    ¡± The Akasha Family is the strongest third-grade force under the command of the Eight-Armed Naga. It could almost be called a second-grade force. ¡±


    After reading the information, he looked up at Liliana.


    ¡± Sir, this information contains almost all the information about the Akasha Family. It was collected by our Charm Residence previously. I hope it will be of help to you! ¡± Liliana was sitting across from him. She was wearing a black dress, revealing half of her fair legs.


    At this moment, she was looking at Eli with worry in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded and continued to look down.


    ¡°The bloodline of the clan is the Lava Fire Dragon, a fourth circle ultimate bloodline. It¡¯s best at close combat and fire attacks.


    ¡°The clan is extremely powerful. They had one peak Radiant Moon Warlock, one Full Moon Warlock, two Crescent Moon and Waning Moon Warlocks, and four Morning Star Warlocks. They were practically the strongest faction below rank 2. Once a Warlock advanced to the Radiant Sun, the faction will advance.


    ¡°Due to their special bloodline, this family¡¯s Warlocks are more skilled in combat and have great combat strength. There are roughly three hundred third-circle Warlocks, and two¡­


    ¡°The head of the family is called Maria Sigurd. He is in charge of most of the matters in the Akasha family. He is a peak Radiant Moon Warlock with powerful combat abilities. The Warlocks under him are¡­


    ¡± The last battle of the family was 300 years ago when they fought against the Mountain Giant Family, a rank three force. However, they killed the Mountain Giant Family with lightning speed. The entire battle lasted only ten days, and the Mountain Giant Family surrendered.


    ¡± Note: This force is in the top three among the rank three forces in the Western Region. It is recommended to maintain friendly relations. ¡±


    That was the end of the message.


    The Charm Mansion¡¯s information about this family was quite comprehensive. It almost covered the relationship between the forces, the specific information about the warlocks, the strength of the family, the recent achievements, and so on. After reading it, Eli also had a very clear understanding of it.


    However, such comprehensive information would probably cost a lot.


    ¡± Liliana, thank you for sending this information. I will pay you later. ¡± Eli smiled at Liliana.


    ¡± This information is a personal gift from me. After all, I don¡¯t want the Bloodline Tower to be destroyed. ¡± Liliana shook her head, but her face was still full of worry.


    ¡°Compared to this, I feel that Milord should be more worried about the Radiant Sun Warlock of the Eight-Armed Naga Family. Compared to Radiant Moon, Radiant Sun is on another level.


    ¡°This Warlock is called Ma Mu, a Dark Sun Warlock. He advanced to the Radiant Sun three hundred years ago and is one of the elders of the Eight-Armed Naga. He is very powerful!¡±


    Liliana had never been so worried before. After years of development, the Bloodline Tower had become the most promising force associated with the Charm Mansion. She also didn¡¯t want to see Eli die in this war.


    ¡°Of course, I know!¡± Liliana lowered her head and suddenly felt a figure appear beside her and hug her!


    She leaned over naturally and felt the warmth of the body beside her.


    ¡± Sir, if you really can¡¯t do it, then leave this place. With your strength and our help, it won¡¯t be difficult to rebuild a Bloodline Tower. ¡± Liliana raised her head and looked at Eli worriedly.


    Eli lowered his head and looked into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t run! Don¡¯t underestimate the Bloodline Tower and me! ¡± Eli smiled and pinched Liliana¡¯s cheek. It was soft.


    ¡°My lord!¡± Liliana blushed.


    ¡°But the enemy is really too strong!¡±


    This time, Eli didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he changed the topic.¡± I heard that the Akasha family seems to be growing a flower called Mandala. It¡¯s a rare magical plant. I¡¯m very interested. ¡±


    Liliana looked up at Eli, feeling that they were not on the same page.


    She was worried about Eli, but Eli was already eyeing the resources of the Akasha Family.


    ¡°Is this plant very important to you?¡± Liliana asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    In fact, Eli had already reached the peak of the Dark Sun for two years, but he was still unable to break through to Sun Crown. He still needed a catalyst.


    There was a potion called the Mandala Potion in Eli¡¯s potion formula that could help him.


    The core magical plant was the Mandala Flower.


    However, this kind of magic plant was very rare. Even if Eli sought out the Golden Cicada Merchant Association, they said that it would take a year to source. However, the Akasha family came at the perfect time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Akasha family can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Eli consoled.


    ¡± It¡¯s good that you have confidence. If you need me, you can tell me anytime. ¡± Liliana nodded, and the worry on her face faded a little. She believed that Eli would not lie to her.


    ¡°Of course, I still have to thank you for giving me such complete information!¡± Eli smiled at Liliana.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    In the next second, a hand went through her waist and carried her up, walking towards the room at the side.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s still daytime!¡± Liliana exclaimed but did not resist.


    ¡°The lighting is even better.¡±


    Three hours later.


    Liliana left the room and Eli got dressed.


    There was a knock on the door. It was Vivika.


    ¡± Brother Eli, Lord Glen wants you to go to a meeting! ¡°

 Chapter 394 - 394 Reinforcements, Price

    394 Reinforcements, Price


    ¡± Damn Brother Eli! ¡±


    Outside the door, Vivika cursed Eli in her heart.


    In fact, she had arrived an hour ago. She had waited for an hour because she had heard a faint sound coming from inside the door.


    After Liliana left, she came over from the room beside them, but she was very unhappy.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a little sexier and has a better figure than me.¡± Vivika pursed her lips and mumbled.


    Bang!


    ¡°What are you mumbling about? Let¡¯s go!¡± Suddenly, Vivika felt a light knock on her head. She looked up and saw that it was Eli who had appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Ah, nothing!¡± Vivika¡¯s eyes widened as she exclaimed!


    Eli smiled and ignored her. Instead, he walked out, and Vivika quickly followed.


    Soon, the two of them walked out of the valley and arrived at Bloodline City. They walked towards the Warlock Tower in the center.


    Along the way, Vivika rambled on, and Eli responded from time to time.


    ¡± Brother Ely, there are two Warlocks pursuing me recently. It¡¯s so annoying! ¡± Vivika suddenly changed the topic.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good? You can choose,¡± Eli replied with a smile.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Hearing his indifferent tone, Vivika snorted and said, ¡°But I only like Brother Eli. Why don¡¯t you marry me? ¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Bang!


    Vivika held her head again and looked up. Eli was already in front of her, so she quickly followed.


    She did not mention anything for the rest of the journey because she had asked the same question many times.


    Eli walked in front with a calm expression.


    It seemed that only the essence of Vivika¡¯s soul had obtained immortality, but there were still some things that would affect the next person who inherited the spirit. Moreover, she had lived by Eli¡¯s side for a long time, so she naturally fell in love with him.


    Eli was also very helpless. He would hear similar confessions about a dozen times a year.


    Just like that, the two of them arrived in front of the tower.


    ¡± Lord Eli, Lord Vivika! ¡± The Warlock standing in front of the door respectfully opened the door for them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the conference room. You can go to the other rooms.¡± Eli turned to Vivika.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The two of them walked in. Vivika entered a room while Eli went straight to the third floor.


    He pushed open the door and entered the meeting room.


    There were more than a dozen people in the meeting room. Glen was sitting in the main seat, and the other higher-ups of the Bloodline Tower were sitting on both sides. Even Dylan and Nikola were sitting in the front. Besides Glen, there were also two celestials, a man and a woman. The man was called Gerry, and the woman was called Lesina. They were wild celestial who had joined the Bloodline Tower over the years!


    As for Hydra, it was still lying on the grassy ground.


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    Everyone stood up immediately when they saw Eli enter.


    Eli nodded and sat down on a chair beside Glen. Everyone then sat down.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Eli asked directly.


    ¡± My lord, the Warlocks of the Akasha Family have already gathered in the northernmost part of the Bloodline Tower, Nightfall City. Our Warlocks are also gathering there. It¡¯s estimated that a war will break out in two weeks at most. ¡± Glen said from the side.


    ¡°How are the preparations going?¡± Eli asked again.


    ¡± The Akasha Family isn¡¯t our neighbor after all, so we still have enough time to prepare. Furthermore, with the support of Sir Dylan and Sir Nikola, I think we¡¯ll surprise the Akasha Family with our basic strength! ¡± Glen said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eli looked at Nikola and Dylan.


    ¡°Sir, we provide each Warlock with two special healing potions and a bottle of Critical Health Potion. The former can heal injuries and replenish stamina, while the latter can allow Warlocks to unleash even greater power.¡± Nikola chuckled.


    ¡± Every Warlock¡¯s weapon that goes to the battlefield can be branded with a hard rune for free. Moreover, we¡¯ve prepared many gifts for the Akasha family in Nightfall City. They¡¯ll definitely be surprised. ¡± Dylan said as he leaned his front legs against his seat.


    Ever since he could no longer sense his body, his mentality had gradually changed.


    He had a new idea.


    As long as the Bloodline Tower became stronger and wider, he would be able to find his own body sooner or later. Therefore, he worked day and night in the Machinery Alchemy Department. He didn¡¯t need to sleep anyway.


    ¡°That sounds good.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡± Sir, we don¡¯t have any problems with the basics. The only thing we¡¯re worried about is the combat strength of the higher-ups. We¡¯re far inferior to them in this regard! ¡± Glen sighed.


    Hearing his words, the others also lowered their heads. The combat strength of the higher-ups was their Achilles¡¯ heel.


    Glen seemed to have thought of something and said to Eli, ¡°Oh, right, my lord. The Amina family said that they would send a few celestials, and Conilla of the Golden Cicada Merchant Association also told me that they would send a Radiant Moon Warlock!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eli raised his eyebrows in surprise. The others also raised their heads.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Glen nodded. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t expected this either.


    After understanding the general situation, Eli stood up and looked at everyone. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then everyone should prepare for battle. If necessary, I¡¯ll take action.


    ¡°Meeting dismissed!¡±


    Eli immediately announced the end of the meeting.


    At this point, there was nothing more to say.


    Fight!


    ¡­..


    At this moment.


    At the Amina Family.


    ¡°Milord, are we really going to reinforce them? Our opponents this time are the Akasha family and a Radiant Sun Warlock!¡± Simon asked Selona in confusion.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Selona nodded.


    Although so many years had passed, the scene of Eli beating the three of them up that day was still vivid in their minds.


    He didn¡¯t want to be beaten to death by Eli because of this. Moreover, the ones who had offended the Naga were the Amina family. The Eight-Armed Naga wouldn¡¯t even let the Bloodline Tower off. How could it let them off?


    And the most important reason was that he still had to rely on Eli.


    He chose to believe in Eli.


    ¡± So be it. However, if we do this, the defense of the Green Field will definitely be weakened. Perhaps there will be a problem. ¡± Simon reminded.


    ¡°So be it. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±


    Selona shook his head.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡­..


    Golden Cicada Merchant Association!


    In the office.


    A man with a slender face said mockingly.


    ¡°Conilla, do you know what you¡¯re doing? Let me tell you, Lord Hook is very dissatisfied with your actions this time. He wants to report it to the president!¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with my actions. The Bloodline Tower has great potential and has brought us great benefits. ¡± Conilla raised his head and said calmly.


    ¡°Hmph, you will bring trouble to your Lord Jin Ji!¡± The man sneered, then slammed the door and left.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Seeing the man leave, Conilla smiled.


    The Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce¡¯s western region had always been under the charge of two vice ministers. The man just now was the subordinate of the vice minister opposing them.


    And the reason why such a despicable person like him had succeeded was that he had finally caught hold of something that could be used against people who hated him.


    However, there was a reason for this. Thanks to the Bloodline Tower and the support of Eli¡¯s herbs, Jin Ji¡¯s party expanded rapidly and surpassed the other side by quite a bit. They were very anxious!


    ¡°I believe that if Milord is here, he will support my choice!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, 25 years had passed, and Lord Jin Ji was about to return.


    He hoped that his lord would not be too surprised.


    Of course, the premise was that the Bloodline Tower could withstand the pressure of the Eight-Armed Naga.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    At the thought of this, Conilla could not help but sigh.


    The Eight-Armed Naga was too powerful.

 Chapter 395 - 395 War Begins

    395 War Begins


    Nightfall City!


    It used to belong to the Manticore Family but was later recovered by the Bloodline Tower after the Manticore Family was destroyed. Now, it was the northernmost city of the Bloodline Tower. To the south was the Bloodline Tower, and to the north was a force under the Akasha Family!


    In the past, very few people would come to this city. There were only a few hundred warlocks stationed there.


    However, with the Akasha Family¡¯s unusual movements, both the Bloodline Tower and the Akasha Family were gathering there.


    In just two weeks, nearly 10,000 Warlocks from the Bloodline Tower had gathered in the city. There was also a similar number of Warlocks from another force outside the city.


    As for the large open space outside the city, there was not a single person. It was unusually quiet.


    Eli stood on the city wall and looked into the distance calmly.


    His gaze seemed to pierce through space, and he saw the Akasha family on the other side.


    ¡± The Akasha Family is similar to what Liliana told me, just a little different. But that Radiant Sun warlock is here so early! ¡± Eli pondered.


    For him, sensing an opponent dozens of kilometers away was not a difficult thing.


    He had also just arrived today.


    At this moment, an undead floated to his side.


    ¡°My lord, the Warlocks of the Akasha family are slowly approaching. The battle should start tomorrow or the day after. ¡°Nikola said.


    ¡°Alright, then, let the Warlocks get ready.¡± Eli nodded and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nikola nodded and stood beside Eli.


    After observing for a while, Eli was almost done with his observation and walked down the city wall.


    At this moment, objects covered in cloth were being moved to the city wall.


    ¡°That¡¯s the most basic elemental alchemy cannon!¡± Nikola noticed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded and continued to walk down. Along the way, he also observed some Warlocks.


    Almost all Warlocks had pockets on their robes, which were used to store potions. Their weapons, be they longswords or other weapons, had a clear silver pattern on them. It was a weapon that had a basic rune imprinted on it.


    This was one of the results of Eli¡¯s transformation of the Bloodline Tower over the years.


    Eli looked forward to their performance. In fact, this was the first time the Bloodline Tower had given Warlocks rune-branded weapons.


    After a brief look, Eli and Nikola walked toward the Warlock Tower in the center of the city.


    ¡­


    At this moment, in a city dozens of kilometers away from the Bloodline Tower.


    In a tower.


    Fifteen people sat around a table. Most of these Warlocks were the celestials of the Akasha family, while some were Warlocks from their forces. Seven of them were Radiant Moon Warlocks, while the rest were Morning Stars.


    At this moment, everyone was looking at the Warlock on the main seat.


    It was a tall man with bright eyes that exuded strong confidence. He was the patriarch of the Akasha family, Pavao Akasha, a peak Radiant Moon Warlock.


    ¡°Everyone, the battle is about to begin. What are your thoughts?¡± Pavao looked at everyone and smiled.


    ¡± Lord Patriarch, what do you mean? It¡¯s just a Bloodline Tower. There are so many of us here. Could there be any accidents? ¡± A Warlock laughed.


    ¡± Patriarch, the Bloodline Tower only has a bit of money. They didn¡¯t even have many celestials before. It¡¯s only been twenty-five years now. What changes can they have? High-end combat power can¡¯t be accumulated with money. ¡± The other Warlock also looked relaxed.


    ¡°Patriarch, the Bloodline Tower isn¡¯t worth mentioning. The only thing we need to pay attention to is Eli. He¡¯s very likely a peak Radiant Moon Warlock.¡± a woman reminded.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Pavao nodded.


    Although they didn¡¯t care much about the Bloodline Tower, no one dared to ignore Eli.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t beat them, I¡¯ll make a move.¡± Suddenly, a voice broke the silence.


    Everyone looked to the side of the room. There was an old Warlock sitting there. His face was wrinkled and he was wearing silver-white armor that glowed with scales. The Warlock had his eyes closed just now, but now he had opened them.


    ¡°With Lord Ma Mu¡¯s words, we can rest assured.¡± Pavao smiled, and so did the others.


    The eight-armed Naga before him was also a Radiant Sun Warlock. Even if Eli was a peak Radiant Moon, Ma Mu could still defeat Eli easily.


    Even in the worst-case scenario, Eli was Radiant Sun. With Ma Mu holding him back, the rest of them could clean up the city. It was impossible for them to lose!


    This was a battle that they would definitely win!


    ¡°Everyone, Sir Jesse has said that after the Bloodline Tower is taken down, they only want the Bloodline Tower¡¯s territory, but all the resources and money collected belong to us. Let¡¯s see how rich this so-called richest third-class force in the Western Region is!¡±


    ¡°Order all Warlocks to set off. Everyone, let¡¯s set off too.¡±


    Pavao stood up and said to everyone.


    Everyone smiled expectantly.


    Not far away, Ma Mu¡¯s gaze was calm. The cultivation land of their family¡¯s bloodline was getting worse.


    They were determined to obtain the Grassi Land.


    ¡­


    A day passed in the blink of an eye.


    The full sun hung high in the sky, sprinkling down sunlight to warm the earth.


    It was warm, but Rafik¡¯s body was cold, and it wasn¡¯t only him.


    He raised his head and looked around. It was a dark mass of Warlocks from the Bloodline Tower who were there to participate in this battle.


    ¡°Our opponent is the Akasha family!¡± Rafik took a deep breath, feeling extremely nervous.


    Although he hadn¡¯t had any contact with this family before, he understood how powerful this family was after being there for the past few days. They were on a completely different level from the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°But¡­¡± His right hand reached into his pocket, where the potions were given to them. This made him feel much more at ease.


    At this moment, he lowered his head and looked at the longsword in his hand. The longsword was made of alloy, and there was a bright pattern on it. He had secretly touched it just now, and he felt that his sword was very hard, and even its sharpness had increased a little.


    And that was not all.


    He looked behind him.


    The huge walls of Night City were engraved with a few complicated patterns, emitting a unique aura. There were also things covered with a cloth on the walls, which did not look simple.


    As for the opponent!


    He tried his best to peek out.


    The plains in the distance were also dark. Huge catapults were placed behind them, and in the sky, there were huge birds with many Warlocks on them. This was something that he could not understand because, this time, the Bloodline Tower did not seem to bring flying magical beasts. Rafik did not know what his lords were thinking.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    He took a deep breath, which made him feel a little more relaxed.


    Actually, he wasn¡¯t the only one. At this moment, he looked at the others around him. They all had nervous expressions and didn¡¯t have much confidence.


    They were still instinctively afraid of the powerful Akasha Family.


    However, it was too late to retreat because the arrow was already on the bow and had to be fired.


    Suddenly.


    A buzzing sound came from afar, and he felt his ears buzzing.


    Rafik was stunned.


    His spirit instantly tensed up, and his bloodline was activated.


    The war had begun!

 Chapter 396 - 396 Elis Attack

    396 Eli¡¯s Attack


    When the sound of the horn spread throughout the sky of Nightfall City, the atmosphere of the entire battlefield instantly changed.


    On the battlefield, all the Warlocks of the Akasha family raised their weapons high. Their bloodlines erupted, and in an instant, the sky turned red because of the large amount of blood aura. The birds also let out sharp cries, piercing through the void, and the huge throwing weapons began to spin.


    The Bloodline Tower¡¯s side was similar, but they lacked flying magic beasts.


    The Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower on the ground held their weapons nervously and took a deep breath. Facing the Akasha family, everyone felt very nervous. Rafik held his weapon tightly and mixed in the crowd. He felt his blood boiling!


    Suddenly, he heard a whoosh.


    He looked up and saw a round stone with a radius of four meters shooting out from a distance, flying straight toward Nightfall City.


    The huge round rock streaked across the air, bringing with it a scorching heat and a trail of flames. At this speed, even a second-circle Warlock would not dare to take it head-on!


    There were more than a dozen huge round stones following this huge rock, like a meteor shower streaking across the night sky.


    Rafik looked back, and the other Warlocks also looked up.


    The boulder was very fast. In the blink of an eye, it crossed a few hundred meters and flew directly toward the city wall.


    However, what puzzled the Warlocks of the Akasha Family was that the Warlocks in Nightfall City did not seem to care about it.


    At the very back of Akasha¡¯s team was a huge war chariot. Other than Mam, the rest of the celestials were there.


    ¡± Eh? What is Bloodline Tower doing? ¡± A Warlock was puzzled.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Are they not going to run or defend?¡± The Warlock was also confused.


    ¡°Could it be?¡± Pavao, who was at the front, did not say a word. He only looked at Nightfall City.


    Under the sunlight, the bright patterns on the walls of Nightfall City seemed to be flickering with light, emitting a faint elemental aura.


    Could it be that there was something wrong with those lines?


    In the next second, just as the round stone was about to hit the city wall, the silver pattern suddenly exploded. Ripples were discovered, and everyone saw a huge silver membrane instantly extend along the city wall, turning into a huge shield that enveloped the entire city.


    Bang!


    The huge round rock hit the membrane, and with a buzzing sound, the membrane was slightly bent. However, the speed of the huge rock also slowly decreased, and in the end, it slowly fell to the ground. The same effect happened to the dozen or so huge round rocks that followed.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower opened their mouths wide. Such a fast round stone was actually blocked so easily.


    Moreover, this was not just the city walls. This thin membrane had almost enveloped the entire city, completely rendering the long-range attacks of the Akasha Family useless.


    The Warlocks of the Akasha Family frowned. The Bloodline Tower seemed to be different from what they had imagined.


    ¡± It¡¯s just a small trick. Since long-range attacks are useless, let¡¯s destroy the Bloodline Tower directly. ¡± Pavao frowned.


    ¡± Attack! Destroy the Bloodline Tower¡¯s defense! The flying army will join the battle! ¡± Pavao¡¯s vigorous voice instantly spread throughout the entire battlefield, and the fighting spirit of all the Warlocks was once again ignited.


    It was just a small setback. They were the Akasha family!


    The Warlocks began to move, rushing towards the Bloodline Tower.


    The flying Magical Beast Army in the sky was even faster.


    ¡± Brothers, let¡¯s show the Bloodline Tower our power! ¡± The leading Warlock of the Flying Legion shouted.


    The Warlocks laughed and commanded the magical flying beasts beneath their feet.


    This time, they had observed the situation and realized that the Bloodline Towers didn¡¯t bring any magical flying beasts with them.


    The remaining Warlocks took the lead and flew into the distance. They soon arrived above the Bloodline Tower. At this time, he also saw that there were many covered objects on the walls of Nightfall City.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The Warlock was slightly confused.


    However, in the next second, he saw the Warlocks on the city wall lift the curtains, revealing what was underneath.


    They were like giant cannons. Runes were engraved on the three-meter-long barrels, and there were 30 huge bases fixed on the city wall, making the Warlocks feel instinctively uneasy.


    ¡°What are those?¡± The Warlock¡¯s throat moved slightly, and he even forgot to attack for a moment!


    The other flying Warlocks also felt uneasy.


    ¡°Fire!¡± The words of a Warlock on the city wall pulled them back to reality.


    In their eyes, the patterns on the huge cannon barrel instantly lit up, and the surrounding elements gathered towards the cannon barrel. A large number of elements were magically gathered by the spell formation, emitting a unique light.


    ¡°What?¡± The Warlock¡¯s throat moved slightly, and his heart seemed to be gripped tightly at this moment.


    He felt that if he did not run, he would definitely die.


    He stepped on the flying magic beast under his feet and wanted to change direction, but the energy of the giant cannon had already been gathered.


    In the next second, a scorching elemental cannon flew toward him at an extremely fast speed. Before he could react, his body had already melted.


    ¡°No!¡± The other Warlocks widened their eyes and cried out in fear.

 Chapter 397 - 397 Elis Attack

    397 Eli¡¯s Attack


    However, when the elemental cannons fired, they died one by one.


    There were thirty shots in one round, but nearly a hundred flying Warlocks and magical beasts died. They fell like rain.


    Seeing this scene, the Warlocks from both sides were stunned.


    The Warlocks of the Akasha Family widened their eyes as they watched the bloody scene.


    ¡°What is this? It¡¯s too ridiculous.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. So many people died in one round. ¡±


    ¡°Is no one going to do anything? Can warlocks even do this?¡±


    All the Warlocks felt a sense of absurdity. They felt as if their understanding had been shattered.


    The Warlock forces fought flesh-to-flesh in close combat, but an elemental cannon was too much of a bully.


    Everyone finally understood why the Bloodline Tower didn¡¯t have any magical flying beasts. A few rounds of shooting would be enough to destroy their flying team.


    The moral of the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower soared, and they cheered. The worries that had been hovering in the sky instantly dissipated.


    At this moment, the flying Magical Beast Army was also in a mess. They were flying in the sky in a daze.


    ¡± Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. Such a powerful attack can¡¯t be unleashed a second time. Charge! ¡± A Warlock shouted.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    In the next second, another round of elemental bombardment was fired. When the elements dissipated, the remaining dozens of flying Warlocks in the sky looked at each other and then fled in their own direction.


    F ** k it, it was possible to launch a second attack.


    At this moment, these Warlocks were already scared out of their wits.


    The magical flying beasts returned as if they were fleeing for their lives, and the occasional elemental light waves swept past behind them, and the rear of the Akasha Family was deathly silent.


    No one had expected that the aerial attack would end up like this. At this moment, they all realized that the opponent this time was completely different from their previous ones.


    The silence lasted for more than ten seconds before a Warlock spoke.


    ¡± The Bloodline Tower is indeed something, but during a close combat battle, their cannons won¡¯t be of much use. As long as we can withstand this wave of attacks, we¡¯ll be fine. ¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the overall quality of our Warlocks is very high!¡± Another Warlock nodded.


    Pavao did not say a word at the moment, only looking at the battlefield.


    At this moment, the elemental cannons were firing non-stop. Although the two armies had not engaged in battle yet, they had lost a large number of Warlocks, and their morale was somewhat low.


    ¡°Close combat? Can we win?¡±


    Pavao suddenly asked.


    As time passed, the two armies clashed.


    ¡­


    ¡°Kill! ¡°Rafiq¡¯s face was now bloodshot, and his battle will reached its peak.


    He was not the only one. The others also felt their blood boiling. This was all due to their victories in the first two rounds.


    As the two armies approached, he gripped the weapon in his hand tightly and roared!


    Finally.


    The two sides collided!


    It was as if two rivers were crashing into each other from different directions, roaring and trying to devour the other.


    However, what surprised Rafiq was that the Warlocks on the opposite side were instantly at a disadvantage in this round of collision. Many of their weapons were directly cut in half by the weapons that were branded with hard runes. Then, the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower would send their weapons into the bodies of the stunned Arkasha Family Warlocks.


    And this was not an isolated case.


    ¡± How is this possible? My weapon has been cut in half! ¡±


    ¡°Ah, spare me!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this weapon?¡±


    One by one, the Arkasha Family¡¯s Warlocks died with unwillingness. They had never thought that they would die in such a ridiculous way.


    As the two armies clashed, the battle gradually dispersed. What happened next made them collapse.


    Every time a Warlock of the Bloodline Tower was injured, they would take out a bottle of dark green potion, and their injuries would recover at speed visible to the naked eye. Moreover, their stamina was even more abundant than before.


    However, this was not all. Some Warlocks would even take out a red Critical Health Potion, and the power they could unleash would be more than 30 to 40 percent stronger than before. Many of the Akasha Family¡¯s Warlocks had died from this sudden explosion.


    In just a few minutes, the Akasha Family was completely at a disadvantage.


    During this process, the third-circle Warlocks of the Akasha Family were also being beaten up. As soon as they rose into the air, dozens of elemental cannon fires would fly in their direction, and the third-circle warlocks from the Bloodline Tower, which was already in the air, would attack them in time!


    At this moment, all the Warlocks of the Akasha family were in unbearable pain!


    They had never fought such a depressing battle before. Compared to the Bloodline Tower, they were like primitive people who had fallen behind.


    After the battle, Pavao¡¯s face was as black as charcoal. The other Warlocks also had ugly expressions.


    The others didn¡¯t dare to speak either. The atmosphere was silent.


    After more than ten seconds, Pavao gritted his teeth and turned to look at the celestials behind him.¡± Everyone, it¡¯s obvious that we¡¯re at a disadvantage. However, this is also a good thing. After the war is won, these will all be ours.


    ¡± Let these Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower understand that the celestials¡¯ combat power is everything!


    ¡°It¡¯s time to make them feel fear!¡±


    Pavao enunciated each word, and the others nodded.

 Chapter 398 - 398 Elis Attack

    398 Eli¡¯s Attack


    The battles below the Third Circle were nothing. Celestials were the ones who decided the victory of the war!


    In the next second.


    Pavao flew towards the battlefield.


    The fourteen figures behind him also flew forward.


    In the distance, more than a dozen figures from Nightfall City also flew out and flew toward them.


    Next was the battle between the celestials!


    ¡­..


    The Bloodline Tower had a total of a dozen people.


    The Bloodline Tower had six members. Apart from Eli, there was Glen, Gerry, Lesina, and two celestials from the affiliated forces. There were five members from the Amina Family, two celestials including Selona, three Nebula Warlocks including Chris, a Radiant Moon Warlock from the Golden Cicada Merchant Association, and lastly, a Warlock that Eli had never expected, Lobelia.


    Lobelia arrived yesterday. Liliana had used her resources to ask for her help.


    Eli was also a little touched!


    Thus, their current faction consisted of four Radiant Moons and seven Morning Stars, while the Akasha family had seven Radiant Moons and eight Morning Stars. In terms of numbers, they could crush the Bloodline Tower.


    Thus, the Akasha Family¡¯s celestials looked rather relaxed, but the Bloodline Tower looked rather solemn.


    Both sides tacitly flew above the battlefield by a few thousand meters. The Warlocks led by Pavao confronted the team led by Eli!


    ¡± Eli, you have no chance of winning today. I can give you a chance. If you join us, I can spare your life! ¡± Pavao looked at Eli and smiled.


    ¡°Oh? Then I think you guys should join the Bloodline Tower. The battle on the ground for your side is really terrible!¡± Eli replied with a smile.


    ¡°If you die today, then the victory of the Warlocks below will be meaningless.¡± Pavao sneered.


    At this moment, his eyes were filled with coldness as he looked at Eli!


    ¡°You can try! ¡°Eli smiled.


    ¡°Good!¡± Pavao nodded and turned to the Warlocks behind him.¡± Gjorj, Newman, you two will fight against Ely together with me. The others will choose their own opponents! ¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two Full Moon Warlocks nodded.


    They still gave Eli the respect he deserved. They chose to fight three against one.


    On the other side.


    ¡± Master Eli, it seems that Liliana has fallen in love with you! ¡± Lobelia teased, but her face was full of seriousness.


    ¡°Thank you for your help. However, we must be careful in the upcoming battle.¡± Eli replied.


    The others behind him also nodded. Only Hydra¡¯s eyes were filled with battle intent!


    At this moment, the many celestials began to disperse in unison. Meanwhile, Eli and Pavao flew higher into the sky, and the two Warlocks followed.


    The clouds covered the sky, and the four of them disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    As for the celestials below, they directly activated their bloodline avatars.


    In an instant, nearly 20 huge figures appeared in the sky, almost blocking the sky. The ground even darkened!


    The Akasha Family¡¯s Warlocks transformed into huge red dragons with volcano-like structures behind them, emitting scorching heat. The others were huge demonic bears, huge birds, and tree demons waving vines.


    The Bloodline Tower was a mess. Glen transformed into a huge Wind Elemental Lord, followed by a huge Frost Wolf and a huge lizard with a unique color. The Amina Family was more unified, transforming into a huge angel, just like the statue in front of the Amina Family. The Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce transformed into a huge golden cicada, shining with golden light. Lobelia transformed into a succubus, emitting a unique charm aura. This was the most iconic bloodline of the Charm Residence.


    At this moment, the Warlocks had tacitly split up to fight one on one, or one on two.


    The battle was about to start!


    The faces of many people were also very serious. Even the Warlocks of the Akasha family were very serious.


    Although they were in a crushing state, this was a battle between celestials. There was no room for carelessness!


    Bang!


    However, in the next second, everyone heard a loud explosion. The sound came from above.


    Everyone looked up and saw a huge Lava Red Dragon falling to the ground with a wound so deep that one could see its heart. Blood scattered, and its huge body slowly disappeared, turning into a human figure that instantly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. It fell to the ground.


    The battleground of the celestials instantly froze.


    After more than ten seconds, a Warlock said in a trembling voice, ¡°That¡¯s Lord Pavao!¡±


    All the Warlocks ¡®expressions changed. The Akasha family¡¯s celestial was confused and dazed.


    ¡°How is that possible? Daren was defeated in an instant?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been five seconds!¡±


    No one knew what had happened. In just a few seconds, Pavao fainted and fell to the ground.


    If Pavao was like this, then what about the other two?


    Everyone looked up.


    Above the thick clouds, everyone seemed to hear a painful wail. Then, a red lava dragon and a huge bat fell.


    Even worse than Pavao, the two celestials had already lost their life force. In other words, they were already dead.


    It had been less than ten seconds since they had flown higher into the sky.


    All the Warlocks of the Akasha Family felt their bodies stiffen as if they had fallen into an ice cave!


    He raised his head.


    In the clouds, a huge shadow dragon poked its head out and looked at them with cold eyes!


    The huge shadow dragon seemed to be in preparation for a powerful breath.

 Chapter 399 - 399 Slaughter

    399 Slaughter


    Boom!


    In the next second, a black light streaked across the sky. A Radiant Moon Warlock instantly melted in the black light and disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    After the Shadow Dragon¡¯s breath killed the Warlock, it did not stop. Instead, it flew straight toward the ground and landed a few kilometers away from the battlefield. With a bang, a huge mountain disappeared on the spot, accompanied by a huge mushroom cloud!


    In the sky, all the celestials looked at this scene in a daze.


    At this moment, Eli also flew out from the clouds and calmly looked at the remaining people.


    Gulp!


    The Warlocks of the Akasha Family were all dumbfounded. They could only stare blankly at Eli.


    Their battle had yet to begin, but their patriarch was already unconscious, and two Radiant Moon Warlocks had died.


    What the hell was this?


    The celestials looked at Eli and retreated silently.


    As for the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower, they all looked at Eli silently.


    Greem¡¯s old eyes widened as he stared at Eli as if he was asking him how much strength he had hidden.


    Lobelia covered her mouth and wagged her tail. Her heart was in turmoil.


    ¡°Did Lord Conilla ask me to come and support Eli? It doesn¡¯t seem necessary!¡± The Warlocks of the Golden Cicada Merchant Association were also stunned.


    He was already prepared to get injured there, but this happened?


    One peak Radiant Moon, two full Radiant Moons, and one Radiant Moon were dealt with in less than thirty seconds. Did they need their support?


    He even felt that Eli alone was enough to handle this himself.


    Selona looked pleased with himself. ¡°I told you that my lord is very strong!¡±


    The other Warlocks of the Amina Family looked at Selona with admiration.


    As expected of the family head, his ability to find a background was superb!


    As for the other Warlocks, they looked at each other and even felt that they were redundant.


    All the celestials felt immense pressure as they looked at Eli.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    On the other side, the Warlocks of the Akasha Family had completely realized that this was not an opponent they could deal with. One of the Warlocks shouted.


    In the next second, dozens of big shots flew straight to the ground, almost using up all their strength.


    At the same time, a huge shadow dragon chased after him.


    ¡­


    At this moment, the battlefield on the ground had almost come to a standstill!


    At the center of the battlefield were three huge pits, and the three members of the Akasha family were inside.


    More than ten seconds ago, everyone watched as the huge bloodline avatars fell. Then, they turned into three people.


    ¡± How is that possible? That¡¯s the family head! ¡± Beside a large pit, a Warlock covered in blood was half-kneeling on the ground, his face blank.


    He looked at the unconscious figure in the pit and could not believe it.


    They were already at a disadvantage in the battle against the Bloodline Tower, and everyone was hoping for the celestials to win. However, their lords lost even more than them. This was too ridiculous!


    The other Warlocks of the Akasha Family did not know what to say!


    ¡± Everyone, don¡¯t give up. The other lords are still fighting. It¡¯s not like we have no hope! ¡±


    Suddenly, an Akasha Warlock shouted!


    The eyes of the others lit up.


    That¡¯s right, they had a total of fifteen celestials!


    ¡°Wait. Look at that.¡±


    Suddenly, a Warlock from the Bloodline Tower gestured for them to raise their heads.


    The puzzled Akasha Warlocks raised their heads.


    In the sky, dozens of figures flew toward the ground as if they were fleeing for their lives. Behind them was a huge shadow dragon.


    The shadow dragon was even faster. In the blink of an eye, it caught up to a celestial and grabbed his head, crushing it!


    With a bang, a celestial died instantly, and his body instantly lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    And this was just the beginning.


    Everyone only saw the huge shadow dragon sweep past one celestial after another, and one celestial after another died instantly.


    The glow in the heart of the Akasha Family Warlock slowly disappeared.


    Seeing the shadow dragons slaughtering the celestials like chickens, they closed their eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to watch.


    Their heart turned cold.


    How was this a battle? This was clearly a massacre!


    They were on completely different levels.


    At this moment, the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower were also staring blankly at this scene. Most of the Warlocks knew that Eli had fused with some kind of dragon bloodline.


    They had only seen Eli fight in Bloodline City, and at that time, Eli killed Jalin with lightning speed.


    However, the shock that day and today brought to everyone was completely incomparable.


    Jalin was only a waning Radiant Moon.


    But today, the peak Radiant Moon and two full moon celestials were already dead.


    In the sky, there were many Radiant Moons as well, but under Eli¡¯s attack, they were all the same because they all died in an instant. Not a single Warlock could resist, or rather, they had already lost the courage to resist!


    The celestials of the Bloodline Tower slowly descended from the sky and watched this scene silently.


    At this moment, they did not know what to say.


    ¡± I seem to understand how Pavao died! ¡± Lobelia sighed.


    ¡°And I really feel that my presence here is a little unnecessary.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    They had never felt so superfluous before.


    ¡°There are still three celestials left!¡± Glen suddenly said. Only then did everyone realize that only nine of the twelve enemy celestials had died. On the ground, there were only nine pits.


    ¡°Eh, Pavao has awakened!¡± At this moment, a silent Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce celestial suddenly spoke.


    Only then did everyone realize that Pavao had woken up.


    At this moment, he struggled to fly up from the deep pit and shouted at the camp in the distance, ¡°Sir Ma Mu, please help!¡±


    At this moment, there was blood on his chest, and his breath had short, but he still shouted with all his strength.


    The three remaining celestials in the sky also perked up when they heard the voice, and they all shouted, ¡°Lord Ma Mu, please help!¡±


    They shouted without any regard for their own safety, their voices echoing throughout the battlefield.


    They understood that it was their last hope and their only hope to turn the tables.


    At this moment, it was not just the celestials. Even the other Akasha Warlocks were in despair, but a glimmer of light once again lit up in their hearts.


    That¡¯s right!


    They still had the powerful battle support of the Radiant Sun warlock!


    ¡°Lord Ma Mu, please help!¡±


    All the remaining Warlocks of the Akasha family shouted loudly. Their voices echoed across the battlefield, shaking the heavens and earth!


    Although it seemed like a long time had passed, it was actually less than a minute since the battle began.

 Chapter 400 - 400 Eternal Shock

    400 Eternal Shock


    ¡°Lord Ma Mu, please take action.¡±


    At this moment, at the back of the battlefield, Ma Mu had never felt so tormented as that day!


    He stood outside a tent behind the battlefield, staring blankly at the brutal scene in the sky!


    There was only one thought in his mind. Could he do this?


    He felt that he couldn¡¯t do it!


    ¡°This is too ridiculous!¡± Ma Mu took a deep breath and listened to the voice in his ear. He felt a little tortured!


    After more than ten seconds, he hesitated for a moment before flying towards the battlefield.


    He was a Radiant Sun Warlock, how could Eli kill him in seconds?


    ¡­.


    On the battlefield!


    Countless Warlocks raised their heads to look at the rear of the battlefield. The miserable cries of the celestials in the sky echoed in their ears from time to time. In this short period of time, another celestial had died.


    ¡± Eli, I¡¯m starting to doubt if you¡¯re really a Warlock from the Bloodline Tower¡¯s branch! ¡±


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in the sky. Everyone looked up.


    In the sky, Ma Mu¡¯s figure slowly appeared. His eyes were deep as he stared at Eli. He was wearing silver-white armor that glowed with scales, like a silver sun in the sky. Behind him, there was a large black-purple aura, as if endless darkness was brewing.


    The aura belonging to the Radiant Sun Warlocks was also fully unleashed. The radiation power made the Warlocks on the ground somewhat unstable!


    ¡± This is the Lord of the Radiant Sun stage. He¡¯s a warlock from our Akasha family. ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s a completely different feeling from the patriarch. He can definitely defeat the demon, Eli! ¡±


    ¡°This is the Radiant Sun!¡±


    All the Warlocks of the Akasha Family were filled with hope, and their eyes were filled with something called hope.


    The Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower looked at this person and felt a lot of pressure. However, everyone still felt that there was nothing wrong with Sir Eli. After all, his performance just now was invincible.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m from the West Coast.¡± Eli had given up on chasing after the other celestial. He transformed into his human form and looked at Ma Mu in the distance.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Ma Mu sneered, but his tone gradually became tough.¡± Eli, you are very strong, unexpectedly strong. The Eight-Armed Naga family is much stronger than you think. If you surrender today, I can promise you on behalf of the family head that I won¡¯t attack you! ¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Eli sneered, ¡°Your Eight-Armed Naga clan¡¯s bloodline cultivation land has encountered a problem. You need a place with abundant life force to make a new bloodline cultivation land, and your northern side has all suffered losses. I¡¯m afraid this is not something you can decide!


    ¡± Actually, I just want to quietly become stronger, but there are always some scumbags who want to interrupt me!¡±


    This was also what Eli thought. He really just wanted to develop in peace. As for the Eight-Armed Naga family, as long as they did not provoke Eli, Eli really did not want to fight for no reason!


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Ma Mu¡¯s face gradually darkened. It was just as Ely had said.


    They indeed had irreconcilable conflicts.


    ¡± Then let me see how strong Eli, the Tower Master, is! ¡± Ma Mu didn¡¯t waste any time.


    Countless dark purple bloodline aura emitted from every pore on his body, and endless purple aura coiled around his back like a tornado. The silver armor on his body emitted waves of light as dazzling as the sun!


    He took out a longsword with his other hand and flew towards Eli.


    On the other side, Eli was holding a spiral staff in his hand as he fought with Ma Mu!


    In an instant, countless bloodlines turned into sharp blades that soared into the sky. The two Warlocks were locked in a battle, and Ma Mu activated his sword. Countless blood essence was infused into them, and sword auras tore through the sky. The clouds in the sky were cut into countless pieces. Opposite him, Eli held a spiral staff and blocked every attack of Ma Mu. He did not cause any damage to Eli!


    ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡±


    Ma Mu was shocked.


    The Eight-Armed Naga was a bloodline that was best at close combat. They had all kinds of weapons at their fingertips. Any item in their hands could turn rotten into magical, killing weapons.


    Even celestials of the same level would find it difficult to catch their breath under their storm-like attacks, but Eli was so relaxed.


    On the other hand, Eli felt that it was very natural. Although he relied on his powerful spells to overwhelm others, it did not mean that his close-combat skills were bad.


    After all, he had 2000 years to practice!


    ¡°The lord is being suppressed!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Milord a Radiant Sun? How is this possible?¡±


    On the ground, the Akasha Family looked at Ma Mu, who was gradually falling into a disadvantage and fell silent.


    The hope that they originally had seemed to be destroyed bit by bit!


    In the sky, after another attack, Eli also found an opportunity to dodge the blade. His whorled staff directly attacked Ma Mu. Ma Mu could not dodge in time and was hit directly. He spat out blood and flew toward the ground!


    Bang!


    A huge pit with a radius of several dozen meters appeared on the ground, and many Warlocks even died from this accident!


    At this moment, the Warlocks of the Akasha family were silent. They were at a loss, not knowing what to do!


    Smoke filled the pit.


    Ten seconds later, the smoke dissipated, revealing the figure inside. At this time, Ma Mu used his sword to prop himself up. The silver armor on his body had already shattered, revealing the muscles inside!


    At this moment, he raised his head and looked at Eli in the sky. Eli was also looking at him!


    ¡± The Eight-Armed Naga that specializes in close combat is only so-so! ¡± Eli smiled.


    Humiliation!


    Pure humiliation!


    Ma Mu felt his breath churn, and the anger in his heart could no longer be endured.


    He threw his longsword to the side, and the broken armor on his body fell off piece by piece. His body emitted a more dark purple blood aura, which instantly enveloped a few miles around him. Even the entire battlefield was instantly enveloped. Many Warlocks directly wailed in pain!


    When the celestials in the sky saw this scene, they all used their methods to teleport the Warlocks dozens of kilometers away from the battlefield!


    At this moment, the smoke gradually dispersed, revealing a figure inside. It was a magnificent body.


    It was 500 meters tall, and its entire body was blackish-purple in color. Blood aura swirled around its body like smoke. Its huge head was like a demon¡¯s, and its eyes were filled with cold, killing intent. Each of its teeth was several meters long, like sharp blades.


    Its upper body was still roughly human-like, but it had eight arms on both sides. Every arm was covered with pitch-black fur. As for its lower body, it had a huge snake tail covered with dark black scales.


    As soon as he appeared, he let out a heaven-shaking roar in the distance. His blood essence transformed into weapons that were held in eight hands. His body was also covered in blood essence, like chain mail.


    ¡°Eli!¡± Ma Mu roared.


    The Radiant Sun Warlock immediately activated his strongest state at this moment. Even the Warlocks more than ten kilometers away took a deep breath.


    Opposite him, a huge shadow dragon also slowly appeared, emitting a huge cold aura.


    However, the Eight-Armed Naga looked even more oppressive than Ely.


    The two figures faced each other. The surrounding clouds had long been dispersed. Everyone could only see a dense dark purple blood aura and endless shadows.


    At this moment, everyone saw Eli suddenly move. His body suddenly began to glow with a dense bloody light.


    At the same time, endless shadows gathered in front of him like a huge black hole.


    ¡°Radiant Sun Warlock, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to block this attack!¡±


    Eli looked at Ma Mu. He had already unleashed his third level of Explosive Blood and was preparing the Shadow Dragon¡¯s Breath.


    At this moment, Ma mu was also staring at Eli, his eyes filled with violence and cruelty!


    ¡°Come at me!¡±


    Ma Mu extended his eight arms, and the eight Vitality weapons in his hands were raised high at the same time. The power of the Eight-Armed Naga exploded at this moment, and his blood vessels tensed to the extreme. Even his muscles began to crack. In the next second, eight black lights bloomed in an instant!


    ¡°Destroy the world!¡±


    Ma Mu shouted loudly. Eight purple-black lights crossed a few miles and gathered into a ball. Then, they flew toward Eli.


    At the same time, the Shadow Dragon¡¯s Breath was ready. A shadow that was over a thousand meters long suddenly erupted. The surrounding air trembled, and cracks appeared in space. The surrounding air instantly fell into darkness, and the Warlocks a few kilometers away was sucked into darkness too.


    Everyone widened their eyes.


    ¡°Protect the Warlocks!¡± Lobelia shouted.


    A pink blood shield enveloped all the Warlocks, and the other Celestial Warlocks also protected the Warlocks around them.


    Then, the battle had already stopped. Everyone was staring blankly at the darkness in the distance.


    ¡± Why did we provoke such an enemy?! ¡±


    ¡°Can Lord Ma mu really win?¡±


    ¡± What a joke. We still need the opponent¡¯s celestials to protect us! ¡±


    The Warlocks of the Akasha Family stood rooted to the ground with mixed feelings. Their pride before the war had long disappeared without a trace.


    The Bloodline Tower was terrifyingly powerful.


    No, it should be said that Eli was terrifyingly strong.


    At this moment, in the black light in the distance, a dark purple light suddenly collided with the black light. Accompanied by a loud bang, a white light blossomed and tore apart the night sky. It was as if a ray of light had illuminated the world. Then, all the shadows and the black-purple blood essence gradually disappeared.


    Everything dispersed.


    In the distant sky, Ma Mu¡¯s huge body appeared in front of everyone.


    His upper body had completely disappeared, leaving only his huge snake tail standing. Countless dark purple blood was emitted from his waist like smoke. As the blood dissipated, the rest of Ma Mu¡¯s body slowly disappeared like ashes!


    Ma Mu was dead!


    And this wasn¡¯t just the entire area. In the distance, the ground within dozens of kilometers had already turned into nothingness. Whether it was the mountains or the streams, they had all disappeared, leaving behind a huge crater that emitted the aura of a celestial.


    Opposite Ma Mu was Eli.


    At this moment, the huge shadow dragon flapped its wings and flew in the air. Under its feet was Nightfall City!


    Earlier, Nightfall City was wrapped in shadows and pulled up into the sky by Eli. Eli did this to protect the city while he killed Ma Mu.

 Chapter 401 - 401 The Clone of Faith

    401 The Clone of Faith


    Many celestials stood in the sky and watched this terrifying scene!


    ¡°This is too exaggerated! ¡°Glen¡¯s mouth twitched, and his body trembled with excitement.


    He knew that Eli was strong, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be this strong.


    ¡± It¡¯s more than ten kilometers long, but it can still affect us! ¡± Lobelia looked down.


    At this moment, the pink shield was already covered in black shadows, constantly corroding the shield and causing holes to appear. If they got any closer, the shield might not be able to protect these Warlocks.


    Eli was stronger than she thought.


    ¡°If this weren¡¯t Anna¡¯s partner, I would have been tempted!¡± Lobelia raised her head and looked at Eli in the distance. She felt her heart beating very fast.


    The celestials of the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce sighed. He could even defeat a Radiant Sun Warlock. This meant that the Bloodline Tower had almost reached rank 2. Judging from that, this force had great potential.


    ¡± I suddenly understand Lord Conilla! ¡± He suddenly felt a little emotional.


    The Warlocks of the Amina Family looked at Selona with admiration as if they were praising the wisdom of their patriarch!


    As expected of the family head, he saw through the essence of Eli¡¯s strength at a glance and then invested in advance!


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely going to stick to this man. No one can stop me!¡± Selona held his head high.


    ¡°So many celestial souls!¡± Nikola¡¯s eyes were shining.


    Hydra helplessly lowered its head, feeling bored. It had barely participated in this battle.


    If the celestials were like this, the Warlocks under their protection were naturally even more shocked!


    The last glimmer of hope in the eyes of the Akasha family¡¯s Warlocks faded.


    ¡± The Akasha Family is finished. Everything is gone! ¡±


    ¡± Eight-Armed Naga, what bullsh * t second-class force is this? Is this all the Radiant Sun Warlocks have? ¡±


    ¡± How do we fight this? Is this an opponent we should face? ¡±


    The weapons in the hands of the Akasha Family¡¯s Warlocks dropped one after another. They all chose to surrender. There were even some radical old Warlocks who chose to commit suicide, and this number was not small.


    For a time, Warlocks fell one after another, and the smell of blood filled the air.


    The surrounding Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower watched this action silently.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Sir Eli, then these Warlocks could be them!


    ¡± Sigh, thank you, Sir Eli! ¡± Rafiq muttered in his heart. The terrifying scene that looked like a natural disaster in the distance was deeply imprinted in his mind, and he would never forget it!


    The other Warlocks also looked at Eli in the distance, remembering this scene.


    One could imagine that this scene would be remembered for a long time in the future!


    ¡­..


    Except for these people.


    There were also some people who were closer to Eli and had more direct experience of the battle. They were the Warlocks and humans in Nightfall City!


    Thud!


    A Warlock knelt on the city wall.


    ¡°We¡¯re saved!¡± His clothes were already wet, but his eyes were still filled with fear.


    When he turned around, he saw that the others on the city wall were doing the same.


    Nightfall City was at the core of the battle. They had personally witnessed the terrifying battle and the scene of the battle. The huge aftershock had even killed a three-circle Warlock like him.


    But no one had expected that at this moment, Sir Eli would still remember them.


    While fighting, he protected Nightfall City, preventing them from turning into ashes in the battle.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± He silently chanted in his heart.


    As a third-circle warlock, his actions were relatively calm, but the other Warlocks were different.


    Whether it was the first circle, the second circle, or even the mortals, they all hugged each other and cried tears of joy.


    They walked out of the room and onto the street, cheering for Eli¡¯s name and thanking him for everything he had done.


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    Eli silently transformed into his human form and moved the entire city to the south for more than 20 kilometers. Then, he put down the city!


    The battlefield just now still had the remnants of the previous battle aura. It was impossible to live in it for a short period of time, so he might as well move the city here!


    Sensing that Nightfall City had flown tens of kilometers away and landed in the blink of an eye, the Warlocks in Nightfall City looked at the unfamiliar environment around them.


    This was a city. Eli could move it at will. Interestingly, they observed that once the city landed, it seemed to be glued to the ground without any hidden dangers!


    ¡°This really isn¡¯t a simple warlock!¡±


    The Warlocks sighed.


    On the other side, the many celestials in the distance were also flying toward Eli.


    ¡°Congratulations, my lord!¡±


    Everyone looked at Eli and congratulated him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small problem.¡± Eli shook his head and looked at everyone. ¡°Other than the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower, I would also like to thank everyone for their support. ¡±


    Cough, cough, cough!


    Many Warlocks coughed.


    Reinforcements?


    They had not even started the battle, and the battle had already been ended by Eli.


    ¡± Oh, right, my lord. The Warlocks of the Akasha Family on the other side of the battlefield have already surrendered, but a considerable number of them have committed suicide. ¡± Glen said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eli took the lead and looked over. He found that the Akasha Family¡¯s Warlocks had already formed a long line and were under control. There were indeed many corpses around them.


    Eli understood this. Generally speaking, families had a strong sense of honor and were more united. Most warlocks were loyal to their own forces. Now that they knew that the Akasha family was about to be destroyed, they naturally felt despair.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s activate our people to occupy the Akasha family¡¯s Warlocks!¡± Eli said to Glen.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Glen nodded.


    ¡°Since the matter has been resolved, I will take my leave first. Lord Conilla is still waiting for news.¡± The Golden Cicada Merchant Association¡¯s celestial bid farewell.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving too!¡± It was the same for Lobelia.


    Soon, the Warlocks bid farewell to each other. In the end, only the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower remained.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±


    Eli said to the few of them and then returned to his tower at a very fast speed.


    The remaining people looked at each other and then left.


    In the distance, after Eli had left for dozens of kilometers, he looked around and saw that there was no one around. Then, his body gradually turned into specks of golden light and disappeared.


    ¡­.


    In the grassy land.


    Beneath Hill, Eli suddenly opened his eyes.


    Dylan, who was not far away, blinked and said, ¡°Eli, this power of faith is really something amazing. You even created a clone! ¡±


    ¡°The experiment was very successful. ¡± Eli replied with a smile. Then, he looked at his arm. There were still two faith imprints. One was full, and the other was empty.


    However, as the faith clone in the distance shattered, the other empty imprint was slowly filled.


    In the past 25 years, many changes had been brought to the Bloodline Tower. Thanks to the initial establishment of the basic infrastructure that could help the Bloodline Tower, Eli¡¯s second faith imprint was filled up.


    The abundant power of faith over the years gave birth to the first faith spell!


    Faith clone.


    Although the clone formed by the power of faith could only carry 30% of Eli¡¯s power, it could help Eli avoid many troubles!


    And the ¡± Eli ¡± on the battlefield was a clone!


    As for the real Eli, he was still resting in the Grassi Land!


    ¡± The war is over. Now, it¡¯s time to reap the rewards! ¡±


    Eli slowly stood up and stretched his body. The branches of Hill stretched out from behind him to show him closeness.


    In the distance, Dylan looked at Eli and said quietly, ¡°How disgusting!¡±


    Even though he had lost his memories, he knew that a Radiant Sun Mage should not be like this!


    This fellow, Eli.


    He was ridiculously strong!

 Chapter 402 - 402 Elis Harvest

    402 Eli¡¯s Harvest


    A week later, in the Grassi Land.


    ¡°Sir, this interspatial ring contains the Mandala Flower that Sir needs!¡± Glen respectfully presented a ring to Eli.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli took the ring and sensed it.


    There were many flowers in the ring. They looked like roses, but the petals were colorful and emitted a unique aura. They happened to be the Mandala Flowers that Eli needed.


    With this, Eli could advance. Of course, Eli needed to nurture the flowers to the fourth circle. This was very simple.


    ¡± Sir, we¡¯ve already set off towards the Akasha family. It¡¯s estimated that we¡¯ll be able to occupy the Akasha family¡¯s territory in half a month. What do you think, sir? ¡± Glen said respectfully to Eli.


    ¡°You can decide on these matters.¡± Eli shook his head. After solving a problem, he could have some peace for a while.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take my leave!¡±


    Glen nodded and left the Grassi Land.


    Meanwhile, Ely headed to another part of the Grassi Land and quickly arrived at Hill.


    ¡°Hill, help me convert 500 years of life force! ¡± Eli said to Hill.


    ¡°Okay, Daddy!¡± Hill¡¯s tender voice rang out, and at the same time, a tree branch stretched out towards Eli.


    Eli skillfully grabbed the branch, and a green light burst out. Eli felt his life force rapidly draining away, and his skin even wrinkled slightly. However, at the other end of the branch, a green Life Source had already condensed.


    Eli let go of his hand, and the life force he had lost in his body was quickly replenished.


    ¡°Thanks, Hill!¡±


    Eli took out a bottle, and the green Life Source immediately turned into a long line and flew inside. When it was all in, he closed the bottle.


    ¡°This is what Hill should do!¡± Hill¡¯s joyful voice sounded as if she was very happy to help Eli.


    Eli touched the tree trunk and walked towards the magic herb field in the distance. He planted a large number of Mandala Flowers and poured the Life Essence on one of them. Immediately, the Mandala Flower broke through the zero circle and entered the first ring. Moreover, it continued to grow.


    ¡°Another ten days will be enough!¡±


    Eli left with a smile. The next thing to do was wait.


    ¡­.


    Golden Cicada Merchant Association.


    At this moment, Conilla silently listened to the Warlock¡¯s description and covered his face.


    ¡°Sir, this is what happened!¡± The Warlock said to Domo.


    ¡± You¡¯re saying that Eli first blew up fifteen celestials, including Pavao, and then killed the Radiant Sun Warlock Ma mu while protecting a city? ¡± After a few seconds, Conilla put down his hand and looked at the Warlock.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The Warlock nodded.


    Hiss!


    Conilla gasped.


    He had never thought that the war would end in such a way.


    This was too ridiculous!


    That was fifteen celestials, and there was a peak Radiant Moon and four Radiant Moons!


    Isn¡¯t Eli too strong?


    ¡± Alright, I underestimated Eli. ¡± Conilla shook his head. ¡± Oh, right. I¡¯ll raise the cooperation with the Bloodline Tower to the highest level. From the performance of the Bloodline Tower this time, it appears that they have even greater potential! ¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The Warlock nodded and left.


    ¡°Oh, one more thing. What happened to the head of the Akasha family?¡± Conilla suddenly asked.


    ¡°In the end, he was beaten to death by so many celestials!¡± The Warlock seemed to have thought of something disgusting and shrugged.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Conilla also smiled.


    It was really interesting that the head of a third-grade force died just like that!


    ¡­..


    Charm Mansion!


    Lobelia and Liliana had an in-depth conversation.


    ¡± Anna, your relationship with Eli isn¡¯t bad, right? This is crucial for the communication between our two forces! ¡± said Lobelia.


    ¡°Yes, I understand, Teacher.¡± Liliana nodded.


    She had only recently learned of the victory of the war.


    However, when she finished reading the message, she almost thought that it was a mistake. The main thing was that it was too ridiculous.


    Eli had actually defeated the Akasha Family by himself. What kind of strength was this?!


    ¡± Oh, right, Anna, you gave the information to Eli for free this time. It¡¯s not a bad thing. I have to praise you. ¡± Lobelia suddenly said.


    Liliana nodded again. She felt lucky.


    She would only be praised if Eli won. If she lost, she would have to bear the consequences. In fact, she shouldn¡¯t have given the Bloodline Tower information of that level, but she still gave it to them without hesitation.


    She was already prepared to accept her punishment, but who would have thought that things would turn out like this?


    ¡± I understand what you¡¯re thinking, but it¡¯s good this way. I¡¯ve also reported it to my superiors. In the future, you¡¯ll be responsible for Eli. Also, forget about the matter of you using your resources to get me to help Eli. After this, you should be able to save enough resources for your breakthrough. ¡± Lobelia suddenly said.


    ¡°Ah! Thank you, teacher.¡± Liliana exclaimed. There were too many surprises this time.


    ¡°Hmph, you better remember to rope in your lover. If you don¡¯t work hard, I¡¯ll have to intervene personally!¡± said Lobelia teasingly.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    ¡­


    Swamps of Gloom!


    In the castle!


    ¡°The Akasha Family is gone? Ma Mu is dead too?¡± Jerre silently put down the letter and took a deep breath.


    In the next second, an intense aura suddenly erupted. The table in front of him instantly split into four or five pieces. Everything in the surroundings flew in all directions and smashed heavily into the wall before shattering into pieces.


    ¡°Eli!¡±


    Jerre shouted out the name angrily.


    This was the second time he had heard this name. Every time, this Warlock would always bring him great trouble.


    The last time, Eli had crushed the plans of the Manticore Family with the help of the Amina Family. This time, he had shattered their plans, causing them to lose a powerful subsidiary force and the death of a Radiant Sun-level combat force.


    ¡°No. Maybe Eli decimated the Manticore Family alone too.¡± Jesse suddenly realized this problem.


    That¡¯s right!


    Why would the Amina Family participate in their matters for no reason? It was definitely because of Eli!


    Too sinister!


    A Radiant Sun Warlock was pretending to be a Radiant Moon Warlock. How could he?


    ¡± Maybe he was the one who sold the information about our Bloodline cultivation Land too.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to do this myself.¡± Jesse gritted his teeth.


    Ma Mu was equivalent to the Radiant Sun, who had just advanced.


    However, the Eight-Armed Naga was the strongest second-class force and had four Radiant Suns. Even if one died, there would still be three.


    Jesse felt the powerful bloodline of the Radiant Sun in his body and felt much more at ease.


    Eli, he would definitely kill this guy.


    ¡± But before that, I have to deal with the Holy Tower and a few other second-class forces first. It seems that I have to question the Heart of Abyss. It was because I listened to their plan that everything became like this! ¡±


    Jesse gritted his teeth and seemed to be very unhappy!

 Chapter 403 - 403 Advancement

    403 Advancement


    The expansion of the Bloodline Tower was in full swing.


    More news about the war spread.


    The Akasha Family joined forces with the Eight-Armed Naga to fight in Nightfall City. The Bloodline Tower¡¯s Honorary Tower Master, Eli, single-handedly suppressed more than a dozen celestials and killed thirteen of them. He then fought with the Radiant Sun Warlock Ma Mu of the Eight-Armed Naga Family and finally killed Ma Mu.


    And this was just the beginning.


    With the return of the Warlocks from the Bloodline Tower, more details were known to everyone.


    For example, Eli broke the Celestial warlocks¡¯ heads one by one, confronted the 500-meter-tall Ma mu, and killed Ma mu in a head-on battle. He even had the strength to protect Nightfall City!


    Some people even doubted the authenticity of this matter. However, when everyone went to the place where the war took place and saw only a huge celestial crater that was dozens of kilometers wide and Nightfall City that was dozens of kilometers away, no one doubted the authenticity of this matter anymore.


    In an instant, even the third Imprint of Faith began to slowly condense.


    However, compared to this, the other one caused an even greater commotion. Whether it was the elemental cannons that shocked the sky, the huge spell formation set up on the city walls, the weapons branded with runes, or the potions that were extremely effective, they all shocked many Warlock forces.


    Therefore, many Warlocks traveled thousands of miles to the Bloodline Tower to purchase these items.


    For a time, the orders for the Bloodline Tower skyrocketed!


    However, there was another problem.


    ¡± Sir Eli, our production is too low. There are still too few Warlocks who have mastered Potionology. It¡¯s rare to see high-level ones. We¡¯ve had orders for at least three years now! ¡± Glen said to Eli with a worried expression.


    ¡°The infrastructure is still too weak.¡± Eli sighed.


    Although 25 years seemed like a long time, it was still too short compared to building a basic system.


    However, there was no way to solve this problem at the moment. He could only reduce the number of alchemical potions he sold. There was even less of a solution for alchemical machines. The Bloodline Tower didn¡¯t even have enough for its own use, so selling them was even more ridiculous. Of course, they weren¡¯t that short of money.


    Eli voiced out his thoughts.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± Glen sighed helplessly and left.


    ¡­..


    Another month passed.


    Eli came to the side of the potion field.


    In the fertile magic herb field, the Mandala Flowers grew to a height of half a meter. Its seven-colored petals were like a dream. Among these Mandala Flowers, there were two that were even taller and larger than the others. The aura they emitted had also reached the level of a four-circle.


    ¡°The main materials are almost ready. I have to prepare to break through as soon as possible.¡±


    Eli fell into deep thought.


    Thanks to the efforts of the Bloodline Tower and the Golden Cicada Trade Union, the collection of the ingredients for Eli¡¯s Dark Sun Potion had been completed.


    Although the Eight-Armed Naga had not made a move, war was inevitable.


    Eli still felt that it was better to be stronger!


    He had to be careful!


    And because of this unknown threat, he also obtained some information about the Eight-Armed Naga. He knew that the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s patriarch, Jesse, was a powerful Radiant Sun Warlock. There was also a Dark Sun and a Sun Corona Warlock. There were a total of three Radiant Sun Warlocks.


    These were three powerhouses!


    Of course, Eli had a very clear understanding of himself. He knew that his combat power was actually equivalent to the peak of the fourth circle. But what if Jerre was a genius?


    ¡°Let¡¯s try using the Dice of Fate!¡±


    Eli took out the Dice of Fate that he had not seen for a long time.


    ¡°The possibility of me defeating Jerre!¡±


    Throw!


    The dark golden die flickered with a unique color. The light shone out, and the surrounding air even trembled slightly. That was the power of destiny that had been accumulated for nearly two thousand years.


    The majestic aura even surprised Eli, and he even felt that there might be other changes to this mage tool one day.


    The Dice of Fate spun for more than ten seconds before it stopped, facing up.


    Eli looked over. Nineteen!


    Hiss!


    It was indeed terrifying!


    ¡°Yes, if we add the other two Glorious Suns and the entire Naga clan, then the chances of us winning will probably be even lower!¡± Eli looked serious.


    As expected, he still needed to be stronger.


    Therefore, he had to break through quickly.


    Eli shook his head and walked towards the laboratory not far away.


    ¡­..


    A month later!


    Eli walked out of the laboratory with a bottle of dark red potion in his hand, emitting a unique aura.


    ¡°The Dark Sun Potion is used to break through to the sun corona from the Dark Sun stage. I failed three times before I succeeded! ¡± Eli sighed as he looked at this hard-earned potion.


    High-level potions were much more difficult to make than low-level potions. Moreover, he did not prepare for a long time before making this, so the success rate was naturally not high.


    In the past, he would have to wait for at least two years before this could happen. However, with the appearance of Hill, he had enough magical plants. Naturally, he did not need to prepare for a long time. He chose to improve his potionology skill directly through practice!


    If other mages knew about this, they would probably die of envy. After all, the practice would make a huge improvement in potions. It was just that ingredients for high-level potions were too precious, and only Eli could waste materials like this.


    Once the potion was ready, it meant that he was ready to break through.


    Eli walked towards the mage tower next door.


    At the same time, countless spell formations lit up in the Grassi land, turning into barriers. Mist also rose around the valley, completely sealing this place.


    ¡± Protect the valley. No one is allowed to enter! ¡± Eli shouted before entering the wizard tower.


    In the corner of the valley, Hydra raised its huge head. Its body gradually expanded as it swayed, and it let out a neigh.


    Nikola, who was next door, also woke up. His eyes lit up, and countless undead flew out of his body, quickly spreading across the entire Grassi land, covering every inch of space to prevent outsiders from entering. His body came to the Mage Tower, guarding the place.


    Even Hill was waving his branches. Not only the Grassi Land but even the countless plants dozens of miles away from the Grassi Land heard the order.


    ¡°Listen to all movements!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to break through again. How fast!¡±


    Dylan, who was playing with machinery, sighed. With the gradual establishment of the system, they no longer needed to manage the two departments at all times. Most of the time, they spent their time in the Grassi Land Valley.


    On the other side, the door of the tower was tightly shut.


    A burst of power erupted.


    ¡­


    A week later!


    The door of the tower suddenly opened.


    Eli walked out.


    ¡°I broke through!¡± Eli sighed.


    At this moment, he sensed his body. His celestial body was like a dark sun, but at this moment, the power of the celestial was burning like a flame around the sun. It was like the sun¡¯s corona, emitting a unique light and heat that illuminated his mental space.


    ¡°Congratulations, my lord!¡± Nikola congratulated him, his eyes filled with respect.


    Eli had become stronger again. Although he was also a Radiant Moon warlock now, he felt pitifully weak in front of Eli.


    Hydra, who was not far away, did not have much of a reaction. It only watched as Eli broke through. It quickly shrunk its body and returned to its previous position, continuing to sleep soundly!


    Hill also retracted her life force.


    At this moment, the layers of spell formations in the Grassi Ground were unraveled and returned to normal!


    ¡°Hey, we have a guest!¡±


    Suddenly, Eli¡¯s gaze turned to the side of the valley as if he had seen something!

 Chapter 404 - 404 The Arrival of Elven Erwin

    404 The Arrival of Elven Erwin


    Two months ago.


    Just as Selona and the other Warlocks were heading to Nightfall City to provide support, Erwin, who came from the Elf Clan, finally realized that the defense line in the Green Field seemed to have relaxed.


    So she immediately gathered a team and joined forces with several forces to launch a fierce attack on the defensive line in the territory of the Amina Family.


    Although they didn¡¯t completely destroy the defense line in this battle, a portion of them had broken through their defense line and entered the territory of the Amina Family to plunder and destroy. This made Selona furious but helpless.


    Because when he returned, these races had already escaped from the green fields. Some of them had even fled to the South.


    Selona didn¡¯t care that much because further south was the Bloodline Tower. A small part of the Outsiders wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any damage!


    The truth was just as Selona had guessed. 99% of the alien races had been eliminated, but there were still some who had successfully broken through.


    Erwin was one of them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Erwin hid in a forest outside the Grassi Land, carefully using a large number of plants to cover her figure.


    She took a deep breath and lowered her head to look at the green leaf in her hand. It was currently emitting a scorching heat, which meant that she was getting closer to the Mother Life Tree.


    ¡°Twenty-six years!¡± Erwin¡¯s gaze was a little deep!


    It had been twenty-six years since she left the elven territory. It was not until last year that she found an opportunity.


    In the past year, in order to come here, she had almost been caught several times. She had relied on her affinity with plants to escape several times.


    ¡°Less than ten kilometers!¡± Erwin raised his head and looked at the mountain in the distance, and her heart filled with anticipation.


    The current elves were just an ordinary race, but she believed that as long as she found the Mother Tree, the elves would sooner or later recover their former glory!


    She carefully observed her surroundings for a while before continuing to head toward her destination.


    After passing through a few mountains and hiding in the nests of some magical beasts, she soon arrived beside a river in the mountains!


    Erwin¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the river. She hadn¡¯t drunk water for a few days.


    After carefully observing for a while, she no longer cared about her elven elegance. She ran towards the river and started drinking.


    Through the reflection of the water, she saw her current appearance.


    The black leather armor that bound her body had a few more holes. The longbow on her back had disappeared, and there was a short knife at her waist. These were the changes brought about by breaking through the blockade in the past year.


    However, although she looked a little disheveled, her long black hair was still smooth. Her fair skin was not dirty at all, and even her leather armor was extremely clean.


    The biggest change was that her silver eyes had a hint of determination. She was determined to find the Mother Tree!


    ¡°I will definitely find it!¡± Erwin refilled her body with water, took a deep breath, and left quickly.


    Her vigorous body flew through the forest like a white cat!


    Soon, she climbed up another mountain and stood on the top. The green leaf in her hand suddenly erupted with unprecedented light and turned in a direction.


    Erwin¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Found it!¡± She looked in the direction that the green leaf was pointing and saw a valley!


    The valley was located in the middle of a mountain range, surrounded by thick fog. There seemed to be a human city nearby.


    She sensed a lot of powerful auras from inside, so Erwin decided to stay away from them.


    ¡± But the fog in this valley doesn¡¯t seem right. Could it be that the Mother Tree created it to protect itself? ¡± Erwin frowned.


    She had thought that she would find the Mother Tree in a hidden place, but the situation now seemed to be different from what she had imagined.


    There was actually a city so close to the Mother Tree.


    Could it be that the Mother Tree had been controlled by the detestable Warlocks?


    Erwin took a deep breath. She was a little confused, but her confusion soon turned into determination.


    Since she was already there, there was nothing to hesitate about!


    After observing the situation, she headed straight for the valley. However, her speed was extremely slow, mainly to avoid being discovered.


    Soon, she arrived in front of the fog.


    ¡°Lord Mother Tree, bless me!¡±


    Erwin put the green leaf into his pocket, prayed respectfully, and then directly entered the fog.


    ¡­..


    Three hours later!


    When Erwin passed through the fog, she had to admit that she seemed to have lost her way when she saw that the environment had changed.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Erwin gritted her teeth and took out the leaf, but the green leaf that was originally glowing had already dimmed.


    Even the token given by the priest could not penetrate this fog!


    Seeing this result, Erwin took a deep breath and put away the green leaf!


    ¡± Come on, Erwin. You can definitely get out of here! ¡± She clenched her right fist and continued moving in another direction.


    Three hours later!


    Erwin looked at the familiar ground under her feet and fell silent.


    She still hadn¡¯t found the right path!


    One hour later.


    Three hours passed.


    ¡­


    24 hours!


    When Erwin returned to the same place after a day of running, she felt her body tremble slightly.


    She had to admit that she could not pass through the fog at all.


    Not only was she unable to find the Mother Tree, but as time passed, she also discovered that her power seemed to be losing bit by bit. This was also the power of the fog. Perhaps it would not be long before she fell into a deep sleep on this land and lost her life.


    ¡°Is this the end?¡± Erwin took a deep breath, her eyes filled with fatigue.


    At this moment, even though she was a third-circle elf, she could not help but feel despair.


    She was clearly just a step away from the Mother Tree, but she was unable to pass through the fog, much less find the Mother Tree.


    She had disappointed the High Priest.


    She bit her pink lips and took out the green leaf given by the priest. In the fog, the green leaf seemed to be just an ordinary leaf without any divine power.


    But at this moment, she held the leaf in her hand, then slowly lowered her head and began to pray.


    ¡°The all-rounded Mother Tree of Life.


    ¡°You are the ancestor of all elves and the origin of all life.


    ¡°I, the lowly moon elf Erwin, beg you to let me pass through this fog.¡±


    Erwin¡¯s tone was sincere as she prayed.


    When she opened her eyes again, she found that the fog in front of her seemed to be dissipating. The thick fog was rapidly disappearing.


    Her prayer succeeded?!


    ¡°Thank you, Mother Tree! ¡± Erwin looked at the fog ahead and thanked the Mother Tree sincerely.


    But the next moment, the joy on her face suddenly disappeared.


    In the fog, a figure slowly approached her, getting closer and closer.


    The broad figure seemed to be draped in a robe, and he held a staff, just like the mages in the stories said to them by the priests.


    ¡°Is it a warlock?¡± Erwin felt her breathing quicken. Although she couldn¡¯t see clearly, she could sense that the person in front of her might be even stronger than Lord Priest.


    She was in trouble.


    Erwin¡¯s body tensed up, and her eyes were serious. She slowly took the short knife in his hand and seemed to be ready to attack!


    Finally, a few seconds later, the figure suddenly left the fog. Erwin¡¯s body instantly straightened, and the short knife in his hand was already attacking.


    In the next second, she saw a pair of silver eyes, and her consciousness instantly fell into darkness.


    ¡°An elf? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this alien race!¡±


    Eli walked out of the fog and looked down at the unconscious elf in surprise.


    At this moment, he also saw that there seemed to be something glowing under the elf¡¯s clothes!


    Eli reached his hand in and fumbled around. A few seconds later, he took out a green leaf that was blooming with light!


    ¡°A magical green leaf!¡±


    Eli picked it up and felt a little strange. But when he looked behind him, he saw Hill¡¯s huge body coming out of the valley. The light from the green leaves seemed to be directed at Hill. As the fog dissipated, the light became brighter and brighter!


    Eli blinked and looked down at the unconscious elf!


    It seemed that this wasn¡¯t an elf who had entered this place by accident!


    This elf seemed to be related to Hill!


    Could Hill be related to the elves?


    Eli pondered for a moment but to no avail. Then, he moved his finger, and the elf began to float.


    He walked into the valley, and the elf behind him followed him!


    He would know when the elf woke up.

 Chapter 405 - 405 Conversation

    405 Conversation


    In the grassi land.


    Below Hill.


    The warm sunlight penetrated the layers of trees and sprinkled on the face of the sleeping elf girl on the grass, making her look even whiter!


    Eli was sitting not far away, and Dylan was beside him. In the distance, Hydra was sleeping on the grass, and Hill had thousands of branches hanging down.


    ¡°Hill, do you know about the elves? ¡± Eli raised his head and asked Hill.


    ¡°Hill doesn¡¯t know!¡± Hill shook her branches in confusion.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Eli nodded. After all, Hill had always been by his side, so he should naturally know if there were any changes.


    ¡°Elves?¡± Dylan, on the other hand, stuck his head out curiously.


    ¡°Why? Do you know what¡¯s happening?¡± Eli turned to look at Dylan. This guy did have a lot of things stored in his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I have some guesses.¡± Dylan looked up.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡± Sir, have you heard of the Mother Tree of Life? ¡± Dylan asked.


    ¡± Mother Tree of Life? Never heard of it. ¡± Eli shook his head. He didn¡¯t know much about this.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Dylan slowly stood up and walked to the elf. He looked at Eli and said, ¡°Sir, during the Mage Era, the highest authority in the Mage World was an organization called the Mage Council. This organization included almost all the big shots in the Mage World. These people included Mages, foreign races, and other powerful creatures that belonged to the Warlock Union.


    ¡°And the Mother Tree is one of them. It¡¯s a powerful eight-circle creature.¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes turned cold as he looked at Hill, then at Dylan. ¡°Are you saying that Hill is related to the Mother Tree? ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dylan nodded and continued. ¡°The Mother Tree is a powerful plant-type creature. And she has another identity! ¡±


    Then, he looked at the elf on the ground and said seriously,¡± That is, she is also the protector of one of the most powerful races under the Mage Alliance, the Great Elves. She is the faith of all elves! ¡±


    At this point, Eli naturally understood.


    Eli looked at Hill again.


    ¡°You are the Mother Tree? No, you should be a descendant of the Mother Tree!¡±


    ¡°Hill doesn¡¯t know. I just want to be by Father¡¯s side!¡± Hill¡¯s tender voice sounded uneasy and afraid as if she was worried that Eli would chase her away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone take you away.¡± Eli comforted.


    What a joke. She was such a good daughter. Eli would be angry with anyone who wanted to take her away.


    But today, he finally figured out Hill¡¯s background.


    The seed he had found in the Bryne Empire was probably the seed or child of the Mother Life Tree!


    ¡°My lord, the elf is awake!¡± At this moment, Dylan suddenly said.


    Eli looked over. The elf let out a low groan and tried to open her eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Erwin shook her head. She felt a sharp pain in her brain and struggled to open her eyes.


    She vaguely remembered that she seemed to be in a fog and then fell unconscious.


    Yes, it was a human!


    Ivan suddenly shivered. She remembered what had happened before. In the fog, she prayed to the Mother Tree, but when the fog dispersed, she saw a human and he fell unconscious.


    Therefore, she might still be in a dangerous state.


    Realizing this, Erwin suddenly didn¡¯t dare to move. She could only slowly open her eyes, wanting to explore what was around her!


    ¡°Just get up! ¡°Suddenly, a voice entered her mind and communicated with her.


    Erwin gritted her teeth and realized that she had been discovered.


    She opened her eyes and slowly got up. However, when she stood up and saw the scene in front of her, she was stunned!


    There was a man and a dog standing on the huge lawn and a huge snake lying in the distance. Each of their auras was above hers, but these were not her concern. She stared blankly at the hundred-meter-tall tree in front of her.


    The huge branches stood on the ground, and countless branches fell down like a waterfall. Every leaf on them was as green as jade, emitting a majestic aura of life. There were even specks of green light around them.


    ¡°Lord Mother Life!¡±


    Erwin thought of this term immediately. It was a mysterious connection between bloodlines!


    Lord Priest, she found it!


    Tears rolled down from Erwin¡¯s eyes. When she wanted to look for the green leaves to confirm it, she found that the green leaves on her chest had long disappeared, and even her clothes were slightly messy.


    She was a little stunned!


    ¡°Fair lady, are you looking for this? I¡¯m sorry, the light that this thing emitted at that time was a little eye-catching.¡±


    Erwin turned around and saw the leaf given by the priest in the human¡¯s hand. It was emitting an unprecedentedly intense light, and the direction of the light was the tree beside him!


    There was good news and bad news.


    The bad news was that she had been captured by a human. The good news was that she had also found the Mother Tree, and she was right beside her.


    ¡± Evil Wizard, the Moon Elves will never yield. With the Mother Tree here, I advise you not to do anything bad! ¡± Erwin looked at the nearby Eli and warned him. Her body moved closer to the Mother Tree.

 Chapter 406 - 406 Conversation

    406 Conversation


    The Mother Tree was the protector of the elves.


    But the next second, she was stunned.


    The Mother Tree extended its branch and pushed her a little further before approaching the evil human.


    Erwin blinked his eyes and was a little confused!


    ¡°Elf, I think we need to talk.¡± At this moment, Eli also approached and smiled.


    Erwin was at a loss as she looked at the human who was being intimate with the Mother Tree.


    It took her more than ten seconds to calm down. She looked into Eli¡¯s eyes and said,


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Sitting on the soft sofa made the elf who grew up in the green fields feel slightly uncomfortable.


    Taking a deep breath, she looked at the human opposite her and the dog lying beside her.


    ¡± You can call me Eli. What¡¯s your name? ¡± Eli asked with a smile.


    ¡°Erwin of the Moon Elves. ¡± Erwin looked at the human in front of him.


    The loose black robe was placed to the side, and he was only wearing comfortable, loose black clothes. He had black hair and black eyes, giving off a unique feeling. It was slightly different from the Warlocks she had seen before.


    ¡°What is your purpose?¡± Eli asked directly.


    Erwin hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°I was sent out to find the Mother Tree.¡±


    ¡± Mother Tree, are you talking about Hill? ¡± Eli nodded and looked out the window at Hill. It was exactly as he had guessed.


    ¡± Lord, the Mother Tree is the protector of the elves. I hope you can hand the Mother Tree over to us! ¡± Erwin sat on the sofa and gritted her teeth.


    Although she was very clear about her situation, she still hoped that she could make some effort.


    She could die, but the Mother Tree had to return to the elves.


    ¡°Oh? Do you think Hill is willing to go with you?¡± Eli smiled.


    Erwin thought of the Mother Tree¡¯s reaction and fell silent again.


    That¡¯s right, this was no longer the Mother Tree of the past. The Mother Tree had died in the war long ago. What she saw was only the descendant of the Mother Tree!


    ¡°Of course, everything can be discussed. Even if I¡¯m willing, what can you offer in exchange?¡± Eli asked with a smile.


    Hearing the exchange, Erwin¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately said anxiously, ¡°Sir, the elves are willing to give you anything,¡±


    ¡°What do you have?¡±


    Ely was also a little curious. As the subordinates of the wizards in the past, these foreign races might really have a lot of good things.


    ¡± My lord, we moon elves grow a large number of magical plants, and we are good at concocting magic potions. We even have a large number of magic potions left behind by mages or some resources in the green fields. ¡± Erwin said anxiously.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes widened.


    Potion formulas and Potionology knowledge!


    These foreign races actually had this?


    ¡°Sir, the elves were the biggest supplier of magic potions to the mages during the mage era. Every year, 70% of the magic potions were refined by the Elves. They were an important component of the mage¡¯s society.¡± Dylan, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke.


    He ignored Dylan¡¯s interruption, but the content made Eli¡¯s eyes light up.


    That¡¯s right, the mage alliance was a large entity. Mages played the role of brains and fists, but in fact, most of their day-to-day running was reliant on these foreign races. These foreign races controlled many things that belonged to Wizards. T


    And unlike the Warlocks, perhaps the knowledge of these foreign races was even more complete.


    Although Eli currently had quite a few potion formulas, there really weren¡¯t many of them. At least, ever since he advanced to the Corona realm, there were basically no suitable materials that could be used to increase his strength. Perhaps he could find new ones from the elves.


    ¡± Oh, right, what¡¯s your purpose in searching for the Mother Tree? ¡± Eli suddenly asked.


    This time, Erwin looked hesitant and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I think we should be more honest.¡± Eli smiled and consoled her.


    ¡°Alright, my lord. I can tell you.¡± Erwin took a deep breath and said, ¡± My lord, I come from the Green Field, which is a large area north of here. There were many foreign races living there during the mage era, and many of them were powerful races. Also, for some reason, the elves were scattered. These years, the elves have been living a very hard life.


    ¡± But as long as the Mother Tree returns, the elves will definitely be able to unite again and get out of our current predicament. ¡±


    ¡°Wait, you said that there are many foreign races in the green fields!¡± Eli looked at Erwin and asked.


    ¡± Yes, almost all the intelligent races in the Green Field are once subordinate races of the Mage Alliance! ¡± Erwin nodded.


    Then, she looked up at Eli and found that Eli¡¯s eyes seemed to have lit up.


    Eli took a deep breath and suppressed the joy in his heart.


    Inadvertently, he seemed to have found a treasure trove again. The green field might have many things he needed.


    He might even be able to find information on breaking through five rings there.


    Ten seconds later, he looked up at Erwin and said, ¡°You elves need protection, but it¡¯s obvious that Hill isn¡¯t strong enough to do that now. Even if you bring her back, it might not be of much use. ¡±


    Erwin frowned. She had also discovered that the Mother Tree had not even broken through to the celestial level!


    ¡°But ¡­ I think there¡¯s another way.¡±


    Eli spoke, and Erwin looked over.


    ¡°I can protect the elves and even help you unify the green fields, but you have to accept some of my requests. I need you to help me collect some knowledge from the Mage Era and other things I need!¡±


    Erwin frowned even more.


    Wasn¡¯t this a request for the elves to submit to the humans in front of her?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. This is not something I can decide.¡± Erwin shook her head and said firmly, ¡°The bloodline of the elves hides the mark of the mages. The elves only submit to the Mother Tree and the wizards!¡±


    Her eyes were filled with determination as she stared at Eli. ¡± The Elven Priests who survived from that era would never submit to the Warlocks. The Priests said that they were still waiting for the return of the mage. As for you, the priests would never admit you! ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Eli blinked.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Eli smiled.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Erwin¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise when he heard what Ely said!


    She felt a little confused.


    ¡°Because I am a Mage!¡± Eli answered with a smile.


    ¡°What?!¡± Erwin jumped up and shouted at Eli with his mouth agape.


    But then, she only felt a boundless mental power and saw a huge celestial body floating behind Eli. She fell silent.


    Although she had never seen a mage before, the priest would always tell them stories about mages. She also knew what a mage¡¯s celestial body looked like.


    The person before her was actually a Mage, but from his aura, he was even stronger than Lord Priest. However, Lord Priest was a Radiant Moon expert. So this person had to be at least a Radiant Sun.


    However, it was impossible for a Mage to advance from an acolyte to such a stage.


    Unless¡­The person in front of her was not a native of the warlock world but an outsider.


    ¡°Are the mages coming back?¡± Hence, she asked the next question directly, her face full of anticipation.


    On the other hand, Eli raised his eyebrows. He did not seem to have thought that the topic of conversation would change to this.


    However, his powerful mind worked quickly, and in the blink of an eye, he understood Erwin¡¯s thoughts. Erwin thought he was the scout of the returning mages!


    Eli¡¯s thoughts flashed, and the smile on his face gradually became serious. He looked at Erwin and said, ¡°You are very smart!¡±


    Erwin felt her breathing quicken!


    ¡°Then what is the purpose of your visit?¡±


    ¡°To prepare for the return of the main force!¡± Eli nodded, then looked at Erwin and said solemnly, ¡°Erwin, I need your help!¡±

 Chapter 407 - 407 Elven Priest Tears

    407 Elven Priest Tears


    Under the moonlight.


    A silver aircraft flew across the sky and headed north.


    In the aircraft, Eli¡¯s doppelganger was sitting in the front with Erwin behind her. However, at this moment, she was looking at the figure in front of her and the aircraft as she took a deep breath.


    This flying device was very fast, and it was engraved with complicated spell formations. No warlock could make it!


    The person in front of him was actually a Mage, a Mage from the outside world.


    Even though they were already on the path back to the green fields, she still felt that everything was so surreal.


    An hour ago.


    After talking to Eli, she knew Eli¡¯s identity. He was a Radiant Sun mage from the Mage Alliance. He had returned this time to prepare for the return of the mages, to carry out preliminary modifications, and to manage some slave races.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t believe it at first, but when he showed her the transformation of the Bloodline Tower and other methods, she soon believed it completely.


    Therefore, she decided to bring Eli to the territory of the Green Field Elves!


    ¡°My lord, the green fields are just north of here. But before that, we have to pass through a warlock force. My lord, you have to be careful.¡± Erwin reminded.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡± Eli replied, turning to Erwin and asking, ¡°Tell me about Green Field. I¡¯m not too sure about the situation there. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Erwin nodded and said, ¡°The Green Field used to be a no man¡¯s land during the Mage Era. However, after the Magi left, dozens of foreign races entered this area. This area is also very large, almost as big as two Western Regions.


    ¡°This area is roughly divided into three levels. One is the core area, where the strongest races live. Further out is the inner area. The races there are slightly weaker than the races in the core area, but they are still very powerful. The area near the western region is the outer area. The other races live here, and the elf race is there!¡±


    The Western Regions were two big countries!


    Eli was also a little surprised. He really didn¡¯t know!


    However, his expression immediately became strange. He looked at Erwin and asked, ¡°Is the elf race that weak? They actually live in the outermost layer!¡±


    Erwin explained awkwardly, ¡°My lord, the elves were mainly responsible for logistics during the mage era. Of course, we used to be in the inner area, but after the elves split into different groups due to a lack of faith and unity, we had to move to the outer area. ¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Eli nodded and asked, ¡± How strong are the Green Field races? ¡±


    ¡°Most of the alien races in the outer region only have a few Radiant Moons. The inner region might be a little stronger, and some might have fighting power on the level of the Radiant Sun. I don¡¯t know about the core region, but there shouldn¡¯t be any fighting power above the fifth circle. Otherwise, this place would have been unified long ago!¡± Erwin replied.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.


    If that were the case, then the green fields would not be too dangerous to him. Instead, this place would be a huge treasure trove for him!


    This place could make him stronger. Perhaps this place could even become the strength that supported him to continue moving forward.


    Many of the foreign races there were once part of the logistics of the Mages World. If he could subdue these intelligent races and then have them serve him, this might be a huge opportunity for Eli.


    These foreign races had helped the mages conquer countless worlds. It was terrifying just to think that they would all be working for Eli alone.


    Furthermore, Eli had the Bloodline Tower as a cover. This would allow the resources in Eli¡¯s hands to rapidly expand, and he might even become a monopoly power in the Warlock World!


    Hiss!


    Even Ely couldn¡¯t help but feel excited when he thought of this result.


    Perhaps the structure of the system that Eli had envisioned to serve him might not take so much time to build.


    ¡°Sir, there seems to be someone blocking the way ahead!¡± Erwin¡¯s nervous voice pulled him back to reality.


    Eli looked ahead. Through the aircraft¡¯s screen, a celestial seemed to be blocking the way. It was a familiar person, Simon.


    ¡± Stop. This is the territory of the Amina Family. No one is allowed to fly here. ¡± Simon shouted loudly. He looked at the flying device in front of him, and the aura of a celestial spread out.


    He wanted to see which Warlock dared to behave atrociously in their territory.


    At this time, the aircraft slowly came to a stop. The huge shield on the top opened, revealing the impatient Eli and Erwin hiding behind him.


    ¡°I need to go to Green Field. When the time comes, tell your people not to stop me!¡± Eli said quickly.


    In the next second, the shield closed again, and the aircraft flew past him without stopping.


    Simon took a deep breath and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    How the f * ck was it Lord Eli?!


    He immediately took out a communicator. This was sponsored by the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°There will be an aircraft passing by in a while. Everyone, do not stop it!¡±


    ¡°But the family head said that flying magical beasts or even aircraft is not allowed in the territory of the Amina Family! ¡± A voice came from the communication device. It was another celestial of the Amina family!


    ¡± That¡¯s Sir Eli! ¡± Simon replied calmly.


    In the next second, the communicator fell into a long silence, followed by a series of panicked voices.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Simon put away his communicator silently. He was glad that he didn¡¯t say anything overboard just now.


    It was a blessing in disguise.


    ¡­..


    On the other side.


    After getting Simon¡¯s warning, the road ahead was naturally smooth.


    No one dared to stop him.


    Erwin witnessed all of this and was even more in awe of Eli.


    ¡± Sir, we¡¯ve reached the outermost area of the green field! ¡± Erwin said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eli nodded and looked outside.


    At this moment, behind the aircraft was a huge wall that stretched for more than ten kilometers. In front of it was an endless forest. Eli could sense the figures of many foreign races in the forest below. These were the foreign races that the Amina Family had fought over the years!


    However, at this moment, the aircraft was several thousand meters high, so these creatures did not notice it.


    ¡°Erwin, lead the way!¡± Eli turned to Erwin and said.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Erwin judged an area and then pointed forward, ¡°That way.¡±


    In the next second, the aircraft flew in the opposite direction and quickly disappeared from the sight of the Amina family.


    At the same time, Selona received Simon¡¯s message from the guardian of the Amina Family.


    ¡°The lord went to the green fields? Why?¡± There was some doubt in Selona¡¯s eyes.


    However, after thinking for a few seconds, he ignored it.


    Where Eli went had nothing to do with him!


    As a lackey, one had to have an awareness of a lackey.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    After flying for dozens of kilometers in the green fields, Eli and Erwin finally arrived at their destination.


    ¡± Sir, this is the territory of the moon elves! ¡± Erwin said respectfully.


    Their journey wasn¡¯t that smooth. They even encountered a fourth-circle alien creature, but Eli only released his aura, and the alien creature immediately fled.


    Eli looked down as well. The ground was still a large forest, but in the middle of the forest, there was an area where the trees were even taller. There was an even larger tree in the middle, and Eli could sense the auras of many creatures, including a four-circle Radiant Moon creature.


    The aircraft slowly shut down, and Eli brought Erwin directly to the center!


    Bang!


    The two landed in front of a huge tree, making a soft sound.


    At this moment, the nearby elves also noticed the two of them and quickly gathered. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of elves had gathered. On the trees and on the ground, some of them were holding weapons, while some were looking at Eli solemnly.


    Eli also took a look and realized that most of the elves here had silver hair and silver eyes. These were the characteristics of the moon elves. There were almost no ugly elves in this race. The men were handsome, and the women were beautiful.


    Being surrounded, Eli did not say anything. He just waited calmly. Erwin, who was behind him, adjusted her breathing.


    Sure enough, a few seconds later, there was a sudden commotion in one direction, and the elves scattered to the two sides.


    An elderly elven priest slowly walked out, looked at Eli, and asked seriously, ¡°I wonder why this lord has come to the territory of our elf race!¡±


    At this moment, Erwin ran to the priest¡¯s side and whispered into her ears.


    A few seconds later, Erwin stood up, but the elven priest looked at Ely with tears streaming down her face. She said excitedly, ¡°Sir, I knew you would come back.¡±


    Looking at this scene, Eli felt awkward, but his expression remained the same. He looked at the Elven Priest and said sincerely,


    ¡°We¡¯re back!


    ¡°Sorry for the wait!¡±

 Chapter 408 - 408 I, Radiant Sun Warlock Eli, Accept the Faithfulness of the Elves

    408 I, Radiant Sun Warlock Eli, Accept the Faithfulness of the Elves


    In the treehouse.


    The elven priest looked at Eli excitedly as she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Sir, you can call me Yolanda, or you can call me Priest like Erwin!¡±


    Eli looked at the priest in front of him and Erwin, who was sitting upright beside him and nodded at the priest. ¡°Hello, Lord Priest. You can call me Eli! ¡±


    ¡± Alright, Sir Eli! ¡± The priest nodded and sighed, ¡°My lord, you don¡¯t know how many days I¡¯ve fantasized about the return of my lords. I thought that there would be no hope in this life, but I didn¡¯t expect that in the final stage of my life, my lords would actually return. ¡±


    The priest had lived from the Mage Era and had lived under the protection of the Mages for a long time. She had deep feelings for the mages.


    At this moment, Eli was also rather embarrassed, mainly because he was a little melancholic about the lie he had told earlier!


    However, his expression was still as calm as usual. He said,¡± I¡¯m just the vanguard. I don¡¯t know how long it will take for the real Mage army to return. Besides, there are many preparations that I can¡¯t complete by myself. Lord Priest, I need your help! ¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± The priest was surprised. ¡± My lord, the elves will always be loyal to the mages. If you need anything, just ask! ¡±


    Eli blinked his eyes. He did not expect the elves to be so loyal to the mages!


    ¡°I do need some help, but I think we should first unify your elf race before we talk about anything else!¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Unify the elves?¡± The priest frowned and said, ¡± My lord, you may not know the situation of the elves. The elves have been divided for a long time. It may not be easy to convince them! ¡±


    The priest¡¯s tone was somewhat emotional.


    The elves used to be so awe-inspiring, but now they had become like this!


    ¡± What if it¡¯s the Mother Tree¡¯s order?! ¡± Eli looked at the priest and said with a smile.


    ¡°Lord Mother Tree¡­If it¡¯s an order from the Mother Tree, then the elves will definitely not disobey.¡± The priest shook her head.


    ¡°Okay, then go and bring the other elven priests here. We¡¯ll have a good chat!¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Alright, hmm? Sir, what did you say?¡± The elven priest did not react in time at first, and then she let out a cry of surprise.


    ¡± Lord Priest, I forgot to tell you. I found Lord Eli while I was searching for the Mother Tree. Currently, Lord Eli is protecting Lord Mother Tree! ¡± Erwin replied awkwardly.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    The priest¡¯s mouth was wide open, and her throat moved slightly, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. After more than ten seconds, she looked at Erwin with a trembling voice and said, ¡°You mean, you found the Mother Tree! ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Erwin nodded.


    The Moon Elf Priestess clutched her chest and took a few deep breaths. Even Eli felt that she was about to die!


    Of course, this was just a joke. After all, this was a Radiant Moon elf!


    After a few minutes, the elven priest finally came back to her senses and looked at Eli. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord. I¡¯m too happy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand. ¡°Eli smiled.


    ¡± Then, may I know where the Mother Tree is now? ¡± the Moon Elf Priest asked curiously.


    ¡± Currently under my protection. However, it¡¯s very safe now that it¡¯s rooted in the human world! ¡± Eli said.


    ¡± If it¡¯s Lord Mother Tree, then everything will be much easier. ¡± the Elven Priest said. ¡°Then, my lord, I¡¯ll summon a few other elven priests. Perhaps I can see a united elven race again in my lifetime!¡± The moon elf priest smiled, but her tone was a little sad!


    Because she knew that her idea was almost impossible to realize because even in the Green Field, there were only a small number of elves left. The real elves had no contact with the Mage World, and it was even impossible to find them.


    This was because the Mages had conquered many worlds in the past, but most of them were actually very far away from the Mage¡¯s home world. They were all connected through large-scale space-time teleportation circles, and with the departure of the mages, these large-scale spell circles had long been damaged or lost.


    ¡°There will be such an opportunity.¡± Eli consoled.


    Eli really thought so. Perhaps one day, he could rebuild these spell formations because the ruins of these spell formations should still be in the central region!


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± The moon elf priest nodded and stood up.


    She slowly walked to the inside of the treehouse and touched an area. The trees immediately swayed like water waves, revealing a hidden space inside.


    The priest carefully took out a branch from it!


    The branch was dry, only about ten centimeters long, but it still emitted a strong life aura. Eli felt that this was similar to Hill¡¯s aura. It should be the branch of the previous Mother Tree of Life!


    As for the priest, she only held the branch, and it instantly emitted light. Then, five images gradually appeared on the green light screen.


    The faces of elves appeared one after another.


    The five Elves all looked quite old. There were three males and two females, and they seemed to be from the same era as the Moon Elf Priestess. They all looked at the Moon Elf Priestess as if they wanted an explanation.


    The priest looked at these people and slowly said,¡± As the Elven Royal Family and Moon Elven Priest, I am gathering the Dark Elven Priest, Light Elven Priest, Wood Elven Priest, Blood Elven Priest, and Flower Elven Priest to carry out the plan to integrate the Elven Race! ¡°

 Chapter 409 - 409 I, Radiant Sun Warlock Eli, Accept the Faithfulness of the Elves

    409 I, Radiant Sun Warlock Eli, Accept the Faithfulness of the Elves


    The priest¡¯s tone was calm, but the content left the elven priests dumbfounded.


    ¡°Yolanda, are you crazy? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± One of the dark-skinned old elves said.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The wood elf priest with green ears also spoke.


    The other Elven Priests didn¡¯t say anything, but their eyes told them that it was impossible.


    Faced with this situation, the Moon Elf Priestess could only say, ¡°The Mages have returned, and the Mother Life Tree has been found!¡±


    In the next second.


    She ignored their stunned expressions and cut off the connection.


    Putting away the branch, the moon elf priest returned to her seat and smiled at Eli. ¡°Sir, they will be here soon!¡±


    Ely nodded, but he was smiling in his heart. This Moon Elven Priest was also an expert at keeping people in suspense!


    Just wait!


    The Elven Priests were also faster than Ely had imagined. They only took half an hour.


    Bang!


    The door of the treehouse was suddenly pushed open, and a faintly glowing light elf walked in.


    The priest shouted at the moon elf priest, ¡°Yolanda, what did you mean just now?¡±


    ¡± Let me introduce you. This is Lord Eli. As for the Mother Life Tree, I¡¯ll talk about it when we¡¯re all here! ¡± the moon elf introduced to the light elf priest.


    At this moment, the light elf priest realized that there was another person there. After hearing Yolanda¡¯s introduction, her eyes widened.


    ¡± Hello, I¡¯m Eli. ¡± Eli said to the elf with a faint smile.


    ¡°Hello, Lord Mage!¡± The light elf immediately stood up straight and said respectfully to Eli as if it was a habit.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. Sit down first.¡± Eli said.


    The light elf priest nodded and sat on a chair on the other side.


    Her eyes glanced at him from time to time, as if he was a little suspicious.


    Looking at this scene, the corners of Yolanda¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    Time slowly passed. Ten minutes later, the door suddenly opened again, and four elves walked in together!


    The four elves all looked different. Eli quickly recognized that these elves were all subspecies of the elves: dark elves, wood elves, blood elves, and flower elves!


    All of the elves were looking at the Moon Elf Priestess anxiously, completely ignoring the others.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that everyone is here. Since everyone is here, let me introduce you again.¡± The moon elf priestess stood up and walked to Elu¡¯s side. She introduced, ¡°This is Sir Eli from the Mage Alliance. He has returned to prepare for the return of the mages. I¡¯ve gathered everyone here to unite the elves once again. At the same time, this is also the request of the Mother Life Tree! ¡±


    The newcomers were also dumbfounded. They looked at Eli in a daze.


    Eli also stood up. At the same time, the Celestial Body behind him spread out slightly, emitting a powerful aura.


    Hiss!


    Seeing the celestial body, the elves who had experienced the mage era all opened their mouths wide, and their bodies subconsciously tensed up.


    Celestial Body was the symbol of a Mage!


    ¡°My lord!¡± Along with the light elf priest, a few elf priests instantly lowered their heads and said respectfully.


    Eli looked on calmly because this was the etiquette that the other races had to do when facing the mages.


    This meant that the few priests still maintained their reverence for the Mages. Or perhaps it was because they had seen the power of the Mages in the past that they retained their fear of the Mages!


    ¡°Everyone can relax a little. I¡¯m just the vanguard!¡± The arrow was already on the bowstring and had no choice but to be fired. Eli was once again the best actor.


    A priest looked at Eli and said, ¡°I wonder how long Milord will be staying here? Do you need us to do anything?¡±


    The other priests also raised their heads and looked at Eli!


    As for Eli¡¯s identity, they did not doubt him at all. Based on Eli¡¯s aura, it was impossible for a mage of this level to appear in the current world. He could only have returned from outside.


    This was because a fourth-circle mage would have died in their current world already. Their life force would burn five to ten times faster.


    Those who dared to come back would not stay for long, let alone come looking for them!


    ¡± What I need to do is to turn the world around. I¡¯m starting from the Western Regions, but I can¡¯t do this alone. So I need the help of the elves. Of course, I have to unify the elves first. ¡± Eli said to them.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    When the Elven Priests heard this, they looked at each other and seemed to be in a difficult position.


    ¡± Of course, this is not only my hope but also the hope of His Excellency! ¡± Eli explained as he took out a green branch!


    The branch was not long and looked ordinary, but when it was taken out, the Elven Priests widened their eyes as if there were rolling waves in their eyes.


    This was not all. With the appearance of the tree branch, the air gradually rippled, and a scene gradually appeared in front of everyone.


    It was a huge valley, and in the valley, boundless life force was being emitted. In the corner of the valley, hundreds of huge trees stood in a forest. In the center, there was a huge tree with countless branches and thousands of green leaves emitting a unique life force.


    The tree seemed to have seen these elves, and a voice came from afar.


    ¡± Accept the leadership of the Mages and make the elves great again. ¡±


    The voice belonged to Hill, and this temporary image was created by Eli¡¯s power of celestial and Hill¡¯s branch.


    As for the words, they were naturally taught by Ell.


    At this moment, the elves in front of him were already crying, and their bodies were trembling.


    There was no way they were mistaken. The bloodline connection told them that what they saw was the origin of the elves and their protector, the Mother Life Tree!


    In the next second, a priest looked at Ely, bowed respectfully, and said humbly, ¡°The Light Elves accept your leadership! ¡±


    The other elves did the same.


    ¡°The wood elves accept your leadership!¡±


    ¡± The Night Elves accept your leadership! ¡±


    ¡± The Blood Elves accept your leadership! ¡±


    ¡°The Flower Elves accept your leadership!¡±


    At this moment, Yolanda, the moon elf priestess beside Eli, also came to the priests. She looked at Eli and said respectfully, ¡± The Elf Clan welcomes your return, sir. We accept your leadership! ¡±


    ¡°Dad, how did Hill do?¡± At this moment, the passageway had not closed yet, and the voices of some people entered Eli¡¯s ears like children asking for praise.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Eli smiled and sent his words over.


    A few seconds later, the passage closed. Eli looked at the elves in front of him and said, ¡± I, Radiant Sun Mage Eli, accept the allegiance of the elves! ¡°

 Chapter 410 - 410 Elemental Hand

    410 Elemental Hand


    Outside the treehouse.


    Erwin stood guard outside the treehouse, glancing inside from time to time.


    In the wooden house, the various branches of the elves were talking to Lord Eli. Although she didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, she vaguely understood that the elves would probably undergo a huge change in the future.


    She hoped it was a good result!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    In the wooden house, Eli and a few Elven Priests were discussing the upcoming problems and some troubles that needed to be solved.


    ¡°Sir, the biggest problem with the Elven Race¡¯s unification is that each territory is separated. If this cannot be resolved, it will be difficult for the Elven Race to become a unified force! ¡± The moon elf priestess looked at Elii.


    ¡°Yes, this indeed needs to be resolved.¡±


    Eli nodded.


    Eli had learned about this from the Elven Priests.


    A few hundred years ago, the elves were unified, but later on, due to some reasons, the elves were scattered. A few forces took the opportunity to intervene and occupy several regions, causing the elf territory to be completely separated.


    After hundreds of years of changes, these areas were firmly occupied by the alien races.


    Therefore, if he wanted to fulfill his previous promise, he had to at least deal with these races first.


    ¡°Tell me about the situation. I just came to Green Field!¡± Eli said.


    ¡± Sir, so far, the Dark Elves and Moon Elves have their territories connected to each other. With the Moon Elves as the center, we are separated from the Wood Elves by the Gnolls, the Blood Elves by the Treants, the Flower Elves by the Astral Spirits, and the Light Elves by the Bearmen!


    ¡°These races aren¡¯t simple either. They all have the combat power of three or four Radiant Moon Warlocks.¡±


    Hearing this, the other priests also sighed.


    The elves of today were much weaker than before. Each branch only had two or three celestials, and the Radiant Moons only had five priests.


    Moreover, they were not that young anymore. All of them combined could defeat one force but not all.


    Firstly, they could not gather together for a single reason. Secondly, it was indeed very troublesome!


    ¡°However, since we want to unify the territory, we naturally can¡¯t separate it. Therefore, we have to deal with these factions.¡± the Dark Elven Priest said.


    ¡± Alright, but it might take some time. It looks like we old bones are going to fight again! ¡± The light elf priest was an old man and laughed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir. What do you think?¡± The moon elf priestess looked at Eli, waiting for his decision.


    The other priests also looked at Eli.


    Looking at everyone¡¯s gazes, Eli pondered for a few seconds before asking a question that confused all the elves.


    ¡°Do you know that these races have the remains of mages?¡±


    Hearing this question, the elves looked at each other, and their mouths twitched!


    This ¡­


    This topic had changed too quickly. They couldn¡¯t keep up!


    After a few seconds, the flower elf priest said, ¡°Sir, the Astral Spirits were responsible for the sealing of some items. They have some sealing spells, while the Tree Demons were responsible for purifying some special areas. They have a special purification rune, and the Bearmen and Gnolls are combat units. There might be some remnants of the mage Tool! ¡±


    On the other side.


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up. This green field was indeed a good place. Almost every foreign race had something!


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you deal with them,¡± Eli said, looking at everyone.


    ¡°Sir, this isn¡¯t appropriate. Actually, we can take this slow.¡± The moon elf priest¡¯s mouth was wide open.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Eli shook his head and said righteously, ¡°Everything is for the sake of the unity of the elves.¡±


    The few priests instantly sucked in a breath of cold air, and the way they looked at Eli changed.


    Lord is benevolent!


    ¡°Then when does Milord plan to go?¡± The Blood Elf Priest asked.


    Eli looked out of the window. It was noon, and the sun was hanging high in the sky.


    He turned to look at them and said,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it now?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Elven Priests gaped again. This was too hasty.


    The forces of these foreign races were not weak!


    As soon as he finished speaking, Eli stood up and looked at the few of them. ¡°Come and lead the way for me!


    ¡± As for the Moon Elf Priestess, help me gather all the knowledge of the elves ¡®potions. This is also what I need! ¡±


    The few of them stood rooted to the ground after listening to Eli¡¯s words.


    Especially the moon elf priestess. She looked at Eli¡¯s eyes and felt that they were glowing green.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with Milord.¡± The Blood Elf Priest said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    The Elven Priests decided to go with Eli for his safety.


    Five minutes later.


    The moon elf priestess and Erwin stood outside the treehouse, staring blankly as Eli disappeared with a few figures.


    ¡± Lord Priest, where is Lord Eli going? ¡± Erwin asked curiously.¡±


    ¡°To do something that sounds ridiculous!¡± The moon elf priestess Yolanda¡¯s mouth twitched. She looked at Erwin and said, ¡°Erwin, come with me to the moon elves ¡®secret warehouse!¡±


    ¡°To the secret warehouse?¡±


    ¡°Yes, go and organize the knowledge that Lord Mages once gave us!¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Eli and the five Elven Priests were flying in the sky!


    ¡°Sir, this is the territory of the gnolls!¡± The Wood Elf Priest said to Eli.


    Eli stopped and looked down.


    A large flat area suddenly appeared in the forest ahead. It was covered with gravel and sand. In the center of the area was a building that looked like a temple. In front of the temple stood a huge stone statue of a gnoll. Outside the temple were a large number of humanoid creatures that looked like jackals. These were the gnolls!


    At this moment, they were standing not far above the temple. They had already entered the gnolls¡¯ territory. There were already many gnolls roaring and looking at them from the earth.


    In the distant temple, fourteen auras erupted. Four of them were Radiant Moons and ten were celestials!


    ¡°Who dares to behave atrociously in front of the gnoll clan!¡±


    Dozens of figures flew out. Each of them was at least five meters tall and emitted a powerful aura. The giant gnoll in the lead was seven meters tall and wore silver-white leather armor. He also held a huge spiked club in his hand. He was the one who had spoken just now.


    His aura was also the strongest among all the gnolls.


    The Elven Priests immediately became nervous. They looked at Eli, curious about how Eli would resolve this.


    This was a total of more than ten fourth-circle creatures!


    However, in the next second, they saw a huge illusory figure rise up behind Eli.


    Celestial Body!


    The gigantic celestial Body was 150 meters tall and looked similar to Eli. However, it seemed as if countless elements were surging within its body, and the aura it emitted was terrifying.


    Eli felt the Celestial Body behind him. In the Warlock world, he could only use his bloodline avatar to fight, but here, he could use the methods of Mages!


    ¡°Come on!¡± Eli lowered his head and looked at the group of celestials before him, a faint smile on his face.


    In the next second.


    The Celestial Body suddenly raised its hand, and countless elements instantly gathered toward it.


    Fourth-circle spell-Elemental Hand!


    It covered the sky.


    The huge palm was burning with countless light shadows as if it was a giant hand that could destroy the world and tears the void apart!


    Eli hovered in the sky above the gnolls. His black sorcerer¡¯s robe fluttered in the wind. At this time, he held the scepter in his hand. His gaze was calm as he looked at the gnolls as if he was a god looking at mortals!


    Although this was a fourth-circle spell upgraded from the Elemental Hand, it was still terrifying when combined with the full power of Eli.


    The gnolls in the sky were dumbfounded by this terrifying scene.


    Therefore, the gnolls felt a fatal threat!


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and block this attack!¡±


    The gnoll leader¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as he shouted.


    The other gnolls also understood the crisis of the situation. Dozens of gnolls howled, and their aura completely erupted. Their bodies almost expanded several times again, and even the leader directly grew to 200 meters in size. The spiked club in his hand also grew in proportion, and he held it tightly in his hand.


    He waved his spiked club and let out a furious roar, swinging it at the approaching Elemental Hand.


    The other ten or so gnolls also transformed into their hundred-meter-long forms and attacked together.


    A total of 14 giants faced the sudden appearance of the huge Elemental Hand. They overcame their fear and roared with the desire for life!


    Boom!


    The 14 giant gnolls crashed into the huge Elemental Hand. The power of the Elemental Hand suddenly exploded and slammed into the bodies of the many gnolls. They did not stop it. The huge Elemental Hand instantly sent all the figures flying to the ground dozens of kilometers away like an elemental tide that could destroy the world.


    Boom!


    Another rumble!


    Along with a huge mushroom cloud, countless cities within a radius of dozens of miles were swept up, and the aftershock of the elements spread in all directions.


    Countless trees were torn into pieces, and a huge pit spread out in all directions!


    This process lasted for a few minutes.


    When everything dispersed, a huge pit that was more than ten kilometers wide appeared in the distance. There were 14 dead bodies in the pit. Their flesh and blood stuck to the ground like 14 huge flowers of flesh and blood.


    The Elemental Hand, the most basic of the fourth-circle spells, was used together with Celestial Body to kill fourteen fourth-circle gnolls in one blow!


    Gulp!


    In the distance, a few Elven Priests were watching this scene with their mouths agape.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? It¡¯s solved just like that!¡± The wood elf priest¡¯s body trembled. He had never expected that the enemy who had troubled them for hundreds of years would be gone just like that.


    ¡± Lord Eli¡¯s strength is too exaggerated. ¡± The Blood Elf Priest¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He had seen Celestial mages before, but he had never seen a spell and that was so terrifying!


    No wonder he could be the vanguard of the mage Alliance!


    ¡°As expected of a great Magus!¡± The other priests sighed.


    They suddenly felt a little emotional. Fortunately, their lord was the first to contact the elf race!


    Eli also put away his Celestial Body. He was quite satisfied with the power this time.


    As expected, Magi should use mage spells!


    ¡°Congratulations, my lord!¡± Seeing that Eli had retracted his attack, the Elven Priests congratulated him.


    ¡°The gnolls have been dealt with. Let¡¯s go!¡± Eli said to them with a smile.


    ¡°Leave?¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. We¡¯re going to the next territory. Of course, we need to be fast! ¡± Eli asked curiously. He then looked at the wood elf and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the Wood Elf Priestess to help me clean up this place and then help me collect all the gnolls ¡®resources. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? ¡±


    ¡°No problem, no problem!¡± The wood elf priest nodded, then quickly shook her head.


    A faction that had lost its celestial was very easy for a Radiant Moon elf like her to deal with.


    She lowered her head and looked. The gnoll tribe was in a mess. Most of them did not even understand what had happened!


    The wood elf priest took a deep breath. The gnolls were dozens of kilometers away. In an instant, countless vines grew and surrounded the area.


    When she was done, she looked up and found that Eli and the others had already left.


    ¡°They appear to be heading towards the treants.¡±


    The wood elf priest shook her head and felt a moment of silence for the treants!

 Chapter 411 - 411 Appoint the Elven Queen

    411 Appoint the Elven Queen


    On the other side.


    Under the Blood Elf¡¯s lead, everyone arrived at the Forest of Tree Demons, which was the territory of the Treants.


    On the ground, countless tall Treants stood in a forest. They looked no different from the other trees around them, but whether it was their roots that could break free from the ground at any time or the old faces on the trees, they were all different.


    Unlike the gnolls, these Treants did not even notice the arrival of Eli and the others in the sky.


    ¡°Sir, this is the territory of the Treants.¡± The Blood Elf Priest said respectfully to Eli.


    After what had just happened, no one dared to underestimate this Mage!


    The others were also looking at Eli, curious about what Eli would do. These Treants were very difficult to deal with compared to the gnolls. They were not as easy to kill as ordinary creatures.


    Eli naturally understood that a single-target attack like the one before would not be able to cause devastating damage to the Treants.


    So his choice was


    Eli stretched out his staff, and a huge celestial body suddenly stood in the sky, emitting a powerful aura.


    ¡± Spell, Lava Calamity! ¡±


    Eli waved his staff, and the huge celestial body behind him let out a furious roar. At the same time, all the fire elements within a few hundred miles gathered in this direction, and a huge amount of Celestial Power gushed out. In the sky, huge fireballs that were as hot as the sun appeared.


    Each fireball was more than a hundred meters in diameter. The interior of the fireball was burning with scorching lava, while the outer layer was burning with orange flames, like the tentacles of a demon.


    The Blood Elf Priests instantly felt the surrounding temperature rise by dozens of degrees, and even the air was glowing.


    ¡°Gulp!¡± The Blood Elf Priest¡¯s throat moved slightly, and the corners of his mouth twitched!


    Every fireball made him feel a fatal threat. What was ridiculous was that there were nearly fifty of them!


    A total of 50, wasn¡¯t that a little too much?


    On the ground, the Treants, who were slow to react to the environment, seemed to have sensed the changes in the surrounding environment. Their tightly shut eyes opened one by one, and the branches on their bodies swayed!


    When they saw the 50 suns in the sky, all the Treants were stunned.


    As elementary intelligent life forms, this was a test of their brain capacity.


    How could there be 50 suns in the sky?


    No, waitMoreover, the fireball seemed to be getting closer and closer to them.


    Some of the Treants were relatively calm at first, but when they saw the 50 suns fall, they instantly lost their calm. They let out strange sounds as if they were communicating!


    However, it was already too late. As countless fireballs fell on the Treants, intense flames spread in all directions, devouring everything.


    Whether it was the new zero-circle Treants or the ancient fourth-circle Treants, they were all eliminated by this gentle flame. They did not even struggle much!


    The flames seemed to have intelligence as they only gathered in the area of the Treants. The flames lasted for a full half an hour before dissipating, leaving only scorched earth. As for the Treants, they had already disappeared in flames!


    In the sky, the Elven Priests looked at the hell-like area in the forest, the scorched earth on the ground, and even the glass-like area. Their mouths twitched!


    The powerful Treants clan was gone so easily!


    ¡± Blood Elf Priest, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to sort out the loot here! ¡± Ely said to the Blood Elf Priest.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Blood Elf Priest nodded.


    In the next second, Eli left with a few elves while the Blood Elf Priest flew down.


    He had thought that he was here to help in the battle, but in the end, he was here to help loot the battlefield!


    On the other side!


    Eli and the others had also arrived at the Astral Spirit race¡¯s territory. They were creatures that were like light bulbs, emitting faint light. Their system was different from humans, and they were good at sealing spells. They were once responsible for sealing some world wounds and other dangerous areas during the mage era.


    This race was also in a valley, so it was very convenient to clean them up.


    When the endless dark shadow flooded the valley like an ocean, all the spirit bodies instantly sank into it, and the light they emitted was swallowed by the darkness!


    In less than five minutes, the race ended. Eli left another elven priest to deal with it before leaving again.


    Another hour passed.


    Bearman Clan!


    The powerful Bearman Race bravely fought against Eli but was once again slapped to death!


    Eli left another Elven Priest to deal with it.


    After that, Eli led the other Elven Priests back to the Moon Elves!


    It was noon when they set off, but it was dusk when they returned. This was because they had been delayed for too long on the road!


    When Eli returned to the treehouse with a few priests, the moon elf priest was eating with Erwin!


    ¡°Yolanda, it¡¯s done. The few forces have been dealt with by Sir!¡± The flower elf priest said happily.


    The fruit in the Moon Elf Priest¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a thud!


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The Moon Elf Priestess was stunned!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    After half an hour, Yolanda finally accepted the shocking fact that Eli had taken care of several races!


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Yolanda shook her head. She still felt like she was dreaming!


    She thought that Eli would deal with those races, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be done in such a way.


    This was simply a massacre!


    ¡®Fortunately, the elves were the first to come into contact with you!¡¯ The same thought popped up in Yolanda¡¯s mind as she sighed deeply.


    ¡°Next is the unification of the elves.¡± Eli looked at them and said.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Yolanda nodded and continued, ¡°Sir, without the obstruction of a few races, there won¡¯t be too many problems with the unification of the elf race. However, I feel that the elf race can¡¯t be like us now. There must be a ruler or a representative!¡±


    ¡°We priests definitely can¡¯t do it because this is the rule of the elves. I want Erwin to be the queen of the elves. What do you think, sir?¡± Yolanda looked at Eli and suggested.


    ¡°Ah, Lord Priest, how can this be?¡± Erwin was dumbfounded!


    How did this have anything to do with her?


    The other Elven Priests widened their eyes and stared at Yolanda as if they hadn¡¯t expected this!


    ¡°Sure!¡± Eli nodded.


    He still needed direct contact with the elves or to balance the internal conflicts of the elves, so the elf¡¯s strength could not be too strong. There was also an important factor, which was that Eli recognized Erwin¡¯s determination, courage, and strength. She was also at the limit of third circle, and was indeed a good candidate!


    The other Elven Priests were so jealous that their eyes turned red!


    Sinister Yolanda!


    However, they understood that this matter had nothing to do with them. The moon elves had always been the royal family of elves. Moreover, the moon elves were the first to come into contact with Eli, so they had no right to decide.


    Even in the past, the ruler of the elves was directly appointed by the mage Alliance.


    Eli was the representative of the Mage Alliance, so he naturally had the authority to do so!


    With just a few words, Eli decided on the future queen of the elves.


    However, this elven queen was filled with fear and unease. She opened her mouth wide and said nervously,¡± Sir, I think there are many elves who are better than me. I might not be able to take up this position! ¡±


    ¡°Erwin!¡± Yolanda wanted to scold Ivan when she saw that she had refused!


    But then, Eli spoke.


    He looked at Erwin. ¡± Believe in yourself. If I think you can do it, you can. The other priests will help you. ¡±


    The other Priests nodded. They were actually very happy that the elves, who had been separated for hundreds of years, were reunited.


    Erwin took a deep breath and said to Eli, ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli laughed.


    Bang!


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. The door opened, and a few priests who were helping to search for resources entered.


    ¡°It seems that everyone has returned. Let me introduce you. This is the new Elven Queen of the future race. I hope that everyone can do their best to assist her in the future!¡± Eli stood up and pulled Erwin in front of him, introducing her to the priest again.


    The Elven Priests who had just entered were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen in such a short time.


    However, they had already seen Eli¡¯s strength, so they naturally would not disobey!


    Therefore, in the treehouse, with the sunset outside the window, a few elven priests lowered their heads respectfully and said, ¡± Lord Eli, Queen Erwin. ¡±


    Eli smiled.


    Of course, before that, Eli had to take stock of his gains this time!

 Chapter 412 - 412 Epic Harvest

    412 Epic Harvest


    Eli was counting his harvest in the treehouse alone. At this time, the other Elven Priests, including Erwin, began to unify the elves.


    With the presence of the five Elven Priests, Eli did not have to worry too much about this. He calmly counted his gains this time.


    Eli took out an interspatial ring. Everything he had gained this time was inside!


    Open it!


    The things inside instantly entered Eli¡¯s perception!


    The first was the gains from the Gnoll tribe. A spiked club and a silver-white armor. They were the things that the gnoll leader had used that day. They were two fourth-circle mage Tools!


    The spiked club was a fourth-circle high-grade offensive magic weapon. It could instantly burst out five times its original power, and it had a very strong defensive effect against elements. It should have been refined for high-grade foreign races in the mage era. It also had a low requirement for mental power and could also be used by warlocks.


    However, Eli only thought about the scene of him swinging this mace at someone and decisively gave up on this Tool. It was too ungraceful!


    However, Eli was planning to go back and study this magic tool. The low mental strength requirement was worth learning. Perhaps he could equip the Celestial Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower with it to increase their combat strength!


    Putting down the spiked club, Eli picked up the armor.


    But a few seconds later, Eli realized that he was mistaken. This was not armor at all, but a very interesting Tool!


    A fourth-circle high-grade mage Tool, the Silver Cloak.


    Its main body was a ball of flowing mercury-like liquid that could turn into clothes. However, it could flow freely and transform into various shapes. Moreover, it could also transform according to the size of its wearer. The most amazing thing was that in battle, one could focus on defense in some areas, such as gathering most of the liquid to where one needed it!


    This was an excellent Tool!


    Although he already had many defensive magic Tools, Ely still put them on immediately, turning them into inner armor to defend himself.


    Defensive mage Tools, the more, the better!


    He was done with the gnolls. Next, it was the treants!


    The treants had very few things. They only had one item, a piece of tree bark that emitted a unique aura.


    This was not a simple tree bark. There was a complicated rune imprinted on the tree bark, like a twisted Taiji Diagram.


    This was also what Eli wanted. It was a purification rune because the treants used to be ¡®cleaners¡¯ for the mages.


    Of course, he would need to study it carefully later, so Eli put it away again.


    Thus, Eli began to organize the third part, the book left behind by the Astral Spirit race.


    When Eli saw the book, he was also very surprised. He did not expect this race to have books!


    The contents of these books were about a field that Eli had never stepped into before, sealing sorcery!


    It was also one of the few spells that Eli could not imagine!


    This information covered many sealing spells from the first to the fifth circle, as well as a sealing spell belonging to the astral spirit race, the Astral Sealing Spell. It was a powerful sealing spell that relied on connecting with the world¡¯s will and then creating a connection. It was one of the strongest sealing spells in the mage¡¯s World.


    Of course, this was a special spell of the astral spirits. The astral spirits were born in the multi-worlds, and so they could directly contact the world¡¯s will. If a mage wanted to use this spell, they had to sacrifice a large number of souls through the spell formation.


    Of course, there was also a simple method, which was to directly sacrifice one¡¯s life force or soul!


    When Eli saw this, he smiled and immediately memorized the sealing technique.


    After memorizing this, it was time for the fourth part. The relics of the Bearman Race. Just like the gnolls, the Bearman Race, as a fighting race, only contributed one mage Tool. It was a wristband.


    The band was silver and covered with thorn-like patterns. It was only a four-circle low-level mage Tool, but when Eli carved the brand and sensed its effect, he fell silent.


    The function of this Tool was a little strange!


    This Tool could emit a powerful charm that would cause the surrounding creatures to develop sexual desire. It would even cause some changes in their minds, and it would also strengthen the ability of the owner in that aspect. Moreover, it would also produce a wonderful sense of happiness!


    God knows how the Bearmen Clan could have such a strange Tool. This didn¡¯t make sense!


    Moreover, in terms of the charm effect, the Silver Eye was more powerful. For Eli, this tool was rather useless. Thus, he carefully put it away. But he was rather curious about the wonderful sense of happiness that the tool could create.


    At this point, Eli had finished sorting out the gains of the four races. However, this was not all because there was still one more highlight.


    Potionology knowledge from the elves!


    Eli looked down at the final harvest. There were three ancient wooden boxes with some pictures of the elves carved on the surface.


    Opening the boxes, there were three boxes full of books, and they were all about Potionology.


    Eli casually picked up a book titled ¡± A Small Technique for Potion Concoction-Water Training Method! ¡±


    Flipping through was a skill that Eli had yet to master, and it was very practical.


    Another book.


    ¡± A Celestial Mage teaches you how to become a Potion Master. ¡±


    What an awkward name. However, Eli still flipped through it. Reality proved that the books that were kept in the elves¡¯ collection were indeed very valuable. This book actually systematically introduced some ideas, as well as some potion formulas. It was a very good supplement for Eli!


    Putting it down again, Eli continued to flip through the other materials. He quickly skimmed through them and gained a lot.


    Compared to the fragmented knowledge that Eli had read in the past, these books were basically very systematic.


    ¡± Sun Potion and Eternal Night Potion. ¡± Ely looked down at a book called Clyde¡¯s Potion Notes. His eyes lit up when he saw the two potions.


    The two potions were the ones that Eli had been looking for these past few days. He could find magic plants, and they were suitable for him.


    The Sun Potion was suitable for the Corona stage, while the Eternal Night Potion was suitable for the Radiant Sun stage. The ingredients for both potions were actually very complicated and high-level. There were basically no ingredients below the fourth circle, but they could be evolved from low-level plants. In short, Eli could find a way to cheat.


    In fact, these two potions should be used by Mages when they break through, but they could also be used normally. It was just that it was difficult to gather the materials.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t a problem for Eli.


    It could be foreseen that Eli¡¯s strength would begin to grow rapidly again!


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Eli took a deep breath, feeling extremely carefree. The Green Field was indeed a treasure trove!


    ¡± Moreover, the elves are very good at concocting potions. The potion department of the Bloodline Tower can also start operating! ¡±


    Eli took a deep breath and suddenly felt a little expectant.


    The Greenfield dungeon was temporarily over. It was time to go to the main storyline!

 Chapter 413 - 413 A New Source of Faith

    413 A New Source of Faith


    Three days later!


    Eli received a piece of good news, which was that the elves had basically been unified.


    After giving Eli a signal, the moon elves and the other elf tribes began to migrate. It was only then that Eli learned that this wasn¡¯t the original territory of the elves. The original elf territory was in the center of this area.


    Another three days!


    In the vast forest, the moon elves were advancing. There were thousands of elves.


    Each elf was carrying a large number of supplies. Behind the group, there was a long line of huge elk helping to transport them. This was a small race nearby. At the center of the group was a huge carriage made of countless flowers and trees, pulled by an even larger elk.


    In the carriage, Eli sat in the middle, with Erwin and Priest Yolanda sitting on both sides.


    Erwin had delicate facial features and fair skin. She was wearing a light green muslin dress and a crown inlaid with beautiful gems. She was holding a gorgeous scepter in his right hand. She looked more heroic and noble.


    ¡± Not bad. At least you have the aura of a queen. ¡± Eli joked with a smile.


    ¡°My lord!¡± Erwin¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red as she tried to refute.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Looking at Erwin¡¯s expression, Eli first laughed out loud, but then there was an inexplicable sadness in his heart!


    He thought of Anna of the Bryne Empire. That was how she was sent to the position of the queen by Eli!


    In the end, because he was trapped in the Shadow Dragon¡¯s secret realm, he did not even see her for the last time.


    Erwin and Yolanda, on the other hand, watched as Eli¡¯s mood suddenly sank. They didn¡¯t dare to speak and waited silently.


    After a full ten seconds, Eli smiled again and looked at the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought of some people I haven¡¯t seen in a long time!¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Eli nodded and smiled.


    Eli only spent around a hundred years at Bryne, but it had the most profound influence on Eli. It could be said that his most basic worldview and other thoughts were formed and sprouted at that stage!


    Those people had indeed left a deep impression on him!


    ¡°Milord, we¡¯re here!¡± The Moon Elf Priestess suddenly said.


    At this moment, Eli also sensed the moose carriage that had stopped. Then, his consciousness passed through the carriage and sensed outside.


    At this moment, they arrived at another forest. Among the towering trees, there were many elven buildings. These buildings were very standard elven style, very beautiful and exquisite. At the center of the forest was a beautiful building that looked like a human palace.


    It was a towering tower with a beautiful glass of various colors, and most of it was white.


    Many elves were still cleaning up the palace, and their slightly different appearances from the moon elves meant that they belonged to other elf branches. Eli and the others were the latest to arrive.


    ¡± Sir Eli, a few Elven Priests are already waiting! ¡± Erwin smiled.


    ¡°Good! ¡°Eli stood up. His body began to change, and so did his face. In the blink of an eye, he had turned into a golden-haired, blue-eyed man!


    ¡°Sir, what are you doing?¡± The Elven Priest asked in astonishment.


    Elu turned to the two of them and said calmly, ¡°My identity has to be kept a secret, at least here!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± The two elves looked at each other and nodded.


    Since Eli wanted to circle between humans and non-humans, he naturally couldn¡¯t use the same identity.


    ¡°Then how should we address you now?¡± Erwin asked curiously.


    ¡± Roland, Mage Roland! ¡±


    Eli answered with a smile.


    Decades after the Herman ID went offline, the old ID took over!


    Facing the sunlight, ¡± Roland ¡± led the two of them out of the carriage and toward the elven palace in the distance!


    They walked among the elves. Eli walked at the front, and Erwin and Yolanda followed on both sides!


    Along the way, the elves looked at the three of them, especially at Eli, who was at the front.


    After a few days of spreading the news, a piece of news had also spread among the elves. It was that the lord of the mage Alliance had returned. It was with his help that the elves were unified again!


    Along the way, the elves looked at him with curiosity and respect. He could even feel the power of faith from them. For elves who could live for hundreds of years, 4,000 years was obviously not enough to erase their respect for wizards.


    Eli¡¯s strong will allowed him to easily ignore all this. Soon, he was led to the Elf Palace by the others.


    At this moment, there was a huge and gorgeous white stone throne in the palace. On the empty throne stood a few Elven Priests. They had obviously been waiting for a long time.


    The Elven Priests were stunned when they saw Eli¡¯s unfamiliar face.


    ¡± This is Sir Eli, but we have to address him as Sir Roland from now on! ¡± Erwin reminded.


    At this moment, the others finally understood. Then, they said respectfully to Eli, ¡°Lord Roland!¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s good that everyone is here. ¡± Eli smiled and said softly, ¡± I have a few things to discuss with everyone! ¡±


    The Elven Priests looked at each other. At this moment, Eli had already sat in the center seat and said, ¡°Everyone, please take a seat!¡±

 Chapter 414 - 414 A New Source of Faith

    414 A New Source of Faith


    The Elven Priests nodded and sat on the chairs on both sides. Erwin sat beside Eli!


    They all looked at Eli, curious about what would happen next!


    ¡°There are three things I want to say.¡± Eli watched as everyone sat down and blocked the outside of the temple. Then, he said, ¡°First, I can¡¯t stay here for long. I¡¯ll leave in a week!¡±


    As soon as Eli finished speaking, everyone¡¯s expressions changed!


    ¡°Ah, Sir, are you leaving?¡± Erwin asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded. ¡± I¡¯m preparing for the mage Alliance. The main battlefield is still the human world. I believe everyone can understand. ¡±


    Eli was also desperate. Since he had already pretended to be a mage scout, then he would pretend to the end. So be it if he was the vanguard!


    The Elven Priests nodded in agreement.


    ¡± That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to ask the second question. My power in the human world is called the Bloodline Tower. Next, I plan to establish a connection between the Bloodline Tower and the elven race. This will be beneficial to both forces. The elves can obtain the resources you need, which is also good for the elves. What do you think? ¡±


    Ely looked at everyone. This was also one of the main topics of today¡¯s meeting.


    At this moment, the Elven Priests were also deep in thought. Erwin looked at the Priests and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we can refuse!¡±


    The priests looked at Erwin.


    Erwin¡¯s eyes were calm and she said without any shyness, ¡± Although the elves have been unified once again, our strength is still insufficient. This is a good opportunity for us. I feel that we shouldn¡¯t miss it. Concocting potions was once the responsibility of the elves! ¡±


    After hearing Ivan¡¯s words, many priests nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    A few priests spoke at the same time, but there was also a priest who raised a question. It was a moon elf priest. He looked at Eli and asked, ¡± But my lord, there¡¯s another problem. There are still human defenses outside the green fields, such as the nearest human force, the Amina family! ¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry. The Amina Family is also one of us. I will inform them! ¡± Eli replied.


    The Moon Elf Priest¡¯s mouth was wide open as if she hadn¡¯t expected that the Amina Family would also belong to Eli.


    As expected of a lord!


    The other priests also looked at him in awe!


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the humans. You just have to resume the production of potions here. I¡¯ll tell you what potions we need later. You don¡¯t have to worry about the magical plants either. Someone will come and deliver them.¡± Eli reassured everyone and then said the third thing!


    ¡°The third thing is that you need to build a statue of me in the territory of the elves!¡± Eli looked at everyone calmly and said.


    The priests were speechless.


    Erwin also turned his head and looked at Eli in confusion, blinking her eyes.


    Feeling the strange gazes from the crowd, Eli felt a little awkward and immediately explained, ¡°I will leave this place later, but if you encounter a strong enemy, you can use my statue of faith to temporarily access part of my power.¡±


    Hearing this answer, everyone felt a little embarrassed and regretted their wrong thinking!


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. We¡¯ll immediately mobilize the skilled craftsmen of the elf race to carve it later!¡± Erwin nodded and asked, ¡°Then should we sculpt the appearance of the lord like this?¡±


    ¡°Roland¡¯s face will do! ¡± Eli smiled.


    For the statue of faith, its appearance was not the most important. The most important thing was to establish a connection.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Erwin nodded.


    Everyone left.


    ¡­


    Time flew by.


    Just as the statue of Eli was being carved, deep in the green fields on a huge ancient tree that was 300 meters tall.


    In a tree hole, seven or eight Feather Men sat together with serious expressions.


    They all had eagle-like heads and sharp eyes, but their bodies were somewhat similar to humans. However, their entire bodies were covered in white feathers, and they had a pair of folded wings behind them!


    The Feathermen Race was one of the strongest forces in the inner region of the Green Field. It was also a powerful race with several Radiant Suns.


    ¡°Everyone, have you heard about what happened to the Moon Elves these days?¡± A Feather Man elder in the center looked at everyone and said.


    Everyone nodded, and the atmosphere became even gloomier.


    After more than ten seconds, an old Feather Man raised his head and said in fear, ¡°Lord Feather King, have the Mages really returned?¡±


    He looked very old, and even his feathers were a little dark. At this moment, his body was almost trembling.


    He was afraid!


    ¡± I don¡¯t know, but the news from the elves is that a mage from the Wizard Alliance has returned! ¡± Feather King sighed.


    Three days ago, a piece of news had spread among the elves. It was that a mage had returned and wanted to reunite the green fields.


    This was undoubtedly a terrifying thing for many foreign races. 4,000 years passed since the calamity. Mages couldn¡¯t live for that long but some foreign races had long life expectancies. Some even came from the Mages Era.


    That was why they understood the meaning of the word, mage.


    Civilization destroyer, world slave owner, fearmonger


    Therefore, when the Feathermen heard this news, they were really shocked!


    ¡°Milord, what should we do?¡± The old Feather Man asked in a trembling voice again.


    The Feather King fell silent. Clearly, he did not know what to do either. Moreover, there was a very big problem. They were the closest to the elf race!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a Mage? And you¡¯re already so scared!¡± A young featherman spoke again.


    His feathers were slightly brown, and so were his eyes. At this moment, his face was filled with disdain as he looked at the few old Feather Masters and said, ¡°Please, look at those Warlocks outside. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the green fields were sufficient, we would have invaded the outside world long ago. They¡¯re just Mages, how strong can they be?


    ¡°I think you guys are getting old. Perhaps it¡¯s time for Lord Feather King to hand over the position of the leader!¡±


    The Feather Man named Yu Yun, snorted coldly and flew out. At the same time, his voice entered the ears of many Feather Men!


    ¡°Feather King, I will prove that you are old. In at most half a year, I will break through. At that time, I will bring back the head of that mage and personally defeat you to become the new Feather King!


    ¡°I will lead the Feathermen Race to become the strongest race!¡±


    Seeing Yu Yun fly away, the feathermen looked at each other.


    The Feather King¡¯s face turned black as he recalled the time when he was still a young featherman.


    At that time, the world still belonged to the Mages!


    However, he was unable to stop Yu Yun because Yu Yun was almost as powerful as he was.


    Once Yu Yun broke through, he would no longer be a match for him.


    Perhaps the feather king also hoped that Yu Yun would kill this new mage.


    Perhaps he was very weak!

 Chapter 415 - 415 Establishing a Connection with the Bloodline Statue

    415 Establishing a Connection with the Bloodline Statue


    Eli didn¡¯t know about the changes in the Feathermen race.


    But at this moment, outside the elven palace, the statue of Eli had been completed!


    At this moment, Eli and the many priests were standing in front of the huge statue with Eli!


    Eli looked up.


    The statue was nearly ten meters tall and was carved out of warm white stone. It wore layers of sorcerer robes that covered most of its body, but its two hands were stretched out. One hand held a spiral staff, and the other held a mage book!


    What surprised Eli was that the face wasn¡¯t carved in Roland¡¯s likeness but a person covered in a black cloth. Two black gems were embedded in his eyes, emitting a lustrous glow like dazzling stars!


    ¡± Sir, I think this is better. Although you¡¯ve covered your face, it¡¯s more in line with your temperament! ¡± Erwin said.


    ¡°That works too!¡± Eli nodded.


    So what if it was not his statue? As long as he didn¡¯t expose his face!


    In fact, he also felt that it was strange to make statues for others!


    As he thought about it, Eli slowly approached the statue. His hand touched the statue. He wanted to establish a connection with the statue!


    When the others saw this scene, they retreated silently.


    As soon as Eli¡¯s hand touched the statue, his body slowly turned into golden lightning that filled the sky. Then, it began to circle around the statue and cover it, turning into mysterious runes that established a connection with Eli, who was far away in the Bloodline Tower.


    At this moment, the elves watched with their mouths agape as Eli established a connection.


    In their eyes, Eli¡¯s body seemed to be made up of countless light spots. As the light spots approached the statue, Eli¡¯s body visibly weakened a little, like rippling water waves, which seemed a little unreal.


    Of course, this scene only lasted for a few seconds before Eli retracted his hand, and his body returned to its original state!


    Erwin and the Priests looked at each other, each having their own thoughts!


    ¡°The contact has been established. I will send someone to deal with the exchange of materials and resources. Of course, this may take some time.


    ¡°When the time is right, I will bring you to see the Mother Life Tree!¡±


    Eli looked at the elves in front of him and smiled.


    The priests ¡®eyes lit up when they heard about the Mother Tree of Life, but Erwin understood what Eli meant!


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s time for me to go back.¡± Eli nodded.


    The truth was that this clone had exhausted a lot of faith power into it, which made it slightly unstable.


    He had to go back as soon as possible. Otherwise, he was really afraid that this clone would suddenly collapse. It was not a big deal if it collapsed, but Eli did not forget that he still had a lot of gains. He had to bring them back. If these things were lost, Eli could cry to death!


    ¡°Then I look forward to meeting you next time!¡± Erwin¡¯s silver eyes reflected on Eli as she said.


    ¡°Alright, but I have to tidy up my things first.¡± Eli smiled and dispersed the sadness of parting!


    He wasn¡¯t sad, but he felt that this elven girl seemed to be looking strangely at him, making him feel like he had to run.


    It was a little like the way Vivika looked at him!


    After a simple farewell, Eli flew into the sky, took out the aircraft, and set off for the Bloodline Tower!


    Erwinwatched him leave with his own eyes. She looked at the statue for a while before turning around and walking towards the Elven Palace.


    Although it was only less than a month, she had experienced too much.


    From finding the Mother Life Tree to getting to know Sir, from the scattered races to unity, from an ordinary moon elf to the queen of the elves, everything was related to Sir Eli. It was also Eli who gave her everything.


    At this moment, she had also walked to the front of the palace!


    Ivan turned his head and looked at the setting sun. She pushed open the palace door and walked towards the throne. At the same time, a voice that only she could hear sounded!


    ¡± Lord Eli, thank you! ¡±


    ¡­..


    On the other side.


    Eli passed through a large area of green fields smoothly and arrived at the defense line of the Amina Family again.


    After going through a simple review, Eli passed through this area that was difficult for wild creatures to pass through.


    Eli had planned to have a good chat with Salona about the defense line and plan for future communication, but he had directly passed through here. The reason was that the elves had just been unified, and it would take some time to build it into what Eli had expected, so he would talk about it later.


    The most important thing now was to send back Eli¡¯s spoils.


    After that, the journey was unexpectedly smooth. After a few days, Eli returned to Bloodline City.


    The doppelganger circled around and entered the Grassi Land, arriving at Eli, who was under the Hill Tree.


    Eli looked at the clone that looked exactly like him and took the ring. The clone suddenly dissipated.


    The scattered faith surged towards the mark in Eli¡¯s hand, filling up the second mark and illuminating the third mark that was almost half-filled. Ever since the battle at Nightfall City, not only did the Bloodline Tower occupy the territory of the Akasha Family, but Eli¡¯s faith had also attracted a new round of disciples. Not only did the third mark condense, but it had even filled up almost half of it in the next few months.


    One should not underestimate this half. As the power of faith increased, it became more and more difficult to condense a faith mark.


    It was already a lot, and the third mark was growing much faster than before Eli left. This was obviously the help of the elves, and there might be other foreign races who were eyeing ¡± Roland ¡°!


    Of course, this had nothing to do with him for the time being because he had to deal with his gains.


    Eli stood up and said loudly to Hill, ¡°Hill, you did well this time.¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Hill chuckled and swayed her countless branches like a child.


    After thanking her, Eli returned to the wizard tower.


    Not far away, Dylan raised his head, curious about what Eli¡¯s doppelganger was doing when he was out!


    However, he didn¡¯t want to ask because he was immersed in sadness. A week ago, under the guidance of the celestial of the Bloodline Tower, he had also walked around the Bloodline Tower, but he still didn¡¯t feel his body.


    Dylan sighed and lowered his head in silence.


    ¡­


    Half a year passed in the blink of an eye.


    Eli had already digested most of the knowledge, and he almost understood the sealing spell and purification rune. After all, he was also a genius in magic, and as an elite mage, he understood it very quickly.


    Of course, in the past six months, Eli had also begun to refine the Sun Potion. He had not succeeded yet, mainly because he had spent all his time digesting his harvest. He had not put too much effort into the crafting of the potion.


    But even without the potion, as time passed, Eli¡¯s Power increased a little.


    From 230 points to 231 points.


    And this was only the change in Eli. The Bloodline Tower had also changed greatly.


    As they and the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce expanded, the Bloodline Tower could be considered a real third-level force in terms of both range and strength.


    However, there was also an obvious problem. The supply of potions was seriously insufficient!


    The orders had been piling up for ten years, so the Bloodline Tower didn¡¯t dare to take orders from other forces anymore. This even affected the development of the Bloodline Tower!


    However, this problem was still alright because, after half a year of development, the elves had also completely reorganized themselves. He planned to start his grand plan!


    So, one day, when Eli was about to contact Erwin, a knock suddenly sounded on the door.


    Pa, pa, pa!


    The voice was hurried, clearly anxious. Ely knew who it was because only Vivika could freely enter and exit the Grassi Land!


    ¡°Come in!¡± Eli replied.


    The door opened, and indeed, it was Vivika. However, at this moment, she looked anxious. When she saw Eli, she said,


    ¡°Milord, something bad has happened.¡±

 Chapter 416 - 416 The Heart of the Abyss

    416 The Heart of the Abyss


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Eli looked at Vivika and asked curiously. It seemed that something big had really happened!


    ¡± Eli, Brother Eli. ¡± Vivikapanted heavily, her hand on the door at the side. It took her more than ten seconds to come back to her senses. She raised her head and shouted at Ely,¡± This morning, the patriarch of the Eight-Armed Naga, Jesse, issued an order to attack the Bloodline Tower in three days. ¡±


    Eli raised his eyebrows.


    Ever since the battle at Nightfall City, he had not heard of the Eight-Armed Naga.


    And from some sources, it seemed that because of the loss of the Radiant Sun Warlocks, a few forces had even launched a new round of attacks on the Eight-Armed Naga. But in less than a year, the Eight-Armed Naga had returned?! This didn¡¯t feel right!


    Eli frowned and said to Vivika, ¡°Vivika, go get Glen and Liliana.¡±


    ¡± Alright, Brother Eli! ¡± Vivikanodded and was about to walk out, but she was stopped by Eli.


    ¡°No need, they¡¯re here!¡± Eli raised his head, and as if he had seen through time and space, he could see beyond the Grassi Valley.


    Outside the valley, two people were waiting. It was Glen and Liliana.


    ¡­..


    Ten minutes later!


    In a room on the top floor of the Mage Tower.


    Eli and Vivika sat on one side while Liliana and Glen sat on the other.


    ¡°Tell me the details,¡± Eli asked Glen.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Glen nodded. His condition was much better than before. He paused and said, ¡°Milord, I only received the news not long ago.


    ¡°However, according to our information, just yesterday, the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s enemy, Holy Tower, took the initiative to retreat from the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s territory. Even the other forces in the other regions seemed to have received some order and retreated one after another. After that, the Eight-Armed Naga quickly adjusted its forces.


    ¡°This morning, Jesse, the head of the Eight-Armed Naga, announced to the public that he would pay the Bloodline Tower in blood for the death of Ma Mu in Nightfall City!


    ¡°We even received a letter from the Eight-Armed Naga an hour ago. The letter said, said.¡±


    Glen gritted his teeth as if he found it difficult to speak.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Eli asked with a frown.


    ¡± The Bloodline Tower only has two choices now. One is for you to commit suicide and hand over the Bloodline Tower to the Eight-Armed Naga Family. The other is for them to completely destroy the Bloodline Tower and then kill you! ¡±


    Hearing this, no one said anything. Only Vivika said angrily, ¡°Ah, what a detestable Eight-Armed Naga!¡±


    Liliana frowned when she saw Vivika¡¯s expression.


    As for Eli, he was frowning. He wasn¡¯t angry at Jesse¡¯s trash talk. He was just curious why so many factions had retreated in just one day.


    This was not something that the Eight-Armed Naga could do.


    There must be something that he didn¡¯t know about, so he turned to Liliana.


    ¡°Liliana, do you know what happened? ¡± Eli asked directly.


    Liliana seemed to understand something. She nodded and said, ¡°I know a little!¡±


    Vivika was speechless.


    What do you know?


    Glen, who was in charge of the organization, also looked at Liliana. He knew that the person in charge of the Charm Mansion was much more well-informed than them!


    Liliana didn¡¯t hide anything. She brushed her long purple hair aside and said,¡± This matter seems to have been interfered with by the Heart of the Abyss! ¡±


    ¡°What? How could it be the Heart of the Abyss?¡± Glen¡¯s mouth was wide open as he said in a dumbfounded manner.


    Even Eli frowned.


    Only Vivikawas dumbfounded. She did not understand what the Heart of Abyss was.


    ¡± What is the Heart of Abyss? ¡± she asked curiously.


    Eli did not speak, but Glen did. He explained with an ugly expression, ¡°The Heart of the Abyss is the most powerful faction in the western region of the central continent. It¡¯s located in the southern part of the western region and occupies the entire southern region. It¡¯s a very powerful faction even in the entire central continent.


    ¡°If the Eight-Armed Naga is considered a second-class force, then the Heart of the Abyss should be considered a first-class force. It¡¯s not on the same level as the other forces in the western region!¡±


    ¡°So strong?¡± Vivika¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡± Yes, it was the Heart of the Abyss that was mediating the conflict between these forces. It was also them who made the forces temporarily put down the battle! ¡± Liliana added.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the few of them immediately felt the atmosphere turn silent, especially Glen¡¯s eyes, which were filled with deep worry.


    ¡± What¡¯s the relationship between the Heart of Abyss and the Eight-Armed Naga?¡± asked Eli. He didn¡¯t look worried.


    Seeing how calm he was, the others calmed down, especially Liliana, who covered her mouth and laughed. She joked, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for everyone to worry too much!


    ¡°As far as we know, the Heart of the Abyss and the Eight-Armed Naga have no obvious relationship. The Heart of the Abyss has never directly intervened in the wars between the forces of the Western Region, but occasionally, in order to regulate the stability of the Western Region, it will intervene in the battles of some forces as a mediator.


    ¡°As the guardian of the Demonic Abyss, the Heart of the Abyss has no time to pay attention to this!¡±


    Eli nodded, indicating that he understood.


    In fact, the reason why the Heart of the Abyss rarely appeared in the northern part of the Western Regions was because of the Demonic Abyss!


    As for the term ¡± Demonic Abyss, ¡± Eli first learned of it from Udo, who had returned from the West Coast. Eli learned that the Demonic Abyss was actually connected to the underground of the Mage World. It used to be the connection between the mage world and the demonic world World. It was a powerful large world, but later the demonic world¡¯s contact was lost after the mages left.


    The passage had closed, but there were still many Abyssal Creatures left in the Abyss. This was the origin of the Demonic Abyss. The Heart of the Abyss was responsible for suppressing the Demonic Abyss, so it usually paid attention to the stability of the Western Regions!


    So maybe this was just a coincidence.


    However, Eli had a feeling that it was not that simple. He felt that there must be something going on!


    Perhaps the connection between the two forces was deeper than he had imagined!


    Of course, regardless of the relationship between the two forces, Eli still had to solve the problem of the Eight-Armed Naga.


    He wasn¡¯t too sure about the Heart of the Abyss, but he couldn¡¯t possibly think that Jesse would start a war for no reason.


    Eli pursed his lips. As a top-notch second-class force, he probably had a lot of things!


    Perhaps there was information about the Fifth Ring.


    And there was another important factor. The box that Natasha, the tower master of the West Coast, found should be in the north of the Western Region. After all, it was likely to be in the range of the Heart of the Abyss. He was still thinking about Dylan, and he had not forgotten the existence of the Gray Wizard Tower!


    At the thought of this, Eli felt his blood boiling, and his eyes gradually lit up!


    ¡®Hurry up, I can¡¯t wait.¡¯


    Looking at Eli¡¯s eyes, which were gradually brightening up, the Warlocks looked at each other. Why did he feel a little happy that they had met an enemy?


    The enemy was the Eight-Armed Naga Family!

 Chapter 417 - 417 Overt Conspiracy

    417 Overt Conspiracy


    Swamps of Gloom.


    Eight-Armed Naga Family!


    It was still the same dark castle, but it was much livelier than before. At this time, the two sides of the long oak table were filled with Warlocks, at least dozens of people, and every one of them had an aura that was above celestial.


    And these weren¡¯t just the Warlocks of the Eight-Armed Naga family. There were also forces that were affiliated with the Eight-Armed Naga and controlled by it!


    Jesse sat in the main seat at the front, calmly looking at the Warlocks on both sides.


    Beside him sat a man and a woman, both wearing dark warlock robes. Their auras had reached a shocking level, and they were Radiant Sun Warlocks.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± Jesse suddenly spoke, and the others all stopped and looked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that everyone can come!¡± Jesse stood up and thanked the Warlocks.


    ¡°Milord is too polite!¡±


    ¡°This is what we should do!¡±


    The Warlocks all laughed.


    But in the next second, Jesse slowly sat down and smiled.¡± I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about my invitation. I won¡¯t hide it. I only have one purpose in gathering you all, and that is to take down the Bloodline Tower! ¡±


    Everyone nodded. They were not fools and naturally understood.


    ¡± As for why I want to take down the Bloodline Tower, perhaps everyone has their own guesses. Some people think that I¡¯m greedy for the wealth of the Bloodline Tower, some say that I envy their methods, and some even say that I¡¯m doing it for the Grassi Land, to save my family¡¯s declining Bloodline cultivation Land! ¡±


    At this point, Jesse¡¯s tone gradually turned cold. He looked at the subordinate forces with a fake smile and said, ¡°Then let me tell you, all of you guessed correctly!


    ¡± Whether it¡¯s the Bloodline Tower¡¯s wealth or their Grassi Lands, we need them all.


    ¡°Thus, the Eight-Armed Naga will go all out in this battle.¡±


    Hearing Jos¡¯s words, the others ¡®expressions changed. They didn¡¯t expect the Eight-Armed Naga to be so serious about this war!


    He felt like he was staking everything on this. As expected, there was a huge problem with the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s bloodline cultivation land!


    ¡± Therefore, I¡¯m here to discuss some of the issues of this war with everyone and how we¡¯ll deal with it next! ¡± Jesse stood up, and the aura belonging to the Radiant Sun instantly erupted. Then, he said,¡± In this war, although it looks like we are facing the Bloodline Tower, my only enemy is Ely. I believe everyone has heard of this name! ¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard of it!¡±


    ¡± Bloodline Tower, Eli! ¡±


    Everyone nodded. The details of the battle of Nightfall City might not be credible, but at least one thing was credible. The death of a Radiant Sun Warlock from the Akasha family and the Eight-Armed Naga family was done by Eli!


    This was a powerful Warlock!


    Although the Bloodline Tower wasn¡¯t bad, it was still far from the Eight-Armed Naga. As long as he could get rid of Eli, the Bloodline Tower would naturally be within his grasp.


    Everyone was curious about how Jesse would deal with Eli, so they all looked at Jesse.


    Jesse slowly took out three tokens from his bracelet and said calmly, ¡°This is something I found by chance when I was excavating a Mages ruin. It¡¯s a spatial teleportation token that can be used to communicate with each other. As long as you hold one in your hand and crush it, you can teleport to the location of other tokens.


    ¡°As for the other two advancing warlock armies, you will continue to attack. This time, I want to destroy the Bloodline Tower!¡±


    Jesse¡¯s cold tone made everyone feel a chill run down their spine, and this plan was flawless!


    After all, there were a total of three Radiant Sun Warlocks.


    Even if the Bloodline Tower discovered something wrong, there was nothing that Eli could do. This was a completely foolproof scheme!


    Unless Eli gave up on the Bloodline Tower, the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s goal would be achieved. After all, their original goal was the Grassi Land!


    The only thing that they didn¡¯t expect was that Jesse was so bold this time. He made the entire force attack without holding back. The opponent was only a Bloodline Tower of a level 3 force, but there were more than one or two powerful level 3 forces here!


    Even a lion would use its full strength to hunt a rabbit!


    This story was different from the Warlock story, where the big boss sent small bosses to consume the energy!


    ¡± This is my plan. I wonder what other ideas you have! ¡± Jesse looked at everyone calmly.


    Everyone shook their heads!


    A perfect plan!


    ¡­.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    When the news of the Eight-Armed Naga was released, the entire northern part of the Western Regions was in an uproar. All the factions had their mouths agape.


    No matter which faction it was, they could not imagine that the Eight-Armed Naga would be so ridiculous as to choose to come out in full force!


    Faced with the huge difference in strength between the two sides, many Warlocks from other forces within the Bloodline Tower¡¯s territory chose to leave. Even the Potion Department, which was previously crowded with people, suddenly lost a lot of people. Some local Warlocks also left overnight.


    Not only that, the Bloodline Tower¡¯s prison was almost filled with Warlocks who had defected in the past few days.


    The Eight-Armed Naga was truly a hopeless enemy. Even some of the Bloodline Tower¡¯s upper echelons were nervous!


    At this moment, Eli strangely discovered that his power of faith was actually increasing. This was because many people treated Eli as their last life-saving straw and were chanting his name!


    As long as you were in Bloodline City, you could see people praying in the newly built statue of Eli!


    ¡­..


    At this moment, in the tallest wizard tower.


    Conilla looked at the praying people in the distance and then turned his gaze behind him.


    It was a simple room with simple furniture and simple colors. At the same time, there was only one person sitting on the sofa, Eli.


    ¡± Sir Eli, I think you should really consider leaving for now. The Eight-Armed Naga is coming at you menacingly this time. Although I really want to help, there¡¯s really no other way. But as long as we leave here, the Eight-Armed Naga won¡¯t be a threat to you, sir. ¡± Conilla advised Ely.


    ¡°Good suggestion.¡± Eli smiled and nodded. He stood up and walked to Domo¡¯s side, looking out the window.


    In fact, not only Conilla but also Lobelia, Liliana, and many others had advised him to leave for the time being!


    Eli understood.


    After all, the enemy was indeed very strong, and the attack plan was also very unsolvable!


    However


    Eli looked down at the city below. Compared to before, at least everyone here could eat and have a place to stay. There were also so many people who trusted Eli. This was what he saw. There were many more things that he could not see. The mark of faith was proof!


    He did not want to leave.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t a fool. After all, he was an immortal. If necessary, he would definitely leave.


    But the problem was Eli looked down at the dice in his hand. It was the one he had just thrown, and the number was twenty.


    His problem was the possibility of defeating the Eight-Armed Naga!


    Eli thought, ¡®this ¡­ MaybePerhapsStaying was not a problem.¡¯


    ¡± Alright, if you need anything, feel free to call me. I¡¯m still waiting to introduce you to the vice president! ¡± Conilla nodded and walked out.


    ¡°Jin Ji?¡± Eli smiled.


    Shaking his head, he fell into deep thought.


    The power of faith from two and a half marks could perhaps turn into three clones. However, each of them might be slightly weaker, at most 25% of their strength!


    ¡°But it should be enough!¡±


    Eli shook his head nonchalantly. He had a doppelganger anyway, so what if he was a little reckless? Moreover, with a success rate of 20 pointsIt shouldn¡¯t be too wild, right?


    ¡­.


    Holy Tower!


    A gentle breeze passed through the open window and blew on Luo Ye¡¯s face. He was sitting on the sofa with a Warlock standing beside him. It was Luo Bu who had visited the Bloodline Tower back then!


    ¡°Sir, the Eight-Armed Naga has attacked the Bloodline Tower. Do we need to do anything?¡± Luo Bu asked.


    ¡°No need.¡± Luo Ye shook his head and said in a low voice.


    He had already asked the Pagoda Master, but he was rejected. The reason was that the Heart of the Abyss had intervened!


    Luo Ye shook his head and sighed for Eli in his heart.


    What a pity for Herman¡¯s students!


    ¡­..


    Time flew by.


    A week later!


    The news from the front line came. Three huge teams appeared in three directions of the Bloodline Tower.


    On the same day, Eli¡¯s three doppelgangers silently left the Grassi Land and hid on the battlefield.


    Meanwhile, Eli was sitting on the Grassi Land, paying attention to the situation and preparing to leave at any time!

 Chapter 418 - 418 Three-sided Attack!

    418 Three-sided Attack!


    The 8-Armed Naga Army was divided into three directions: Nightfall City, Saka Plateau, and Crimson Moon Lake!


    In every direction, there was a Radiant Sun Warlock from the Eight-Armed Naga family, as well as a large number of Warlocks and affiliated forces. There were at least 20 celestials.


    This was a top-notch second-class force and all its subordinate forces.


    It was no wonder that many factions didn¡¯t think highly of the Bloodline Tower.


    At this moment.


    Eli¡¯s three doppelgangers had also arrived at the three battlefields and had hidden.


    Outside Nightfall City, on top of a tall mountain, Eli stood on a tall tree and looked into the distance calmly!


    ¡°So many!¡± Eli¡¯s gaze traveled dozens of miles and saw the Warlocks in this direction.


    They had yet to launch an attack and were still on their way. Even with a rough estimate, there were tens of thousands of them. Even the third circle was an ordinary existence here. At the front of all the Warlocks, there were twenty-eight celestial Warlocks.


    Twenty of them were Morning Star Warlocks, seven were Radiant Moons, and one was Radiant Sun. That Radiant Sun was Jesse.


    He had dark purple long hair and wore dark purple leather armor. Behind him was a huge cloak that fluttered in the wind!


    He stood on a huge war chariot and looked into the distance with a deep and calm gaze. It was obvious that he was full of confidence in this war.


    The patriarch of the Eight-Armed Naga family!


    ¡°His strength is indeed not bad!¡± Eli commented. Then, he swayed his body and turned his gaze to the other side.


    In that direction was Nightfall City.


    Warlocks from the Bloodline Tower stood outside the city, nervously looking into the distance, waiting for their enemies. Some of them had come willingly, some were soldiers of the Bloodline Tower, and some were slaves of the Bloodline Tower!


    But no matter what their identities were, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with unease and nervousness.


    They were very nervous, but no one retreated!


    After a brief observation, Eli turned his gaze to the other two battlefields.


    Saka Plateau.


    This was the only plateau between the Eight-Armed Naga and the Bloodline Tower, northwest of the Bloodline Tower.


    On the plateau, the two sides of the warlocks had already begun to confront each other.


    On the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s side, a purple-haired woman calmly looked down at the battlefield on the ground. Behind her were twenty Celestial warlocks. Opposite them were seven or eight Celestial Sorcerers from the Bloodline Tower, led by Glen!


    At this moment, he was looking at the woman nervously. The faint aura she emitted made him feel even more uneasy.


    ¡°They are waiting!¡± Glen calmly replied.


    He knew very well that the woman¡¯s mind was not on them at all, but on Eli, who had yet to appear.


    As for Eli¡¯s current position, even Glen didn¡¯t know because he knew that the lord would make his own decision.


    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t come here!¡± Glen pursed his lips and muttered silently!


    The enemy this time was too strong, so strong that they could not see any hope at all.


    If Eli left, it would be a good thing. At the very least, the Bloodline Tower would retain a portion of their bloodline, and they might be able to rise again. However, if he came and was killed by Jesse and the others, then there would be no hope.


    ¡°As for meIf it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died already!¡± Glen¡¯s gaze gradually became firm as he stared at this warlock with ill intentions.


    He looked over with a determined gaze, but the woman only glanced at him and ignored him!


    She was still waiting for news from Eli.


    As for the others, they were not qualified to attract her attention!


    Red Moon Lake!


    This was a huge lake that looked like a crescent moon. It was about ten acres in size. The surface of the lake was clear, and there were many magical beasts living in it. Moreover, the bottom of the lake was rich in red crystals. As long as it was night, under the moonlight, it would emit a lake that looked like a crimson moon!


    The situation here was similar to the Saka Plateau!


    Tens of thousands of Warlocks were confronting each other, but no one attacked. The Radiant Sun Warlock here was a middle-aged Warlock with black hair and wrinkled skin. Not far away from him, the Warlocks led by Nikola, were staring at him.


    Nikola looked at the Warlock and frowned.


    Even facing this Radiant Sun Warlock made him feel a sense of despair. However, what made him feel despair was that even if he removed this Radiant Sun Warlock, he was not confident he could deal with the remaining Warlocks.


    ¡°Will the lord come?¡± Nikola pondered.


    In fact, he did not know that Eli had a clone, so he was very nervous at the moment.


    And with his understanding of EliNikola was silent!


    Sir Eli seemed to always attack the forces by crushing them, but that was because he had absolute confidence. But this time? A full three Radiant Suns, could Eli really beat them? Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just the Radiant Suns. Once Eli appeared, the other celestials on the battlefield might also join in the siege.


    At that time, Eli was facing three Radiant Sun Warlocks and at least twenty celestials!


    This level of siege was really too dangerous!


    ¡°Sir Eli!¡±


    Nikola took a deep breath. He felt that his master might not show up this time!


    The Radiant Sun Warlock looked at his expression and sneered.


    A mere Bloodline Tower, did it really think that it was that powerful?


    It was time for these guys to recognize reality!


    Eli?


    He would let him understand the power of the family. The era of Bloodline Tower had passed!


    ¡­..


    While they were waiting, Eli, who was in the Grassi Land, was deep in thought!


    He was thinking about where to go.


    There wasn¡¯t much difference between the three battlefields, but the number of celestials in the three battlefields was different.


    The Warlock who followed Jesse was the strongest, so his clones would definitely face the most pressure. Eli¡¯s plan was to let one clone hold on for as long as possible, and then wait for the other two clones to defeat the other Warlocks before providing support.


    ¡± So it¡¯s the Crimson Moon Lake! ¡± Eli pursed his lips and made up his mind!


    There were only 20 Celestial warlocks there, excluding Radiant Sun.


    After making up his mind, the clones of Ely in the other two battlefields did not move. Eli¡¯s clone, who had been hiding in the Crimson Moon Lake, suddenly flew into the sky and released his aura.


    At this moment, the battlefield not far away was in chaos. Nikola saw Eli and was dumbfounded.


    ¡°My lord!¡± he shouted.


    He had never expected that Eli would already be here. The Warlocks on the ground also looked up.


    ¡°Our lord actually came.¡±


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t give up on us!¡±


    ¡°Sir Eli!¡±


    The Warlocks were in the army, and some of them were so excited that they even shed tears. In the eyes of some Warlocks, Eli, who had saved the Bloodline Tower several times, was no different from a god!


    At this moment, the god had come to save them again!


    However, compared to those Warlocks, the Eight-Armed Naga, the Radiant Sun Warlock Randolf, looked at Eli and laughed loudly.


    ¡°Eli, you¡¯re here to die!¡±


    He reached his hand into his pocket, and the spatial imprint emitted a special response!


    At the same time, the eyes of the eight-armed snake demon Jesse and the other Radiant Sun Warlock named Heda lit up.


    The two of them instantly took out their tokens and crushed them. In the next second, the space in front of them turned into layers of ripples and turned into a huge vortex. The two of them directly entered and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    In the distant Crimson Moon Lake, Jesse and Hedda shook their heads as they walked out of the void, flying on both sides of Randolf.


    ¡°Eli, I didn¡¯t expect you to really come!¡± Jesse looked at Ely with a ferocious expression.


    On the other side, Heda was also looking at Eli, seemingly surprised by Eli¡¯s courage!


    Meanwhile, Eli looked at the three of them calmly. He looked at Jesse and asked, ¡°I wonder if anyone mentioned something?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jesse frowned!


    ¡°You look ugly when you smile!¡± Eli smiled.


    Jesse¡¯s face instantly darkened!


    ¡± Let me see if your strength is as sharp as your mouth! ¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Jesse¡¯s eyes were cold as he flew toward the sky.


    Eli smiled and followed them into the sky. The two Radiant Sun Warlocks followed suit.


    As for the other Celestial warlocks, ten of them followed him, while the rest stopped Nikola and the other Celestial warlocks who wanted to help!


    The sky was split into two parts. One of them was led by Jos, followed by two Radiant Suns, followed by the other ten celestials. The other side was empty, with only Eli. He looked like a lone warrior facing a natural disaster!


    In the next second!


    Jesse shouted loudly, and his huge body suddenly began to enlarge, turning into an eight-armed snake demon that was nearly six hundred meters tall. Each of his hands was even holding a special large-scale magic weapon. The two Radiant Suns behind him looked at each other and instantly transformed into two giant creatures that were nearly five hundred meters tall.


    Many celestials also transformed into various bloodline true bodies and surrounded the Radiant Suns!


    After transforming, everyone looked at Eli.


    A few seconds later, a huge shadow dragon stepped out of the darkness. Its huge dragon claws were silver and emitted a dangerous aura. After the last breakthrough, its body was now close to 700 meters tall.


    So when Eli lowered his head and looked at these people with his dark golden dragon eyes filled with coldness, everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat!


    ¡°Could it be that he has broken through? However, his aura seems to be alright!¡±


    Jos pursed his lips, and a trace of doubt flashed through his mind. However, after a few seconds, he said calmly, ¡± Eli, if that¡¯s all, you¡¯ll die here today. ¡±


    ¡°Then try me,¡± Eli said calmly.


    In the next second.


    Countless black-purple blood aura surged towards Eli, and the endless shadows came forward to defend.


    In the blood and shadows, the Eight-Armed Naga had already collided with the huge shadow dragon!


    The battle was about to start!

 Chapter 419 - 419 Eli, Who Shouldn’t Have Appeared

    419 Eli, Who Shouldn¡¯t Have Appeared


    Nightfall City battlefield!


    At this time, after moving for dozens of kilometers, the Eight-Armed Naga Warlocks had arrived.


    However, the battlefield that should have been tense seemed rather relaxed at this moment.


    The Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s side!


    At this moment, there were more than 20 celestials standing in the sky with relaxed smiles on their faces as they communicated.


    ¡± Sir Jesse has left. It seems that Eli has appeared on another battlefield! ¡± The leader of a level 3 force said.


    ¡± Indeed, we¡¯re much safer now. If I had to face Eli, I might really be scared. After all, he was the one who killed the Radiant Sun Warlock. ¡± Another celestial said.


    ¡± This is great. We only need to face the remaining seven or eight celestials of Nightfall City. I don¡¯t even know how we¡¯re going to lose! ¡± A Warlock said, his eyes filled with undisguised ridicule!


    Hearing the Warlock¡¯s words, the other celestials also burst into laughter. Their laughter could even be heard in Nightfall City.


    Nightfall City!


    They were the true spirits of the Bloodline Tower. Some belonged to the Bloodline Tower, while others were affiliated forces.


    At this moment, the expressions of the few celestials were unsightly, and they even looked a little desperate.


    The opponent was too strong, so strong that they could not even raise their heart to resist!


    Jess¡¯s departure also meant that Sir Eli did not choose this side but one of the other two directions. This undoubtedly made them even more desperate!


    ¡°We¡¯ve been abandoned!¡± A celestial gritted his teeth and said dejectedly.


    ¡± Our opponents are twenty-eight celestials. I don¡¯t think we stand a chance. Why don¡¯t we leave? ¡± A female Warlock gritted her teeth.


    ¡°But if we leave, what about the Warlocks here?¡± A celestial retorted.


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone fell silent.


    They turned their heads and saw countless Warlocks waiting anxiously in Nightfall City. The despairing eyes of the city¡¯s residents could be seen from the windows of every building. There were even countless people kneeling and praying in front of the statue of Eli in the center.


    That¡¯s right!


    If they left, most of these people would die!


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s each use our own methods. We¡¯ll take as much as we can!¡± A celestial suggested.


    When the others heard this voice, their eyes lit up.


    They definitely couldn¡¯t fight, but they could save some people!


    ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡± Suddenly, a celestial spoke up. The others looked up and realized that more than 20 celestials had spread out in the sky and surrounded Nightfall City from all directions!


    Seeing this scene, the hearts of the few celestials instantly sank!


    ¡°Everyone, it looks like we can¡¯t leave today. Let¡¯s fight!¡± A celestial gritted his teeth.


    ¡°We stand!¡±


    The other celestials nodded in agreement. They had no other choice.


    In the next second, the few celestials flew into the sky together while the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s celestials quickly surrounded them. Their goal was to kill these celestials. As for Nightfall City on the ground, they could deal with it at any time.


    Looking at these seven people, a peak Radiant Moon Warlock stepped forward and smiled at them. ¡°One-on-one or group fight?¡±


    ¡°In a one-on-one fight, you¡¯ll be beaten up by me individually. In a group fight, you¡¯ll be beaten up by us together!¡±


    Hearing these insulting words, the few celestials of the Bloodline Tower exploded in anger. They were all celestials and had never been humiliated like this before!


    A Warlock was about to curse when a voice suddenly came from behind them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight all of you alone!¡±


    A calm voice sounded. The Warlock was the first to look over, but the moment he saw the figure, his mouth was wide open and his eyes were round.


    ¡°Eli¡­ Eli ¡­ Lord Eli!¡± The Warlock man found it hard to believe because this person shouldn¡¯t be here at this time!


    Hearing the Warlock¡¯s words, the others were also shocked and turned to look.


    In the air, not far away, a man with black hair and black eyes stood. He was wearing a black mage robe and looked very young. He was smiling at everyone.


    Seeing Eli¡¯s smile, all the Eight-Armed Naga Warlocks¡¯ faces froze, and their hearts trembled!


    Why was he here?


    Although no one had seen the man with their own eyes, they had seen his face countless times through images.


    ¡°Eli!¡±


    After more than ten seconds, a terrified scream came from the mouth of a Celestial warlock, followed by many others.


    ¡°How could it be him? Didn¡¯t Lord Jesse teleport away? Could it be that he deceived the lords of Radiant Sun?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed. How could it be him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    The celestials were instantly thrown into chaos. They subconsciously retreated because the man in front of them was too terrifying!


    At this moment, the celestials of the Bloodline Tower were also stunned. They looked at Eli, not knowing what to say!


    ¡°We¡¯re saved!¡± One of them said,


    The other celestials nodded.


    Yes, they were saved!


    Although they didn¡¯t understand why Daren would appear here, no matter what, they were saved.


    At this moment, the ground was boiling.


    In front of the statue of Eli, everyone raised their heads and stared blankly at the statue-like body in the sky.


    ¡± I knew that Sir Eli wouldn¡¯t give up on us! ¡± An old warlock said shakily.


    The others also had tears in their eyes. Other than the joy of being saved, they were extremely touched.


    Countless people raised their heads and looked at Eli excitedly. They began to shout Eli¡¯s name, shaking the clouds!


    ¡°Sir Ely!¡±


    The cheers shattered the icy cold air, but it made all the eight-armed Naga Warlocks feel a chill run down their spines!


    In the sky.


    The bodies of the several dozen celestials stiffened. The Radiant Moon Warlock from before looked at Eli and begged,¡± Sir, we were also forced. We repent and beg Sir to spare our lives! ¡±


    ¡°I still prefer it when you are unruly,¡± Eli shook his head and added with a smile, ¡± As a favor, I¡¯ve decided to kill you first! ¡±


    The expression on the Warlock¡¯s face froze!


    The next second, his instinctive desire to live made him shout, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯s just one person. We still have a chance to defeat him!¡±


    The celestial was smart enough to understand that escaping wouldn¡¯t solve the problem. They had to kill Eli and the others to survive.


    The others also raised their heads, their eyes flashing with the desire for life again.


    Pa!


    However, in the next second, everyone saw a black light fly past. With a bang, the Warlock¡¯s head instantly exploded, and behind him, Eli¡¯s figure slowly appeared.


    Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s hopes were instantly shattered. There was only one thought in their hearts.


    Run!


    However, when they raised their heads and looked around, they realized that the area within dozens of kilometers had long been covered by shadows, blocking every direction like a birdcage.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    At this moment, everyone heard Eli¡¯s voice, which sounded like a vengeful ghost!


    At this moment, everyone felt as if they had fallen into an abyss!


    ¡­.


    Saka Plateau.


    The situation was similar. When Eli appeared, all the Warlocks were stunned.


    ¡°Sir, why are you here?¡± Glen stared blankly at Ely, his mouth agape.


    Didn¡¯t that Radiant Sun leave? This didn¡¯t mean that Ely should be on another battlefield.


    But what was the point? Save one of the teams?


    Glen¡¯s big head was filled with big question marks.


    But no matter what, he knew that when Sir Eli appeared here, the remaining Eight-Armed Naga warlocks would be finished. They might even be more confused than him!


    Sure enough, when he looked over, the smiles on the faces of the nearly twenty Eight-Armed Naga Demon Celestial Warlocks in the distance had completely frozen. They were as comical as clowns.


    ¡°E ¡­ E ¡­ E ¡­¡± The leading Warlock could not even complete a sentence, his voice trembling.


    Eli looked at him and stretched out his right hand!


    In the next second, endless darkness extended from his hand and flew into the sky. Then, it exploded like fireworks. Countless black threads flew into the distance and turned into a huge birdcage, restricting everyone in this row of areas and preventing them from leaving.


    Then, he looked at the Warlocks enthusiastically and asked with concern, ¡°One-on-one or group fight?¡±


    The corners of the Eight-Armed Naga warlocks¡¯ mouths twitched, but their hearts were filled with despair.


    How could this be?


    Why was Eli here?

 Chapter 420 - 420 A Destructive Battle

    420 A Destructive Battle


    Saka Plateau!


    At this moment, all of the eight-armed Naga celestials had extremely ugly expressions on their faces as they stared at Eli.


    They couldn¡¯t understand why Eli would appear here. Shouldn¡¯t he be on another battlefield?


    As for the battleAll of the Warlocks felt immense pressure. After all, on the battlefield in Nightfall City, Eli had single-handedly defeated a dozen fourth-circle Warlocks, including a Radiant Sun Warlock. But now, there were only twenty or so celestials here.


    However, it was obvious that Eli had no intention of peace. Otherwise, he would not have created this shadow cage.


    ¡°Everyone, we have no other choice. It seems that we can only fight!¡± A Celestial warlock turned to look at the others and said.


    The others nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see if Eli is really as powerful as the legends say.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been here for more than a thousand years. What kind of dangerous situation haven¡¯t I encountered?¡±


    The Warlocks¡¯ morale gradually rose. They saw that Eli was full of fighting spirit. How could they reach the celestial level without talent? Which Warlock hadn¡¯t experienced life-threatening situations? Therefore, even when facing Eli, they didn¡¯t completely sink into the sea of despair.


    Without fighting, who knew if Eli¡¯s fame was overblown or not?


    A total of 24 celestials slowly flew into the sky, and their bodies rapidly changed into huge bloodline avatars. Then, they lowered their heads to look at Eli like gods that filled the sky!


    ¡± Come on, Eli. Let us see how powerful you are! ¡± An eight-armed Naga Warlock shouted, gritting his teeth as he looked at Eli.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Eli smiled, and his body changed rapidly. Countless shadows surrounded him, emitting a terrifying aura.


    Seeing Eli¡¯s massive body and terrifying aura, all the celestial¡¯s eyes narrowed, and they couldn¡¯t help but take a step back!


    ¡°Sir Glen, should we attack?¡± A Warlock next to Glen poked his head out and asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Our participation will only hinder Sir!¡± Glen shook his head.


    After witnessing the battle in Nightfall City, he naturally understood that these Warlocks were not enough for Lord Eli.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The Warlock nodded.


    They all looked up, and many Warlocks who had never been to Nightfall City gaped.


    At this moment in the sky.


    Shadows intertwined with each other. Eli was high up in the sky, and the twenty celestials attacked at the same time. Their attacks were of all colors, dyeing the sky with all kinds of colors. However, there was one place that did not change. It was the area where Eli was located. It was a deep darkness.


    The darkness spread around Eli like an abyss that devoured everything. From time to time, shadows would scatter in all directions to attack the celestials!


    In this high-intensity confrontation, Glen sadly discovered that they had fallen into the same situation as last time.


    Their role was to protect the weaker Warlocks just in case they were killed by the shockwaves.


    However, because the distance was shorter this time, even if they tried their best, there would still be occasional shadows that would pierce through their protection and kill a large number of Warlocks!


    As a result, the celestials could only use more power to protect the weaker Warlocks, not paying attention to the battlefield above.


    However, even without observing, everyone knew that Eli had the absolute advantage. Every once in a while, a celestial corpse would fall from the sky and lose its life.


    Seeing these important figures of the Warlock World fall one by one, the celestials of the Bloodline Tower were even more respectful of Eli, and the Warlocks who were protected were even more shocked!


    The eight-armed Naga Warlocks watched in a daze as the important figures died so easily. They didn¡¯t even have much chance to resist. In their respective factions, these celestials occupied a large number of resources and power, enjoying everything!


    At this moment, many inexperienced Warlocks felt complicated.


    So ¡­ Even celestial warlocks would die!


    When facing stronger opponents, they would be like those low-level warlocks they had encountered. They could be killed.


    This absurd massacre was a little easier than everyone thought. In less than half an hour, as the last celestial was torn in half and blood rained down, everyone knew that the battle was over.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡±


    The Shadow Dragon¡¯s huge body disappeared and turned into Eli. He flew toward Glenm as he spoke.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not over yet?¡± Glen looked at the approaching Eli, and a look of doubt flashed across his face!


    ¡± Yes, the battle with Jesse isn¡¯t over yet. His condition isn¡¯t good. I have to go and support him! ¡± Eli nodded, then looked at the other celestials and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this place to you!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Eli turned into a golden light and flew into the distance.


    Looking at the departing figure of Eli, Glen fell into deep thought.


    Who was he? Could it be that someone else?


    Moreover ¡­ Glen raised his head. If he remembered correctly, Eli always morphed into a blood light when flying, but why was it golden light today?


    Glen pursed his lips and felt that his brain was not working well. There was too little information and he could not think at all.


    However, there was one thing that was certain.


    The war didn¡¯t seem to be over yet.


    Thinking of this, Glen¡¯s eyes gradually lit up.


    The light was called Hope!


    ¡­..


    At the same time.


    Nightfall City!


    At this moment, the sky in this area had turned into a pitch-black night, just like the name of the city.


    The night covered the sky, and the battle was taking place. Occasionally, the warlocks would scream from the night. It was from the celestials of the Eight-Armed Naga!


    ¡°Another celestial has been killed. There are five left!¡± A Celestial Warlock was shocked. He was a Celestial who had recently joined the Bloodline Tower!


    ¡°Yes, our lord is too strong!¡± The throat of a female Warlock beside him moved slightly, trembling with excitement.


    In the darkness, Eli was like an adult dealing with a child. Under siege, every few attacks would kill a celestial. Now that half of them had disappeared, there were only five celestials left, and they were still struggling to survive.


    As for the Warlock who had started to clamor, Eli had fulfilled his promise and killed him first!


    The Bloodline Tower¡¯s celestials were also filled with excitement. Not only were they happy to be alive, but they were also shocked by Eli¡¯s strength!


    Facing Eli¡¯s power, they suddenly understood why the Eight-Armed Naga would resort to such a tactic!


    It was already very difficult to defeat Eli by relying on individual strength below the fifth circle.


    Soon, as the last celestial in the sky died, Eli also flew towards them.


    ¡°My lord!¡± A few celestials immediately stepped forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you guys. I¡¯ll go support them!¡± Eli looked at a few of them and said. After saying that, he turned into a golden light and left.


    They were about to congratulate Eli, but they were stunned by Eli¡¯s actions.


    Support them?


    Who?


    Could it be that the battle between the other two sides had not ended yet?

 Chapter 421 - 421 Second Round

    421 Second Round


    Red Moon Lake!


    At this moment, the battle continued!


    On the ground, Nikola was fighting a peak Radiant Moon Warlock. Although he had greatly improved by devouring a large number of celestials, he was still far from a peak Radiant Moon Warlock, so he was having a hard time fighting his opponent.


    Nikola took a deep breath after dodging the attack again. He stared at the Warlock in front of him, who had a cold expression on his face.


    At this moment, the Warlock was looking at him and said sarcastically,¡± Undead, your strength isn¡¯t bad, but unfortunately, there¡¯s no doubt about this war. Eli will die in the hands of the masters! ¡±


    Hearing this, Nikola just gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t refute.


    He looked at the sky and was shocked.


    In the sky, Eli, who had transformed into a huge shadow dragon, was still fighting with many Warlocks. His main opponents were three huge eight-armed Naga Demons. The most ferocious of them was Jesse, who had transformed into his bloodline¡¯s true form. He waved his eight arms and attacked at the same time. He could attack Eli once every ten seconds.


    The other two Radiant Sun Warlocks also attacked from other directions, dealing damage to Eli.


    The rest of the Celestial warlocks were carefully supporting them, and they were even trembling with fear. If they were not careful, they might be killed by Eli. On the contrary, the warlocks who were fighting with them were safer, so most of them did not use their full strength and maintained the battle. Otherwise, with the combat power of the warlocks facing Nikola, he would definitely not have been able to last until now!


    The Warlock looked at Nikola with a mocking expression. He liked the feeling of his enemy slowly struggling in despair.


    ¡­..


    Bang!


    The shadow collided with the dark purple light, and the air exploded. Eli was once again separated from the three of them!


    ¡± Eli, you¡¯re very strong, but unfortunately, your forces are too weak. I can¡¯t provide you with combat power. ¡± Jesse looked at Ely and grinned. His eight arms were swinging their weapons!


    ¡± Indeed, the Eight-Armed Naga Clan is really strong. They have to rely on all their high-end combat power and dirty tactics to fight against me! ¡± The huge shadow dragon let out a roar and grinned.


    Jesse¡¯s expression darkened. This was also the last thing he wanted to hear!


    It looked like they were in a good situation, but no matter what, they couldn¡¯t deny that they had taken a less positive decision. However, Jesse still didn¡¯t regret it. It was only now that the real battle with Eli had begun that he realized how strong this warlock was.


    He was ridiculously strong, completely unlike an ordinary Radiant Sun Warlock. If he came alone, he would probably be beaten to death.


    ¡°Hmph, history is written by the victors. When we destroy the Bloodline Tower, no one will remember how you died. How long can you last?¡± Jesse looked at Eli and snorted coldly.


    The other two Radiant Suns also looked coldly at the ¡± evil dragon ¡± in front of them!


    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Eli opened his mouth and his eyes shone with dazzling light!


    Sure enough, 25% of the strength of one clone was still not enough. If he had two clones, he would not be in such a sorry state. He was at a slight disadvantage now, but fortunately, the other two clones were already on their way!


    Of course, he had to hold on until then, but the most important thing now was to deal with those Warlocks below the Radiant Sun level. These Warlocks were too annoying.


    Kill the support first in battle!


    His thoughts raced, and in the blink of an eye, he had already thought of a solution.


    At this moment, Jesse and the other two were enraged by Eli¡¯s words. The three huge eight-armed nagas brandished their weapons and attacked Eli again.


    Eli also responded.


    He let out a furious roar, and the shadow covered his body like black armor. The dragon wings on his back flapped, and he instantly pounced on Jesse. He grabbed Jesse¡¯s shoulder and then fiercely threw him to the ground in the distance.


    Bang!


    A huge pit suddenly appeared on the ground. The Shadow Dragon pressed down on the Eight-Armed Naga and tore at its body. Jesse was also shocked. His eight arms grabbed onto Eli¡¯s body, wanting to tear him away.


    Facing the resistance, countless shadow tentacles suddenly appeared on the ground and firmly grabbed him, fixing him to the ground, and making him unable to move. However, Jesse still struggled crazily because the shadow dragon in front of him was looking at him coldly, and black energy was already brewing in its mouth!


    Looking at this energy, he felt a fatal threat!


    Jesse¡¯s eyes enlarged. With a roar, the blood in his body began to burn, and countless black and purple smoke rose. He wanted to burn his bloodline to struggle against the shadow, but the shadow was already corporeal and ready to attack.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Jesse roared!


    Bang!


    In the next second, a black pillar of light cut through the sky like a sword of light, tearing the sea of clouds in the sky into two halves. However, the huge shadow dragon was blasted away, while Jesse slowly stood up, and two other Radiant Sun celestials appeared beside him.


    At the critical moment, these two Radiant Sun Warlocks had arrived in time and blasted Eli away!


    ¡°That was close!¡± Jesse cursed.


    It was clearly a siege, but they almost encountered unknown danger. Eli was too strong.


    ¡°Fortunately, we made it!¡± The other two Radiant Suns also took a deep breath. Eli¡¯s attack was too sudden. Before they could react, Eli and Jesse had already appeared on the ground!


    Fortunately, the two of them could quickly provide support. Even if they encountered a powerful attack, as long as they were not instantly killed, they could last for a few seconds. The other two could quickly provide support.


    Such an attack was useless!


    Eli should be very clear about this!


    So what was Eli¡¯s purpose?


    ¡°Not good!¡± Jesse seemed to have realized something and suddenly raised his head.


    Not far away, Eli, who had been blasted away, was sent flying a few miles away. At this moment, he quickly stood up, waving his dragon wings, and a storm swept up, sending his body flying like a cannonball towards the celestials in the sky.


    He was not Eli¡¯s target.


    Instead, it was those Celestial warlocks who were supporting them!


    The three Radiant Sun Warlocks looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They had been fooled!


    In the next second, three large craters suddenly appeared on the ground. They flew towards Eli in the sky, roaring angrily to stop him.


    However, it was too late. As they rose from the ground, Eli had already arrived beside the ten celestials. However, they were still seven or eight kilometers away from Eli. They needed a few seconds, but a few seconds was enough for Eli!


    Meanwhile, the ten celestials were all petrified. Looking at Eli, who was so close to them, they only had one thought in their minds-run.


    This was not an opponent they should face!


    Eli sneered at these people. In the next second, an invisible time domain was instantly activated!


    It had been a long time since he had used this ability that he had obtained after advancing to the celestial realm. With the last advancement, his Time Domain had undergone a huge change. Not only had the Time Multiplication been adjusted five times, but the range had also increased from 100 meters to 1,000 meters.


    Although a kilometer was still a short distance for celestials, these Warlocks were coincidentally within this range!


    As a result, when all the celestials were ready to flee, they were shocked to find that their movement speed had suddenly slowed down by many times. What was even more shocking was that Eli¡¯s speed had increased.


    ¡°What the hell is this?!¡± A celestial shouted in shock.


    ¡°The time here has been changed! ¡± Another Warlock shouted, but his voice seemed to have slowed down, extremely slow!


    The other Warlocks also widened their eyes in shock.


    What kind of bloodline was this? His physical strength was so strong that he could control shadows. Now, he could even control time!


    The celestials were all in despair. They had some hope, but as the domain expanded, everything was gone!


    In the next few seconds, Jesse and the other two saw that Eli¡¯s speed had increased by leaps and bounds. In the blink of an eye, Eli reached the celestial and crushed his skull. The celestials that were supposed to run away were now crawling like turtles compared to Eli.


    In less than five seconds, all the weaker celestials turned into a bloody mist and lost their lives!


    When everything was over, Jesse finally arrived in front of Eli again.


    Looking at Jesse, Eli smiled and said, ¡°Time for the second round.¡±

 Chapter 422 - 422 The Death of Eli

    422 The Death of Eli


    ¡°Second round!¡±


    Looking at the blood mist in the sky, Jesse¡¯s face was filled with anger. In just a few seconds of carelessness, they had lost ten celestials!


    These were ten celestials!


    Even if he were the pillar of the Eight-Armed Naga family, he would need to spend an unknown amount of time and resources to nurture an existence of this level!


    ¡°Eli!¡± Jesse shouted angrily. His blood surged like waves, and his muscles bulged. Black and purple blood vessels appeared like black snakes.


    The other two Radiant Suns were also staring at Eli with anger written all over their faces!


    ¡± Sir has obtained a certain degree of lead! ¡± Nikola glanced at the sky while fighting the Warlock.


    ¡± Hmph, even so, Eli¡¯s failure is only a matter of time! ¡± The Warlock sneered, but the cold sweat on his forehead showed that he did not think so.


    ¡°Haha, Milord will definitely win.¡± Nikola didn¡¯t expose the Warlock and chuckled.


    Then, the two of them fought again, but the Warlock¡¯s performance lowered. The two of them actually began to be evenly matched, and the Warlock even inadvertently led the battlefield further away!


    ¡°In the blink of an eye, ten masters were killed!¡±


    ¡°Lord Patriarch!¡±


    ¡± Damn it, it was just a moment of carelessness. So the battle between celestials is so cruel? ¡±


    The Warlocks of the Eight-Armed Naga family were all gaping. It was obvious that this was not what they had expected.


    BattleIt didn¡¯t seem to be as smooth as he had imagined!


    At this moment, the Warlocks actually felt that they were slightly shaken. Could their masters really kill Ely?


    ¡­


    In the sky!


    Having lost their support, Jesse and the other two once again battled with Eli.


    The eight arms seemed to have turned into afterimages as they collided with the dragon claws. The black scales flashed with sparks from time to time, leaving deep and shallow wounds. A large number of shadows filled the wounds in time.


    Under such an attack, Eli was quickly suppressed. The fast-paced battle was also extremely stressful for the bloodline!


    Bang!


    Escaping another attack from the three of them, Eli quickly dodged to the side and activated his Time Domain again.


    Jesse and the other two were the first to notice this change. Their muscles tensed up, and they understood what had happened to the celestials!


    ¡°Use spatial teleportation!¡± Jesse immediately shouted. At the same time, his hand reached into an unknown place, and a token that emitted a spatial aura was taken out again!


    With a crack, the imprint was crushed!


    Following a spatial fluctuation, the three of them suddenly disappeared and instantly appeared more than ten kilometers away!


    The moment he appeared, Jesse looked at Eli and laughed, ¡°Eli, the range of your domain is indeed too limited. It¡¯s useful against those celestials, but it¡¯s useless against us! ¡±


    Jess then glanced at the other two Radiant Suns. The two of them understood and flew to the other two sides, forming a triangle to surround Eli again!


    He looked at Eli coldly and sneered.


    The space token was too precious, and it was something they had accidentally obtained from a Mage ruin. Actually, he could have saved it, but for safety reasons, he still used it. He really did not want to see any accidents happen!


    ¡°So cautious!¡± In the distance, the corners of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. Was there a need to do that?


    As the encirclement was formed, the three Warlocks nodded in tacit understanding.


    In the next second, the three Eight-Armed Naga warlocks roared at the same time. The black-purple blood essence on their bodies burned like flames, and their eight arms waved at the same time. The power in their entire bodies began to gather, and a light wave gathered in front of their chests, emitting a terrifying aura.


    Looking at this scene, Eli¡¯s eyes widened.


    At this moment, he felt a fatal threat. This familiar starting move also reminded him of the World Destruction spell used by the Radiant Sun Warlock last time!


    What was worse was that as the three of them began to gather their power, even though they were a few kilometers apart, they actually felt a faint connection in their bloodlines. This caused the surrounding space to faintly freeze, and this directly led to the problem that he felt that it was almost impossible for him to dodge this attack.


    ¡± Bloodline Combination Skill! ¡±


    Eli pursed his lips. He understood what he was going to face next!


    The Bloodline Combination Skill was a special skill that could only be used between people of the same bloodline. It could connect the bloodline and allow the bloodline to explode with power that exceeded its limits. The last time Eli saw it was on the west coast, but that was a combination skill of low-level Warlocks.


    However, this was the combined skill of three Radiant Sun Warlocks. This was a completely different concept!


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Eli, who was wrapped up, was ready. He did everything he could.

 Chapter 423 - 423 The Death of Eli

    423 The Death of Eli


    At this moment, Jesse and the other two stared at the shadowy Eli and roared at the same time!


    ¡°Natural disaster!¡±


    The wind and clouds changed color, and the area within a thousand miles instantly turned into darkness. In this darkness, three pillars of light suddenly appeared!


    Boom!


    Bright pillars of light streaked across the sky, coming from three different directions and converging towards the center of the trio.


    The people on the ground also stopped fighting and looked at the sky in the distance with shocked expressions.


    ¡°Is this the battle of Radiant Sun?¡±


    ¡± Will he die? With such an attack, Eli will definitely die! ¡±


    ¡°This is too terrifying!¡±


    The low-level Warlocks were all dumbfounded. The power in front of them had completely exceeded their imaginations!


    Gulp!


    ¡°My lord!¡± Nikola¡¯s eyes were about to pop out, and his entire body was trembling!


    The Warlock who was fighting him also stopped and stared blankly at the sky!


    ¡°Protect the low-level Warlocks!¡± He was stunned for a moment before he shouted.


    The other celestials also reacted immediately and stopped fighting to protect the low-level Warlocks. Although they were dozens of kilometers away, they had no doubt that if they did not use their techniques, not many of the low-level Warlocks would survive!


    After they protected the Warlocks, a black light suddenly exploded in the distant sky!


    This explosion was like the first ray of light from the explosion of the universe. It suddenly erupted from the void, followed by countless thunder-like sounds. All the Warlocks felt their ears tremble and could not help but cover their ears.


    Boom!


    The explosion suddenly began. A mushroom cloud that was a few thousand meters tall rose from the sky, and the shockwaves it emitted spread in all directions, flattening everything on the ground. Even the huge crimson moon lake instantly turned into steam and disappeared.


    In such an environment, all the Warlocks did not have the mood to pay attention to what was happening at the center of the explosion. They were more confused about protecting themselves.


    The huge protective shield trembled in the aftershock, and cracks appeared. The celestials could only protect themselves while doing their best to maintain the shield so that the low-level Warlocks would not be killed in the aftershock!


    The aftermath lasted for a full ten minutes.


    When everything dispersed, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped when they saw their surroundings.


    Everything within a radius of a hundred kilometers had turned into scorched earth. Be it mountains, lakes, or all living things, they had all disappeared. The only thing that remained was the Warlocks. At this moment, their shields were like isolated islands in the ocean, the only paradise!


    ¡°How terrifying!¡±


    Even the Celestial warlocks felt that it was ridiculous. This combined bloodline skill attack even made them feel like they were facing a fifth-circle opponent!


    ¡°Is Eli dead?¡± Suddenly, someone raised a question. Everyone looked up at the sky.


    In the distant sky, three eight-armed nagas stood in a triangle, and in the center was a huge shadow sphere.


    At this moment, the protective barrier around the shadow sphere had almost disappeared. There was only a thin layer, and a large portion of the shadow dragon¡¯s body was exposed. Its dragon wings had already turned into nothingness, and almost half of its body had disappeared. Half of its huge dragon head had also disappeared.


    Was Eli dead?


    Everyone looked at this scene in a daze. After losing almost half of his body and his head, there was no doubt that he was dead!


    ¡°Eli is dead!¡±


    After recovering from their daze, the eight-armed naga warlocks shouted excitedly, unable to hide the excitement on their faces!


    As for the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower, their mouths were wide open, and their bodies were trembling. Some even knelt on the ground, their eyes filled with shock and despair. The former was because the powerful Eli had died just like that, while the latter was because they were sad about the future of the Bloodline Tower!


    If Eli died, the Bloodline Tower would be finished!


    ¡°It¡¯s over?¡±


    Nikola¡¯s soul body trembled as he looked at the dead body in the sky. He couldn¡¯t believe it for a long time!


    How could Eli loseIn the past thousand years, Eli had always won a crushing victory whenever he encountered danger. This time, he had actually died just like thatImpossible, absolutely impossibleIt must be fake, but his body was already like this. It was impossible for him to still be alive!


    ¡°No more!¡± Tears flowed out of Nikola¡¯s eyes as he gritted his teeth and looked at the corpse in the distance.


    He slowly flew in that direction. He wanted to take another look at Eli. As for his own life and death, it was no longer important!


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    However, in the next second, a voice suddenly entered his ears. Nikola was stunned!


    ¡°It¡¯s the voice of my Lord. He¡¯s not dead yet!¡± The tears at the corner of Nikola¡¯s eyes suddenly stopped.


    The voice that had suddenly entered his consciousness was definitely Eli¡¯s. Could it be that his lord was still alive after that?


    Nikola raised his head in confusion. The three eight-armed nagas were approaching Eli. When they were about a hundred meters away, Eli¡¯s corpse suddenly exploded. Boundless golden light spread in all directions, instantly devouring the three celestials. Then, like a constricted heart, it retracted again, and the three celestials were already trapped inside!


    Another explosion followed.


    All the Warlocks, including Nikola, were stunned again. They subconsciously raised their shields again.


    Thus, the scene from before repeated itself. When everything dispersed again, everyone raised their heads to look.


    In the distant sky, three Eight-Armed Nagas appeared once again. However, one of them had already turned into countless pieces, and the other had lost all four of its arms. The only one that was intact was Jesse¡¯s huge Eight-Armed Naga, but its body was also covered in countless wounds!


    At the center, there was only a golden ball of light!


    ¡°This is¡± Nikola¡¯s mouth was wide open.


    Eli seemed to be alive, but he seemed to have self-destructed. Then, he killed a Radiant Sun and severely injured another!


    So his lord still died!


    Nikola was in a complicated mood, and he didn¡¯t even bother to study what that golden light was!


    ¡°Eli!¡±


    In the distance, Jesse roared at the sky. His angry voice shook the void, and the Radiant Sun beside him covered the other side of the wound with a painful expression!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Jesse gritted his teeth, his body almost trembling in anger. They had lost another Radiant Sun Warlock, and another Radiant Sun Warlock was heavily injured!


    The only thing worth celebrating was that Eli was really dead this time!


    ¡°Randolf!¡± Jesse looked at the dead body of Radiant Sun and gritted his teeth.


    Randolf didn¡¯t defend himself in time during the explosion and lost his life in the end!


    ¡± I want the Bloodline Tower to pay the price! ¡± Jesse looked coldly at the celestials and Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower.


    Seeing Jesse¡¯s gaze, all the Warlocks felt as if they had fallen into an abyss. Although Sir Eli had fought to the death and killed a Radiant Sun, it didn¡¯t help the situation at all. As long as there was still a Radiant Sun, the Bloodline Tower was no match for them!


    They were going to die!


    All the celestials realized that they might not be able to leave today.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    ¡± But it¡¯s enough. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might not have reached this realm! ¡± Nikola also smiled bitterly. He thought there was still hope, but it was only greater despair.


    ¡± Eh? That golden light is changing! ¡± Suddenly, a celestial shouted.


    Nikola immediately looked at the golden light. At this moment, the golden light seemed to be attracted by something and flew into the distant sky.


    Jesse and Heda were also shocked. Jesse reached out to grab it, but the golden light turned into thousands of specks of light and flew away.


    Where did the light left behind by Eli¡¯s death go?


    All the Warlocks were dumbstruck as they followed the golden light with their eyes.


    The speed of the golden light was also very fast. In the blink of an eye, it crossed dozens of miles. At the same time, two golden lights flew over from afar. All three rays of light directly fused into one ball of light. The light turned and continued to fly toward the battlefield.


    As it got closer, the light slowly dissipated, revealing two people!


    Looking at the two of them, everyone¡¯s mouths opened wide again, and a trace of confusion flashed across their eyes.


    The two people in front of him were both Eli!


    Two Elis?


    The two Elis didn¡¯t pay attention to the warlock army. They just looked at Jesse and Heda in the distance and stretched out their hands with a smile.


    ¡°Next is the third round!¡±


    ¡°Two against two, fair battle!¡±

 Chapter 424 - 424 The Third Round

    424 The Third Round


    ¡°Two against two, fair battle!¡±


    The voices of the two Elis rang out at the same time. Even their movements were very similar as if they were controlled by the same will!


    At this moment, whether it was the low-level Warlocks of the two forces, Celestial Warlocks, Jesse, or the other Radiant Sun Warlock, they were all staring blankly at the two people in the sky.


    ¡°Am I seeing things? Didn¡¯t he die just now?¡±


    ¡± It must be fake. Could it be that Eli is actually triplet? ¡±


    ¡± How can there be three identical bodies? Wait a minute, could it be that the golden light just now was actually Eli? Moreover, these two Eli seem to have become stronger after fusing with that golden light. Could it be that these two Eli are actually the same as the previous Eli? They are both transformed by golden light! ¡±


    ¡°What exactly is this? However, I¡¯ve read some books. Could it be that the one earlier is just a clone?¡±


    The celestials discussed animatedly, deducing the truth of the matter in a few words.


    The only problem was that this wasn¡¯t a Warlock. At least he had never seen a Warlock do this!


    What kind of bloodline could do this?


    The strength and speed of the dragon, the shadow that was like a natural disaster, the control of time, and now there was a new ability, cloning.


    These celestials felt that their worldview had received an unprecedented blow.


    Was this really a warlock?


    If their guess was correct, then there was a more serious problem, which was how strong Eli was.


    A clone fought against 14 Celestial warlocks, including three Radiant Suns. After the battle ended, everyone below Radiant Suns died. One of the Radiant Sun Warlocks died and another was heavily injured.


    You call this a clone?!


    If the other clones also had this kind of power, then there was no need to fight anymore!


    In an instant, the eight-armed Naga Warlock¡¯s expression became complicated. The celestial that was fighting Nikola looked at him directly. Even the other celestials of the other Bloodline Towers looked at Nikola. After all, Nikola was a close person to Eli, so he might know.


    Nikola was speechless.


    Sensing the gazes of these people, the corner of Nikola¡¯s mouth twitched. This time, he really didn¡¯t know!


    If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have acted like that just now!


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± Nikola said helplessly,


    Hearing this, the others raised their heads and looked at the sky again, curious about what would happen next.


    ¡­


    In the sky.


    Jesse¡¯s expression was solemn as he looked at the two Elis in front of him. In fact, the pressure from the two of them was even stronger than the previous one.


    ¡°What kind of method is this?¡± Jesse looked at Eli, and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help twitching!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Cloning!¡± Eli admitted with a smile. There was nothing to hide.


    In fact, after today, his method would probably be known by many people. It was impossible to hide it. After all, he could not kill everyone there.


    Hearing Eli¡¯s admission, Jesse¡¯s face revealed a pained expression. Beside him, Heda¡¯s mouth also twitched!


    Clone?


    What the f * ck?!


    They had fought with their lives on the line just now, but they had only been fighting a clone, and a Radiant Sun Warlock had died.


    What made them despair was that even a clone had beaten them to such a state. Now that there were two more, they were afraid that they would be beaten to death. Moreover, after fusing with the shattered golden light, they were even more powerful than the clone from before.


    ¡°Eli, I think there might be some misunderstanding between us!¡± Jesse took a deep breath and looked at Eli with fear.


    At this moment, he was truly terrified!


    ¡°Indeed, I think we can discuss it properly. We can make up for your losses!¡± The other Radiant Sun Warlock also revealed an ugly smile.


    Who would have thought that things would develop in this direction?


    They felt that they had overestimated Eli¡¯s combat power, but in the end, they had underestimated him!


    Moreover, he could vaguely guess why these two clones had only appeared now. They should have rushed over from the other two battlefields. The celestials in those two battlefields were probably all dead!


    ¡°Then let¡¯s use the Eight-Armed Naga family to compensate!¡± Eli said calmly.


    In the next second, in the already restless air, two huge shadow dragons appeared and roared at the two of them. Their dark golden vertical pupils seemed to be burning with flames!


    With a flap of their dragon wings, the two Elis charged at the two eight-armed nagas at an extremely fast speed.


    Bang!


    The four figures collided almost at the same time. Jesse and the huge shadow dragon collided. They roared and fought, waving the weapons in their hands while the shadow dragon controlled countless shadows to fight!


    In just a dozen seconds, the Warlocks on the ground were shocked to find that Jesse was completely suppressed!


    Countless shadow tentacles extended out from the void and fixed the Eight-Armed Naga in the void. Its eight arms couldn¡¯t move, and its tail was stitched up by thousands of shadows in the air!


    ¡°Eli!¡± Jesse shouted in panic. At the same time, the weapons in his hands were removed by the shadow one by one!


    ¡°You¡¯re scared!¡±


    Eli smiled, and a huge shadow dragon¡¯s breath gathered in his mouth, ready to deal a fatal blow.


    Looking at the power that Eli was accumulating, Jesse¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. He struggled crazily, but the shadow binding him made him feel as if his power was hitting nothing. He could not struggle at all.


    ¡°Heda, Heda!¡± His eyes gradually became panicked. He could not help but ask another Warlock for help and look to the other side.


    But when he saw the scene in the distance, the fear in Jesse¡¯s eyes became even stronger.


    At this moment, Heda was lying on the ground. Her head had disappeared, and a huge penetrating wound had appeared on her chest, exposing the completely damaged tissue. On her body, Eli was flying above her, staring at her coldly!


    Even Jesse, who was still in good condition, was no match for him, let alone the heavily injured Heda, who was killed by Eli in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Heda is dead!¡±


    Jesse¡¯s eyes trembled. He knew that he could only rely on himself!


    He struggled even more crazily, but he felt that the shadows around him were increasing. At first, he could still struggle a little, but now, even his fingertips were controlled, and he could not move!


    However, the shadow of Eli before him was getting thicker and thicker, and the sense of death brought by his bloodline was getting stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Spare me!¡±


    In the next second, Jesse started to beg for mercy in front of tens of thousands of people.


    At this moment, he abandoned his pride as a celestial and his dignity as the Clan Leader. He only wanted to live.


    ¡± I can give you everything. I know a lot. Please, Eli!


    ¡°Let me go. Sob sob sob!¡±


    Jesse let out a wail, and then his entire body melted into the shadows!


    From then on, the head of the Eight-Armed Naga family, the top second-class force in the Western Region, the overlord force in the northern part of the Western Region, and the Radiant Sun Warlock, Jesse, had lost his life!


    At the same time, almost all the high-end combat forces of the Eight-Armed Naga family were wiped out!

 Chapter 425 - 425 End

    425 End


    Boom!


    Endless shadows rippled in the air like seawater, covering the sky and causing the entire land to be dark.


    All of a sudden, invisible ripples spread out, and shadows gradually entered the void. The sun shone down from the sky, shining on Eli¡¯s body. It reflected in the eyes of tens of thousands of people on the battlefield, shining brightly.


    On the ground, countless Warlocks raised their heads and looked at this shocking scene. Time seemed to last forever at this moment!


    ¡°He¡¯s simply like a god!¡±


    ¡± That was the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s patriarch, Jess, one of the strongest experts in the northern part of the Western Region. He died just like that! ¡±


    ¡°The war is over!¡±


    The Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower on the ground murmured as they stared at the two Elis in the sky!


    There was no doubt that their emotions were complicated at this moment. From the initial despair to the hope that arose from the arrival of Eli to the despair of Eli¡¯s death, and then to the ecstasy of Eli¡¯s doppelganger and the other two doppelgangers, and finally to the shock of the death of the three Radiant Suns of the Eight-Armed Naga family!


    But no matter what, their respect for Eli had reached its peak!


    What was that saying again


    ¡°Sir Eli has saved the Bloodline Tower once again! ¡± Nikola¡¯s body trembled as he spat out a few words.


    This time, his master won again, and it was still a crushing victory.


    CloneWho would have thought that his master actually had a clone technique, and even he didn¡¯t know about it?


    ¡± And I actually doubted you before the battle! ¡± Nikola secretly gave himself a big slap on his heart. Then, he flew to the opponent¡¯s Warlock and gave his opponent a big slap in reality!


    The previously powerful Warlock was still in a daze as if he had yet to recover from his shock. It was only when he was slapped that he was forced back to reality.


    He subconsciously wanted to make a move, but he instantly retracted his hand. He only gave Nikola a gnashing expression to show his anger.


    He had no choice. He did not dare to make a move now.


    Seeing that the Warlock didn¡¯t dare to fight back, Nikola was speechless.


    The Warlock covered his face and glared at him.¡± Nikola, don¡¯t go too far! ¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with me going overboard?¡± Nikola looked over in disdain. His master was still here. What do you dare to do?


    Looking at Nikola¡¯s expression, the Warlock was furious and said, ¡°I just ¡­ I just ¡­ I will curse you!¡±


    Ha!


    The corner of Nikola¡¯s mouth twitched. What an iron-willed warlock!


    Ignoring the Warlock, he turned his head to look. He wanted to see the reactions of the other Eight-Armed Naga Warlocks!


    The Celestial Warlocks were flying in the sky like wooden chickens.


    Their eyes were fixed on the dead Radiant Sun and Eli in the sky. No one knew what they were thinking. It was obvious that what had happened today was the first time in their long lives.


    Clone? Who would have thought that a Warlock could create a clone? Moreover, he used his clone to fight. What was even more ridiculous was that he had won!


    None of the celestials had any thoughts of escaping because they knew that with Eli around, they couldn¡¯t run, and they couldn¡¯t run anywhere.


    Compared to the composed celestials, the low-level warlocks reacted much more.


    Their blood-stained faces were filled with confusion and despair. They stood where they were and accepted the punishment from the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower. Some of them couldn¡¯t accept it and chose to commit suicide. After all, the death of the radiant suns meant that the Eight-Armed Naga family would disappear from this land in the future!


    This was still a good thing. There were also some who went crazy and couldn¡¯t accept it, and then attacked the surrounding Warlocks and were directly killed!


    Looking at the shocking scene, Nikola sighed. Although he was proud, he knew why he was so proud.


    Yes, sir!


    If it weren¡¯t for Sir Eli, he wouldn¡¯t be any better than the Warlock in front of him today, and the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower would definitely not be in a better situation than the Warlock on the other side!


    ¡± Everything is the same, but we won this time. No, Sir Eli won! ¡± Nikola sighed. He seemed to have gradually understood why Sir Eli was always so cautious!


    The road of life was too long. If he lost once, it would all be gone. However, if danger came, he would avoid it or even endure it until the danger could be resolved before coming out. There would be no problem!


    This was the wisdom of a real master!


    At this moment, the two Elis who had finished their battle also flew down to the ground. Nikola immediately stepped forward, and the other Warlocks also quickly stepped forward.


    ¡°My lord!¡± Many Warlocks looked at Eli respectfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with Jesse and his people. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Eli said to these people.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Nikola was the first to nod, but he reminded, ¡°Sir, there are also some enemy Warlocks remaining! They work for the Nagas but only as subordinates.¡±


    At this moment, the expressions of the Warlocks on the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s side changed, and cold sweat poured down like rain.


    Eli turned to look at the Warlocks and said with a smile, ¡°You are all Warlocks affiliated with the Eight-Armed Naga family. In theory, I need to get rid of you, but I still need some manpower to occupy the territory of the Eight-Armed Naga. So ¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Eli¡¯s words, the celestials were stunned for a moment before they revealed looks of ecstasy. The Warlock that Nikola was fighting walked out and said respectfully, ¡°Sir Eli, your strength has completely conquered me. I wish to represent the Hamil family, a rank 3 force, to join the Bloodline Tower! ¡±


    The Warlock expressed his sincerity.


    Seeing his performance, the remaining nine Warlocks also expressed their willingness to join the Bloodline Tower.


    Eli smiled.


    Eli wouldn¡¯t let go of the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s territory, but the Bloodline Tower¡¯s current manpower was definitely not enough. The forces that were attached to the Eight-armed Naga were a good choice. Of course, in order to avoid any problems with these people, Eli continued with a smile, ¡°Everyone, hand over a bit of your Origin Bloodline.¡±


    Upon hearing El¡¯s words, the few celestials were instantly shocked!


    As the name suggested, the Origin Bloodline was something very essential. It was something similar to the blood essence of a Warlock after they advanced to the celestial realm. It could provide power to the bloodline, but once it was obtained by someone, it could be used to cause great harm to the owner of the blood. At the very least, the bloodline power would decline, and the owner would die!


    Therefore, handing over the origin of the bloodline was equivalent to handing over their weaknesses!


    Everyone looked at each other. No one spoke for a while. Eli also looked at these people calmly and did not speak.


    However, he would not force these people to make a choice. If they did not agree, he would only kill them kindly!


    As if sensing Eli¡¯s friendly expression, the Warlocks ¡®mouths twitched, and they all agreed willingly!


    Very soon, Eli received their Origin Bloodlines and stored them away.


    After briefly explaining to Nikola, Eli turned into two golden lights and left!

 Chapter 426 - 426 Increasing the Impact

    426 Increasing the Impact


    On the other side.


    After leaving the battlefield, the two Elis flew into the sky, fusing into one and returning to the Grassi Land!


    Along the way, Eli activated the remaining power in his clone, causing the golden light to become even more intense. The light it emitted was like a golden sun.


    And Eli¡¯s goal was simple. Since he had already been exposed, he might as well maximize the benefits to obtain more faith!


    The blue sky was clear as a golden sun streaked across the sky without any restraint. He even passed by some cities or human settlements. The intense energy radiation also caught the attention of many Warlocks in the cities, and they raised their heads one by one.


    Solo City was a city located at the edge of the Bloodline Tower.


    Due to the dark clouds of war, the city was dead silent. Other than some Warlocks who were unable to leave, the rest of the Warlocks had already left the city!


    City Lord Soni Suter stood on the wall with his body straight. He looked into the distance, but his eyes were filled with worry!


    ¡± I wonder if I¡¯ll still be alive after everything is over! ¡± Soni sighed deeply.


    Although he was at the back of the battlefield, he knew some things about this war.


    ¡± Three Radiant Suns and a top-notch second-class force have come out in full force! ¡± Every time he thought of this news, he felt a little suffocated!


    The enemy was too strong!


    They were so strong that the Bloodline Tower didn¡¯t stand a chance. After all, the Bloodline Tower was only a Level 3 force at the moment!


    ¡± Of course, there¡¯s also Sir Eli, but ¡­ ¡± Soni had once believed that he had absolute trust in Sir Eli, but this time, he could not be sure.


    ¡°So be it if I die!¡± Soni shook his head and prepared to leave the city wall. However, just as he turned around, a golden light suddenly appeared in his peripheral vision!


    Soni immediately turned his head to look. In the sky, a ball of light that was like the sun was rapidly approaching Solo City!


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Soni immediately stared at the golden light as if he was facing a great enemy.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one who saw it. Although they were more than ten kilometers away, the golden light was strong, turning Solo City into a golden ocean. The remaining Warlocks and mortals also walked out and looked up at the golden sun!


    Panic, nervousness, fear, the unknown, and all kinds of emotions quickly spread among the crowd. At this special moment, everyone¡¯s emotions were more likely to intensify, and fear silently spread!


    Soni flew into the sky and shouted, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic!¡±


    The words of the city lord seemed to have some effect. The city became a little more stable, and some guards began to maintain order.


    Even so, everyone still looked up at the approaching sun.


    ¡°What exactly is it?¡± Soni was still as nervous as ever, but strangely, he didn¡¯t seem to feel any danger.


    As time passed, the golden sun arrived above Soni City and left, leaving everyone dumbfounded.


    The Great Sun left just like that?!


    Nothing happened?!


    Soni was dumbfounded. He stared blankly at the departing sun with mixed feelings.


    At this moment, a Warlock suddenly flew towards him. It was his trusted aide, and his trusted aide quickly said something to him. During this time, Soni¡¯s mouth opened wider and wider, and the excitement on his face became more and more intense.


    By the time the Warlock finished speaking, his blood was boiling, and tears were flowing out of his eyes.


    He looked down at the curious crowd in the city and shouted with all his might, ¡°There¡¯s news from the front lines. Sir Eli has rushed to three battlefields and killed almost all of the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s celestials. Even the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s family, Jesse, is dead.


    ¡°That was Sir Eli!¡±


    The vigorous voice spread like ripples. In the city, all the Warlocks in the city were stunned at first, then they cheered loudly!


    It was unknown who started it, but the Warlocks in the city began to shout Eli¡¯s name. In front of Eli¡¯s statue in the city, there were many people kneeling!


    Even Eli, who was far away in the Grassi Land, could sense the massive increase in faith!


    And this wasn¡¯t an exception. As Eli transformed into the sky and the news of the Bloodline Tower¡¯s victory spread, a feast of faith belonging to Eli began!


    Countless people were cheering in the city. Everyone was enjoying the joy of victory at the same time!


    Eli won!


    ¡­.


    Elsewhere, after walking around the Bloodline Tower, Eli¡¯s clone entered the Grassi Land.


    Bloodline City!


    Liliana was standing in a room in the wizard tower, watching the sky with her mouth wide open.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? It seems to be flying towards the grassi land.¡± Liliana was confused.


    Bang!


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened, and a woman with seductive eyes and a mature peach-like appearance walked in.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Liliana blinked her eyes and asked curiously, ¡°Teacher, why did you come to Bloodline City at this time?¡±


    Lobelia glared at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of your good lord. This time, your partner is really going to be famous in the Western Regions!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Liliana was confused.


    ¡°Hmph, it looks like you don¡¯t know anything!¡± Lobelia couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She sat on the sofa and said, ¡°An hour ago, Eli first appeared at the Bloody Moon Lake battlefield. Then, the Radiant Suns of the Bloodline Tower used the spatial imprint to go there and fight Eli. ¡±


    ¡°Ah, what was the result?¡± Liliana asked anxiously.


    ¡°It seems that you still care a lot!¡± said Lobelia with a smile.


    ¡°Teacher, stop joking!¡± Liliana asked, ¡°Is Sir Eli alright? ¡±


    Seeing Liliana¡¯s anxious look, Lobelia shook her head and sighed, ¡± You know the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s combat power very well, so he naturally lost. However, he self-destructed and killed one of the Radiant Suns while seriously injuring another! ¡±


    Thud!


    ¡°Sir Eli!¡± She bit her pink lip, and her entire person seemed to have fallen into a row of darkness!


    Seeing her student¡¯s expression as if he had lost her mind, Lobelia raised her eyebrows. She realized that in this student¡¯s heart, Eli was probably much heavier than she thought!


    Forget it¡­ It was better not to joke around.


    Cough cough!


    Lobelia coughed and said to Liliana, ¡°I said that the Eli of this battlefield is dead, but I didn¡¯t say that the real Eli is dead! ¡±


    Liliana raised her head and stared at Lobelia. ¡°Teacher, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Stand up.¡± Lobelia said angrily, ¡± All of us have underestimated this guy¡¯s strength again. This guy, Eli, actually has the ability to split himself. The one that appeared on the battlefield was only one of his clones. Then, two Elis appeared on the other two battlefields at the same time. We just don¡¯t know if there are real Elis among them. After dealing with the battlefield, they went to Bloody Moon Lake to provide support. Then, they killed Jesse and the other Radiant Sun and ended the war! ¡±


    Liliana opened her mouth wide and stared at her own teacher.


    Her teacher naturally wouldn¡¯t lie to him, but if all of this was true, it would be too shocking!


    Was Sir Eli that strong?


    She was still at her lowest, but compared to the victory of the war, she was more happy that her lord was still alive.


    It was good that he was aliveLiliana felt as if a huge stone had been lifted off her chest. Her heart was filled with happiness, and she had a strong urge to see Eli!


    ¡± Humph, wipe your tears. Come back to the headquarters of the Charm Mansion in the Western Region with me! ¡± said Lobelia.


    ¡± Hmph, I don¡¯t know what kind of luck you have to have such a person with such potential on the list. I really regretted not going after him personally back then! ¡± Lobelia complained for a few seconds and then said, ¡± Now, the higher-ups have rated Eli¡¯s level as the highest. Due to the good relationship between the two of you and the possible benefits that you may bring in the future, the director has decided to give you the resources to break through to the celestial realm! ¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Liliana felt her heart beating fast.


    In fact, she had just broken through the limit of the third circle not long ago. She had thought that she would need to accumulate a few hundred years before she could have enough resources, but this time, it was too surprising!


    ¡°Go back and breakthrough first. The Bloodline Tower will be busy for a while. You can come back later!¡± said Lobelia. Then, she sighed and looked down at her beautiful figure. Then, she silently regretted it!


    She should have done it herself back then!


    Unfortunately, it was too late Perhaps it wasn¡¯t too late. She could do it now. She just didn¡¯t know that Eli liked the teacher-student pairing!


    ¡°Teacher, Eli is mine!¡± Liliana¡¯s purple eyes stared at her.


    Lobelia shrugged her shoulders helplessly, her fair chest undulating with the waves!


    Fine, it seemed unlikely.

 Chapter 427 - 427 Clouds Move in All Directions

    427 Clouds Move in All Directions


    Golden Cicada Merchant Association!


    In a villa in the resplendent Western Region headquarters, a man stared at a piece of paper in front of him.


    The man was wearing a gorgeous robe made of golden silk and a crown inlaid with many gems. His face was round and full of flesh, and his eyes were faintly golden.


    The man¡¯s name was Apland Madison. He was the second vice president of the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce in the Western Region after Jin Ji. He controlled half of the affairs in the Western Region!


    ¡°He actually won?¡± Apland closed his eyes in pain.


    If there were anyone who wanted the Bloodline Tower to die, he would definitely be one of them.


    A few decades ago, Jin Ji left the Western Regions. At that time, he felt that this was the best time for him to surpass Jin Ji. However, the Bloodline Tower suddenly appeared, relying on unique potions and some creations to benefit Jin Ji¡¯s side. It had even made up for the disadvantage of Jin Ji¡¯s departure, and it had even made him feel immense pressure!


    In fact, he also wanted to attack the Bloodline Tower, but he realized that he didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. After all, he was just a merchant.


    That was why he was extremely happy when the Akasha Family made their move 20 years ago. However, whenever he thought about how the Bloodline Tower had won in the end, he would feel a sense of hatred.


    He felt regretful, but there was nothing he could do.


    Just like that, more than twenty years passed. He received news from the Eight-Armed Naga that they were going to attack the Bloodline Tower!


    He was really happy. After all, the Eight-Armed Naga Family was a powerful force. The Bloodline Tower was definitely not their match!


    Just like that, he waited with anticipation. Then, he received the news of the Bloodline Tower¡¯s victory.


    ¡°Eli, how can this person be so strong? He even f * cking used a doppelganger? Is this what a Warlock should do?¡± Apland leaned back on the chair weakly, and the chair let out a desperate cry!


    Attacking Eli?


    Sorry, he really didn¡¯t have the courage. Or rather, he couldn¡¯t find enough experts.


    The Golden Cicada Merchant Association was actually only a second-class force in the Western Region, and Eli had just destroyed a complete second-class top-notch force!


    Sigh!


    Thinking of this, he sighed in despair. He had no choice. He really had no choice.


    ¡± Fortunately, it¡¯s only in terms of potions, and the supply of potions is very limited! ¡± Apland sighed.


    That small number of people was still unable to defeat him!


    He didn¡¯t believe that the Bloodline Tower had the ability to mass-produce potions. This was something that even those plant-based bloodlines couldn¡¯t do!


    Thinking of this, Apland pulled himself together again.


    ¡°Good luck!¡± Apland clenched his fists to encourage him, but he was even more resentful of Eli!


    Where the f * ck did he come from?


    ¡­.


    The Amina Family!


    In the temple, many warlocks of the Amina family had gathered.


    ¡°What? The Lord won?¡± Selona¡¯s mouth was wide open. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Simon nodded and said to Salona, ¡°And if my lord knew the details of the war, I¡¯m afraid you would be even more surprised!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Selona raised his head and looked at Simon. His gaze seemed to be saying, ¡®Do you think I, your patriarch, have never seen the world?¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Selona looked at Simon with disdain. He felt that his imagination was big enough.


    A few minutes later.


    Selona, ¡°¡­¡±


    His mouth was wide open, and his eyes were wide open.


    CloneExplosionThree battlefields


    He maintained this expression for a full minute before he coughed and said proudly, ¡°I expected this.¡±


    He sighed in his heart. Master is amazing.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Everyone pursed their lips and looked at Selona.


    ¡­..


    Holy Tower!


    At Luo Ye¡¯s Mage Tower!


    He was sitting on a chair, listening to the Warlock in front of him describe the details and outcome of the war.


    After he finished speaking, he took a deep breath and looked out of the tower.


    After a few minutes, he finally expressed his opinion.


    ¡°How amazing.¡±


    He had never thought that the Bloodline Tower would win. After all, their opponent was the Eight-Armed Naga Family, a famous and powerful family among the Level 2 Families. Who would have thought that they would be defeated by the Bloodline Tower, or more accurately, by Eli?


    ¡°What an outrageous Warlock!¡± Luo Ye sighed deeply. This Herman disciple from the West Coast was really strong, and his methods were really f * cking evil!


    Clone?


    Was this an ability that a dragon bloodline should have?


    Moreover, wasn¡¯t his combat strength too exaggerated? A clone could fight three Radiant Suns and even kill one in the end.


    ¡± Sir, other than this news, the Pagoda Master has another order! ¡± At this moment, the Warlock at the side spoke.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Luo Ye raised his head and asked curiously.


    ¡± Pagoda Master wants you to prepare and pay a visit to our new neighbor! ¡± The Warlock said respectfully.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Luo Ye had a strange expression on his face, but then he smiled!


    To see Eli?


    He had long wanted to meet him. He wanted to see what kind of Warlock he was.


    And how did Herman nurture such a student?


    He was looking forward to this meeting!


    ¡­


    Swamps of Gloom!


    The dim candlelight burned silently, barely illuminating the space inside the castle.


    There were only two people in the castle at the moment. One of them was an old man wearing a dark Eight-Armed Naga robe, while the other was wearing a pure black robe and a demon mask!


    ¡°I failed!¡± At this moment, the old man leaned back in his chair with a face full of despair, his eyes staring blankly at the ceiling.


    Although the Eight-Armed Naga had sent all of its members to the outside world this time, it would definitely leave behind some high-end combat power. The old man was one of them. He was a peak Radiant Moon Warlock and Jess¡¯s only trusted aide. If anything happened, he could temporarily act as the acting patriarch to handle matters.


    Today was his first day as the acting family head, but this identity did not make him feel at ease. Instead, it was like a sharp sword floating above his head.


    However, there was still hope. As long as the faction represented by the Warlock beside them was willing to help them, there was still hope.


    He immediately sat up and looked at the Warlock wearing the devil mask. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Tuman Slamu, the decline of our Bloodline Land is directly related to you. The Heart of the Abyss must be responsible for this matter.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± A hoarse voice came from under the mask. The Warlock opposite him raised his head, and two blood-red eyes lit up in his eye sockets.


    He looked at the old man with a hint of mockery in his eyes.¡±Of course, we will take responsibility for this matter. After all, this matter can¡¯t be exposed to the public. Therefore, I went to your family¡¯s Bloodline Land early this morning to clean up the traces there. I guarantee that the Bloodline Tower won¡¯t find anything!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The old man suddenly stood up and stared at the Masked Warlock, his body trembling.


    ¡°How could you do this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is a must. Just like you said, we have to be responsible. Naturally, I have to be responsible for cleaning things up!¡± The Masked Warlock shrugged his shoulders helplessly, his eyes fixed on the old man!


    Looking at the devil-like eyes, the old man¡¯s expression changed drastically. As if he had realized something, he instantly stood up!


    The color of the blood gradually disappeared. The masked Warlock looked down at the old man who had fallen and smiled. Then, he turned around and strode out!


    The old man was the last to know something, so he had to be killed. As for Jesse, he was already dead, so there was no need to worry too much!


    ¡± However, I still have to visit this Bloodline Tower. It¡¯ll be another obstacle to the implementation of my plan in the future! ¡±


    The Warlock shook his head and left through the back door!

 Chapter 428 - 428 Heart of the Abyss

    428 Heart of the Abyss


    In the grassi land.


    In the Mage Tower.


    ¡°Looks like the waters of this Eight-Armed Naga clan run deeper than I thought!¡±


    Eli crushed Jess¡¯s soul fragment into a soul crystal and frowned.


    He didn¡¯t know when it started, but it had become his habit to search the souls of his dead opponents. It was the same this time. After searching the soul fragments of Jesse¡¯s dead soul, he learned a lot about the Eight-Armed Naga family.


    There were a lot of secrets about the Eight-Armed Naga, as well as the matter of the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s bloodline land that Eli was curious about!


    The battle with the Eight-Armed Naga started due to the bloodline cultivation land so he was naturally curious about it.


    He was also very curious as to why something would happen to the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s bloodline cultivation land!


    Initially, he had guessed that it might be due to a magical beast or a natural disaster, but he realized that it was not as simple as he thought!


    ¡°It¡¯s actually related to the Heart of the Abyss!¡± Eli frowned. This was something he had not expected.


    From Jess¡¯s memories, there was a warlock from the Heart of the Abyss who wore an iron mask. The matter of the Bloodline Land was directly related to this man!


    Moreover, the problem in the Eight-Armed Naga Bloodline Land had occurred earlier than everyone had expected.


    About fifty years ago, there seemed to have been some problems with the bloodline magic beasts in their bloodline land. The Eight-Armed Naga race had a certain inexplicable decline in bloodline quality!


    Bloodline was a decisive factor for a Warlock Patriarch. The Eight-Armed Naga Patriarch naturally requested help from many places. Of course, all of this was carried out in secret, but the result was very bad. They could not find a way!


    Jess felt despair, but at this moment, a force that even Jess didn¡¯t expect appeared.


    That was the Heart of the Abyss.


    The Heart of Abyss contacted them and told them that they could help, but they would need to pay a large amount of resources. At that time, Jess naturally agreed as if he had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. Moreover, it was only resources. Although it was painful, he could accept it!


    After that, a special spell formation was set up in their Bloodline Land. It was quite amazing. Ever since the spell formation was set up, the problem of the Bloodline Magical Beasts had been solved bit by bit. Jess also let out a sigh of relief.


    However, something unexpected happened after that. As time passed, the environment of the Bloodline Land changed a lot. The life force of the Bloodline Land was rapidly disappearing, and even the life force on the ground was completely withered. At this time, the problem of the Bloodline Land was even greater than before.


    They went to question the Heart of the Abyss, but this time, they did not give a good solution. They only provided suggestions.


    ¡°You can move to another place!¡±


    What followed was Bloodline Tower¡¯s trouble with the Manticore Clan and the Eight-Armed Naga!


    ¡°The sudden help, the spell formation, and the changes to the Bloodline Cultivation Land!¡± Eli frowned as he pondered!


    Although it seemed that there was nothing wrong with these things, he felt that the water was probably deeper than he thought!


    Was the Heart of the Abyss really after those resources? As a top-notch force, this shouldn¡¯t have happened!


    Eli¡¯s intuition told him that this was not the case. Perhaps that spell formation was the key!


    ¡°Looks like I have to make a trip to the Eight-Armed Naga clan in a few days!¡± Eli shook his head.


    However, he knew very well that it might be useless even if he arrived. If there were really a conspiracy, the Heart of the Abyss would definitely deal with everything long ago!


    However, he still had to go. At least that way, he might be able to confirm all his guesses.


    The most powerful force in the Western Region had been blocking the attacks of the remaining demons under the abyss, but it seemed that this force was still plotting something!


    ¡°I hope it won¡¯t affect me. I just want to slowly become stronger and protect myself!¡± Eli prayed!


    It wasn¡¯t easy to destroy the Eight-Armed Naga family, but there seemed to be a bigger conspiracy behind them.


    Of course, these were just his guesses. He did not know what the truth was, but he still decided to be as vigilant as possible against the Heart of Abyss.


    Those who stood in the light were not necessarily good people.


    After thinking for a while, Eli shook his head. The Heart of the Abyss would not be a problem for him for the time being. He could let it go for now. He should focus on the Eight-Armed Naga.


    Whether it was the harvest or the cultivation land of bloodline, he needed to investigate it personally.


    ¡­..


    New Calendar Year 3614, March!


    Under the control of the Heart of Abyss, the Eight-Armed Naga stopped fighting with the other Level 2 forces and turned to attack the Bloodline Tower in the south!


    The war lasted for only three days. Eli used his doppelganger to defeat the Eight-Armed Naga in Nightfall City, Saka Plateau, and Bloody Moon Lake. The high-end combat forces of the Eight-Armed Naga family were almost completely wiped out. Ten families under his command declared their loyalty to the Bloodline Tower!


    The war had ended!


    April!


    The Bloodline Tower began to conquer the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s territory. Under the leadership of several forces, the Bloodline Tower¡¯s territory expanded at an unprecedented speed. In just a month, the Bloodline Tower¡¯s actual control area expanded fivefold.


    May.


    The Bloodline Tower had occupied the territory of all the Eight-armed Naga. During this period, the neighbors of the Eight-armed Naga didn¡¯t steal the territory of the Bloodline Tower because of Eli¡¯s strength. They even expressed their friendliness and were willing to acknowledge the Bloodline Tower¡¯s territory. At this time, although the Bloodline Tower was weak overall, it could still be considered a second-class force.


    The Bloodline Tower¡¯s fame had once again spread, and in this process, Eli¡¯s fame had reached its peak!


    At the same time, Eli¡¯s third faith imprint was quickly filled up!


    At this moment, Eli¡¯s clone, led by the Warlock of the Bloodline Tower, arrived at the bloodline cultivation land of the Eight-Armed Naga!


    The situation was worse than what Eli had imagined.


    The bloodline cultivation land of the Eight-Armed Naga family was located in a valley between the mountains!


    ¡°Is this the place?¡±


    Eli looked up at the valley not far away and frowned!


    The valley was not small, almost as big as the Grassi Land, but the valley in front of him was beyond Eli¡¯s expectations.


    What greeted Eli¡¯s eyes was a deathly stillness. The entire area of the valley in the distance was dark purple. The ground was cracked, but there was nothing growing inside. There was not even a single weed with strong vitality. However, if Eli remembered correctly, the Eight-Armed Naga usually grew in places with strong vitality.


    Eli frowned as he walked in. After a simple observation, he found nothing, let alone any traces of a spell formation.


    ¡°Looks like the Heart of the Abyss is not simple!¡± Eli frowned and gently took some soil samples before leaving!


    Just as he had expected, there was no gain, but at least he had confirmed one thing.


    That was that the Heart of Abyss was really not simple!


    With a matter settled, Eli turned his attention to another matter. As time passed, the inventory of the Eight-Armed Naga family¡¯s legacy was also completed.


    It was time to take stock of his gains.

 Chapter 429 - 429 Spatial Teleportation

    429 Spatial Teleportation


    Grassi Land!


    Thousands of branches fell under the warm sunlight and swayed gently in the wind from outside the valley.


    Eli stretched his body. A large number of items were piled up in front of him like a small mountain. Among them were high-level magic crystals, precious materials, rare magic plants, high-level bloodlines, and even the most ridiculous thing was that there was an instrument that was nearly ten meters tall beside him!


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s really quite a lot. Let¡¯s do it one by one!¡± Eli gasped.


    He had asked Nikola to help it sort out some things that might be useful, but he realized that he seemed to have underestimated the gains this time.


    Thinking of this, Eli looked at Nikola, who was standing not far away, but Nikola just shrugged and said, ¡°Sir, I have already simplified it as much as possible.¡±


    ¡± Alright. ¡± Eli nodded. It seemed that the Eight-Armed Naga was indeed a powerful force.


    However, it would take him a few days to sort it out!


    ¡°How annoying!¡± Eli smiled and started working.


    Three days later!


    Eli pulled himself out of the pile of resources and stretched his old waist!


    There were too many resources. It took him three whole days to organize them. Fortunately, he had organized most of the resources.


    After the inventory check, all the items were reduced from hundreds to three.


    This was very reasonable. After all, even though he had taken down a rank two force this time, he was already a Radiant Sun Mage, a peak Mage among the fourth circle Magi. At this level, the number of items that could be useful to him could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. Even three was more than what he had expected!


    First was a mage Tool.


    It was a four-circle top-grade magic weapon. It was a belt, dark purple in color, about one meter long, and engraved with tightly arranged runes. Both sides of the belt were covered with a layer of silver substance, shining with a unique color. The most eye-catching thing was that in the center of the belt, there was a crystal, and in the crystal was flowing blood that seemed to be liquid.


    This Tool was called the Bonari Belt. It was a Tool for Warlocks and had two uses.


    Firstly, as long as it was worn on the body, it could temper the host¡¯s bloodline and continuously make the bloodline purer!


    Secondly, it could summon a huge magic snake of the Radiant Sun level for ten minutes!


    This was worn by the first Warlock, who died on the battlefield that day. He probably died before he could use it.


    ¡°Back then, when I advanced to the celestial level, my mage Power increased rapidly and my bloodline was always a little weak. I feel much better now.¡± Eli took out this Tool, erased the imprint on it, and put it on himself!


    As soon as he put it on, Eli immediately released a magical power from the belt and it began to invade his body. At the same time, the blood in his body flowed a little faster. However, during this process, his blood became purer and purer, but the speed was very slow!


    However, even though it was very slow if he wore it for a long time, he could save at least 30% of Eli¡¯s effort!


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Eli looked at the second item!


    The second item was a ball of Wind Elemental Source, a high-level elemental formation!


    It was green in color on the outside and spiraled in layers, while the inside was emitting a sharp wind element. If Eli¡¯s judgment was correct, this thing should be an elemental source born in the highly concentrated wind element domain. It was a very rare item.


    On the other hand, Eli planned to extract the Elements from it, then combine them with the feathers and furs he had obtained during the fight with Four Seasons Garden to craft a four-circle boot-type movement Tool.


    The third item was more special. It was a five-meter-wide stone slab. The stone slab was completely black, and there were scratches on it. The only interesting thing was that there was a huge spell formation that looked like a hexagram in the center of the stone slab.


    ¡°Interesting!¡± Eli lowered his head and looked at the huge spell formation. He had found it in the secret vault of the Eight-Armed Naga family.


    According to the interrogation of the Eight-Armed Naga Family¡¯s captives, this spell formation was obtained from a ruin. At the same time, they obtained the Space Token that Jesse and the others used to teleport. They guessed that this should be a space-type spell formation!


    ¡°You guessed right!¡±


    Eli looked down and saw the huge stone slab in front of him.


    The ancient and dilapidated stone slabs should have been directly taken from the ground, but it was obvious that Jesse and the others lacked the ability to study or explore these runes, so they were stored in the secret warehouse.


    According to Eli¡¯s research on runology, many of these runes should be related to space, so Eli guessed that this should be a space-type spell formation, the kind that could enable teleportation across regions!


    ¡°Good stuff!¡± Eli sighed.


    If there was anything that troubled him the most during this period of time, it would be the unknown situation of the Heart of the Abyss, followed by the Green Field!


    Although the Green Field and the Bloodline Tower complemented each other, bringing the elves to the human world would definitely bring a lot of trouble. Moreover, the possibility of Eli¡¯s identity being exposed would also increase, so he had been thinking about how to establish a stable communication channel between the two.


    If he could digest this teleportation spell formation and then set up some teleportation spell formations in the two regions, wouldn¡¯t all the trouble be resolved?

 Chapter 430 - 430 Spatial Teleportation

    430 Spatial Teleportation


    Moreover, it could save a lot of travel time, save efficiency, and increase profits!


    ¡°Looks like I have something to do next!¡±


    Eli pursed his lips. He had always been interested in unknown knowledge, not to mention this kind of useful knowledge.


    He first put away the other items, then took the stone tablet and returned to the mage tower.


    ¡­.


    A week later!


    In the laboratory!


    Eli stood not far away, looking at the ground in the middle of the laboratory.


    On the ground, a huge stone slab floated in the air, and there were a few mechanical pillars standing around it. At this moment, tentacles formed by elements extended out and connected to the various nodes of the stone slab spell formation.


    He calmly walked to the control panel at the side and pressed the switch. The elemental tentacles lit up to charge the spell formation. The spell formation instantly emitted a bright light, and even the surrounding space rippled and spread in all directions, accompanied by a buzzing sound!


    He stood not far away and watched calmly. Through the light, he saw more details, including the meaning of the runes and the specific arrangement of the lines. These were the details he needed to understand!


    The light lasted for more than ten minutes, and Eli also observed for more than ten minutes.


    It was not until the experiment was over that Eli rubbed his eyes and shook his head.


    ¡± This is already the fifth experiment. There are no problems in other aspects, but I¡¯ve never come into contact with spatial runes. I can¡¯t understand them! ¡± Eli frowned. He had never touched upon spatial runes before. There were some runes that he could not understand at all.


    At this time, many years of experimental experience quickly gave Eli a few solutions.


    ¡°One is to replicate these spell formations step by step through experiments and then figure out the functions of these spell formations. The second is to find relevant information and then perhaps find some clues. The third is to directly use this spell formation once and observe the details inside it!¡±


    But soon, Eli rejected the first two.


    The first one relied on his own copying. Each rune had at least hundreds of ways to be used, and there were probably hundreds of thousands of combinations. Although he did not lack time, it did not mean that he was willing to spend a lot of time on such repetitive work!


    He was still in a period of rapid improvement in his strength, and there were still many existences that could threaten him in the central continent. His main focus was still on improving his strength. Of course, if it was in the past in the West Coast, he could still let the Mages in the Mage Camp slowly deal with it. However, the central continent did not have the conditions, and the Warlocks could not carry out this kind of operation.


    The second was to search for information!


    Of course, this was a good idea. However, the possibility of him finding such information was very low. He searched through Jesse¡¯s soul and saw nothing.


    Moreover, the need for the spatial spell formation was also very urgent. Therefore, although it seemed that Eli still had a choice, he actually only had the third option.


    ¡°Do I have to use it directly?¡± Eli pursed his lips and looked at the spatial spell formation in the distance!


    He could activate it if he wanted to, but there was only one spell formation. If there were two, he could establish a two-way connection and teleport to the other side. However, there was only one, a one-way teleportation formation. Who knew where he would be teleported to!


    If he accidentally ran to another domain, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not advisable to take the risk!¡± Eli rejected this idea. He was an immortal. How could he be in such danger?


    However, if that wasn¡¯t the case, how could he replicate this spell formation?


    Eli frowned and lowered his head in deep thought.


    Twenty minutes later.


    Eli raised his head, and his eyes lit up. He had thought of a solution.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t do it myself, what if it¡¯s not me?¡± Eli pursed his lips and thought of a solution.


    For this experiment, he decided to pay a certain price. Since he did not know how to do it, why not let his clone do it?


    In any case, the clone was connected to his will. At least, he could communicate with it at the beginning of the teleportation. Then, the clone would be teleported. After the teleportation, if it was still within the range that he could contact, he could naturally retrieve it. However, if the clone were not within the range that he could contact, it would directly turn into pure faith power and fuse into the void!


    He had obtained enough power of faith in this war. Just the power he had obtained so far had already filled up the third mark. Moreover, there would be an endless supply of power of faith for a long time to come. In general, he did not lack the power of faith now.


    It was not a problem to take some faith to condense a clone for an experiment.


    Moreover, if he was just observing, he would need to spend less faith power.


    ¡°A good idea!¡±


    Eli slammed the table and decided. Then, he looked at the spell formation not far away. If this was the plan, then he still needed to make some adjustments. Some simple adjustments, and then he should be able to start the experiment in three days.


    Two days later!


    It was still a familiar location. The spell formation did not move, and the surrounding equipment had also been adjusted. ¡± Eli ¡± was already standing on the spell formation.

 Chapter 431 - 431 Spatial Teleportation

    431 Spatial Teleportation


    In the distance, Eli stood in front of the experiment table and looked at himself not far away. He smiled and asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±


    Eli entertained himself for a moment before activating the device!


    At the same time, part of Eli¡¯s consciousness was transferred to the clone!


    As soon as he moved, Eli was instantly illuminated by the light from the spell formation. Eli quickly cast a spell and everything returned to normal!


    As soon as he raised his head, he could see the main body not far away, smiling at him.


    This feeling of looking at oneself was quite strange, but Eli only glanced at it, and his attention returned to the spell formation!


    Eli also had a strange feeling. He felt like he was still in this layer of space, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t feel like he was there!


    Of course, this was just a passing observation. At this moment, all his attention was still on the rune.


    Eli felt completely different when he was inside. The runes in front of him were naked, allowing Eli to admire them. Every detail could be seen clearly, and Eli¡¯s understanding of spell formations also rapidly improved.


    He no longer had any doubts about this spell formation. As long as he was given some time, he should be able to inscribe it!


    After achieving his goal, Eli realized what he was about to face.


    ¡± Spatial Teleportation! ¡±


    Eli¡¯s throat moved slightly. In the next second, Eli heard a sound like a bubble that was about to burst. Then, he felt the space in front of him crackle!


    Boom!


    A white light burst out, and Eli disappeared from the laboratory in an instant, entering an unknown space.


    Countless spaces swirled in the void, emitting various colors. Eli was like a stream of light that shuttled through it. Among them, many Behemoths in the void looked at the stream of light. Before they could react, the stream of light had already disappeared from their eyes.


    Eli, who was inside the stream of light, forced his eyes open and observed his surroundings. He did not lose contact, which meant that he was still in an area that his main body could contact.


    He knew exactly where he was now. He was in the space turbulence. It was filled with all kinds of dangers. If he was unlucky, he might even encounter a powerful creature by chance.


    Of course, he could also feel the sharp spatial elements here. These powers were rapidly wearing down the power of faith of this clone, so he had to get out quickly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out while we can still contact each other.¡±


    Eli gritted his teeth and crashed into a spatial hole not far away, then plunged into the real world!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Eli finally left the spatial turbulence and entered the real world.


    ¡°The connection is still there, which means that the distance is still acceptable!¡± Eli was deep in thought!


    It took him a few seconds to recover. Then, he raised his head and opened his eyes to look around.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    Eli¡¯s mouth was wide open as he stared blankly at the scene before him!

 Chapter 432 - 432 Encounter with a Central Region Warlock

    432 Encounter with a Central Region Warlock


    ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes were dull as he stared blankly at the scene in front of him!


    In front of him, the dazzling sunlight came from billions of miles away and shone behind him. Behind him was a huge planet.


    This planet was situated in the void. Its size was the largest that Eli had ever seen in his life. It was at least seven to eight times larger than Earth in his previous life. The blue sea occupied most of the area, and there were many continents in it. The green and yellow continents intersected, and the outer layer was white clouds. Even further, there was a layer of elements wrapped in countless elements.


    The light from countless Morning Stars turned into a gorgeous background, like a beautiful painting!


    ¡± I¡¯ve been teleported to the outer space of the warlock World! ¡± Eli¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the warlock World.


    He could clearly feel that his body was almost falling vertically to the ground!


    After crossing nearly 700 kilometers, Eli directly left the warlock World!


    ¡°How interesting!¡±


    Eli raised his eyebrows slightly. He was in the void, and there was nothing under his feet.


    This was also his first time entering the outer layer of the warlock World. Generally speaking, a fourth-circle could already survive in the void.


    Therefore, Eli could have entered the void a long time ago, but he had not come for two reasons.


    Firstly, he didn¡¯t have a clone before, and he didn¡¯t know what was going on in the outer void, so he didn¡¯t come out. Secondly, he was busy and didn¡¯t have time.


    This unexpected coincidence had brought Eli here, and it was a rare experience.


    However, this time, he also discovered that the situation outside the warlock World was a little different from what he had imagined.


    What he had just described was only the warlock World itself. The other places were rather shocking.


    Eli turned his head to look in front of him, which was the vast void beyond the warlock world!


    It was not endless darkness, but rather, there were many shimmering continents or world fragments. Most of them were embedded in the void and hidden spaces, and these fragments were scattered in every corner of the outer layer of the warlock World!


    In between, there was also a large amount of space junk. Whether it was the broken space satellite of the Mage Era or the Sky Castle that had been broken into countless pieces, they could all be seen. They had been floating quietly in the void for countless years!


    At this moment, Eli finally understood why there were so few Magi returning from the outside world and why he had not heard of any race coming to the warlock World to seek revenge through the Void for so many years!


    ¡± So many world fragments. It seems that the battle back then was really terrifying! ¡± Eli felt his breathing quicken.


    Even if they were only visible to the naked eye, there were at least ten thousand worlds in front of him. As for those hidden worlds, there were probably at least a hundred thousand world fragments. The formation of world fragments was often more demanding.


    At this moment, Eli recalled the impact of that war in his mind, as well as that civilization, the powerful civilization that Nikola called the dark and strange civilization.


    ¡°An eight-circle powerhouse from the Dark and Strange Civilization has fallen, and two eight-circle powerhouses from the mage Civilization have fallen.¡± Eli¡¯s throat moved slightly. Eight-circle, that was almost the peak power of the endless world. Even if it was only a seven-circle creature, it could be destroyed unconsciously if it entered an ordinary world. The power of an eight-circle was unimaginable to Eli!


    They could easily crush a world, cross several galaxies in one step, and even create a world!


    However, three of such powerful existences had died. One could completely imagine the cruelty of that war.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Eli sighed.


    Other than that, he saw more. No wonder the Mages left without worry. It seemed like they had created a layer of protection for their hometown!


    With such a layer of world shield, it was almost impossible to break through, even if it was a large world. Even the Sky City of the Mage World would probably be smashed into pieces by the world fragments and become part of the ¡± space trash ¡°.


    ¡°The mage Alliance has arranged everything!¡± Eli sighed, feeling happy from the bottom of his heart.


    Perhaps some mage wanted to leave this cursed world after breaking through to the fourth circle, but Eli didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of doing so.


    The price to pay was his lifespan, which was the most useless to him. Moreover, the mages in this world had left behind enough for him to grow. Since he knew that the threat from the outside world could not enter, it was great news. This meant that his living environment would be safer.


    He just wanted to have a stable environment and slowly become stronger until he could have the power to protect himself when hewas exposed.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Eli pursed his lips. Today was a double blessing. Not only did he understand the significance of the spatial teleportation array, but he also received good news.


    ¡°But ¡­¡± Eli pursed his lips and looked at the world fragments that were like stars.


    Although these fragments carried the effect of a ¡± firewall, ¡± they were also treasures. There might be a lot of good things!


    ¡°Do I want to take a look?¡±


    Eli pursed his lips. Since he had already made preparations to abandon this clone, it would be better to do so now. He could also explore a world fragment and see what these world fragments were like. He wanted to see if there was a chance to get some treasure!


    Thinking of this, Eli¡¯s figure turned into a golden light and flew towards a world fragment.


    Whoosh!


    ¡°Sir, it is not recommended to enter the world fragments in this area at will.¡±


    Suddenly, a slightly aged voice came from behind and stopped Ely.


    ¡± Thank you for the reminder. Is there something wrong with this area? ¡± Eli was also surprised to encounter a Warlock.


    ¡°Haha, hello. I am a Warlock from the Thousand-Eyed Tree Demon clan in the central region. You can call me Gade Davan.¡± the old man said with a smile.


    Warlocks from the Central Region?


    ¡± Hello, I¡¯m Eli from the Bloodline Tower of the Western Regions! ¡± Eli nodded, but he was more curious about why Gade had stopped him.

 Chapter 433 - 433 A Beautiful Coincidence

    433 A Beautiful Coincidence


    ¡°The Bloodline Tower of the Western Regions?¡±


    While Eli was observing Gade, he was also observing Eli. Generally speaking, people would not come outside of the warlock world for no reason. Generally speaking, their strength would not be too weak because occasionally, some powerful creatures would pass by in the void, and even those world fragments might hide powerful creatures.


    Those who could come here were basically Radiant Moons and above.


    However, what made him feel strange was that he seemed to not understand this Warlock in front of him. He kept feeling that his blood and aura were very strange, but it still gave him a sense of unease!


    There was also the Bloodline Tower. As a Celestial warlock of the Thousand-Eyed Tree Demon clan, a major force in the central region, he had never heard of this force!


    In the Western Region, most Warlocks in the Central Region only knew about the Heart of Abyss.


    However, Gade quickly calmed down. He reached out his hand and smiled.¡± Bloodline Tower? I seem to have heard of it. Nice to meet you, Eli! ¡±


    Eli smiled back. Of course, he didn¡¯t take it seriously, but he was still curious about the question just now. He asked, ¡°I wonder what you mean when you said that this area is not recommended to enter?¡±


    ¡°Is this your first time here?¡± Gade didn¡¯t answer but asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded and admitted his ignorance.


    ¡°No wonder!¡±


    Gade suddenly realized and said, ¡°I see. Then let me explain it to you. Do you know about the war that involved the Mage World and many affiliated worlds against that civilization thousands of years ago? ¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°That explains it!¡± Gade nodded. ¡± Since you¡¯ve seen those world fragments, you should be able to guess where they came from. They were all worlds that were shattered during the war.


    ¡°However, since you know their opponents, you must also be very clear about the strangeness of that world. Moreover, most of these world fragments still retain the remnants from that strange civilization!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Eli¡¯s mouth was wide open, and he even subconsciously took a step back.


    In the story that Nicholas had told him, those strange infections had also left a deep impression on him!


    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡± Gade smiled as if recalling his first time here. He had a similar reaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although the power in these world fragments still remains, those strange creatures were basically killed in that war. The remnants now don¡¯t have the effect of infection. But every world fragment still has some remnants, ¡± Gade said. ¡± And the world fragments in this area are more dangerous with concentrated pollution! ¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Eli was also enlightened. He knew that if there were really remnants, why would the Mages leave them behind?


    ¡°Then what you mean is that other areas with less pollution can still be entered, right?¡± asked Eli.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gade nodded, then he seemed to have thought of something and said to Eli, ¡°Actually, most of the world fragments in these regions have yet to be explored. It¡¯s like this. I found a rather large world fragment in another region earlier, and I¡¯m going to invite some people to explore it. I¡¯ve already invited three celestials. I wonder if you¡¯re interested? ¡±


    Exploring the world fragment?


    Eli frowned. Actually, he wasn¡¯t against these things. As long as he didn¡¯t go in with his main body, it was fine.


    Moreover, he was quite curious about which civilization it was. Perhaps he could find something interesting by exploring the world fragment. After all, it was a world that almost collapsed the mage World. Its strength was ridiculously high!


    However, there was a very serious problem now. Once the distance was too far, his clone might lose control. Even if he wanted to go, he might not be able to. As for his main body? Don¡¯t joke around. How could he risk his life? It didn¡¯t match his personality!


    However, he did not want to miss this opportunity!


    ¡®Maybe I can build something like a signal tower. That way, I can connect my faith avatars further!¡¯ Eli pondered!


    When faced with a problem, it was Eli¡¯s instinct to think of a solution. He also had some ideas!


    From a certain perspective, the statue of Faith in the distant Green Field was a base station. However, if he enlarged the statue, then used spiritual materials and continuously infiltrated it with the power of faith, he should be able to expand his influence and reach further places. Therefore, the feasibility of this idea was very high!


    Thus, he felt that he could still agree temporarily.


    Thinking of this, Eli looked at Gade and smiled. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m also very interested in these world fragments. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Gade smiled. ¡± It¡¯s like this. We plan to go to that world fragment in 30 years. If you want to go, come back here in 30 years. Then we¡¯ll go to that world fragment together! ¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli nodded.


    In any case, he would either not go or go as a clone, so there was nothing to worry about.


    Gade nodded in agreement, but the next second, he raised his eyebrows and apologized to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Something seems to have happened in my faction. I might need to leave for a while. See you in 30 years! ¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Eli nodded.


    A few seconds later, Gade left, and Eli turned to look at the world fragments behind him before turning to leave.


    Forget about it this time. We¡¯ll talk about it in 30 years.


    In any case, for fourth-circle Warlocks, although their lifespan was affected by the world, thirty years was still within an acceptable range.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Gade flew through the atmosphere of the warlock world and entered the sky above the central continent. He then flew towards a familiar location and finally landed in a bustling city.


    There were countless Warlocks below the ground. There were many First and Second circle Warlocks and many Third circle Warlocks. Gade only took a glance and flew directly to a Wizard Tower in the center of the city, an area that was isolated from other cities.


    As soon as he entered the Magus Tower, a Warlock in a white shirt and black suit approached him like a butler.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Gade asked.


    ¡°Sir, something has happened in the Western Regions. A top-tier Eight-Armed Naga died, and a portion of the remaining Warlocks sneaked out and appeared in our territory. I think this might be a hidden danger, and we need Sir to make a decision.¡± the butler said quickly.


    ¡°The Western Regions?¡± Gade frowned. This was the second time he had heard about the Western Regions today.


    Moreover, a second-class force was a major force even in the central region. No one dared to ignore it. As a Radiant Sun Sorcerer, he naturally understood most of the second-class forces on the continent. He had heard of this force and understood that it was not weaker than his family.


    He was suddenly curious as to which force had destroyed the Eight-Armed Naga.


    ¡°Which faction did this? The Heart of the Abyss? No, they seem to be quite peace-loving. They haven¡¯t attacked anyone for more than a thousand years!¡± Gade frowned.


    ¡± Sir, it¡¯s a new rising force called the Bloodline Tower. It¡¯s said that this battle was fought by a powerful Warlock named Eli. He fought against three Radiant Suns and killed them all before destroying this family! ¡± the butler said calmly.


    The butler was still waiting for the lord¡¯s response, but when he saw the lord this time, he froze on the spot.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Gade recovered, waved his hand, and let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Damn it. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a strong person. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have any ill intentions!¡±


    He wiped away the cold sweat on his head, feeling a lingering fear!


    However, it seemed that Eli was easy to get along with, and he had even agreed to explore the world fragment with him.


    So ¡­


    ¡°Pass down the order to get rid of the remaining forces. The Thousand-Eyed Tree Demon family mustn¡¯t get involved in these troubles!¡± he said to the butler.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The butler nodded and left quickly.

 Chapter 434 - 434 The Statue of Faith Was Completed

    434 The Statue of Faith Was Completed


    Whoosh!


    Winter arrived silently, and light snow fell from the sky.


    Eli stood in the Mage Tower of the Grassi Lands and looked out the window. The Grassi Lands were still lush with greenery. In the distance, Hill waved her branches, and countless birds surrounded her. Below the ground, Hydra was sleeping heartlessly. However, as time passed, he also advanced to the Radiant Moon rank last month. Further away was Nikola, who was sitting cross-legged. Thanks to the battle with the Eight-Armed Naga, his strength had soared again.


    It had been a month since he had accidentally entered the outer layer of the warlock World. During this month, it was winter in this world.


    Of course, this was nothing to him. After all, he had already lived through more than 2,000 winters!


    ¡°Time really flies!¡± Eli pursed his lips.


    ¡± Brother Eli, the statue you ordered to be built has been completed! ¡± Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    Eli turned around and saw Vivika in a black dress.


    ¡°It¡¯s faster than I thought!¡± Eli nodded.


    From the moment he returned, he had gotten Glen to start building the giant statue of faith.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡± Eli walked out of the door with a smile, followed by Vivika!


    He walked out of the main gate and left the Grassi Lands, arriving at the familiar Bloodline City!


    As soon as they entered Bloodline City, Eli saw a huge statue standing outside the city, just like the one of the Amina Family. It was a statue of a warlock wearing a layered warlock robe. His hands were placed behind his waist, and his head was raised, looking into the distance with determination.


    The statue was also a hundred meters tall, and its entire body emitted a special spiritual fluctuation!


    To build this statue, the Bloodline Tower had spent nearly two million Magic Stones, which was almost a third of the harvest from the war!


    ¡± But it¡¯s all worth it. With this, my clone can go even further and can even directly descend in a certain area. This greatly increases my mobility. Most importantly, as long as I¡¯m in this area, I can even mobilize the power of faith in the area, increasing my combat strength. I can even mobilize faith to go directly to the green fields. The power that my clone can bear will also be stronger! ¡± Eli took a deep breath!


    Although the cost was huge, it was worth it!


    He still valued his own safety very much. With this, his safety in his own territory would be even higher!


    After all, the Heart of the Abyss and they seemed to be doing fine at the moment, but Eli felt that there was something wrong with this faction!


    His strength needed time to increase, but he could also use other resources. These were all very good supplements, and the power of faith was naturally the same.


    ¡°I just want to develop in peace. However, the Heart of Abyss has been stable for so long and has maintained a good image. It shouldn¡¯t affect my life much!¡± This was what Eli thought!


    He hoped that the Heart of Abyss would be more sensible!


    ¡± Brother Eli, what a huge statue! ¡± Vivika exclaimed when she saw the statue.


    ¡°Sigh, it was Glen who insisted on building it. ¡± Eli explained with a smile.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After checking for a few more seconds and confirming that there were no problems, Eli returned to the Grassi Land!


    However, just as he reached the entrance of Grassi Land, he found Alida waiting for him in a purple dress.


    ¡°Alida, what happened?¡± Eli asked curiously.


    ¡± Sir, a Radiant Sun warlock from the Heart of the Abyss has come to visit. There¡¯s also a young tower master from the Holy Tower, Luo Ye! ¡± Alida reported.


    ¡°Heart of Abyss? Luo Ye?¡± There was a strange glint in Eli¡¯s eyes.


    He was still thinking about the Heart of the Abyss just now, but he actually came looking for him. Moreover, he even heard an unexpected name.


    Luo Ye? Wasn¡¯t this the little guy who helped him explore the ruins more than a thousand years ago?


    ¡°Then arrange a meeting.¡± Eli smiled.


    ¡°Alright, who would you like to see first?¡± Alida asked.


    ¡± Luo Ye, let¡¯s have that Warlock from the Heart of the Abyss wait for a while! ¡± Eli replied.


    Alida was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Eli not to see the Heart of the Abyss first. That was a first-class force, and it was a visit from the Radiant Sun!


    However, she naturally did not dare to disobey. She nodded and said, ¡°Then follow me, Your Excellency. The two of them are already waiting.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Vivika, you go back first.¡± Eli turned around and left with Alida.


    Vivika also looked at the two figures who left side by side and had an inexplicable thought.


    She felt as if something was awakening in her body.


    She had been quite idle before, but suddenly, she felt that she had to improve a little!


    ¡°Strange!¡± Even Vivika felt that it was a little strange, but in the end, it was all due to her own imagination!


    However, she still felt that she had to do something!


    ¡­.


    On the other side.


    In a room, Luo Ye was sitting on the sofa anxiously. There was someone standing behind him.


    ¡± Luo Ye, calm down. I heard that the Heart of the Abyss is also here. Eli will definitely come after meeting them! ¡± The Warlock behind him looked old, but his aura had reached the peak of Radiant Moon.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Leeds!¡± Luo Ye nodded. He didn¡¯t know why he was so anxious. He had a feeling that he couldn¡¯t put into words just by walking here. He didn¡¯t know why.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened. The two of them looked over at the same time and saw a handsome Warlock walking in under the leadership of a beautiful Warlock.


    ¡°Eli!¡± Luo Ye and Leeds were both shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that Eli would come to see them first!


    ¡± Well then, friends of the Holy Tower, I am the Bloodline Tower, Eli! ¡± Eli smiled and nodded. He was not surprised that the two recognized him. After all, his portraits were everywhere.


    However, he took a few more glances at Luo Ye. After more than a thousand years, the third circle Warlock from back then had grown to become a Radiant Moon Warlock. He might even have the chance to take over a second-class force in the future, the Holy Tower!


    ¡± Respected Lord, hello. I am the young tower master of the Holy Tower, Luo Ye. ¡± Luo Ye lowered his head and greeted him. The Warlock behind him also lowered his head. The two of them did not dare to overstep their boundaries. After all, this was a powerful Warlock who had killed dozens of celestials, including three radiant Suns!


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. Let¡¯s sit down and talk. We¡¯re neighbors!¡± Eli smiled as he sat on the sofa. The two of them looked up again.


    The following conversation went relatively smoothly. The content was also very normal. It was about the relationship between the two factions and some possible cooperation. In the end, the two of them also verbally signed some friendly contracts and some cooperation.


    During this process, Luo Ye also mentioned Herman¡¯s matter, and the atmosphere became even more heated. Of course, that was all!


    Luo Ye only felt lost after Eli left.


    He turned to look at Leeds behind him and sighed. ¡°Mr. Leeds, I thought it would be interesting to meet Herman¡¯s student, but now that I¡¯ve met him, I realize that everything is not much different. But, of course, he¡¯s different from Herman. ¡±


    ¡± Of course, Luo Ye. After all, he¡¯s Eli, not Herman. He¡¯s much stronger than the Herman you mentioned! ¡± Leeds said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Luo Ye smiled and nodded.


    Many things were like this. When they were not completed, they looked forward to it, but when they were completed, it was just like that!


    Fortunately, they were still very friendly this time. At least this neighbor did not have any plans to expand. Their goal had been achieved.


    The only thing he regretted was that Eli was not Herman. Otherwise, the story might have been different!


    On the other side.


    Eli left the room and walked towards another wizard tower, feeling a little emotional.


    He did not reunite with Luo Ye. After all, he had only interacted briefly with him in his previous identity. They were not that close.


    He was an immortal, so it was inevitable for him to know many people. It seemed that he had experienced one story after another and met one person after another. It sounded like he should not lack friends, but only he knew his own situation.


    He had always been alone, and he would always be alone.


    At this moment, Eli suddenly felt that he had a deeper understanding of time. Time was always merciless!


    In the face of time, everything was just an ant!


    However, this emotion only lasted for a few seconds before he returned to normal.


    What a joke, it was just a small flaw On the other hand, one couldn¡¯t imagine the happiness of an immortal!


    Behind him, Alida saw Eli¡¯s rising emotions and felt a little strange. Wasn¡¯t it just meeting Luo Ye? Why was her lord¡¯s mood fluctuating so much? There couldn¡¯t be any accident, right?


    Pah!


    She quickly threw this thought into the trash can. Who was she to worry about her lord¡¯s private business?

 Chapter 435 - 435 The Elf Race Is in Danger

    435 The Elf Race Is in Danger


    In another wizard tower used for receiving guests.


    Tuman Slamu was sitting on the sofa. He was wearing a black-red shirt and pants, as well as a pair of red shoes. At this moment, one of his legs was crossed over the other, but his eyes under the mask seemed to be flickering with flames. He was very unhappy!


    ¡°Really, you actually made me wait for so long!¡± Tuman felt that there was a violent anger in his chest that he wanted to vent!


    He felt that this Warlock named Eli didn¡¯t seem to respect him or the Heart of the Abyss!


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t fight. After all, we¡¯re here for a friendly exchange. We haven¡¯t killed anyone for a month!¡± Tuman stretched his muscles and bones, feeling a little bored!


    Suddenly, the sound of shoes stepping on the ground came from outside the door. Tuman¡¯s eyes lit up. He put down his legs and stood up to look outside the door.


    The door opened, and Eli walked in.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Tuman Slamu from the Heart of the Abyss. I¡¯m here to discuss some matters with you!¡± Tuman lowered his head like a gentleman and introduced himself.


    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Eli!¡± Eli nodded.


    Tuman also raised his head, but when Eli saw his eyes, he froze for a moment, and no one noticed.


    ¡°May I know why the Lord of the Heart of the Abyss has come to my house this time?¡± Eli said warmly. He only took a closer look at Tuman, who was wearing a mask. He was more cautious. Although he couldn¡¯t see his face and the mask seemed different, Eli definitely wouldn¡¯t mistake the pair of slightly red eyes.


    The Warlocks in front of him were the Warlocks who had helped Jesse.


    Although Tuman didn¡¯t understand why Eli suddenly became so enthusiastic, he still told him the purpose of this trip.


    ¡± Sir Eli, I do have something to do this time. It¡¯s about the Heart of the Abyss. ¡± Tuman said.


    ¡°Oh? What does the Heart of the Abyss have to do with us?¡± Eli asked with a frown.


    ¡± Hahaha, you might not be familiar with this. I¡¯ll explain it to you. ¡± Tuman smiled and said, ¡± Sir, since 300 years ago, although the Heart of the Abyss has been guarding the Demonic Abyss, we have been under a lot of pressure. Moreover, many forces have been worried about the situation in the Abyss for some reason. Therefore, after that, every force above Level 2 will send a portion of their combat strength to share the pressure. That¡¯s my purpose this time. ¡±


    When Eli heard this, he raised his eyebrows as if he had not expected such a thing to happen!


    ¡°Your Excellency, that is indeed the case!¡± At this moment, Alida reminded him.


    Alida had been following Glen all this while, so she knew a lot.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send out Warlocks as needed!¡± Eli nodded.


    Although it was a form of help, it was also a form of surveillance to prevent any problems from happening in the Abyss. It was understandable!


    If there was really a problem with the Heart of the Abyss, the team he sent out could report it in time!


    ¡°Hehe, thank you, sir.¡± Tuman chuckled as if the Heart of Abyss really needed this support!


    ¡± I wonder how many Warlocks you need. The Bloodline Tower is still in the construction phase, so we might not be able to send too many people! ¡± Eli said.


    ¡± Of course, this is up to you, sir. We can discuss it properly. Sir, let¡¯s sit down and discuss it! ¡± Tuman spoke to Eli like a gentleman, completely without the irritability he had when he was alone!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eli nodded, but his silver eyes had already been activated.


    He realized that although Tuman looked very calm, this calmness seemed to be hiding the fiery-like violence and brutality. He also realized that he couldn¡¯t see through this warlock. He even felt that there was something strange about this person in front of him!


    Of course, these were all secondary issues. The more important issue was the support.


    The two of them quickly discussed and decided that the Bloodline Tower would send out a celestial, 30 third circle warlocks, and 100 second circle warlocks as reinforcements!


    ¡°Since the discussion is over, I have to go back and report.¡± Tuman stood up and said goodbye!


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send you off!¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you, sir. I plan to take a look around!¡± Tuman smiled and refused.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is just my clone. I have plenty of time!¡± Eli said casually.


    He was not at ease with this person in front of him at all. He seriously suspected that the incident with the Eight-Armed Naga had something to do with them!


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Tuman¡¯s mouth twitched as he nodded!


    Finally, after half a day, Tuman finally understood that Eli seemed to be very wary of him, so he left immediately.


    Eli sent him out dozens of kilometers away, then quietly marked him with a marker before returning!


    The calmness in Tuman¡¯s eyes disappeared as he watched Eli leave. It was as if a flame had been reignited.


    Tuman shook his head and plunged into a mountain range. Instantly, the mountain range was filled with a bloody fog!


    He loved killing!


    ¡­..


    On the other side.


    Eli also told Glen about this matter and then asked him to spread the news. If there were Warlocks who volunteered to go, he would directly choose them, and it would be best to place a few clever Warlocks.


    Although Glen found it strange, he still quickly spread the news. For a time, it caused another uproar.


    Although this matter didn¡¯t seem too important, it was an invitation from the Heart of the Abyss. Moreover, those who were qualified to guard the Abyss were second-circle forces. This meant that the Bloodline Tower was already qualified to replace the Eight-Armed Naga. It was a true second-rank force!


    This surprised many people!


    After all, although the Bloodline Tower had absorbed the remnants of the Eight-Armed Naga Family, it had yet to convert them into actual strength. Although Bloodline Tower¡¯s actual strength wasn¡¯t that great, he was still recognized. However, Eli was strong enough that even the first-class force, the Heart of the Abyss, had to acknowledge him.


    For a time, there was a new discussion about Eli¡¯s strength in the Western Region. It was about how strong Eli¡¯s limit was.


    However, this was unsolvable.


    At least for now, no one would dare to provoke Eli. At least for the time being, no one was going to find out.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Eh, looks like there¡¯s going to be another battle!¡±


    After returning to the Grassi Land, before his butt could even warm up, he suddenly frowned.


    The moment he returned, he seemed to sense that someone was asking for help from the statue of faith in the distant green fields.


    The elves seemed to be in big trouble!


    ¡°The Green Field. I also need to arrange the teleportation array there. I can also verify the newly built giant faith base station or statue.¡± Eli grinned!


    Moreover, he had not visited the elves recently.


    ¡°Hehe, Mage Roland is about to come online!¡±


    Eli smiled.


    The next second, Eli closed his eyes.


    At the same time, outside the city, everyone seemed to have sensed something and looked out of the city.


    The huge statue of Eli suddenly gave off a majestic power and a golden light. A pillar of light shot into the sky, breaking through space and disappearing before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A miracle?¡±


    The Warlocks ¡®mouths were wide open as they stared at this scene in a daze.


    For Warlocks, this was still a little high-end!

 Chapter 436 - 436 Faith Descends

    436 Faith Descends


    Green Field!


    The Moon Shadow Forest was the new territory of the elves and the current construction site of the elf palace!


    However, at this moment, the atmosphere here was so heavy that the air seemed to be about to freeze.


    Elven Queen Erwin stood on the tall steps outside the Elven Palace, followed by five Elven Priests. Behind them were four circle elves from different races, all of them holding weapons and looking up.


    It was not just them. At this moment, countless elves in the entire forest were holding bows and arrows in their hands and looking at the sky.


    At this moment, there were many Feather Men flying in the sky. They had human-like bodies and pure white wings. They held sharp metal fur in their hands and stared at the ground like giant eagles as if they were ready to hunt at any time.


    There were seven or eight more at the front of these Feather Men, but each of them were in the fourth circle.


    The one at the front had reached the limit of Radiant Sun. It was the featherman who promised to bring back Eli¡¯s head back then.


    At this moment, he lowered his head and looked down coldly. More accurately, he was looking at the elves on the ground and the huge statue not far away.


    ¡°Is that the mage they made up?¡± Yu Yun ignored the elves and carefully observed the statue.


    ¡± Yes, my lord. We have been investigating for many years, but we have not found any traces of that Mage. ¡± A featherman beside him replied.


    ¡°I also suspect that this was made up by the elves. Perhaps they were weak back then, so they thought of using the reputation of the mages to make those races not dare to act rashly. After all, the outer world is filled with a layer of world fragments. It¡¯s not that easy to break in!¡± Another old Feather Man guessed.


    ¡± Sigh, it looks like I wasted my trip. But maybe that mage doesn¡¯t dare to show his face! ¡± Yu Yun sneered and said disdainfully.


    The other feathermens also smiled!


    That¡¯s right. Lord Yu Yun was a fourth-circle peak Radiant Sun creature. At this level, even in the current World, he was a top powerhouse. If he advanced further, their Feathermen race could even enter the core area of the greenfield with more abundant resources!


    Even if there were mages, they believed that Lord Yu Yun would be able to deal with them easily!


    ¡°Wait another five minutes. If that Mage still doesn¡¯t show himself, we¡¯ll destroy this place!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Sir, you must come! ¡± Erwin stood in front of the celestial, biting her lip!


    Half an hour ago, the Feathermen had invaded them. With their powerful strength, they arrived at the core area of the elves and surrounded them. At first, they wanted to resist, but when the Featherman in the lead displayed his strength, they understood that everything was useless.


    That was a creature on the level of the Radiant Sun. They could not resist it at all!


    ¡°My lord!¡± Erwin prayed.


    Erwin wasn¡¯t the only one praying. The Elven Priests were also praying. They couldn¡¯t do much against the Feathermen from the Inner Zone!


    Even if it was just Yu Yun alone, it was enough for the few of them to fight to the death. Not to mention that Yu Yun was not the only one from the Featherman Race!


    ¡­..


    Time passed by slowly!


    Five minutes later!


    ¡°Forget it. It looks like you¡¯ve disappointed me. What a cowardly Mage!¡± Yu Yun clicked his tongue.


    In his heart, he was even more disdainful of Mages. It seemed that the so-called Mages were only so-so!


    No wonder they left in such a sorry state thousands of years ago. They were just weak and brainless people like the Pigmen.


    As a new generation of feathermen, they should have a strong will to improve themselves. How could they be scared by a Mage? In his opinion, the Feather King should have been replaced by him long ago.


    He shook his head and turned to glance at the Feather Men. Then, he waved his hand indifferently and said casually, ¡°Attack!¡±


    Yu Yun gave the order, and the Feather Men instantly nodded. In the next second, they flapped their wings and flew towards the ground. The many fourth-circle Feather Men flew directly toward the elves of the Elven Shrine.


    At this moment, the elves in the forest were shocked. They pulled their bows and arrows and launched a counterattack. The fourth circle elves in front of the elven temple flew into the sky and started fighting the feather men. The elven priests also attacked.


    ¡°Queen, please enter the palace and leave through the secret passage. I¡¯ll block them!¡± The moon elf priestess looked at Erwin with a serious expression.


    ¡°No need. Everyone is fighting. How can I leave?¡± Erwin shook her head and refused.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± The Moon Elf Priestess nodded, but her approval of Erwin increased.


    Erwin then took out a slender longsword and flew into the sky with light steps to fight the low-level Feathermen. Seeing that the Queen had come out to fight, the elves were encouraged, and their momentum directly surpassed the Feathermen.


    ¡°Yo, the new queen of the elves?¡± Yu Yun looked down at Ivan and flew toward him, but he was stopped by a few Elven Priests.


    ¡± Ugly featherman, your opponents are us. ¡± The Moon Elf Priests looked at Yu Yun with solemn gazes.


    Ugly?


    The smile on Yu Yun¡¯s face instantly disappeared, and his eyes gradually burned with anger. He was the most popular featherman among the females!


    ¡°Alright, then, let me play with you for a while!¡± Yu Yun shook his head, his gaze becoming sharp.


    In the next second, a storm suddenly appeared. Six tornadoes rolled up from the void and suppressed the six priests.


    The battle began!


    As time passed, the battle became clearer. Although the elves had a good fighting spirit, there was still a big gap in strength. Soon, the elves fell into a disadvantage. Even Erwin was surrounded by a few Feather Men. Many wounds appeared on her body, and her clothes were torn, revealing some skin!


    As for the few Elven Priests in the sky, although they were fighting one against six, they were suppressed.


    Finally, after a counterattack, Yu Yun found an opportunity. In an instant, countless feather-shaped wind blades appeared behind him, and they flew toward the priests like waves. The priests were unable to withstand them, and they directly smashed into the ground. Large pits appeared on the ground, stirring up a large amount of smoke!


    Erwin, who saw this scene, was also shocked. She found an opportunity to leave the battlefield and fly directly to the ground.


    The smoke on the ground had already dissipated, and a few Elven Priests struggled to get up from the crater. They spat out blood and trembled as they looked at the clouds in the sky. Erwin flew over and stood beside the Moon Elven Priestess!


    ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed. The elves are really weak. Surrender. If you surrender and make your queen my slave forever, perhaps I can let you off!¡± Yu Yun said calmly as he looked down at the elves from above.


    Hearing Yu Yun¡¯s words, many of the elves were furious. This was a complete insult to the proud elves. To the elves who valued their dignity, this was absolutely impossible.


    Even though Erwin and the other Elven Priests were injured, their eyes were filled with rage.


    ¡­


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Erwin shouted angrily.


    ¡°Hahahaha, then I can only ask you to die.¡± Yu Yun helplessly shrugged his shoulders and only said regretfully,¡±It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get to see that cowardly Mage!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you wanted to see me?¡±


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded out. Yu Yun was startled.


    ¡°Sir, that statue?¡± At this moment, a celestial of the Feather Race suddenly pointed at a statue in the distance and shouted.


    Everyone went to take a look.


    The huge statue standing in front of the elven temple was currently emitting a golden light. A pillar of light shot into the sky, and within the pillar of light, a figure wearing a black wizard robe and holding a staff slowly walked out with a calm expression.


    ¡°Are you the mage?¡±


    Yu Yun looked at the sudden change and asked with a frown. The reason why he asked this was because the person in front of him was almost the same as the statue!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for me?¡± Eli replied with a smile, but his smile became colder and colder!


    This time, he was a little late and almost didn¡¯t make it!


    ¡­


    ¡± Oh, it¡¯s you. Then let me take a look at the so-called Mage! ¡± After Yu Yun confirmed who was behind Eli, he looked at Eli and smiled contemptuously.


    ¡± In front of absolute strength, you¡¯re just here to die! ¡±


    The wings behind Yu Yun flapped. His tone was disdainful, but he was already prepared for battle!


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    Eli nodded.


    In the next second, a huge celestial body emerged from his body and transformed into an elemental giant that was a hundred meters tall. He lowered his head and looked down at the feather men. With the help of the giant statue of faith, 40% of the aura transmitted by Eli erupted in an instant, sweeping across the entire battlefield like a storm.


    Sensing the aura, the smile on Yu Yun¡¯s face disappeared bit by bit as ifIt seemed like Perhaps this aura seemed to be much stronger than he had imagined. The warning in his bloodline also told him that if a battle broke out, he might die!


    Gulp!


    Yu Yun¡¯s throat moved slightly. At this moment, he suddenly seemed to understand where the Feather King¡¯s fear of Mages came from!


    He was too strong!


    Was this what a mage was like?

 Chapter 437 - 437 The Tribes Surrender

    437 The Tribes Surrender


    ¡°You are stronger than I imagined.¡±


    Yu Yun looked at Eli and took a deep breath, but his battle intent gradually rose.


    As the top genius of the Feathermen Race for nearly a thousand years, he believed that he was the one who was destined to revive the Feathermen Race. He thought that the person in front of him was just an obstacle on his path. Even if the enemy looked very strong, he was not afraid at all. After all, he was also an existence at the peak of the four-ringed Radiant Sun!


    With so many things on his back, he would definitely not lose!


    ¡°Come on, let me see what a mage is!¡± Yu Yun roared and looked at Eli.


    At the same time, his huge wings spread out, and a storm that was hundreds of meters tall swept up around him. He roared angrily, and even the sky darkened quite a bit. There was even a faint rumble of thunder in the sky, and the storm was surrounded by lightning. Yu Yun was in the middle of it, looking at Eli with determination.


    The environment changed instantly, and the sky turned dark. Many trees were uprooted and swept into the storm.


    At this moment, both the elves and the feathermen were staring blankly at this confrontation.


    On one side was the powerful Feather man, and on the other side was the legendary Mage!


    ¡°Lord Yu Yun will definitely win!¡±


    ¡°Sir, do your best!¡±


    The Feathermen race quickly left, but they were still cheering for Yu Yun. Everyone was filled with confidence that their lord would not lose!


    ¡°Sir, do your best!¡±


    On the elves¡¯ side, a few priests felt a little depressed when they saw this confrontation. Only now did they understand that Yu Yun hadn¡¯t even used his full strength to deal with them.


    ¡°Sir, you have to work hard!¡± Erwin clenched her fists and looked at Eli, who was floating in the sky.


    Although she had full confidence in Lord Eli, the problem was the main body. This time, it was only the descent of faith, so it definitely could not display its full combat strength. Moreover, Yu Yun was so powerful. Could Lord Eli really win?


    ¡°We need to leave.¡± At this moment, a hand grabbed Erwin¡¯s hand. She turned around and saw that it was the Moon Elf Priest.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Erwin nodded.


    Eli looked at Erwin calmly. Thanks to the increase in the power of faith, the power in his body was unprecedentedly abundant. The huge celestial body behind him stretched out and raised his hand. The air in front of him instantly darkened, and countless shadows rushed toward the Yu Yun like a tide.


    The storm rushed towards the shadow wave.


    ¡± Confrontation! My lord has chosen confrontation! ¡± The Featherman Race¡¯s celestial looked at this scene in a daze.


    The proud lord had indeed chosen this method.


    This was a pure power confrontation. There was no technique, but it was very dangerous. If either side failed, they might be instantly shattered by the majestic power torrent!


    ¡°Good luck, my lord!¡± Erwin¡¯s silver eyes flickered as she prayed for Eli!


    In the next second!


    The storm wave in the sky collided with the shadow sea in an instant. The green wind element and the black shadow instantly divided the sky into two colors. The shock wave from the elemental collision made it difficult for everyone to stand up. After all, all the power was concentrated in the sky!


    At this moment, everyone held their breaths and waited for the result.


    After three minutes of this confrontation, a change occurred. The black color was expanding bit by bit while the green storm was gradually shrinking!


    Yu Yun was at a disadvantage!


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡± The lord is at the peak of the Radiant Sun. How could he be at a disadvantage?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, is this a mage?¡±


    The Feather Men, who were originally confident, were panicking. They had not expected this. In their eyes, their lord was invincible, even if the person in front of them was a legendary Mage.


    The eyes of the elves lit up, and Erwin gradually raised her head!


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m being suppressed!¡± At this moment, within the storm, Yu Yun revealed a shocked expression!


    In a direct confrontation, he actually lost.


    ¡°No, no, no, how can I lose? I have so much on my shoulders, and I have to lead the Featherman to become the strongest race in the World!¡± Yu Yun roared loudly. In an instant, the storm became a little bigger and even pushed back the waves of shadows a little.


    Not far away, Eli¡¯s mouth twitched as he listened to Yu Yun¡¯s words. However, he did not hold back at all and poured out more power!


    Boom!


    The shadow waves rolled, and the shadow instantly suppressed the storm again.


    ¡°No, no, no, this is impossible!¡± Yu Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. How could the mage in front of him be so strong?


    He felt that he could not hold on any longer!


    ¡°No!¡±


    Yu Yun¡¯s will collapsed. He flapped his wings and directly escaped from the storm. At this moment, he actually chose to escape!


    The Feathermen in the distance were also stunned. Their mouths were wide open. They could not believe that the insufferably arrogant Yu Yun had actually escaped like this!


    However, in the middle of a peak confrontation, the danger of suddenly withdrawing power was actually even higher. As Yu Yun left, the storm was instantly swallowed by the Shadow Sea, and then chased after Yu Yun at an even faster speed!


    ¡°No!¡±


    Yu Yun turned around and looked at the shadow that was only tens of meters away. He was even more shocked, but he did not have the courage to fight. After the confrontation just now, he already understood the difference between the two of them. He was definitely not a match for Eli!


    But at this moment, the shadow was also getting closer and closer. Yu Yun also bitterly discovered that he could not escape at all.


    ¡°Is it over just like this?¡±


    At the last moment, he suddenly stopped and looked at Eli in the distance. He asked bitterly, ¡°Are all fourth-circle Mages as strong as you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Eli shook his head.


    Yu Yun nodded. It was not that he was too weak but that the Mages in front of him were terrifyingly strong, even stronger than a fourth circle warlock.


    ¡°It feels good!¡±


    ¡­


    As if he had settled a matter on his mind, Yu Yun nodded. Then, in the next second, he fell into the boundless darkness!


    ¡­


    ¡°We won. Milord won!¡±


    Erwinlooked at the scene in the sky and shouted happily. The other elves also shouted happily.


    Not far away, the Feathermen stood rooted to the ground with complicated feelings.


    ¡°Lord Yu Yun actually lost.¡±


    ¡°How could this be? Are mages that strong?¡±


    ¡°Is this what a Magus is?¡±


    The Feather Men were in despair. They stood on the spot and even forgot to run. However, many people understood that running was useless. They could run, but could the Feather Men run? And even if they ran, where could they run to?


    After today¡¯s battle, would this mage really let the Feathermen race off?


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    ¡­


    The invaders closed their eyes!


    ¡­


    ¡°What? Yu Yun died in the battle of the elves? That Mage has appeared again!¡±


    When the old Feather King heard this news, he almost fainted on the ground.


    He actually knew Yu Yun¡¯s movements, but he did not stop him.


    But following Yu Yun¡¯s death, he understood that everything was over!


    ¡°Feather King, what should we do?¡± At this moment, there were other Feathermen in front of Feather King. They were all higher-ups of the Featherman race. At this moment, all of them felt despair. Clearly, no one had expected Yu Yun actually to fail.


    However, they had to bear the consequences of failure. Even these featherman celestials who had lived for thousands of years were panicking!


    They looked at the leader of the Feathermen Race, the Feather King!


    After a few minutes, the King sighed deeply and said, ¡°What should we do? It¡¯s already like this!¡±


    ¡°Sir, what do you mean?¡± A Winged One frowned and asked.


    The king slowly sat up straight and looked at everyone.¡±Everyone, it has been five thousand years. It¡¯s time for us to remember our identities and return to our positions.¡±


    Hearing this, all the feathermen sighed. They naturally understood what the Feather King meant.


    The Feathermen were once slaves of the Mages!


    ¡°Everything is going to be different!¡± The King slowly walked out of the green field and looked at the vast green field outside the treehouse!


    After today, not only the Feathermen, but many of the other races who had been watching would probably make their choice!


    After all, 4,000 years was a long time for the non-cursed races. However, for the top races, their lives were enough to last them through this time. In other words, there were many races waiting.


    And the idea that the Mages would return had never been heard of in this green field!


    However, the Feathermen used a Radiant Sun-level combat power to confirm this completely.


    ¡­.


    A week later!


    In the elven palace.


    There were two huge thrones in the temple at the top. One of them was Eli, and the other was Erwin.


    At this moment, Eli looked down at the palace in front of him.


    At this moment, there were dozens of creatures standing on the ground. Other than a few Elven Priests, there were nearly 30 races with different attitudes. The Feathermen were among them, and it was the Feather King!


    ¡°Everyone, tell me. May I know your purpose?¡± Eli looked at the many races and said calmly.


    ¡°Milord, of course, I heard that Milord has returned. You have to know that we have been waiting for Milord!¡± The first one to walk out was Feather King. He said humbly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir. We¡¯re all looking forward to your return!¡± The other non-humankind beings also lowered their heads, indicating that they would accept the leadership.


    Eli nodded. He did not expect this scene to happen, but since he had already put on a show, then he would go all out.


    Moreover, just in front of him, he had the combat strength of eight Radiant Suns, far surpassing the Eight-Armed Naga!


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very happy!¡± Eli nodded and looked at everyone. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows why I came back this time, but the time for the return of the main group is unknown. However, everyone believes in me, which means that everyone believes in the Mage Alliance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯ll establish a trade route with the elves and the warlocks. This plan hasn¡¯t started yet, but everyone has their own specialties, so when the time comes, everyone can participate and benefit from it!


    Hearing Eli¡¯s words, all the races present were stunned. Clearly, they had not expected this to happen.


    However, if they could really establish a connection, it would be a great thing for them!


    ¡°Sir, we specialize in the cultivation of demonic plants.¡±


    ¡± We¡¯re mining and smelting metals. ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re making extraordinary food.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    As the races spoke of their specialties, the corners of Eli¡¯s mouth curled up!


    He could see a logistic system forming that would greatly benefit him!


    As for the Feathermen, Eli also generously chose to forgive them. To him, this was not a big deal.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Erwin was also looking at Eli, her eyes shining. As expected of a mage!


    The elves were about to rise, although Eli didn¡¯t mention it.


    However, there was no doubt that the elves would be responsible for this. This was also a huge opportunity for them!

 Chapter 438 - 438 The Dragon Clan and the Dwarf Clan

    438 The Dragon Clan and the Dwarf Clan


    Elven Temple.


    Eli lowered his head and looked at the dozens of non-humankind leaders. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, all the clan leaders will stay here for the time being. Let¡¯s discuss our future development and how we will connect the various clans in the future. After all, all of you can be considered one now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The chiefs nodded. Indeed, many of them were enemies in the past, but now it was time to end it. Feather King let out a long sigh of relief and relaxed his eyes. Fortunately, his lord was easy to talk to. Their Feathermen Race had finally escaped this disaster.


    ¡°But ¡­ The situation in Green Field is about to change completely!¡± The Feather King raised his head and looked at Eli, who was on the temple, with a myriad of emotions!


    However, it was still good. At least for now, this was more beneficial than harmful to them. The only thing was that the races in the core area would probably be unable to accept this!


    ¡°Races like dragons, dwarves¡±


    ¡­..


    The core area!


    The sunlight shone into a lake, creating a sparkling light.


    At the edge of the lake, a huge red dragon stood at the side. Its huge body was hundreds of meters long, and its huge wings were folded. Its body was covered in red scales, and its red dragon eyes were looking at the lake.


    ¡°Blue Dragon, something big has happened in Green Field recently. I think I need to tell you. ¡±


    The roaring sound spread throughout the entire lake, and the surface of the water suddenly began to tremble. Then, a similarly huge creature slowly rose from the water. A huge blue dragon drilled into the water, and its blue eyes looked at the red dragon.¡± Ortiz, what happened? ¡±


    ¡°The Mages are back!¡± Red Dragon Ortiz said calmly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The surface of the water suddenly exploded, turning into countless splashes. A blue dragon suddenly left the water, its eyes wide open.


    ¡°You must be joking!¡±


    ¡°No, in fact, it has been circulating for a long time, but it has never been confirmed. It was only recently that the Feathermen Race made a move and finally found out that it was indeed a mage.


    ¡°Moreover, that Mage claimed to be a mage who had returned from the mage Alliance with the mission of leading the way for the main force. Dozens of races have already announced their return to the embrace of the mage Alliance, almost one-third of the Green Field, except for the core area, has already fallen into his control!¡± Ortiz¡¯s body was burning with faint flames, which also showed that he was not calm at the moment.


    ¡°What do you think we should do? As the strongest race in the green field, what do you think we should do?¡± He continued to ask.


    ¡± My lord is asleep. The dragon race is indeed under our control, but I think it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t do anything. Let that Mage do it. We should ignore him for the time being. This should be our best choice. Who knows, there might be an idiot who will scout the way for us! ¡± Blue Dragon said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± The Red Dragon did not agree!


    ¡± Just like how you died a few hundred years ago. You were caught on your way back and had hundreds of liters of blood drawn! ¡±


    Hearing this, the red dragon¡¯s body suddenly froze and stopped talking.


    This was his dark history.


    That day, he was flying properly and was about to cross the West Coast to return to the Green Field. In the end, he was knocked unconscious by a staff and had his blood drawn.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± The Red Dragon Ortiz immediately agreed this time. He didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore!


    ¡­..


    In another direction in the core area.


    From the sky, a large piece of black stone land suddenly appeared in the forest. There was a huge pit in the middle of the pit. The pit was a few kilometers wide, and there were dwarves urging the orcs to move the ores before they were moved to another volcanic area.


    In the volcano, only the sound of tapping could be heard. This was the forging of thousands of dwarves. As the dwarves who inherited the mage¡¯s alchemy and mechanics, the forging had long been imprinted on their souls. Even Sky City back then was mostly due to their contributions.


    Even the legendary Gray Wizard Tower was built with their help.


    At this moment, in a rough black stone palace, the tall and strong Dwarf King frowned and looked down at the dwarves in front of him.


    ¡°A mage?¡± The Dwarf King frowned and pondered!


    He had never thought that he would hear this familiar name again in his life.


    After thinking for half a minute, he slowly said, ¡°Then ignore them. Although I miss the time when I built those great creations, the times are different. A mage can¡¯t do much, nor can he give me any magnificent creations. If he can find the legendary Gray Wizard Tower, maybe I¡¯ll be interested in helping him see and repair it!


    ¡°After all, that is the legendary great Magus Tower that can destroy an entire world with one blow!¡±


    The other dwarves nodded in agreement. The dwarves were only interested in construction. Even in the mage era, it was not the mages who conquered them, they were only interested in the mages¡¯ creations.


    However, the current human world was no longer worthy!


    Unless that Mage Tower reappeared, they might not leave this place!


    Just as the Dwarf King shook his head and made his decision, the other races in the core area also decided to stay put. No one was willing to be the first to do so!


    ¡­..


    Another week passed in the blink of an eye.


    A week later.


    The matters regarding the alliance of the various races and future matters were also concluded in the Elven Temple. Finally, the various races were temporarily under the control of the Elven Race, and Elven Queen Erwin would be the highest commander of the race other than Eli. As for Eli¡¯s clone, it would be weakened and left here!


    Eli walked out of Ivan¡¯s room and looked at the large open space not far away from the treehouse.


    At this moment, the ground had already turned into a flat stone floor. On the ground, there was a complicated spell formation that was emitting a silver light. There were many high-level energy cores embedded around it. They were condensed from high-level magic crystals and were the source of energy for this spatial teleportation formation.


    ¡°Sir, the spatial array has been built, and the elf race¡¯s potion system has been basically built. Next, we need a large number of magical plants.¡± A clear voice came from beside him. Eli turned around and saw Erwin in a white muslin robe!


    ¡± Yes, the spell formation on the Bloodline Tower¡¯s side is almost complete. After that, there will be an endless stream of potions and resources! ¡±


    Eli said with a smile. He was naturally very concerned about this system that could continuously generate money for him. Moreover, he had already instructed Glen to open the pre-sales of the potion and start harvesting wealth in advance!


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll follow your arrangements!¡± Erwin naturally leaned over, and Eli remained calm.


    He wouldn¡¯t deliberately stop some things, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t push things either.


    He was trying new things, just like with the Mermaid Queen.


    ¡± There doesn¡¯t seem to be much to do next. Next, it¡¯s about sorting out the things I learned before, sealing spells, and purification runes, then steadily refining potions to level up, as well as searching for knowledge to break through to the fifth circle. ¡± Eli was thinking about what to do next.


    ¡­


    Leveling up was naturally the most important. He had the potion now, and he had only just entered the Sun Crown state. He was still too weak.


    After all, things seemed to be stable now, but Eli felt as if the entire world was in turmoil. There were races in the core region of the green fields, and the other regions in the central continent, and Eli had never let down his guard against the Heart of the Abyss!


    Something might happen in the future!


    From the day he couldn¡¯t see through Tuman, Eli had a bad feeling. After Tuman left the mountain range, he found a large number of wild magic beasts that had been slaughtered!


    Of course, Eli also agreed to explore the world fragment in 30 years!


    A stronger power would bring more gains and security, not to mention that Eli was also quite interested in that civilization, that terrifying civilization that almost destroyed the mage World!


    The second thing was to search for knowledge and materials for the fifth circle. He would reach the fifth circle sooner or later, but the knowledge had not been found yet, which made him very anxious.


    After all, it was a sudden breakthrough, but he had to have a direction first. If he didn¡¯t have any info when he reached the peak of Radiant Sun, he really didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    The third was to digest the things he had in the past. Ever since he came to the Central Mainland, he had stopped for twenty years. There were still many things he had not studied!


    He had calculated that he would start at least three experiments. They were the sealing technique, the purification rune, and the blood bamboo flower.


    He planned to let Hill try and see if he could cultivate the blood bamboo to the fourth circle. At least for Eli, this would be a great experiment. Perhaps it would be of great help to Eli in the future. Of course, this would take time!


    ¡­


    ¡°I want to become stronger. The future is too uncertain otherwise!¡± Eli¡¯s gaze was determined!


    Although he had plenty of time, there were too many unknowns.


    Erwin, who was beside him, also followed Eli¡¯s gaze and looked into the distance. She was filled with emotions!


    ¡­


    Just as Eli was thinking!


    The Central Continent, which was located far away from the Western Regions!


    The two huge Sky Cloud Whales were tied with long black chains, and the chains extended behind them, pulling a sky-floating island.


    Below the island was a magnificent building. The ground was made of precious Black Heart Rock, and the buildings were mixed with gold powder. There were also statues made of elemental crystals on the island, and the lighting was a rare high-grade alchemy lamp. It looked extremely luxurious!


    At this moment, in a building in the center.


    Jin Ji was standing next to the president of the Golden Cicada Merchant Association, who looked like a sturdy old man.


    At this moment, the old man suddenly spoke up. ¡± Jin Ji, speaking of which, you¡¯ve been by my side for decades. You should know the Golden Cicada Merchant Association¡¯s model very well. I also approve of you very much. I feel that you have the hope of becoming my successor in the future! ¡±


    ¡°Milord, you praise me too much!¡± Jin Ji lowered his head humbly, but he sighed in his heart. It was finally time to go back.


    ¡°Are you worried about the situation in the Western Regions?¡± The president smiled at him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jin Ji nodded. After all, the Western Regions was his base camp. Moreover, because he had been by the Guild Leader¡¯s side all these years, he had lost touch with the Western regions.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Your influence in the Western Regions has been expanding rapidly over the years. You¡¯ve almost suppressed the other vice president, Apland!¡± The guild leader smiled.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Jin Ji blinked his eyes and was a little dumbfounded!

 Chapter 439 - 439 30 Years Later

    439 30 Years Later


    ¡°Apland is suppressed?!¡±


    Jin Ji had a strange look on his face. Was Conilla¡¯s ability that strong? Had he underestimated his subordinate?


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve been paying attention to it for you.¡± The president chuckled and explained, ¡± It¡¯s like this. You might not know this, but all of this is caused by a change called the Bloodline Tower, or rather, a Warlock called Eli! ¡±


    ¡°Eli? Bloodline Tower?¡± Jin Ji narrowed his eyes.


    It seemed like something had really happened. Otherwise, Eli would not have been able to enter the eyes of one of the most powerful people in Central Mainland!


    ¡°Oh, it seems like you know this person?¡± The president looked at him strangely.


    ¡°I know a little. He has some connections with my past.¡± Jin Ji nodded.


    ¡°I see.¡± The guild leader didn¡¯t ask about the origin and directly explained, ¡°Ever since Eli came to the Western Regions, in just a few decades, the Western Regions has undergone earth-shattering changes. In less than thirty years, Bloodline Tower has grown from an unknown 4th-tier faction to a 2nd-tier faction. Moreover, he can even produce many potions and alchemy products!


    ¡°Conilla was in contact with this Warlock. No, it seems like you were the one who instructed him to contact him. After that, he used the channels of the Golden Cicada Merchant Association and its own characteristics to develop rapidly. Your power also developed rapidly within it, and now you can almost suppress Apland!¡±


    The more Jin Ji listened, the more shocked he became. He could no longer maintain his composure.


    Magic potion? An alchemy creation? Could these things be produced by a warlock force?


    ¡± And what¡¯s interesting is that a few days ago, Eli started a large-scale pre-sale of some potions. Do you understand what that means? ¡± The guild leader said with a smile.


    Hiss!


    Jin Ji naturally understood the meaning behind this. This meant that the Bloodline Tower already had the capital to produce on a large scale!


    This was a great opportunity for the Golden Cicada Merchant Association, but why did the president suddenly want to talk to him about this?


    ¡°Sir, are you preparing to let me go back?¡± Jin Ji¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°No!¡± The guild leader naturally understood what Jin Ji was thinking, but he still consoled him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Apland won¡¯t be able to take it away from you. In this economic war in the Western Region, Apland is obviously not suitable, so the Western Region will be handed over to you in the future!¡±


    ¡°Ah, this!¡± Jin Ji¡¯s jaw dropped.


    He had never expected that he would win so inexplicably, even though he had left.


    It was a pity that his lord was no longer around. Otherwise, he would definitely repay him a million times over!


    ¡°I was going to let you go back, but something big happened in the Eastern Region this time. Come with me!¡± the guild leader said.


    ¡°Eastern region?¡± Jin Ji raised his eyebrows. That place was so far away from the Western Regions. Did something big happen?


    The president glanced at him and said, ¡± It¡¯s the remains of a mage who was injured and did not leave during the mage war. It¡¯s said that he was once a student of the owner of the Gray Wizard Tower, Wizard Gray. It¡¯s very likely that he knows the exact location of the Gray Wizard Tower, so we have to go and take a look. Moreover, the excavation has already begun. It¡¯s said that his inheritance is among them, and it also contains all the information from the first to the fifth circle. Maybe we can find something useful for us.


    ¡°These things left behind by Mages are really a treasure!¡±


    ¡°Gray Magus Tower!¡± Jin Ji¡¯s gaze turned sharp. He was naturally not unfamiliar with this name.


    Wasn¡¯t this the reason why those forces in the Western Regions had been there? Moreover, only when he arrived at the central continent did he know that the various large factions had never given up and had been searching for this Magus Tower. After all, it was rumored that if they found it, they would have the power to unify the current world.


    No force could resist such temptation.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Jin Ji nodded his head, but he sighed in his heart. The eastern region was so far away. It would probably take decades for this to happen!


    He had to postpone his meeting with Eli again!


    Thus, following the president¡¯s command, the Sky Cloud Whale changed its direction and left.


    Jin Ji and the president returned to their room and sat down. They began to discuss the future development of the Golden Cicada Trade Union.


    However, a thought flashed through his mind. If the lord were still here, he would ask him to help get the information on the mages. Herman had always been interested in these things!


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll get a copy of the information about the fifth circle when I have the chance.¡± Jin Ji leaned on the comfortable sofa and stretched his body.


    And the next time he went back, he had to go see Eli. With his relationship with Herman, Eli would definitely be shocked!


    Hehe!


    Jin Ji thought mischievously.


    At the same time!


    In the Grassi land.


    Eli felt the statue of faith in the distance slowly withdrawing its power of faith and then returning to the wizard tower.


    Next was his own time!


    ¡­.


    A year later!


    The connection between the Bloodline Tower and the Green Field was completely established through the spatial teleportation circle. The resources of the Bloodline Tower were continuously transported to the Green Field, and the resources were converted into resources that could bring benefits to the warlocks with the help of many races. Most of them were sold, and some were provided to Eli.


    At this time, Eli had also collected the materials for the Corona stage Corona Potion and began to concoct the potion under Hill¡¯s cultivation to promote his growth!


    At the same time, Eli began to study sealing spells and purification runes and began to cultivate the Blood Bamboo Flower!


    However, something else happened that year. The team of Warlocks who went to the Heart of the Abyss confirmed that there was someone among them who surprised even Eli. It was Vivika.


    Eli was shocked that Vivika had requested to join the team. After all, it was very dangerous.


    However, under Vivika¡¯s insistence, Ely finally agreed and gave her a small statue of faith that could protect her in times of crisis!


    In the end, Eli sent Vivika away. This time, the duration was 30 years!


    ¡­


    The second year!


    Vivika had just arrived a month ago when she was in a life-threatening situation. The statue of faith saved her life and allowed Eli to observe the abyss for a while.


    It was an underground cave under the darkness. The creatures inside were a large number of demons, such as inferior demons, fire demons, and other abyssal creatures. Other than that, there was nothing unusual. However, Eli still felt that it was just the appearance. He did not let Vivika do anything.


    This year.


    After Eli concocted the first Corona Potion, his celestial increased by two units, and he was one unit closer to the sun.


    Five years later!


    At this moment, Eli¡¯s celestial Power had already reached 241 units, and it was still steadily increasing!


    At this time, the Bloodline Tower had also begun a large-scale sale of potions, earning countless profits and rapidly accumulating wealth.


    During this process, Eli was also searching for the knowledge to break through the fifth circle, but he still found nothing!


    However, this year, with the help of a large number of resources, Elven Queen Erwin successfully advanced to the fourth circle. All the races came to congratulate her. Of course, the races in the core area of the green fields did not come, and they still chose not to see her. Eli did not enter the core area either.


    Firstly, he wasn¡¯t sure if there were any stronger creatures there. Secondly, the current ones were enough for him to develop. There was no need to cause trouble!


    Of course, the races in the green fields that had joined Eli were also developing well due to a large number of resources. There were even a few more races that had joined them!


    At this moment, his power in the Green Field had even surpassed that of the human world. This was the influence brought by the Mage Alliance. Even after thousands of years, its prestige was still there.


    Ten years later!


    Liliana returned. She was now a celestial, but she was still in charge of contacting Ely.


    Eli hadn¡¯t returned to the laboratory for days!


    At the same time, another major event happened this year.


    In the Northern Region, which was far away from the Western Region and connected to the northernmost part of this world, a force called the Lich Tower was discovered.


    Lich Tower¡¯s philosophy was that warlocks were inferior and that all warlocks had to be transformed into undying liches. However, it was said that once they were transformed, the human will would gradually walk toward darkness and eventually fall into darkness.


    This incident had shaken the Warlock world greatly because Warlocks had always been affected by life drain. For a time, countless old Warlocks departed to the Lich Tower. There were even some that left the western regions.


    This time, it really shook the entire Warlock world.


    But in the end, it seemed that the forces of the Central Region had allied with the forces of the Northern Region to repel them. The Lich Tower had retreated to the extremely cold land!


    Of course, Eli didn¡¯t pay attention to this matter because he had already accumulated 250 units of celestial Power and was getting closer and closer to the sun.


    Over the years, Eli had also descended into the Abyssal world a few times, but he found that there seemed to be no problems.


    For a moment, Eli doubted his own guess. Could it be that there was really nothing wrong with the Heart of Abyss?


    Therefore, Eli temporarily ignored the Heart of Abyss and focused on developing himself.


    Another ten years.


    After consuming a large number of high-level potions, Eli¡¯s celestial Power finally reached 259 points, which was the peak of Corona.


    In the same year, he tragically discovered that he seemed to be stuck at a bottleneck again!


    He had the Sunlight Eternal Night Potion that could actually help break through the bottleneck. However, this potion was missing one of the magical plants, the Eternal Night Flower!


    In the blink of an eye, another two years passed.


    Eli had also mastered sealing spells and purification runes. The Blood Bamboo Flower still hadn¡¯t broken through its limits!


    However, there were still no clues about the Flower of Eternal Night. Even though Eli had mobilized the Green Field, Bloodline Tower, Golden Cicada Trade Union, and Charm Mansion, they still could not find the Flower of Eternal Night.


    Eli was very regretful!


    But at this moment, Eli couldn¡¯t care less about this matter because as time passed, the time of the agreement with Gade had arrived!


    It was time to explore the ruins of the world fragment!

 Chapter 440 - 440 Giant King’s Court

    440 Giant King¡¯s Court


    The golden light cut through the sky, and Eli passed through the atmosphere, once again entering the outside of the world.


    Outside the world, it was pitch black. World fragments were flickering in space. Eli was also filled with emotions. When he was young, he had prayed to these world fragments as stars. Who knew that the so-called ¡± stars ¡± were actually fake?


    At this time, Eli had also arrived at the area where he had been last time. It happened to be in the sky above the Western Region, and there was still no one there.


    Eli was also very clear that although the agreement was thirty years later, it was normal for there to be a day or two of deviation.


    Just wait!


    Three days later, a green light streaked across the sky, and Ely saw Gade again.


    As soon as Gade arrived, he looked at Eli apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was discussing with the Heart of the Abyss today, so I was delayed for some time. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Three days were nothing to Eli, but hearing the name of the Heart of the Abyss still made Eli subconsciously alert. He pretended to ask casually, ¡°Oh? The Heart of the Abyss is very far away from you. I didn¡¯t expect it to be in contact with you.¡±


    Gade didn¡¯t think too much about it and explained with a smile, ¡°The Heart of Abyss is a major faction in the Western Regions. In fact, we are more or less in contact with them. This time, it was just a very normal transaction. They bought a batch of Barrier-Breaking Stones from us.¡±


    ¡°Barrier-Breaking Stone?¡± Eli blinked. He naturally knew about this material because this thing was actually the raw material for bloodline rings or spatial rings, and it contained a large amount of spatial power.


    It seemed normal, so Eli didn¡¯t ask further.


    ¡°Yes. I wonder if you need it. Perhaps we can establish some connections. Your Bloodline Tower is quite famous in the Central Region.¡± Gade laughed.


    ¡°Of course. Just send someone over when the time comes.¡± Eli replied.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Gade nodded. The Bloodline Tower was more than famous now!


    In the central region, its reputation was almost the same as that of the Heart of the Abyss. In fact, it had spread even wider. At least, many factions were very interested in its potions and some of its creations. However, the quota was always gone in an instant. If they could connect with Eli, it would naturally be a good thing!


    They were lucky to have met Eli, and their statuses were similar. However, the Bloodline Tower¡¯s growth was beyond their imagination!


    At the very least, their wealth was not inferior to a first-class force.


    ¡± Thirty years have passed. I wonder if Sir Gade has already gathered them to prepare for the World Fragment? ¡± Eli changed the topic and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s already prepared. ¡± Gade nodded and said, ¡°Other than the two of us, I¡¯ve already gathered the other three Radiant Sun stage Warlocks. They are all trustworthy. After that, we will be heading to the world fragment, which was once part of the mage¡¯s world. The location isWe will gather there in ten days. You have another ten days to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it. ¡°Eli nodded and asked, ¡°Then which world does that world fragment belong to? ¡±


    ¡°Mountain Giant World!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°What is it? Mountain Giant Fragment!¡±


    In the elven temple in the green fields, Ely gathered some races at the last minute and began to ask about the information of this world.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded. When they talked about the races in the world, the other races in the Green Field knew better.


    ¡± I do have some understanding of the Mountain Giant World. ¡± At this moment, one of them spoke. It was Feather King!


    Eli looked over.


    Feeling the gazes around him, the feather King coughed twice and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. During the mage era, the Feathermen World and the Mountain Giants were adjacent, so we still have a lot of records about this world.


    ¡°The Mountain Giant World should be considered a medium-sized force in the Middle World, and its environment is similar to the warlock World. However, it¡¯s either plains or mountain ranges, and there¡¯s no ocean. The Mountain Giants are loyal to the mage Alliance, and they¡¯re extremely brave in battle. With the giants ¡®physical fitness, they¡¯re ranked first in the mage Alliance in war!¡±


    Eli nodded. That was true. The Mountain Giants were considered tall among the giants. Even an ordinary Mountain Giant would have at least third circle strength when they reached adulthood. They would be 100 meters tall and at least 400 meters tall when they reached the celestial realm. They would be like a mountain range.


    Of course, the weakness of this race was that they had very few people. Otherwise, they would at least be a top-tier medium world!


    ¡°The Giant King of the mountain range is also a member of the mage Alliance and holds a certain amount of power.


    ¡°Of course, the Mountain Giants ¡®main method is to rely on their bodies made of stone to fight. There¡¯s basically not much fancy stuff. Other than that, this world seems to have quite a lot of resources. Whether it¡¯s the Mountain Giant Wood or the Eternal Night Flower, they¡¯re all very famous high-level materials!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± The Feather King was still talking when he was suddenly stopped. He looked up and saw Eli staring at him.


    ¡°Lord Roland, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked cautiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Eli shook his head, but his heart was in turmoil!


    Eternal Night Flower.


    It seemed that he had to go to this world fragment. After all, the burden of his breakthrough was placed on it, and there was also information about the dark and strange civilization.


    ¡°Continue!¡± Eli said again.


    The feather King began to explain again. The outline of this world became clearer and clearer.


    After the Feather King finished speaking, the other races, including Erwin, also shared their impressions of this race.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    In the end, Eli nodded and dispersed the various races.


    In the blink of an eye, nine days passed.


    On this day, in the Grassi Land, Eli watched as his clone flew into the sky and disappeared before his eyes. He returned to the Warlock Tower and closed his eyes. This time, he was going to put most of his energy into exploring the fragments, and his main body would temporarily fall asleep.


    ¡®I hope everything goes well!¡¯


    ¡­.


    Like the previous times, Elo entered the outside world and quickly advanced according to the spatial coordinates provided by Gade.


    The spatial coordinates were actually located in the sky above the central region, and the distance outside the world was closer than Eli had imagined. In just an hour, Eli had arrived at his destination.


    This star field was similar to the one before but the world fragment here was obviously much brighter.


    At this moment, there were four people standing in the starry sky, three men and one woman. One was wearing a white magician robe with bright eyes, one was wearing a black magician robe with dark skin and looked a little old. The female magician was wearing a tight purple robe, and she looked beautiful and had a sharp gaze. The last person was Gade.


    Eli flew over and smiled at Gade. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be the last to arrive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re just a day early.¡± Gade smiled and was about to introduce the other three to Eli, but they were a step ahead of him.


    The female Warlock in purple nodded and said enthusiastically,¡± Hello, Stacy Conrad of the Conrad Family, fourth-circle Corona Warlock, Bloodline Giant Spider. Gade has already mentioned you to us. I didn¡¯t expect to meet the famous Bloodline Tower Master! ¡±


    ¡± Hello, Eli. Shadow Dragon Bloodline. ¡± Eli smiled and nodded. At this moment, the other two also greeted Eli.


    The white-robed Warlock nodded. ¡°Karel Shepard, four-circle Dark Sun Warlock, bloodline holy Pegasus! ¡±


    Black Warlock Robe: ¡± Clessie Lass, four-circle Dark Sun Warlock, Bloodline of the Bloodthirsty Wolf! ¡±


    Eli replied.


    ¡°It seems that everyone is still very harmonious. It seems that the rest of the journey will be very smooth!¡± Gade chuckled.


    Stacy looked at Gade and said, ¡°Gade, since Eli is here, you can tell us the specific information about the world fragment, right?¡±


    Gade nodded. ¡± This time, we¡¯re exploring the fragments of the Mountain Giant¡¯s world. I¡¯ve already done a preliminary investigation. It¡¯s the core area of the Mountain Giant¡¯s world, which is the most resource-rich area in the Mountain World. My goal is the mountain trees in the core area of the Mountain Giant.


    ¡°I only want this. As for the other resources, we can divide them according to our contribution points or needs. You can even buy them!


    ¡°I wonder if anyone has any opinions?¡±


    Gade¡¯s attitude was sincere, and the other three did not say anything. However, Eli asked a question.¡±What other dangers are there in here? Since you¡¯ve already explored it but retreated, this place shouldn¡¯t be simple, right?¡±


    The other three also looked at Gade.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Gade coughed and said, ¡± That¡¯s true. I discovered that there were still some giants here, but they had been contaminated. For safety reasons, I ran out and invited everyone. ¡±


    ¡°There are giants?¡±


    Eli blinked. There were still giants in that world fragment.


    However, what did he mean by contaminated


    Could it be that they had been corrupted by that civilization?


    The other three nodded. It would be strange if there weren¡¯t any danger. Eli didn¡¯t ask any more questions. They would know when they went in.


    ¡± That¡¯s it then. Let¡¯s set off. That world fragment isn¡¯t far from here. Everyone, follow me closely. ¡± After Gade finished speaking, he flew toward the world fragments in the distance, and everyone followed.


    Eli followed closely behind him, avoiding the world fragments around him. Eli also memorized the route as he walked!


    Time passed bit by bit, and everyone finally arrived at their destination.


    Among the many world fragments, a huge fragment suddenly appeared. It was several times larger than the others, and it gave off a faint white light. There was also spatial power floating around it. Through the outside world, everyone could see a faint black light flickering within it.


    ¡°This is the place.¡±


    Gade turned around and looked at everyone, then directly entered the world fragment!


    Enter!

 Chapter 441 - 441 Strange Environment

    441 Strange Environment


    Weng!


    Eli shook his head in a practiced manner to counteract the dizziness from traveling through space. When he turned around, he saw that the others were also recovering.


    Eli waited as he looked down.


    As far as his eyes could see, there was a dark void, and in the void, there was a small continent. This continent seemed to be different from the continent of the Warlock World. It was surrounded by black fog, and the fog seemed to contain all the evil of the world.


    ¡± Black fog? Is it a product of that world? ¡± Eli thought about it but wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Even though this thing did not look good, Eli could vaguely sense that the fog was already dead.


    It wasn¡¯t dead in the physical sense, but it was killed at the level of laws. It didn¡¯t have any abilities!


    Through the black fog, Eli saw the purpose of their trip. The Mountain Giant World Fragment was that continent.


    Eli estimated that this piece of land should be about the same size as the West Coast, so this world fragment should be considered a medium-sized world fragment. However, Eli was not concerned about this. Although it was far away, the color of this piece of land was also very interesting. It seemed to be black, and the only difference was the center of the continent, which was a gray area. Eli guessed that this was their destination!


    This was the first time he had come to such a different world. Eli wanted to observe it carefully, but at this moment, the others had also returned to normal!


    ¡± I suggest we land in the outer area, ¡± Gade said. ¡± Then we can explore deeper. ¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Everyone agreed, and Eli nodded.


    Gade took the lead and flew towards the ground, entering the black fog. Eli hesitated for a moment before entering as well.


    Whoosh!


    The air was sticky like glue. When Eli waved his hand, he felt a weak layer of resistance.


    Upon entering, Eli could feel the uniqueness of the black fog. It was as if it was some kind of spiritual mutation. The black fog was not important. What was important was the emotions it carried. It was an extremely complicated and dark emotion, like thick pain, despair, desire, darkness, and death ¡­ He waited for the negative emotions to mix together and then stirred the mixed feeling.


    Just by being in it, one could feel the emotions within. If it was a Warlock with weak willpower, they might instantly collapse!


    ¡± But this is only the remnants of the black fog that has lost the most important ability to pollute and spread!¡± Eli was extremely cautious, as if he was watching the war during the Mage Era through the book!


    Shaking his head, Eli sped up. The others were about to pass through the black fog.


    Soon, everyone passed through the black fog. Before they left, Eli collected a few hundred liters of black fog and prepared to take it back to study. The others did not say anything when they saw this because everyone had done the same thing before. Only Gade smiled and said, ¡± Eli, this black mist has lost its effect. It¡¯s useless! ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just curious.¡± Eli explained with a smile but ignored his reminder.


    He could always find something through it!


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Gade smiled and didn¡¯t mind. He continued down.


    As they slowly descended, they were getting closer and closer to the ground. Eli also looked at the ground, and the more he looked, the more shocked he was.


    The entire continent was deathly silent. Everything that could be seen was almost black. The winding mountain ranges were black and flickered with black light. The rivers were also flowing with black liquid, just like the rivers in hell. Even the ground was black and the plants were black.


    ¡°I thought this place would be desolate, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so lively. It¡¯s black vitality!¡± Stacy said with a smile.


    ¡°The rules of this world have been completely changed.¡± Clessie nodded.


    ¡°I think so too! ¡°Karel agreed!


    The corners of Eli¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, but he was even more curious about the journey ahead.


    Soon, they landed on the edge of the continent!


    Bang!


    Eli stepped on the soft soil, and the feeling of his feet was not much different from usual.


    However ¡­ Eli looked down and saw some black weeds wriggling under his feet, trying to push him away. The forest in the distance was also trembling as if it did not welcome their arrival. It seemed to be conscious, and there were cracks on it.


    Whoosh!


    ¡°How interesting!¡± Eli shook his head, and Gade turned his head as well. He smiled and teased, ¡°I felt the same way when I first came here. Although all the creatures here have lost the ability to infect, they have transmitted this pollution so that you can see all kinds of strange creatures!


    ¡°Of course, these plants still have the original effects of magic plants, so you don¡¯t have to worry. If you see something that you¡¯re interested in, just pick it. You¡¯ll know when you pull it out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded and squatted down, wanting to pluck the flowers next to him.


    Unexpectedly, a mouth opened at the top of the flower and cursed, ¡°Are you bullying the flowers? Don¡¯t pull me out ¡­ Ah ¡­ It hurtsAhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Eli pulled the flower out. The moment he pulled it out, a layer of black fog was emitted from the flower. When the black fog dissipated, there was an ordinary wildflower in his hand. It was delicate and glistening, and it emitted a faint fragrance. As for the black fog, it burrowed into the void here!


    Hiss!


    Eli also gasped in surprise. He could recover the plant¡¯s original appearance by pulling out the plant?!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This is the outer area. There¡¯s nothing good here!¡± Gade patted Eli and walked forward.


    The other three followed. Eli also turned around and looked at the strange forest not far away before following.


    ¡­..


    On the other side, the group that had left the edge of the forest also entered a plain.


    The black river seemed to be flowing across the plains, and weeds that were several meters tall stretched out wildly, gently dancing in the breeze!


    Gade walked in front and waved his fingers. Countless wind elements gathered and formed a huge sickle. With a light slash, the plains in front of him turned into flat land, and the weeds that blocked his vision disappeared.


    Although the environment was strange, one should not forget their strength. They were Radiant Sun Sorcerers.


    Even in a normal Middle World, they would still be top-notch experts. Moreover, this was just a plain fragment of a Middle World, even if it was a little strange.


    The plain in front of him suddenly became empty. At this time, Eli also realized that there were still many creatures on the plain.


    The one closest to them was a huge elk-like figure.


    It had black striped skin, huge antlers that were like sharp blades that flickered with a cold black light, and even its eyes were black. However, its body was indeed very strange. At the same time, there were strange tumors on its body, and there seemed to be something squirming inside. Where the teeth were, there were black tentacles with spikes!


    This strange giant deer¡¯s aura had also reached three rings.


    ¡°Is this a native creature of this world?¡± Clessie asked curiously. Like Eiy, he had never entered any world fragments.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just contaminated by this world!¡± Gade replied.


    At this moment, the giant deer also noticed everyone and let out a roar. Eli felt a wave of mental impact, but it was so weak that it could be ignored.


    The giant deer looked at the fellow in front of it and was stunned. Its black eyes blinked!


    It couldn¡¯t understand how these strange creatures in front of it could be so relaxedThe giant deer felt that this was a little out of its mind. In the next second, it rushed toward them. It opened its mouth, and its tentacle-like mouthpart bit at a few of them!


    Bang!


    The black blood mist suddenly exploded, and the mist rose up like smoke. Countless pieces of flesh returned to normal and scattered on the ground. The ground was red as if the tentacles and pustules were just an illusion. Gade gently put down his hand. This was his doing.


    ¡°What a waste!¡±


    Behind him, Eli sighed silently. Such a rare living material.


    Fortunately, there were still many on the plains.


    After destroying the giant deer, everyone continued to move forward. Eli also noticed the changes here. He felt that this was a normal world, and then it became a strange version due to the pollution. These creatures seemed to be even more strange and powerful.


    Eli also collected a few samples and prepared to go back and slowly study them.


    With the help of a few Radiant Sun Warlocks, the group quickly crossed the plains and entered a large stretch of mountains.


    At this point, everyone became a little more serious because the Mountain Giants usually only moved in the mountains!


    Eli also stretched his body, keeping an eye on his surroundings.


    He was very curious about what the original owner of this world had become and whether there were any Mountain Giants above the celestial realm who had been contaminated and were still here. Moreover, if he went to the mountain range, he might be able to find the item he was looking for, the Flower of Eternal Night!


    However, after a few steps, everyone suddenly stopped and looked up.


    In the black fog in the mountain range, a huge figure that was nearly 500 meters long slowly moved, emitting a roar!


    ¡± A Mountain Giant above the celestial Realm is so tall. It¡¯s at least a Radiant Sun Mountain Giant! ¡±


    Eli pursed his lips. There was actually a contaminated fourth circle existence!


    Such good materials.


    He was a little excited!


    When the other four saw the joy in Ely¡¯s eyes, their mouths twitched at the same time. This was a giant above the Radiant Sun realm, and it had even mutated!


    Shouldn¡¯t he be nervous?

 Chapter 442 - 442 You Call That Very Strong?

    442 You Call That Very Strong?


    Boom!


    The huge figure was like a demonic god that could destroy the world. Its figure walked in the black fog, stirring the flow of the black fog. With every step it took, everyone could hear a buzzing sound that was like a sharp whistle. At the same time, they could feel the ground trembling slightly!


    ¡± A Radiant Sun giant. I wonder which stage he is at! ¡± Gade looked at the giant and muttered.


    ¡°Corona!¡±


    Suddenly, he heard a voice. He turned around and saw that it was Eli. Eli was looking at the giant with pursed lips.


    ¡°Coronal level?¡± Gade didn¡¯t doubt it, but he frowned. Stacy, Karel, and Clessie also became serious. Other than the first two who were Corona celestials, the other two were only Dark Suns!


    If the giant was at the Corona level, then it was not good news for them. Moreover, the creatures here basically killed their enemies at all costs. This was even more troublesome for them.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t provoke him. After all, our goal is resources.¡± Gade said softly.


    ¡°No need. Prepare for battle!¡± Only Eli stretched his body and chuckled softly.


    ¡°Eh? There¡¯s no need for that. Our goal is resources.¡± Gade frowned even more. Although you¡¯re strong, you can¡¯t do this!


    ¡°No, we have been discovered!¡± Eli pointed to the other side, indicating for them to look over.


    A few of them were dumbfounded. They looked in the direction that Eli pointed and saw that in front of the giant from before, and there were two other giants, one on the left and one on the right. They were both 400 meters tall, and their auras were slightly weaker than the giant from before, but they were also at the level of the Brilliant Sun and Dark Sun. What was even more terrifying was that one of them was currently looking down at them, its pitch-black eyes flickering with abyss-like darkness.


    Three!


    Gulp!


    Who would have thought that they would encounter three enemies of the Radiant Sun level as soon as they entered the Giant Mountain Range?


    Gade broke out in a cold sweat. He realized that he had underestimated the strength of the first echelon of the mage World. He thought he understood the Mage World of the past, but the Mage World of the past was so powerful that it enslaved several major worlds.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Gade was also very straightforward. However, when he turned around, he realized that the giant at the front had already stood behind them and blocked their way. In fact, they had already been discovered when they entered this place!


    His body instantly froze, and his gaze was a little dull. The other three did not know what to do either.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready for battle!¡± Eli patted Gade¡¯s shoulder and said in a relaxed tone.


    ¡°Good!¡± Gade¡¯s smile was extremely bitter, and the other three didn¡¯t look any better.


    ¡± How about this? Let¡¯s deal with the two Dark Sun-ranked ones. Two people will fight one, and I¡¯ll deal with the Corona Level one behind me! ¡±


    Seeing that Gade seemed to be in a daze, Eli took over the work.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone finally reacted.


    At this moment, with a loud boom, the three giants also passed through the black fog and appeared in front of everyone.


    Eli looked at the giant in front of him and raised his eyebrows. It was so smelly!


    The giant in front of him no longer looked like a mountain giant. Its huge body, which should have been made of rock, was now wrapped in a layer of black liquid. The black liquid flowed down with every step it took, and then the ground was corroded into holes one after another. As for the soul aura, there was no trace at all.


    These celestial giants seemed to be in a worse situation than the low-level ones. They were completely unconscious.


    Of course, this was not the time to think about this. He had to pull this giant away and then leave space for the other four to fight!


    Thinking of this, Eli¡¯s mental power moved, and a ball of flames with a radius of dozens of meters suddenly flew toward the giant.


    Bang!


    The giant let out a sorrowful cry, and the black liquid in front of its chest instantly evaporated, revealing its green-black stone body.


    Meanwhile, Eli had already arrived at the other side. He flew towards the plains.


    The giant hesitated for a moment, then followed. He ran with large strides, and more black liquid flowed out of his body!


    On the other side, Gade and the others were relieved when they saw the Corona Giant being led away. They looked at the three of them and said, ¡°Karel and I will deal with the one on the left. Stacy and Clessie will deal with the one on the right.¡±


    After saying that, he flew towards the giant. At the same time, a 200-meter-tall tree demon appeared in the sky. There were pupils on its body, and silver optical fibers were released, binding the giant and moving to the side.


    The Holy Pegasus Warlock Karel let out a cry and turned into a pure white pegasus with wings on its back. Then, it flew towards the giant.


    The other two looked at each other. Stacy turned into a hundred-meter-long spider with a starry back. Eight sharp swords flashed as they attacked the other giant. At the same time, the giant was controlled by the huge spider web. Clessie also turned into a hundred-meter-long blood-red wolf and pounced at the giant!


    Boom!


    The two sides began to fight at the same time. The black fog in the surroundings was instantly dispersed, and even space itself trembled. This was because this was a world fragment and not a stable world.


    While fighting, Gedo shouted in another direction,¡± Everyone, hurry up. Eli is facing the Corona Giant alone. We have to destroy the giant as soon as possible and help Eli! ¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Everyone nodded in unison and increased their attacks!


    However, everyone soon realized that they still had a wrong perception of the giants¡¯ strength. Although they were in the Dark Sun stage, with the strong physical fitness of the giants and the enhancement of the black fog, the strength of the two giants was comparable to the Corona level.


    This made the battle more intense, and Gade began to worry about Eli.


    ¡°Eli, hold on!¡±


    ¡­..


    ¡°Hmm, interesting!¡±


    Eli blinked and slapped away the tentacles that were about to reach out. Then, he lowered his head to look.


    At this moment, he was flying at an altitude of seven to eight meters above the ground. Less than a meter away from him, a huge mountain giant lay on the ground. Shadows tied the giant to the ground like octopus tentacles. The giant roared, but it was useless.


    The black liquid tentacles tried to attack from time to time but were easily stopped by Eli.


    Eli landed, and his right hand turned into a wind blade. He then began to analyze the Mountain Giant.


    ¡°The black liquid attached to the celestial seems to be a higher form of the black fog. It seems to have a weak consciousness. The giant¡¯s body had completely lost its vitality. Is this black liquid working? However, was the giant moving out of instinct or was it controlled by the black liquid? ¡°Eli removed the black liquid and dissected the giant¡¯s corpse!


    Ignoring the giant¡¯s roar, Eli dissected the body while thinking. He also used other methods to investigate from time to time!


    ¡°Eh? I wonder if the purification rune will work!¡± Eli suddenly blinked as if he had thought of something!


    A mysterious rune appeared in Eli¡¯s hand, and a sun-like mark appeared in the center of his hand.


    In the next second, a pure white light instantly appeared and flew towards the giant¡¯s body under his feet.


    The sound of corrosion and the giant¡¯s painful roar sounded at the same time. Eli felt the giant under his feet tremble violently as if it had met its natural enemy. What made Eli dumbfounded was that the black liquid was rapidly dissolving under the illumination of the white light.


    This feeling was like water meeting fire. The two could not coexist!


    Eli¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly. He had not expected this to happen.


    After all, if this thing could really suppress the black liquid, this purification rune would definitely not be so unknown. It would have even played a huge role during the war back then. It definitely could not be just this, so there must be other problems.


    ¡± Maybe it has something to do with the law that killed the black liquid!¡± Eli guessed!


    Although the black liquid was fully functional, it had actually been completely wiped out from a higher level of power.


    At the very least, the Absolute Purification Rune could not have such a powerful effect. Otherwise, the mages would not have left. Of course, it was possible that the Black Fog was just an insignificant part of that civilization.


    It seemed that Eli would have to dig deeper into this purification rune in the future. Perhaps it would be of great use in the future!


    Shaking his head, Eli continued to study the giant. He was thinking about how to kill the giant that did not have a living consciousness. Soon, he came to the conclusion that as long as he shattered half of the body, the black liquid would lose its effect and turn into a black fog of even lower concentration!


    After breaking it, it was more convenient for Eli to observe. He also collected a lot of samples, as if he was in his own laboratory.


    Three hours passed in the blink of an eye!


    ¡°Eli!¡±


    At this moment, a loud sound suddenly came from the black fog in the distance. Four anxious figures tore through the black fog. They were the four people who had defeated the giant with difficulty. Moreover, the four people¡¯s bodies also had a varying number of injuries. It was obvious that everyone had paid the price in order to end the battle as soon as possible.


    When the four of them came out and saw the scene before them, their mouths twitched.


    ¡°You must be joking!¡± Gade¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at Eli kneeling on the ground in the distance, carefully harvesting the giant¡¯s heart!


    At this moment, the giant was lying on the ground. Only half of his body was left. The other side had turned into countless fragments, and Eli was not even stained with a speck of dust!


    ¡± At this rate, the giant must have been dead for a long time, but it didn¡¯t cause any trouble for Eli! ¡± The corners of Stacy¡¯s mouth twitched. At this moment, most of her clothes were torn, and she looked a little miserable!


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±


    The other two also sucked in a breath of cold air, feeling deeply shocked!


    ¡°Eh, you guys are done? Give me a few minutes. The materials will be gathered here soon.¡± Eli sensed them coming out and waved at them!


    They looked at each other.


    At this moment, they understood that Eli¡¯s strength was on a completely different level from theirs.


    His relaxed posture made everyone feel that Eli was only half relaxed, as if he was on an outing!


    Very soon, Eli was done with his work. He stood up and walked towards the few of them. He smiled and said, ¡°This giant is very strong!¡±


    Stacy was speechless.


    Karel was speechless.


    Clessie was speechless.


    Even Gade was silent. He looked up at the black sky, his eyes showing a hint of melancholy!


    Listen to what you¡¯re saying. Is there any credibility to your words?


    Eli smiled. There was nothing wrong with it. It was a Radiant Sun giant. Was it not strong?


    Soon, everyone regained their composure and walked toward the entrance of the mountain range again. However, this time, everyone was under the command of Eli!


    However, when Eli reached the entrance of the mountain range, he suddenly stopped and closed his eyes. He only recovered after a full three seconds. The others also stopped and found it strange.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Gade asked.


    ¡± I¡¯m fine. ¡± Eli shook his head, but he couldn¡¯t help but look at the sky.


    It was still calm in the world fragment, but a storm had already swept up back into the warlock world!


    ¡± Let¡¯s continue. This continent isn¡¯t small. We¡¯re here to collect resources, so it¡¯ll take at least three months to a few years to finish exploring. So, we have to be careful! ¡± said Eli.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Although the four of them were a little confused, they still nodded.


    Thus, under the leadership of Eli, everyone continued to set off!

 Chapter 443 - 443 Demons Appear, Warlock Alliance!

    443 Demons Appear, Warlock Alliance!


    Shua!


    In the Grassi Land, in the Mage Tower, Eli suddenly opened his eyes. Then, he tidied his clothes and walked out!


    He walked down the stairs all the way to the bottom of the tower, pushed open the door, and walked out.


    At this moment, two figures were already waiting at the door. They were Nikola and Glen!


    ¡°My lord!¡± The two of them bowed respectfully at the same time.


    ¡°Come in together.¡±


    Eli turned around and walked toward the upper level of the wizard tower. Glen and Nikola looked at each other and quickly followed.


    Soon, everyone arrived at a reception room. Ely sat on one side, and the two of them sat on the other.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Eli asked.


    At this moment, Glen also had a serious expression on his face as he directly said, ¡°Sir, you know that we are in the northernmost part of the Western Region. The western part is the Soya Mountain Range, and the eastern part is the other second-class forces, the ones near the Central Region. However, the southernmost part is the Heart of the Abyss.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that there¡¯s a problem with the Heart of Abyss?¡± Eli raised his eyebrows. He had been confused by this name recently!


    ¡± It¡¯s not my lord. The problem is in the East. It¡¯s a second-class force called the Saka clan! ¡± Nikola said.


    The Saka Family?


    Ely knew about it. It seemed to be a force not far from the Holy Tower. Its bloodline was a type of winged Dawn Python. It had a peak four-ring bloodline and was a second-class force that was not inferior to the Holy Tower. It should be one of the top ten forces in the Western Region.


    Was this incident caused by the Saka family?


    Eli looked at Glen with a puzzled expression, waiting for his answer.


    Nikola took a deep breath and said, ¡°Sir, you might not know, but just yesterday, the Saka clan perished! ¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Even Eli couldn¡¯t keep his calm. His mouth was wide open.


    That was a second-class force. Even when they had exterminated the Eight-Armed Naga, it had taken them a few months. In the end, they suddenly told him that a second-class force in the same area had disappeared just like that. How could he not be surprised?


    ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me everything at once!¡± Eli looked at him with a serious expression.


    Glen nodded and said, ¡°Milord, it¡¯s like this. Yesterday, a spatial rift suddenly appeared in the Saka clan¡¯s territory. The location of the spatial rift is in the core area of the Saka clan. In just a few minutes, tens of thousands of demons descended on the Saka clan¡¯s territory. What followed was a brutal massacre and bloodshed.


    ¡°In the next two days, the demons covered most of the Saka clan¡¯s territory with the flames of war.¡±


    Eli gasped.


    DemonsA spatial riftCould it be that the Abyssal World had once again opened the door to the Warlock World and was about to start a world war?


    NoIf it was really the Abyssal World, how did they pass through that world fragment layer Could it be through the World Teleportation Circle that was once connected to the Warlock World ¡­ It was even more impossible. This was only a spatial rift, not a teleportation array at all


    All sorts of thoughts ran through Eli¡¯s mind. A few seconds later, Ely suddenly raised his head and looked at Glen. ¡°Is this spatial rift supposed to be protected by the Heart of the Abyss?¡±


    ¡°Eh, how did you know?¡± Glen was a little surprised. This was information that he had paid a considerable price to obtain. He nodded and replied,¡± Sir, you¡¯re right. From the looks of those demons, they seem to be demons from the bottom of the abyss, and that spatial rift seems to lead to the abyss world! ¡±


    ¡°As expected!¡± Eli nodded, but then more questions arose.


    Why would there be a spatial rift, and what role did the Heart of Abyss play in this matter?


    ¡± As soon as this happened, the Heart of the Abyss announced that they knew nothing about it. This was the behavior of the demons in the depths of the Abyss. It had nothing to do with them! ¡± Nikola said again.


    What a good answer!


    ¡± What about the Saka Family¡¯s territory that the demons have invaded? ¡± Eli raised an eyebrow.


    ¡± Sir, after the demons slaughtered the Saka clan, they didn¡¯t attack again. Instead, they began to expand the range of the space or even completely fuse the space. At this time, the second-class forces in the east have already contacted each other. They are preparing to attack, and they have also contacted various forces in the western region, hoping to lend a helping hand! ¡± Glen sighed.


    ¡°Then send some Warlocks.¡± Eli nodded. This matter was indeed quite serious.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll be the one providing support this time, along with the other Warlocks!¡± Nikola said.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Eli agreed. Nikola was almost at the peak of Radiant Moon, and he had the ability to do so.


    At this moment, Eli finally understood why Glen wanted to wake him up. This was indeed a matter that shook the Western Region and might even affect the Central Region. If it became serious, the flames of war might spread to other places!


    ¡°How many people did the Heart of Abyss send out?¡± Eli was still thinking about the Heart of the Abyss.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Glen coughed and said awkwardly, ¡°Sir, the Heart of the Abyss said that because of this incident, they have to be more cautious about the Abyss and have decided to strengthen their guard over the Abyss. This rift breach will be handed over to the other forces in the Western Regions to deal with!¡±


    The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched!


    As the number one faction in the Western Regions, they actually chose to give up!


    What about the responsibilities of a major force?


    Suddenly, Eli felt that there was something wrong with the Heart of the Abyss.


    ¡°Okay, then you guys make the arrangements first.¡±


    Eli nodded.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The two of them nodded!


    ¡­


    Three days later!


    Weng!


    Several huge Sky Cloud Whales hovered in the sky, and thousands of Warlocks stood on them, waiting to set off.


    In the sky not far away, Nikola looked at Eli and said with a smile, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no need for you to send me off. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Eli smiled, and a wooden carving appeared in his hand. He handed it to Nikola.


    ¡°Sir, this is?¡± Nikola was puzzled!


    ¡± A small statue of faith can help me determine your location and sense the situation around you. Bring him along! ¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hearing that it was related to Eli, Nikola¡¯s eyes lit up, and he took it.


    ¡± Then let¡¯s go. This time, our opponents can destroy a second-class force in less than three days. Don¡¯t relax. Go. ¡± Eli patted Nikola¡¯s shoulder and reminded him.


    ¡°Yes, my lord. ¡± Nikola nodded and flew towards the Cloud Whale.


    Very quickly.


    As the few Sky Cloud Whales buzzed, Ely was filled with emotions.


    If the Abyssal Demon really made a big move, it would probably have a huge impact on his stable life. Therefore, he gave a statue to Nikola in case of a rainy day!


    If he really had no choice, he would make a move!


    This time, he really had to multitask!


    ¡®I hope there won¡¯t be any problems!¡¯


    ¡­.


    At this moment.


    In the Mountain Giant World Fragment, Eli had easily killed a celestial giant. Then, he looked at the medium-sized mineral vein that they had discovered not far away.


    The four people behind him looked at him with respect.


    ¡± Deal with it. Be careful that the giants hear the noise and come over! ¡± Eli reminded.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The few of them hurriedly nodded and began to extract the mineral vein out of the earth vein.


    Three hours later.


    After dividing up the ore veins, Eli assessed his surroundings and chose a direction to continue moving forward. The others followed suit.


    Gade followed behind him and looked at Eli¡¯s back, thinking to himself, ¡®Eli is too strong. I heard that Eli could split himself into two. I wonder if I¡¯ll have the chance to see it on this trip! ¡®


    Of course, he only thought for a moment before shaking his head and continuing to follow quickly!


    Fortunately, he had invited Eli!

 Chapter 444 - 444 City of Dawn, Vivika’s Determination!

    444 City of Dawn, Vivika¡¯s Determination!


    After returning to the Grassi Land, Eli first went to the center of the Magic Medicine Field.


    The Blood Bamboo Flowers grew there, occupying an area of several acres. Each Blood Bamboo Flower had reached the limit of the third circle. Their thick branches swayed slightly, and huge stamens grew at the top. The translucent tentacles swayed with the wind as if they were ready to hunt at any time.


    Eli looked at one of the flowers, shook his head, and walked toward Hill.


    Soon, Eli came to Hill¡¯s feet. Hill skillfully extended her roots and said in a tender voice, ¡°Father, the Blood Bamboo Flower¡¯s level is too low. At my current level, I¡¯m still unable to make it break through to the fourth circle level. Perhaps I can make it after breaking through to the fourth circle level myself! ¡±


    At this moment, Hill¡¯s intelligence had increased significantly compared to before. Her intelligence was equivalent to that of a teenage child.


    Upon hearing Hill¡¯s words, Eli nodded thoughtfully. He then looked at Hill and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no hurry!¡±


    With that, he returned to the Magus Tower and saw Dylan on the way!


    ¡± Eli, I¡¯ve been thinking about something recently. ¡± Dylan looked at him.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Eli glanced at him.


    ¡± I think I¡¯m still too weak. If I can become a fourth-circle mechanical product, then I might be able to directly sense the location of my main body or rather, increase the range of my perception. ¡± Dylan winked at Eli.


    ¡°Good idea!¡± Eli nodded.


    ¡°See what materials you need. Go directly to Glen and tell him what you need.¡± Eli said directly.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Dylan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he happily ran towards the exit of the Grassi Grounds. He didn¡¯t say anything else. The Bloodline Tower¡¯s wealth was beyond words. At the very least, as long as Eli agreed, there would definitely be a way to gather enough resources for him to break through to the celestial Realm.


    There were also those races in the green fields who were proficient in metal manufacturing over the years. They could also help him. Perhaps it would not be long before he could break through to the fourth circle and sense his body.


    At the thought of this, Dylan¡¯s footsteps became lighter.


    Behind him, Eli smiled and returned to the Wizard Tower. He still had things to do!


    After returning to his room, Eli closed his eyes silently. His consciousness suddenly sank into darkness without a trace of light.


    In the next second, a dot of light suddenly lit up, and this was just the beginning. The first light was like a signal, and then one after another, electric lights lit up. In Eli¡¯s consciousness, they were as dazzling as stars. If one observed carefully, one would find that they were like the distribution map of the Bloodline Tower.


    Indeed, these bright spots were actually statues that carried the faith of Eli, standing in every city.


    This project started a long time ago. Firstly, it was to enrich the faith, and secondly, it was to make it easier to travel to various places, especially after the giant statue of faith!


    Of course, this was nothing. Eli¡¯s purpose this time was to observe.


    He looked at the edge of the light spot. There was a huge light spot on the north side, a moving light spot on the east side, and a faint light spot on the south side. The three light spots belonged to Green Field, Nikola, and Vivika.


    ¡± Nikola is quite fast. He should arrive in three days! ¡± Eli glanced at Nikola first, then at the southernmost point, the lone bright spot.


    In the next second, Eli¡¯s consciousness tapped on that bright spot, and a ray of light suddenly bloomed!


    ¡­..


    Abyssal World!


    It was located in the southern part of the Bloodline Tower in the western region. It was also guarded by the Heart of the Abyss, a first-class force in the western region. The interior of the Bloodline Tower led to a mysterious underground cave. In the deeper parts of the Bloodline Tower were the races of the Abyssal World, the Demon Race!


    The demons were constantly trying to invade the human world. However, whether it was the Heart of the Abyss or the protection of other factions, it made this mission extremely difficult. All of this was related to a magnificent city, the City of Dawn!


    Standing on the city wall, Vivika took a deep breath and wiped the demon¡¯s blood off her face.


    Looking into the distance, a huge pit suddenly appeared on the ground in the distance. A conservative estimate was that it was at least ten kilometers in radius. Inside it was dark, but from time to time, an evil red color flashed, and roars sounded!


    That was the abyss, which led to an underground cave. No one knew how deep it was, nor how big the area inside was.


    However, they knew that even after hundreds of years of slaughter and war, the number of demons had not decreased at all!


    Further out was a stretch of pitch-black scorched land that stretched for dozens of kilometers. Not a single blade of grass grew, and every inch of the land was filled with the thick smell of blood and stench. At this moment, thousands of Warlocks were dealing with the demon corpses quickly and skillfully!


    Further out was the area where Vivika was, the city wall of the City of Dawn.


    The city was not directly facing the abyss. Instead, it was surrounded by a high wall that stretched for dozens of kilometers and was hundreds of meters tall. The true face of the city was revealed after that. According to Vivika¡¯s own estimation, there should be tens of millions of humans living in this city. It was a well-deserved giant city!


    ¡°It¡¯s almost thirty years!¡± Vivika looked at the abyss and sighed.


    No one expected that the decision she made back then would actually change her so much. She was no longer the naive girl from back then.


    The thousands of killings every year also made her understand how difficult it was for Eli back then. It was he who saved her from danger.


    ¡± But only by becoming stronger can I provide help to Brother Eli! ¡± Vivika touched the silver armor she was wearing. She was already a peak third-circle warlock, only one step away from the fourth-circle.


    She turned around and walked down the city wall, ready to end the battle for the day. Suddenly, she seemed to have sensed something.


    Her eyes lit up, and she immediately sped up. Soon, she entered the city and returned to her residence. She didn¡¯t care about cleaning her clothes and took off her armor. Then, she took out a statue that was emitting a lustrous light!


    As if sensing that they had arrived at a safe place, the statue¡¯s light instantly bloomed, and an image of Eli appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Put on your clothes!¡± Eli subconsciously turned his head. This little fellow was only wearing her underwear under her armor!


    Vivika blushed and put on a Warlock robe. She looked at Eli and asked curiously, ¡°Brother Ely, why are you contacting me all of a sudden? ¡±


    It was no wonder that she was curious. Previously, Ely had only helped her a few times when she was in danger!


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask about something!¡± Eli said directly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Vivika blinked her eyes in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s about what happened in the Saka family recently. The demons have invaded the Western Regions. Didn¡¯t the Heart of the Abyss announce that it would tighten its watch over the Abyss? The outside world doesn¡¯t know about this, but you should know a little since you¡¯re there, right?¡± asked Eli.


    This was also the purpose of his visit this time. He was still worried about the Heart of Abyss!


    ¡°Huh. There seems to be such a thing. Recently, the guards of the Abyss seem to have increased their manpower, and they have also sent people into the Abyss, but it seems.¡± Vivika hesitated.


    ¡°Seemed like what?¡± asked Ely.


    ¡± It seems to be a surface job. It¡¯s like they are just strolling around and doing nothing.¡± Vivika pursed her lips.


    Eli¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    As expected, something was not right. How could they be so perfunctory after such a huge change? Unless they were sure that nothing would happen here!


    Of course, that was not necessarily the case. After all, these were all just Eli¡¯s guesses, so Eli just nodded and said to Vivika, ¡°Yes, this information is very important to me. It helped me verify some conjectures. Your 30 years of servitude is coming soon. When the time comes, you can come back immediately.¡±


    Hearing that she had helped Eli, Vivika¡¯s face lit up with joy. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes. Brother Eli, I miss you too! ¡±


    ¡°Alright, see you later!¡±


    The clone formed by Eli¡¯s power of faith touched Vivika¡¯s head and then suddenly dissipated!


    Sensing that Eli had left, Vivika was stunned. She quickly cleaned up her armor, put it on again, and walked out.


    She could see that Brother Eli seemed to be wary of the Heart of the Abyss as if he suspected that the demonic invasion was done by the Heart of the Abyss.


    ¡°Brother Eli must want to investigate, but unfortunately, he can¡¯t come. However, since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll do it for him.


    Before I go back, I have to at least find out something!¡±


    Vivika took a deep breath. Her eyes were filled with determination, and her footsteps became more powerful. A few places where she could look for information flashed through her mind.

 Chapter 445 - 445 The Alliance Army Has Arrived, The Abyss Mother Nest

    445 The Alliance Army Has Arrived, The Abyss Mother Nest


    Weng!


    The moonlight wailed!


    The Sky Cloud Whale streaked across the sky, leaving trails behind. Nikola, who was sitting on it, opened his eyes.


    ¡± Sir, we have entered the Holy Tower region! ¡± A Warlock came to his side and said!


    ¡± Mm, let¡¯s continue moving forward. This time, the alliance¡¯s team seems to be gathering at the Holy Tower. There will definitely be people coming later! ¡± Nikola nodded.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Warlock retreated.


    The Bloodline Tower¡¯s team flew normally, and a streak of fire streaked across the sky in the distance. A three-circle Warlock appeared and respectfully said to Nikola, ¡°Thank you for coming, my lords from the Bloodline Tower. But the allied army isn¡¯t here. Please follow me! ¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nikola opened his mouth!


    After a while.


    The Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower followed the Warlocks and set off in another direction.


    A few hours later, the sky was slightly bright. Nikola and the others also arrived at the gathering place of the Alliance, a plain in the Holy Tower area!


    Nikola looked down in the dim light.


    Hundreds of acres of plains were now filled with warlocks. There were at least 100,000 of them. With just a glance, Nikola saw no less than a dozen celestials. This meant that the situation of this war was very important to several forces, and it might even be more than they had expected.


    The arrival of the Bloodline Tower also caused a commotion. The Warlocks all looked towards the sky.


    Although the various factions in the Western Region didn¡¯t rank the factions, the Bloodline Tower was definitely in the top three in terms of influence, top five in terms of territory, and top ten in terms of combat power.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t take into account the existence of Eli. Even the Warlocks of the Western Regions had to admit that Eli of the Bloodline Tower had the strength to single-handedly destroy a Level 2 force. The previous war with the Eight-Armed Naga family was the best proof!


    Everyone was curious about how many people the Bloodline Tower had sent, but whether that person had come or not!


    They weren¡¯t the only ones who were curious. As the Bloodline Tower entered the Sky Domain, several rainbows flew out from a huge tent in the distance. Each of them was at least a radiant moon or even a radiant sun.


    Soon, a few rainbows scattered and revealed the Warlocks inside. Standing at the front was a white-haired old man, and beside him stood another man with a cold face and a woman with a smile on her face. The three of them were Radiant Sun Warlocks.


    Behind them were the Radiant Sun and Radiant Moon, but their positions weren¡¯t as high as the first three. Nikola even saw Luo Ye, who was standing behind the white-haired old man, wearing a red warlock robe and looking at him.


    ¡± Hello, I¡¯m the Holy Tower¡¯s Pagoda Master, Holy Sword Weitz. ¡± The old man was the first to introduce, but he kept looking behind Nikola.


    The other two also introduced themselves!


    ¡± The patriarch of the Twilight Giant Lizard Family, Qigu Mark. ¡±


    ¡± The head of the Siren Family, Vicky Hayley. ¡±


    Nikola nodded. He had naturally heard of these people before him. They were the four current leaders of the second-class forces in the eastern part of the Western Regions. As for why there were only three of them, it was because the last force had been destroyed by the demons.


    ¡± Greetings, my lords. I am Nikola from the Bloodline Tower. ¡± Nikola introduced himself to them in neither servile nor overbearing manner!


    He understood that he was not just representing himself.


    At this moment, the few clan leaders were listening to the introduction while observing the people behind Nikola. They were all disappointed to see that there was no Eli!


    Of course, they would not show it on their faces. After chatting with Nikola for a while, they took him to the main tent.


    At this moment, almost everyone who could come was there. Therefore, the Holy Tower Family Head quickly gathered the higher-ups and representatives of various factions for a meeting to decide how to fight next.


    After a while!


    In the tent, the three warlocks and Nikola sat at the front. Below them were the other warlock forces!


    Nikola was also filled with melancholy.


    He was originally prepared to sit nearer to the back, but he was still forcefully pulled up by the three family heads.


    ¡°No one will find fault with me, right?¡± Nikola was a little worried, but he soon realized that he was thinking too much. The Warlocks did not seem to resist him at all. They even smiled at him from time to time.


    At this moment, he finally understood how high Sir Eli¡¯s status in the Western Regions was!


    Even though he had never seen any of the celestials there, these people still respected him because he represented Eli!


    This was the status that strength brought!


    Nikola also listened to the following discussion but did not raise too many opinions. After all, the Holy Tower was the leader this time.


    Very soon, the discussion ended. When it came to the final summary stage, the Holy Tower Family Head coughed and said directly,¡± The arrangements for this war are very simple. We will directly retreat from the outermost layer of the Saka clan and give the demons the heaviest blow. We definitely won¡¯t let this place become a second abyss. As for the specific location.¡±


    He said a lot, but Nikola only heard five words: Surround and attack!


    After the meeting, all the Warlocks, including Nikola, left quickly and began to lead the Warlocks to the battlefield. The plains were quickly cleared!


    This was a lightning war, and the various second-class forces did not intend to dawdle!


    They wanted to destroy the spatial passageway!


    ¡­


    Half a day later!


    Nikola looked forward. There was another plain in front of them, but the ground was charred black. There were white bones everywhere. Nikola and the others were assigned to go in this direction!


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just them.


    He turned his head to the right. On his right were the warlocks of the Holy Tower. Then, he looked to the left and saw the Twilight Lizard family.


    Good heavens!


    ¡°Begin!¡± A loud voice came from afar. It was the Holy Tower¡¯s Patriarch.


    The order came quickly. Nikola also looked at the Warlock of the Bloodline Tower on the ground and shouted, ¡°Advance!¡±


    Boom!


    Hundreds of thousands of Warlocks began to move forward. They surrounded the Saka family territory and advanced towards the interior. The huge team even caused the ground to tremble slightly!


    Nikola was also on high alert, but he soon realized that something was wrong. As they advanced, they did not encounter any demons. There were only dead human corpses and bones along the way, as well as the charred land!


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Nikola felt a little strange, but the team was still moving forward. At least in the past few years, there had been a large number of Warlocks checking this place every day. They definitely knew the situation there, and at this moment, a Warlock was flying towards him!


    ¡°Luo Ye?¡± Nikola looked at him strangely.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Ye nodded and said, ¡°The demons on the periphery seem to have sensed our actions long ago. Almost all of them have gathered towards the center, so we can¡¯t see any demons on the periphery. These charred black marks are also because the main army of the demons this time is the Flame Demon Balor. The charred black marks on the ground are caused by them walking!¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Nikola suddenly understood.


    After that, Luo Ye and Nikola chatted for a while before leaving. In the end, Luo Ye told him the reason why he was there.


    It turned out that they had discussed all this before and were worried that Nikola would not know, so he specially came over!


    Nikola didn¡¯t have any opinion about this, but he was more moved by Eli¡¯s influence!


    As time passed, Nikola realized that as they went deeper and deeper, the surrounding temperature became higher and higher. There was also an unpleasant smell everywhere, and even the surrounding air could be seen with sparks. It was as if they were really walking to hell.


    A day passed in the blink of an eye.


    As Nikola crossed another mountain, he suddenly heard a commotion in the distance, and it didn¡¯t seem like a human!


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±


    After passing through this section of the mountain, he looked at the ground, and his mouth instantly opened wide. There was a huge valley below, and the area was extremely large. The ground in this area had become red cracks, and in the area, there were demons.


    They all had ferocious faces, strong bodies, and a pair of ferocious horns on their heads. Their bodies were also emitting scorching heat, and their heights were not fixed. Some were less than two meters tall, and there were also Balors that were 100 meters tall!


    At the center was a human city, or rather, a destroyed city. There was a 300-meter-tall Balor in it. Above its head, which was a few thousand meters above the sky, there was a huge face that emitted a unique burning feeling.


    At this moment, the huge Balor seemed to have sensed everyone¡¯s arrival and opened its eyes.


    Following that, all the demons raised their heads and looked around. At this moment, the human army had already arrived at the bottom of the valley. Darkness and warlike intent flowed out of the eyes of the tens of thousands of demons. At the same time, the surrounding temperature was indeed rising rapidly. It was the Balors using their abilities!


    In the next second!


    The demons roared and charged at the human Warlocks. There was no fear in their eyes.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    In the distance, the Holy Tower Clan Head Holy Sword also shouted loudly. At the same time, his body turned into a flame and rushed toward the huge Balor at the center!


    ¡°Little human, I am the Fire Demon King, Boggs!¡± The balor in the city let out a roar, and the surrounding flames flew towards the Holy Sword like a natural disaster. At the same time, a long whip formed from lava in his hand attacked the Holy Sword.


    The rest of the celestials also flew towards the battlefield, and the demons responded!


    In general, the number of human Warlocks exceeded that of the demons by almost half, and even the celestials far exceeded the demons.


    It was as if a crushing victory was determined!


    On the hill.


    Nikola looked at the shocking scene, but he did not make a move. Instead, he looked at the huge nest in the sky.


    He had seen this thing about 5,000 years ago. At that time, he was still a third-circle mage. If he remembered correctly, this thing seemed to be used by the demon race to transport soldiers. Why would it appear there? This made him feel a little uneasy.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice entered his ears. He looked down and saw that the statue in his pocket was emitting a lustrous light.


    Nikola was stunned because it was the voice of the lord.


    But why should he retreat? What did his lord discover?


    Bang!


    At the same time, a buzzing sound entered Nikola¡¯s ears. He felt a headache and saw the nest from the corner of his eye.


    However, at this moment, the nest seemed to be collapsing. As it collapsed, an unknown number of figures slowly appeared!


    Nikola didn¡¯t have time to open his mouth, but his eyes were getting bigger and bigger. He saw many bodies as big as Boggs, ready to come out!


    The only problem was!


    The combat power of Boggs was already enough to match the Holy Tower¡¯s family head, who was at the peak of Radiant Sun!

 Chapter 446 - 446 The Demons’ Ambush

    446 The Demons¡¯ Ambush


    Crack!


    Large chunks of flesh and blood fell from the Mother Nest in the sky, and demons jumped out one after another!


    And this was not the most shocking part!


    In the center of the mother nest, there were eight huge Balors. They also held huge flame whips. They had thick and ferocious horns on their heads, and their auras had reached the peak of the sun.


    They looked at the humans on the ground with smiles, full of mockery!


    Boom!


    In the next second, eight Balors jumped up, and their bodies became bigger and bigger as they landed.


    The eight Balors landed on the ground, and the impact caused the flames on the ground to churn. Countless Warlocks and demons were killed by the Balors as they landed, and the Balors glared at the human celestials.


    At this moment, all the humans were stunned. Their mouths were wide open as they watched the change in the situation before them!


    ¡± Ah, how could this be? The demons hid most of their combat power. We were fooled. ¡±


    ¡± Nine Peak Radiant Sun Balors. How are we going to fight them? ¡±


    ¡± Conspiracy, this is a complete conspiracy! ¡±


    All the Warlocks were panicking and feeling despair!


    This time, their combat team was strictly formed according to the demon team they had scouted previously. Of course, for insurance, they still added a portion, so there were still some extra Warlocks. However, compared to the hidden strength of the demons in front of them, it was still not enough.


    Even the Eight-Armed Naga, who was at the peak of Level Two, only had three Suns warlocks, let alone them.


    Even if a few forces came out in full force, they would only be able to gather eight or nine Sun warlocks at most. However, there were a total of eight peak Sun Balors hidden in the demon nest in front of them!


    This power was even enough to fight a few second-class forces head-on.


    The Holy Tower Master, who was fighting the Balor in the distance, was also stunned for a moment!


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± His body was trembling. For the first time, he felt that the plan this time might not be so perfect!


    The enemy was much stronger than they had imagined!


    The Balor instantly found an opportunity. Its right hoof stomped on the ground, and the whip in its hand instantly transformed into a hundred-meter-long pillar of flames that flew toward him, emitting a shrill sound as it tore through the air.


    Holy Sword couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was instantly hit, flying into the distance.


    Boom!


    He was directly blasted into the ground and only got up after a few seconds. However, he had already suffered quite a few injuries. This was how top-notch battles were. As long as he was distracted for a moment, the enemy could find his weakness and cause considerable damage!


    However, it was clear that he had no time to pay attention to this. When he got up again, he found that the Balor in front of him had already turned into two. The other two clan leaders were also facing at least two peak Sun Balors. As for the other three, they were facing other celestials.


    Gulp!


    Holy Sword¡¯s mouth twitched, but he felt a wave of despair in his heart!


    He was evenly matched with one of them. In addition, he was injured now. If he faced two of them, he would probably die in less than an hour!


    Moreover, he was not the only one. The other two clan leaders were even weaker than him. They might not be able to last as long as he did. By the time he finished them off, the other Balors would definitely not be able to escape. If the high-end combatants died, the fate of the other Warlocks would be self-evident!


    He seemed to have already thought of the top news in Central Continent tomorrow!


    ¡± Three Second-Class Forces in the Western Regions were ambushed by the Evil Demons and were completely annihilated! ¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    At this time, the Balors in the distance had stepped on the ground again and rushed towards him, one on each side!


    Holy Sword took a deep breath.


    One minute later!


    Bang!


    The Holy Sword was sent flying again. At this moment, there were already several wounds on his body. Almost three-quarters of his clothes were destroyed, and a faint layer of flames burned on his body, continuously corroding his body.


    He looked around.


    Not far away, the other two family heads were on the verge of collapsing under the Balors¡¯ attack. They were also heavily injured and were almost risking their lives to resist!


    As for the other three Balors, two of them were fighting the Sun Warlocks one-on-one. One of them had already lost half of his body, and a blood-red mist was floating in the sky. The remaining one was dodging the Balor¡¯s attacks left and right and had no chance to attack. The last one was slaughtering the low-level Warlocks. Every time he waved his whip, a tsunami of flames could be seen. Every time, hundreds and thousands of Warlocks would die. Even celestial Warlocks would find it difficult to resist!


    The difference was too great. One Sun level combat power was enough to break the balance of the war, let alone eight.


    He had underestimated the enemy and overestimated himself!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to become a sinner of the Holy Tower!¡± Holy Sword had never been as desperate as it was today!


    At this moment, with another boom, the other two clan leaders were sent flying at the same time. The two of them flew toward the Holy Sword.


    Seeing the two of them gathering toward the Holy Sword, the six Balors let out a hiss and gathered together.


    In less than a minute, the battlefield was instantly divided into two halves. On one side were the bloodthirsty and violent Balors. Nine peak Sunlight Balors stood in a row, like an insurmountable mountain range. On the other side were the warlocks, who were in despair. The celestials supported each other.


    At this moment, even the most determined Warlock could not help but feel despair.


    Luo Ye clutched the wound on his chest and looked at the terrifying Evil Demons in front of him. The arrogance in his heart also disappeared without a trace this time!


    ¡°There¡¯s no chance of victory!¡± He spat out a mouthful of blood and said in despair.


    ¡°Hehe, looks like today is my last day.¡±


    ¡± Who the f * ck would have thought that this would be the outcome? The Heart of the Abyss! It must be them! Otherwise, how could there be so many demons? ¡±


    The Warlocks all cursed. At the moment when they were about to lose their lives, everyone had different reactions. Some silently closed their eyes, some cursed and vented their dissatisfaction, some burned their blood and prepared to fight to the death, and some looked around to see if there was a chance to escape!


    At this moment, even the three family heads did not want to care anymore. At this moment, the three of them looked at each other with bitter expressions.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Holy Sword sighed, but in the next second, the flames around his body began to move.


    He changed the topic and gritted his teeth.¡± But before I die, I have to drag an Evil Demon down with me! ¡±


    In the next second, his figure slowly flew into the sky. A layer of scorching flames suddenly began to brew toward his body, emitting a powerful aura.


    Looking at his actions, no one smiled. They all felt even more bitter.


    Burning Bloodline was a method that every Warlock would only use when they were in a desperate situation. Once it started, there was no way out.


    Even so, when they saw that their family head was actually preparing to burn their bloodlines, the other families and Warlocks also took a deep breath. In the next second, thousands of bloodlines were ready to be ignited, and their eyes were filled with burning battle intent!


    ¡°Come on, demon bastards!¡±


    Holy Sword stood high in the sky and shouted at the Balors. This made the Balors unconsciously take a few steps back!


    Although it hadn¡¯t started yet, they could still feel the threat!


    In the next second!


    ¡°Family heads, wait a moment. Don¡¯t burn your bloodline!¡±


    At this moment, a loud voice came from afar. Everyone looked behind them.


    A huge spell formation had been carved on the mountain from before, and Nikola was standing in it with a statue in his hand. Eli saw that there were too many enemies, so he decided to let Nikola hide and draw a spell formation to better collect his power!


    ¡°Nikola!¡±


    At this moment, Holy Sword turned around and frowned at Nikola. What was he trying to do?


    What use could a spell formation have?


    The others also felt very unhappy that they were interrupted. After all, they were about to die gloriously, but you interrupted them!


    Nikola felt a little embarrassed when he saw the displeasure of the crowd, but he had no choice!


    They couldn¡¯t possibly burn their bloodlines and die before their lord landed!


    Of course, he did not explain. He just raised the statue above his head and activated the spell formation under his feet.


    In the next second.


    A golden pillar of light shot into the sky and broke through the clouds!


    At the same time, Bloodline City!


    Everyone stopped and looked out of the city. They only saw the huge statue bursting with unprecedented light. A pillar of light soared into the sky, devastating and dazzling.


    In the Mage Tower, Eli looked at the two remaining faith imprints that were instantly cleared, then closed his eyes!


    When he opened his eyes again, he only saw the light wrapping around him, as well as strands of faith surrounding him.


    Eli looked down.


    Beneath his feet, the Fire Demons and human Warlocks were all staring at him blankly, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Eli!¡±


    Luo Ye opened his mouth wide and looked up at the sky in shock!


    The others who had seen Eli¡¯s portrait looked at him in a daze as if they could not imagine why he would appear here!


    The demons were a little confused, but one of the peak Balor directly let out a roar, then stepped on the ground and flew towards Eli with a bang. The whip in his hand was like a cross-regional space, wanting to tear Eli into pieces.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    A buzzing soul voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Eli looked down at the Balor and waved his hand. Countless shadows emerged from the void behind him and turned into a huge palm. Then, he swung it out in an instant!


    The space trembled, and the shadow was terrifying.


    In an instant, the shadow came in front of the Balor and gently touched him as if nothing had happened.


    In the next second, a black light suddenly exploded. Everyone only saw darkness in front of them.


    However, when everyone regained their vision and saw the scene in front of them, they all sucked in a breath of cold air.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Holy Sword¡¯s burning bloodline stopped abruptly. He felt his heart stop for a second.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.

 Chapter 447 - 447 The Fourth Mark of Faith Condenses

    447 The Fourth Mark of Faith Condenses


    Boom!


    The black light suddenly dissipated!


    Holy Sword stared blankly at the distant sky. It was not just him, and the others were also staring blankly at the sky.


    In the blue sky, the body of the Balor seemed to be fixed in the previous moment, but at this time, the upper half of his body had disappeared, revealing the dark red body tissue. However, there were still shadows on it, and it was still relentlessly devouring the flesh of the Balor!


    Losing its head and vital body parts, it was obvious that the Balor was dead.


    But this was a celestial at the peak of the Radiant Sun Stage, and it died just like that?


    ¡°Who is this? This is too exaggerated!¡±


    ¡°Does anyone know? Is this the Bloodline Tower¡¯s Eli?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve been to the Bloodline Tower. This should be Eli, but this is too exaggerated. I saw the Flame Demon beating up the Radiant Sun Warlock of our family, but he was slapped to death by Eli! ¡±


    The tens of thousands of Warlocks present also raised their heads and discussed animatedly. It was obvious that not everyone knew who Eli was, but they quickly confirmed his identity as they discussed it.


    The figure in the sky was none other than the ruler of the Bloodline Tower, the most powerful force in the north of the Western Region, Eli!


    It was a Balor at the peak of the Radiant Sun Stage, but it did not even manage to survive a single move.


    At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just the human Warlocks who were shocked. At this moment, all the demons had their mouths wide open and were somewhat confused!


    That was a fourth circle Balor, a top-notch figure in the Abyss. Was it gone just like that?


    Was this a joke?


    The other Balor looked at each other. After more than ten seconds, the first Balor stood up, looked at Eli in the sky, and asked, ¡°Human, who are you?¡±


    The Balor asked Eli. Everyone was surprised to find that the Balor could understand human language. The battle had lasted for a long time, but not a single demon spoke to them.


    The reason for this was self-evident. It was all because Eli¡¯s strength had won the attention of the demons!


    Even they had to admit that the human in front of them was unexpectedly powerful!


    ¡± Demons who are about to die don¡¯t need to know my name! ¡± Eli shook his head and refused.


    Upon hearing this, the Balor was also stunned, but in the next second, endless anger began to rise in its eyes, and its body was also burning with angry flames. As the most irritable and irritable race in the Abyss, the Balor was famous for its bad temper.


    However, he was still a demon at the level of a Radiant Sun. Although he was angry, he knew that he was definitely not a match for Eli alone. Therefore, he immediately turned to look at the other celestial Balors and said fiercely, ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and kill this shameless human! ¡±


    The Flame Demons nodded, their eyes blazing!


    On the other side, everyone could only see the ground of the Flame Demons instantly crack open and turn into crimson lava. The surrounding temperature instantly rose by several hundred degrees, and the air even began to distort.


    A few Flame Demons flew into the sky, eight in a row, looking at Eli.


    In the next second.


    All the demons raised their heads, their eyes filled with excitement.


    That human was definitely no match for them.


    On the other side.


    Eli¡¯s golden light also instantly bloomed, turning into a ray of light that flew toward the demons as if it was the first ray of light that created the world!


    The golden light shone for generations.


    The golden light and the eight crimson figures suddenly collided. Everyone first saw a resplendent light explode from the collision. Black spatial cracks appeared in the surrounding air, and they could even see the resplendent space-time warp within them. Then, they heard a buzzing sound that pierced through their souls. At this moment, countless people covered their ears at the same time, but even so, there were still people who had blood flowing out of their ears!


    The light lasted for a few minutes.


    When the light dissipated, everyone looked up and saw that Ely was still standing in space, emitting a dazzling light.


    Opposite him were eight Balors who looked like gods of war. However, at this time, their bodies were still cracked, as if they would collapse and be destroyed in the next moment. Then, in the next second, the auras of several figures suddenly disappeared, and their bodies fell to the opposite side.


    The eight demons at the peak of the Radiant Sun Realm, who could decide the battlefield by themselves, were all killed just like that.


    The people on the ground watched in a daze.


    Obviously, the war had ended, but not in the way they thought it would!


    ¡°Is this Eli?¡± A few second-class forces¡¯ family heads looked at Eli in a daze and were silent.


    This was a fucking second-class force?


    They finally understood why Eli had to be excluded from the calculations of this force, and they also understood what kind of opponent the Eight-Armed Naga had faced back then!


    Luo Ye took a deep breath and pursed his dry lips. ¡°The student has surpassed the master. Herman¡¯s disciple have far surpassed him. It seems that our era has passed. ¡±


    At the peak of the mountain.


    Nikola was also deeply shocked and sighed, ¡°The lord has become stronger again. Compared to thirty years ago, he has ascended by leaps and bounds again! ¡±


    The celestials were shocked, but the warlocks were even more shocked. At least Eli, who was far away, could feel an astonishing amount of faith power at this moment. Even the fourth faith imprint was beginning to condense.


    ¡± He¡¯s too strong. Is this Eli? ¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Sir came to support us. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid none of us will be able to leave today!¡±


    ¡°Ridiculously strong!¡±


    The Warlocks muttered to themselves, but suddenly, another Warlock asked loudly,¡± Wait, that golden light just now seems to be Eli¡¯s clone. Could it be that this Eli is just a clone? ¡±


    Hearing his words, the Warlocks within a few hundred meters looked over, their mouths agape.


    Clone?


    Was this just a f * cking clone?


    Are you kidding me?


    At this moment, the Holy Tower Family Head¡¯s Holy Sword and the other two Family Heads were also flying toward Eli.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, sir!¡± The three of them thanked him respectfully at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Eli waved his hand and said, ¡± Remember to send me the corpses of those fourth-circle demons. I also want a share of the Saka family¡¯s resources. This clone of mine has already erupted with all its power. It¡¯s about to collapse ¡­ Scattered!¡±


    Eli¡¯s figure gradually began to change and then suddenly shattered into countless light spots!


    The three people present looked at each other.


    ¡°It really is a clone!¡± The corners of Holy Sword¡¯s mouth twitched. The other two clan heads were also dumbfounded at this moment!


    ¡± Sir Eli is stronger than we imagined! ¡± After more than ten seconds, the two family heads sighed deeply.


    However, they only sighed for a few seconds because they still had other missions to do.


    Holy Sword looked at the two of them and smiled. ¡°Milord has solved our biggest problem. The remaining demons are up to us.


    ¡°Also, find the rift and destroy it!¡±

 Chapter 448 - 448 The Reaction of All Sides

    448 The Reaction of All Sides


    The next day!


    In the Mage Tower, Eli met Liliana.


    ¡± Eli, you¡¯re really surprising me more and more. ¡± Liliana looked at Eli and sighed.


    Even though it had been half a day since she received the news this morning, she still could not believe what had happened yesterday!


    The invading demons had actually ambushed eight Radiant Sun warlocks. If not for Eli¡¯s timely arrival, the Western Regions would have lost at least a quarter of their population. The hundreds of millions of humans in the eastern region would have died to the demons, and the impact would have shaken the entire Midland.


    Of course, the most shocking person was still Eli. This was the first time she felt that she still did not know this man clearly!


    He was ridiculously strong!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli smiled and nodded, then asked, ¡°What happened to the war after that?¡±


    ¡°The demons who lost their peak combat strength were naturally no match for the Alliance. After three hours of fighting, the warlocks regained the territory occupied by the demons. The spatial rift was also discovered in the center of the city. However, when everyone arrived, they found that the spatial rift could not be destroyed!¡± Liliana was happy at first, but then her tone became serious!


    ¡°Unbreakable?¡±


    ¡°Yes, demons can still pass through that spatial rift. The highest level of demons that can pass through is the Radiant Moon demons. Several factions have already arranged for a large number of Warlocks to guard it!¡± Liliana continued.


    ¡°Radiant Moon level? But weren¡¯t there so many Radiant Sun demons before? What happened to them?¡± Eli asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but everyone is guessing that this might be because a large amount of spatial power was produced in the beginning. In that state, the crack was larger, but after the area stabilized, it might have shrunk to a certain extent!¡± Liliana explained.


    Eli nodded, but he was thinking about the possible conspiracy.


    However, there were too few clues.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli shook his head, but a sense of urgency arose in his heart!


    It seemed that the exploration of the Giant King¡¯s fragment had to speed up. He needed to become stronger!


    ¡­..


    ¡°What is it? Are you sure this is true?¡±


    Conilla rubbed his ears, feeling as if he had just heard the most ridiculous thing in the world.


    ¡± Yes, my lord. That¡¯s what happened. Eli came to the battlefield and killed all the high-level demons! ¡± Conilla ¡®s trusted aide said.


    ¡± Alright, as expected of Eli. It seems that we have underestimated him. Fortunately, Sir has arrived. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that the Western Regions will be in chaos in an instant, and our business will be greatly affected! ¡± Conilla sighed deeply.


    No one had thought much of it before the war, but they had expected such a change to happen!


    It was indeed ridiculous!


    Fortunately, there was Sir Eli.


    ¡°Oh, right. Sir, there¡¯s another very important matter.¡± Suddenly, the trusted aide spoke again.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Conilla looked over.


    ¡± Lord Conilla, Lord Jin Ji and the president have returned from the eastern region. They should be back in a month at most. Lord Jin Ji said that he hoped to meet Ely at that time. He hopes Lord Conilla can arrange it! ¡± the trusted aide said quickly.


    ¡°He is finally back!¡± Conilla¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He heaved a sigh of relief. After all, managing a faction was very tiring!


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t they say that the ruins were related to Gray¡¯s student? Did they find any clues?¡± Conilla asked curiously.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know about this. You can ask Sir Jin Ji about this.¡± The trusted aide shook his head. Clearly, this was not something he should know.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Conilla nodded. He was going to take stock of his work and hand it over to Jin Ji.


    ¡­


    The City of Dawn!


    The sun slowly rose, and the light was the first to illuminate a gray-black wizard tower that was 100 meters tall in the city.


    At this moment, in a dimly lit room on the highest floor, Tuman was standing in front of a table with his head lowered. He seemed a little nervous!


    After a few minutes, he raised his head and looked behind the table. There was a man in red sitting on a scarlet high-back chair. His skin was pale, and his eyes were dark. He looked like he was twenty years old, but his face was dark!


    ¡°My lord, the plan has failed!¡± Tuman said slowly.


    ¡°Do I need you to remind me?¡± The man raised his head and looked at Tuman coldly.


    Tuman felt a chill run down his spine because the man in front of him was the ruler of the Heart of the Abyss, Nero Stark.


    ¡°Then what should we do next, sir?¡± Tuman asked again.


    Nero did not answer. He stood up and stretched his body to the window. After looking at the scenery of the City of Dawn for a few minutes, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s act according to the plan. After all, it¡¯s a normal process for the demons to be eliminated. No one expected a problem like Eli to appear, forcing the plan to be brought forward. How troublesome! ¡±


    ¡± Then, does my lord need to deal with Eli? ¡± Tuman asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. There¡¯s no hurry. Take your time.¡± Nero shook his head and turned to Tumen. ¡°Just follow the plan. Wait for the next few decades. Don¡¯t let anyone find any flaws. You can go now! ¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Tuman nodded and left.


    After Tuman left, Nero looked at the City of Dawn again. His expression was still calm, but a few seconds later, it became distorted as if his defense had been broken.


    ¡°Damn Eli!¡±


    ¡­.


    Three months had passed!


    As time passed, news of the war spread rapidly, and the Western Regions were shaken.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Western Regions. Some of the relevant information had also spread to the Central Region, and the higher-ups of many factions had also heard of this name.


    The most direct evidence was Eli¡¯s fourth Imprint of Faith had completely taken shape and was still slowly filling up!


    Of course, at this time, the bodies of the eight demons were also sent to Eli. Other than one that was intended to be used as research material, Eli refined the rest into the undead and expanded them into the undead army. After all, these were top-notch materials.


    Human Warlocks weren¡¯t suitable in this aspect because once they died, their bloodline would disappear. Naturally, their dead bodies would only be considered ordinary. However, these foreign races possessed powerful physiques, so they made excellent materials.


    Eli felt that with his ability, he would be able to create at least eight Radiant Moon undead. Of course, refining them would take time. Eli looked forward to the day when it could be used!


    Apart from that, there was also the issue of how the Saka Family would be dealt with. The three families handed over the right to deal with the Saka Family to the Bloodline Tower.


    Although the Saka Family¡¯s territory had been destroyed, they were still a second-class force after all. They still had a lot of resources, which allowed the Bloodline Tower to obtain a lot of resources. Coincidentally, there was a super large wind element lode there, which was good for Nikola¡¯s growth!


    The spatial rift was currently under the joint watch of a few factions!


    Eli also decided to go over and take a look.


    He would see if he could deal with the rift when he was there.

 Chapter 449 - 449 Golden Shrine

    449 Golden Shrine


    Three days later.


    Eli¡¯s clone streaked across the sky and once again descended on the territory of the Saka clan. However, he was not there for resources. He was here to take a look at the spatial rift!


    And this time, the one who led him there was Nikola.


    Nikola led him into the heavily damaged city. In the center of the city was a huge pit that looked like a small abyss, leading to the dark underground. At this time, people were coming and going around the pit, but the two of them did not attract any attention.


    ¡°Sir, please come with me!¡±


    Nikola led Eli out of the deep pit and through the winding underground passage into a huge underground cave!


    ¡± This is the spatial rift! ¡±


    Eli looked into the distance. In the huge karst cave, there was a ten-meter-long spatial rift in the air. It was dark behind it, and demons would descend from the spatial rift from time to time. The demons that stayed here would kill the Warlocks who stayed behind to guard the rift.


    ¡°Sir, this spatial rift has almost merged with the space here. It can¡¯t be destroyed.¡± Nikola sighed.


    At this time, Nikola¡¯s arrival had attracted many people, including a Radiant Sun from the Holy Tower.


    When he opened his eyes and saw the person beside Nikola, he opened his mouth wide and flew over.


    ¡°My lord!¡± The Warlock said respectfully.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eli responded, but his gaze was fixed on the spatial rift not far away.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way to deal with this spatial rift. However, yesterday, the Heart of the Abyss sent a message. In order to ensure the safety of the spatial rift, they decided to take some responsibility and prepare to take on the mission of guarding the rift alone. Then, they planned to cancel the support teams of the various factions and let them guard this place!¡± the Warlock said.


    ¡°Heart of Abyss?¡± Eli raised an eyebrow.


    This matter sounded like there was no problem, and it seemed to be righteous. However, if they lost supervision, who knew what the Heart of the Abyss would do?


    So ¡­


    Eli glanced at the Warlock, and then his clone flew towards the spatial rift in the distance.


    The Warlocks in the underground space raised their heads in surprise.


    ¡°What is he doing? ¡±


    ¡°Why is Milord here?¡±


    Even the Radiant Sun Warlock was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know what Eli meant, but he didn¡¯t dare to stop him!


    Meanwhile, Eli had also arrived at the bottom of the rift. Looking at the rift, his eyes narrowed slightly!


    Since he could not destroy it, he might as well seal it up.


    Eli stretched out his hand, and instantly, spatial chains appeared in the air in front of him. These chains continuously spiraled and danced in the air, flashing with a special luster. Then, the chains flew towards the spatial rift, winding around it like needles and threads and then repairing it bit by bit.


    In just a few seconds, the spatial rift was sealed, and there was only a scar-like wound in the air!


    However, Eli wiped his hands again, and the wound slowly disappeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Then, he flew toward the Radiant Sun Warlock.


    At this moment, he was dumbfounded. The shock on his face could not be concealed. After all, that was a spatial rift. How could it be repaired just like that?


    ¡± This is the effect of a Sealed Artifact that I accidentally obtained in a mage¡¯s ruins. This spatial rift has already been sealed. You can reject the Heart of the Abyss¡¯s request and say that the spatial rift can be repaired without any help. The Bloodline Tower will be in charge of this place in the future! ¡± Eli said to the Warlock.


    What a joke. Could he let the Heart of Abyss get what it wanted?


    This was only the first one. He still had hundreds of sealing techniques. He was not in a hurry!


    ¡°This ¡­ ¡°Hearing Eli¡¯s answer, the Warlock¡¯s mouth twitched, but his face relaxed a lot!


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± He nodded, but he was still a little hesitant.


    ¡± And this clone of mine will always be here, and you don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± Eli naturally understood the warlock¡¯s worries. He was worried about the reliability of the seal!


    The Warlock no longer had any misgivings and nodded.


    A day later, all the forces heard the news. Although they were shocked, they did not say anything. After all, this was nothing compared to what had happened before. They were just more respectful of Eli. This man really had all kinds of tricks up his sleeve!


    At this moment, Tuman, who was preparing to take the Warlock away from the Heart of the Abyss, received the news. The corner of his mouth kept twitching, and then he looked up at the sky and sighed. ¡°No way! F*ck!¡±


    Then, he walked towards the gray Warlock Tower in the distance.


    Not long after, the sound of a glass being smashed could be heard from the window. Half an hour later, Tuman rubbed his head and walked out of the door. He glanced at the mage tower behind him and then walked out. His mind seemed to still echo with Master Nero¡¯s angry voice.


    He was very sure that his lord had really planned everything this time because the evacuation of the Warlocks was the next part of the plan!


    ¡°It looks like we can only wait for the next opportunity. It¡¯ll take at least a few decades, or else I¡¯ll be noticed! ¡±


    He shook his head and left quickly.


    Just as he left, the black-haired Vivika happened to pass by, but her eyes also had a hint of seriousness!


    After many explorations, there did seem to be something wrong with this Heart of Abyss!


    ¡­..


    While Eli¡¯s doppelganger remained in the cave to install seals, Nero broke through the defenses, and Vivika scouted. Eli, who was far away in the Grassi Land, was no longer in the mood to pay attention to this place. This was because the few people in the Giant World Fragment had finally arrived at the final region after three months of exploration.


    Mountain Giant World Fragment!


    In the thin black fog, Gade took a deep breath and looked at the three people beside him. Then, he looked at Eli, who was leading the way. He was filled with emotions.


    Three months!


    They had actually been here for three months.


    In the past three months, they had witnessed the power of the first echelon of the giant World. Among them, they had encountered dozens of celestial giants. Some of them were even more dangerous than the first time, but fortunately, they were all dealt with safely.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t solved by them. It was mainly because of Eli¡¯s powerful strength.


    Even the powerful Radiant Sun Giant could not survive a single move from Eli.


    ¡°Sir, we should be very close to the core region!¡± Gade said to Eli.


    ¡°It¡¯s not very close. We¡¯re already here!¡±


    Eli turned around and smiled.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up as they looked forward.


    It was unknown when, but it was no longer a mountain range in front of them but a plain. On the plain, there was a large group of buildings, each of which was hundreds of meters tall. At the center was a golden temple that was nearly a thousand meters tall, as if it was the residence of the God of Creation.


    In front of the temple, there was a huge tree that was over a thousand meters long. Countless black fog was coiling around it.


    ¡± Sir, that¡¯s the giant tree of the mountain range. Moreover, the Night Flower that Sir needs usually grows beside the giant tree! ¡± Gade shouted excitedly. After being together for three months, they naturally knew what Eli needed.


    ¡°I saw it too.¡±


    Eli said excitedly.


    Even though he was a few kilometers away, he could still see that not far from the giant tree, there seemed to be a bunch of flowers growing. They looked a little like the night flowers!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Without any hesitation, everyone sped up.

 Chapter 450 - 450 Flower of Eternal Night, King of Mountain Giants

    450 Flower of Eternal Night, King of Mountain Giants


    Everyone flew into the sky and quickly arrived at the giant¡¯s city.


    On both sides were buildings that were hundreds of meters tall. They were ancient but almost completely preserved. Although everyone was a Celestial warlock, they couldn¡¯t help but feel small.


    ¡°It¡¯s really huge!¡± Eli walked on the road and looked at the houses on the side. Their height was so high that they could enter through the gap in the door without opening the door. It was simply ridiculous!


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go inside and scout!¡± Gade looked at the buildings on both sides and said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli nodded.


    Gade quickly left and entered through the gap in the door. Three minutes later, he came out and entered another door. After ten minutes, Gade returned to the group.


    ¡°There are only tall stone buildings inside. There¡¯s nothing!¡± Gade said.


    ¡± Alright, let¡¯s go to the city center then. We¡¯ll collect the materials we need first before exploring the city! ¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Sure!¡± A few of them nodded.


    Half an hour later!


    Everyone walked to the center of the city.


    ¡± Mountain Giant Tree, Eternal Night Flower! ¡± Eli looked at the thousand-meter-tall tree in the distance and the tiny flowers growing not far away from the tree.


    Even the diameter of the giant tree was over a hundred meters. It stood on the ground like a wall of the world, and the branches extended to over a thousand meters. Of course, this plant was also wrapped in black liquid, like a tree of death. What was shocking was that there were countless giant corpses hanging on the branches of the giant tree, swaying slightly in the air!


    ¡± I finally know why there are no giants in this city! ¡± Gade said, but his expression became serious!


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    The others nodded. Although they were only scouting, they could see that this giant tree was definitely at the peak of the Radiant Sun Realm or even above. Moreover, its huge body would probably increase its combat strength. This was undoubtedly a huge problem.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Eli smiled and said to Gade, ¡°I remember that you only need the body tissue of the giant tree in the mountain range. I need the Night Flower, so we don¡¯t need to kill it. We just need to take a part of it!¡±


    Such a huge creature would be a problem, even for Eli. It was better to avoid it for the time being!


    Of course, this was not to say that the Mountain Tree was bad. In fact, the Mountain Tree was an extremely rare plant, and its tree core was an absolutely rare material. It contained the unique aura of the Mountain Tree and was an excellent material for refining magic potions and making mage Tools. Even Eli was tempted.


    However, the giant tree was too strong. Gade had judged that it was a peak Sun Corona, but Eli had a vague feeling that this was even more terrifying. This clone of his felt a fatal threat, so Eli was determined to only take a part of it and leave the rest for later!


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The others also heaved a sigh of relief. If they really had to fight such a huge beast, they really did not have the courage!


    Very soon, a few of them finally made a decision. The other four would lure the giant tree, and Eli would first take the Flower of Eternal Night, then help to take down the mountain giant tree!


    Boom!


    The giant tree in the distance seemed to have woken up at this moment. Countless branches swayed, and a few branches covered in liquid flew toward them like tentacles. Their speed was like an afterimage, and sharp explosions sounded in the air!


    Gade and the others took the lead and transformed into their avatars, ready to fight!


    Pa!


    But before they could get close, Gade¡¯s body was sent flying at a rapid speed. There was a terrifying wound on his body, and one could see the bones inside!


    With just one attack, Gade, who was at the Sun Corona level, was severely injured. The other people¡¯s gazes turned sharp, and Eli, who was looking for an opportunity, was also dumbfounded!


    The giant tree had hundreds of tentacles, and one of them could easily defeat Gade.


    Why was the tree only a fourth-circle creature, but its strength could reach such a level? This didn¡¯t make sense!


    Eli was confused, but the others had already started fighting the giant tree. In just a few seconds, they were instantly at a disadvantage. As the battle began, more and more tentacles came from the surroundings, which made them feel like they were being held back.


    Their expressions became more and more flustered because they could clearly sense that if they made a mistake, they might be killed instantly. This made them panic instantly. They had completely underestimated the giant tree¡¯s strength!


    ¡°Sir Eli!¡± Stacy dodged again but suddenly saw another branch attacking her from the side. Stacy shouted!


    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared. Eli¡¯s hand turned into a wind blade and directly slashed down. In an instant, the branch broke and was instantly absorbed by Eli.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    After collecting all of them, Eli shouted at the others, and they all retreated. As for Karel, he was accidentally attacked before he left, so he flew into the distance to retreat!


    Soon, everyone returned to the edge of the city. However, there were already two injured people on the team!


    ¡°Sir, have you found the Flower you wanted?¡± Gade clutched his chest and shouted with difficulty!


    ¡°I got it.¡± Eli nodded and took out two flowers from his pocket. They looked like daffodils, but they were black in color. Moreover, there were specks of silver on them, just like the night sky. The quality of the two plants had already reached the fourth circle!


    Even Eli couldn¡¯t help but feel a burst of joy as he looked at the flowers. The few months of exploration had finally yielded results!


    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget what Gade needed, so he took out a few meters long tree branch.


    However, the black mist that had left the main body had already dissipated, leaving only a green branch.


    Eli took a portion and handed the rest to Gade.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Gade thanked him. If it weren¡¯t for Eli, it would have been difficult for him to get this.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you didn¡¯t invite me, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get the Flower of Eternal Night!¡± Eli smiled and didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The few of them nodded!


    The goal of this trip had been achieved. Eli looked at the giant tree in the distance again, thinking about some things.


    This giant tree had obviously surpassed the fourth circle level, but it had not reached the fifth circle level. This made him very curious. In this kind of confrontation, even if it were his main body, the outcome would not be much better. It would only be a fifty-fifty chance.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little confused!¡± Eli felt that this should involve his knowledge blind spot, which was knowledge about the fifth circle.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t be blamed for this. Not to mention a fifth circle mage, even a fifth circle Warlock had never been heard of in the Western Regions!


    Even the current Heart of the Abyss did not have fifth circle, which was why Eli dared to provoke it all the time. However, the enemy in front of him today reminded him that he needed to be more cautious.


    ¡°After I go back, I¡¯ll level up after concocting the potion!¡± Eli immediately made up his mind.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve basically finished exploring this fragment. There¡¯s only one Golden Shrine left. Should we explore it?¡± On the other side, Gade, who had put away the Giant Tree branch, asked Eli curiously.


    Golden Shrine?


    Eli raised his eyebrows. If they hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he would have forgotten about the Golden Shrine!


    Should he go?


    Speaking of which, his harvest this time was actually quite good. However, this time, he had come out as a clone, so there was nothing to be afraid of!


    ¡°I want to go. Who doesn¡¯t want to go?¡± Eli turned around and asked.


    Stacy and Gade shook their heads. They were already injured and were unwilling to participate in the unknown risk. The other two Dark Sun Warlocks shook their heads. The battle just now had scared them out of their wits.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll explore this place alone.¡± Eli nodded, then took out a Flower of Eternal Night and handed it to Gade. ¡°If I don¡¯t come out, you can go back and deliver this item to the Bloodline Tower in the Western Region! ¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Gade took the Flower of Eternal Night and nodded solemnly!


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave!¡±


    Seeing that the final problem had been arranged, Eli nodded and flew directly towards the temple in the distance. During the process, he even passed through a terrorist attack from the giant tree in the mountain range. Because it grew in front of the temple, this was also the reason why the few of them were unwilling to come.


    Soon, Eli stood in front of the temple!


    He looked up and saw a golden door that was over a hundred meters tall. Standing below it, he suddenly felt even smaller!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Eli pursed his lips, and then his mental power shook. The door in front of him was accompanied by a cloud of huge dust and a buzzing sound of friction. The door in front of him opened with a bang, and everything in the temple entered Eli¡¯s sight. However, Eli¡¯s smile froze bit by bit!


    The huge temple was empty except for the tall golden divine pillars on both sides and a golden throne that was nearly a few hundred meters wide in the center.


    What shocked Eli was that the person sitting on the divine throne was a giant that was nearly 100 meters tall. He wore a gorgeous golden robe and a dazzling throne inlaid with gems on his head. However, his body was in a strange state.


    The left side of its body was like a withered tree as if its life force had been absorbed. However, the right side was wrapped in black liquid, just like a corrupted giant outside. Of course, this was not what shocked him. When Eli opened the door, the giant¡¯s turbid left eye looked at him, and the aura on its body slowly spread!


    That aura far surpassed that of a fourth-circle creature. Even the aura of the giant trees in the mountain range outside was like that of a newborn child compared to it.


    ¡°Sixth circle?¡±


    Eli¡¯s heart trembled. He guessed that the giant in front of him was very likely the legendary Mountain Giant King.


    According to the records, the Mountain Giant Kings were the strongest among the giants.


    F * ck, this clone was probably really gone this time.


    He took a deep breath and prepared to leave, hoping that the giant would not see him.


    However, just as he took a step, a painful voice sounded in his ears.


    ¡°Human, help me!¡±

 Chapter 451 - 451 The Gift of the Mountain Giant King

    451 The Gift of the Mountain Giant King


    ¡°Human, help me!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Eli blinked and turned around. The giant in front of him was still sitting there like before, but the voice was undoubtedly sent by the giant.


    Was this giant actually alive? Or rather, he was not dead yet!


    ¡°Help you?¡± Eli asked tentatively.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The voice came again. This time, Eli confirmed that it was really the giant speaking!


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Eli asked again.


    ¡°Kill me!¡± A painful cry rang out again. The black fog on the giant¡¯s body suddenly bloomed as if it was about to attack Eli. Eli instantly felt a fatal threat, and he did not even see a trace of the possibility of survival!


    However, in the next second, an earthen yellow aura suddenly erupted. The black fog instantly retracted, and the giant¡¯s voice sounded again!


    ¡°Kill me!¡±


    Painful cries rang out over and over again. This Giant King seemed to have been enduring immense pain for thousands of years, and at this moment, he saw the hope of relief!


    Eli was stunned, but he did not make a move. Even a casual attack from the giant could easily destroy this clone!


    As if seeing Eli¡¯s hesitation, the giant¡¯s voice sounded again. The distorted voice said, ¡°Help me. I can give you a reward that you can¡¯t refuse. Human Mage, you haven¡¯t broken through to the fifth circle, right? I can help you! ¡±


    The giant¡¯s voice rang out, and Eli was once again stunned. This was the first time his identity as a mage had been seen through!


    The giant¡¯s words piqued Eli¡¯s interest. If it were really the reward for breaking through to the fifth circle, then it would not matter, even if the clone was gone!


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Eli asked directly.


    ¡± I¡¯ve already been corrupted, but the power in my body is still resisting the power of the black fog. I need you to help me break the balance. I know it¡¯s very difficult, so you¡¯d better come here within a hundred years to help me resolve it. At that time, I¡¯ll give you a gift for a breakthrough! ¡± The sound of the giant struggling could be heard again!


    Break the balance?


    Eli blinked his eyes as if he had thought of something. He stretched out his hand, and a pure white light instantly illuminated the place!


    With a boom, the white light flew towards the giant in the distance while the Giant King¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°What is this¡­? Purify? This thing is useful, damn ¡­ Ah, the balance has been broken!¡±


    The pure power of purification suddenly erupted. Although this power was extremely weak and was not even worth mentioning compared to its power, this unique power caused the black fog¡¯s power to weaken slightly. However, this weakening was enough for him!


    A light instantly bloomed, and the black fog was instantly suppressed. The other half of the Mountain Giant King¡¯s body slowly began to recover, and the black fog slowly disappeared!


    This lasted for a full three hours!


    Three hours later, the black fog above the giant suddenly dissipated, and the yellow light on the giant¡¯s body instantly bloomed. Its shriveled body instantly filled up, and the original giant instantly transformed into a strong Giant King. With its clothes, the Mountain Giant King descended once again!


    The moment the Giant King recovered, its bright yellow eyes looked at Eli, who was not far away and it thanked him, ¡°Thank you, human Mage. If it weren¡¯t for your help, I would never have been able to escape the torture of these five thousand years. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Eli nodded, but he was still a little confused. After all, he was only here to collect resources. Who knew how such a thing would happen?


    Moreover ¡­ Eli looked at the Giant King. The Giant King looked very healthy at the moment, but its vitality was depleting at a rapid rate. It would probably lose its life completely in less than an hour.


    As if seeing Eli¡¯s confusion, the Mountain Giant King only smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that you¡¯ve freed me. Other than the conditions I promised you before, you can ask me three questions! ¡±


    Eli was stunned, but he understood that this was a rare opportunity. He asked directly, ¡°Sir, do you have the knowledge to break through to the fifth circle?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± The Mountain Giant King shook his head and replied, ¡°Although I¡¯m a 6-circle creature, I don¡¯t know much about the Mage system. But I can tell you that the 5-circle Mages are related to the laws, and the 6-circle mages are related to the world.


    ¡°This is the first question; let¡¯s move on to the next one!¡±


    ¡± The fifth circle is related to laws, and the sixth circle is related to the world! ¡± Ely was stunned. This was also the first time he had heard of such knowledge. He immediately felt that it was worth it. Although knowledge was just two sentences, its value to him was already immeasurable. At least it gave him a vague direction!


    ¡± Second question, my lord. What exactly is that black mist? ¡± Eli asked again.


    ¡°Black mist.¡± The Giant King seemed to have recalled some painful memory and said, ¡°The Black Fog is a natural order controlled by a supreme expert of that civilization. After he died, the natural order scattered and corrupted every world fragment. I was also corrupted by it and chose to stay here! ¡±


    The black fog was actually a law left behind by the death of an Omnipotent Entity. This was really shocking!


    Even if he was dead and had lost his rule, he could still torture a six-circle Mountain Giant King for nearly 5,000 years. How powerful was his opponent?


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Eli took a deep breath and asked, ¡°My lord, do you know where the mages went?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Mage? You don¡¯t know where the mages went?¡± The Mountain Giant King looked at Eli strangely and asked.


    ¡± My lord, I¡¯ve never been out of the mage World. ¡± Eli replied calmly.


    Hiss!


    The Mountain Giant King¡¯s pupils suddenly dilated, and he gasped. Then, he looked at Eli as if he had seen something, and he was even more shocked!


    ¡°The power of faith that belongs to the sea race. This is not your main body!¡± He said softly. Then, as if he had understood something, he said, ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you walking the path of a mage? Or is it something else? It¡¯s a little strange. Then you shouldn¡¯t be affected by the curse. No wonder!¡±


    The Mountain Giant King¡¯s imagination ran wild, but Eli did not say anything.


    ¡°Where did the Mages go? It¡¯s hard for me to answer this question because the Mages split into three groups and left in three different directions to find a new place to live!¡± the mountain giant replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Eli was satisfied. Even though it was only three questions, Eli was already satisfied. The harvest this time was too great.


    Moreover, he had not forgotten that the Giant King would give him a reward for advancing to the fifth circle.


    Could it be a law?


    Sure enough, in the next second, the Giant King slowly said, ¡°I promised to give you a satisfactory reward. That is a laws!¡±


    The Giant King suddenly raised his right hand and grabbed at the space in front of him. A black shadow was captured, and it was surrounded by dense black fog.


    Looking at the shadow, Eli¡¯s eyes widened. He seemed to see everything in the shadow.


    Corrosion, devouring, darkness ¡­


    That was the shadow itself!


    ¡± Ever since the Mountain Giant World was shattered, most worlds would contain a portion of the natural order, which is also the most important thing to maintain the world fragment. And you are very lucky that the world fragment of this world¡¯s natural order coincidentally contains a complete Shadow World¡¯s natural order. You are very lucky, but of course, there are also disadvantages, which is that it has also been polluted by the Black Fog. You can only sense a very small part of it unless you can completely resolve the Black Fog pollution.


    ¡°Of course, even if you can only feel a part of it, it¡¯s still a very precious item. You¡¯re lucky!¡± The Mountain Giant King looked at him and threw the shadow to Eli!


    Eli caught it and looked at the shadow wrapped in black fog. He found it difficult to breathe.


    Wait a minute.


    Eli suddenly looked at the Giant King warily and asked tentatively, ¡± Sir, if this is the most important part of the world fragment, won¡¯t the world fragment collapse if it¡¯s taken out? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Mountain Giant King nodded approvingly and said, ¡°So, you¡¯d better leave this place within five minutes! ¡±


    The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    It was so sudden, but it was indeed time for him to leave.


    Eli nodded and was about to leave the temple, but he was stopped by the Mountain Giant King again!


    ¡± Wait, since this place is going to be destroyed, I¡¯ll give you another gift. It¡¯s an excellent material for a magic staff. Many people asked me for it back then! ¡± The Giant King stretched out his hand, and Eli heard a rumbling sound. Eli looked outside.


    Not far away, the thousand-meter-tall mountain giant suddenly broke free from the ground. The earth shook, and the mountains shook. Then, it began to shrink slowly and flew toward Eli. In the process, it slowly shrank until it was only a few meters in size. The giant tree had already lost its life.


    This was the terror of the Giant King. The giant tree that had caused them great trouble just now did not even have the slightest ability to resist.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Eli bowed respectfully to the Mountain Giant King and left.


    Time was running out!


    At this moment, as the rules were drawn out, Eli could already feel the ground shaking!


    As he watched Eli leave, the Mountain Giant King only stretched his body and sat on his throne. In the final stages of his life, he chose to live and die with this fragment!


    He looked into the distance, watching Eli leave.


    ¡°Wait?¡±


    The Mountain Giant King¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and a trace of white light flashed in his eyes. He, who was originally prepared to face life and death, instantly lost his composure.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±

 Chapter 452 - 452 The Shock of Gade and the Others

    452 The Shock of Gade and the Others


    In the Golden Shrine!


    The Mountain Giant King sat on the divine throne, but whether it was his hands that were tightly clenched on both sides of the throne or the deep shock in his eyes, it showed that he was not calm at the moment.


    He even moved his body forward slightly, but after hesitating for a few seconds, he returned to his original position.


    It wasn¡¯t until Eli left his sight that he seemed to have let go. He sat down on the throne again and sighed deeply, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave everything to time.¡±


    ..


    On the other side.


    Outside the giant city, Gade and the others were still waiting when they were suddenly woken up by a loud rumble!


    The few of them reacted very quickly. Almost instantly, they determined that the sound came from the vicinity of the Golden Shrine and turned their heads to look.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡± F * ck, the giant tree in the mountain range has been pulled up. It¡¯s still shrinking and flying toward the temple. ¡±


    ¡°Is Eli okay?¡±


    The few of them were dumbfounded. The giant tree that was thousands of meters away suddenly left the ground and flew toward the Golden Shrine.


    This was a terrifying creature that had surpassed the fourth circle realm, yet it was so defenseless. What exactly was in that temple?


    And what had happened to Eli?


    Are you alright?


    The few of them looked at each other, not knowing what to do next!


    However, in the next second, everyone saw a golden light flying towards them. Their eyes lit up.


    ¡°Eli!¡±


    In the next second, they only felt their vision go black, and then they felt a powerful impact. When they woke up again, they found that they had already left the Mountain Giant World Fragment and were in outer space of the World. They were even dozens of kilometers away from the World Fragment!


    ¡°Sir, this is?¡± Gade shook his head. He was still confused!


    The others were also confused.


    Eli did not answer after bringing them out. He only looked at the world fragment in the distance.


    Three minutes later!


    Everyone could only see cracks appearing on the World Fragment in the distance. The surrounding space was also collapsing bit by bit, like a black hole. In the blink of an eye, the World Fragment shattered into thousands of fragments. Black fog spread out, but they were all melted in the spatial annihilation!


    In between, Eli also saw a faint yellow color. Eli knew that it was the Mountain Giant King.


    ¡°Maybe I should ask for a name!¡±


    Eli felt a little regretful!


    At this moment, the others were all stunned. Their mouths were wide open as they watched this scene!


    Even though they were experienced and knowledgeable, this was the first time they had seen a world fragment collapse again!


    ¡± There was a small accident. The exploration is over! ¡± After sighing with emotion, Eli turned to look at the few of them!


    The few of them looked at each other again. In the end, Gade said, ¡°The exploration is over. It¡¯s indeed time to leave.¡±


    Then, Gade handed the Flower of Eternal Night that Eli had left for him to keep.


    Eli took it, then looked at everyone and said goodbye, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows it. If you need help, you can find me at the Bloodline Tower!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Eli turned into an arc of light and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, leaving behind a few people.


    The few of them looked at Eli¡¯s back as he left. After a few seconds, Stacy said slowly, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t you want to know what happened in the temple? And what happened to the giant tree in the mountain range?¡±


    Stacy narrowed her eyes and looked at them as if she had some thoughts.


    ¡°Stacy, I advise you not to have any evil thoughts. We¡¯ve already gained enough this time. If it weren¡¯t for Eli, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten so many resources!¡± Gade said bluntly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t be too greedy.¡±


    ¡± Indeed, at least I didn¡¯t have the courage to cross the giant trees in the mountain range! ¡±


    The other two smiled and denied what Stacy said subconsciously!


    Stacy¡¯s mouth twitched, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just sighed slightly!


    A few minutes later, everyone separated and returned to the warlock World one by one, returning to their own forces!


    Gade was the first to return.


    Just like last time, he flew directly to the mage tower in the center and saw the familiar butler again.


    ¡°Sir, while you were away, another big thing happened!¡± the butler said respectfully.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Gade was also puzzled. Why did things always happen when he left? It was really strange.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked calmly as he walked.


    ¡°Sir, some time ago, there seemed to be some problems in the Heart of the Abyss, a first-class force in the Western Region. The abyss they guarded seemed to inexplicably lead to other regions in the Western Region, causing the invasion of the Balor tribe. The three second-class forces in the Western Region joined forces to destroy it, but they encountered an ambush. The Balor tribe formed an ambush consisting of a total of nine peak Radiant Sun demons!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Before the butler could finish, Gade turned around and asked anxiously, ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation now? So, a large part of the Western Regions has been occupied by the demons? ¡±


    It was no wonder that he was worried. The forces that were mainly close to the central region were all important partners of the Thousand-Eyed Tree Demon!


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, my lord. On that day, the clone of the Bloodline Tower of the Western Region, Eli, descended and killed a few Balors in a crushing manner before leaving! ¡± the butler said.


    ¡°Eli? A clone?¡±


    Hearing the butler¡¯s words, he could not remain calm even if he tried his best to overcome the storm. After all, he was still exploring the mythical realm with Eli a few days ago!


    However, from what the butler said, they might be exploring with a clone.


    But even if it was a clone, it was still too exaggerated!


    ¡°What a f * cking monster!¡±


    In the end, Gade¡¯s mouth twitched as he said this. Damn it, are all clones so strong?


    While Gade was still in shock, the others who had returned at the same time also heard the news.


    Stacy took a deep breath and felt extremely lucky. She covered her chest and relaxed.¡± The Mountain Giant World Fragment has come to an end. Nothing happened. It¡¯s just an ordinary exploration. ¡±


    Karel¡¯s mouth twitched as he sighed, ¡°It really is a clone? This is too exaggerated.¡± Karel was silent for a long time, and then he returned to his room. He needed time!


    ¡­..


    On the other side.


    A day later, Eli returned to the Grassi Land and gave everything to his main body before turning them into the power of faith.


    Eli then began to take stock of his harvest. In fact, it was mainly the most precious materials, some of which were difficult to find in the Warlock World, as well as the specialties of the Mountain Giant World. Eli carefully kept these resources. Who knew if they would be used one day?


    After packing up, Eli took out his two most important gains.


    One was a shadow wrapped in black fog, and the other was a beautiful flower with leaves that were like the starry sky.


    ¡± A law that was corrupted, and the Flower of Eternal Night that I need! ¡±


    Eli lowered his head to look at the two items. The laws seemed to be illusory, but even with just a glance, Eli could still see endless darkness, corrosion, changes, and so on. That was the shadow itself. With just a few glances, Eli felt that his understanding of shadows had increased by a notch!


    This was the law.


    Of course, because of the black fog, Eli could only sense a portion of it. Even so, it was still an extremely precious item to Eli at this stage!


    ¡± Looks like I¡¯ll have to comprehend a law for three hours every day in the future. Of course, I¡¯ll have to consider whether I can expel the black fog! ¡± Eli pondered.


    Since the Mountain Giant King said that the fifth circle was related to the laws, Ely felt that it was necessary to comprehend them. Moreover, since the purification power was useful, it might be able to help him get rid of the black fog¡¯s pollution. Of course, the current level of purification power might not be possible, and this would require Eli¡¯s efforts in the future!


    Eli planned to make it one of the two main goals to be completed in the future!


    As for what the other one was, there was naturally no need to mention it.


    Eli looked at the Flower of Eternal Night.


    At this moment, all the materials were prepared. He could prepare to break through to the Radiant Sun!

 Chapter 453 - 453 Opening a New Path?

    453 Opening a New Path?


    Weng!


    Just as Eli made up his mind, a Sky Cloud Whale slowly entered the Western Region from the edge of the Western Region.


    At the very front of the cloud whale, a gentle breeze ruffled the corner of Jin Ji¡¯s clothes as he calmly looked at the land in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally back!¡±


    Jin Ji took a deep breath and felt a wave of relief.


    It had been almost 60 years since he last left this place. Although the president said that the situation here was very good, returning to his own territory was truly reassuring.


    ¡± It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯ve wasted our time. Although the ruins belonged to Gray¡¯s students, there are only some remains and some information left behind. Although there are some inferences about Gray¡¯s Wizard Tower in the information, we don¡¯t know how long it will take to deduce it. Even if we deduce it, it¡¯s most likely useless. Anyway, we¡¯ve already experienced this situation countless times! ¡± Jin Ji shook his head. He was not optimistic about this.


    Fortunately, even if it were just an inference, with the efficiency of that group of people, it would probably take decades, so there was no hurry!


    The most important thing now was to head to the headquarters in the Western Regions and reassess his forces.


    Of course, Jin Ji remembered another thing that kept on bothering him.


    ¡°I want to see Eli once!¡±


    Jin Ji whispered.


    ¡­


    Time flew by, and another month passed.


    During this period of time, Eli had also learned of Jin Ji¡¯s return, but he did not pay too much attention to it because he was still nervously concocting the potion!


    In the laboratory!


    Eli looked nervously at the five Flowers of Eternal Night on the table in front of him, as well as a large number of support resources!


    Although he had only brought back two, he had managed to quickly grow five Eternal Night Flowers that met his requirements for a breakthrough by relying on the Life Essence.


    However, even though he was familiar with the recipe for the Eternal Night Potion, he still felt a little nervous!


    After a long while, Eli took a deep breath and slowly began to move!


    Begin configuration!


    Although he was a little nervous, when Eli began to concoct the potion, his expression instantly calmed down. His hand movements were smooth and smooth as he quickly processed the potion one by one. Then, he used various methods to fuse their properties together before finally activating them.


    Three hours later!


    A potion bottle appeared in front of Eli¡¯s eyes. It was filled with a black potion, and silver dots of light were scattered in it. It looked like a galaxy with stars flowing in it. It was extremely beautiful and emitted a strong, attractive force!


    ¡°The Eternal Night Potion is done!¡±


    Eli took a deep breath and was pleasantly surprised. He did not expect that he would succeed in such a high-level potion on the first try without even simulating it.


    However, it was normal. After all, he had been studying Potionology for more than 2,000 years. His level was really high. He could be called a Potionology Grandmaster!


    ¡°Since the potion is done, then the next step is to prepare for the breakthrough!¡±


    Eli walked outside and summoned Nikola and Hydra. ¡°I¡¯m preparing to break through. Seal off the valley, and don¡¯t allow anyone to enter! ¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Nikola nodded in shock. He had been with Eli, so he naturally knew that the last time Eli had a breakthrough was more than twenty years ago.


    Breaking through so quickly was really a little ridiculous!


    Hydra, on the other hand, did not think much of it. He would go devour the wind element lode once in a while, and his strength was rapidly increasing. He was now at the peak of Radiant Moon, the same level as Nikola.


    Soon, the Grassi ground was filled with fog again, and many spell formations were activated. Hydra and Nikola stood guard outside.


    Meanwhile, Eli entered the mage Tower and entered a meditative state!


    Meditation begins!


    His consciousness also sank into the spiritual world. A dark sun-like celestial was entrenched in the high sky of the spiritual world, and its surroundings were burning with dazzling celestial power. This was the state of a corona-level celestial, and its huge corona also meant that he was already at the peak of the corona level!


    Eli slowly connected with his celestial, and his spirit and body gradually reached their peak!


    A day later!


    He suddenly opened his eyes and consumed the potion.


    The ice-cold potion entered his body through his throat, then passed through his limbs and bones, passing through every inch of flesh and blood.


    Elu felt his consciousness gradually sink, and the solar corona in his spiritual world gradually extinguished as if he had returned to the dark sun stage. This was only the beginning. After a while, even the dark sun began to ¡± extinguish ¡°, and it was even darker than before!


    Without the illumination of the celestial, the space of consciousness fell into darkness.


    In such an environment, Eli¡¯s perception of time and space was gradually blurring. However, he could clearly sense that a new change was taking place in the dark sun!


    Time passed by slowly!


    A month later!


    Boom!


    At this moment, a terrifying aura was emitted from Eli¡¯s body.


    Nikola and Hydra, who were standing outside the Grassi Lands, turned to look at the same time.


    ¡°He broke through!¡± Nikola let out a sigh of relief and smiled at Hydra.


    Hiss hiss hiss!


    Hydra also let out a happy neigh!


    On the other side, the illusory flames burned from the inside out, and Eli¡¯s consciousness gradually returned.


    Eli slowly opened his eyes.


    Looking at the familiar laboratory in front of him, Eli lowered his head and looked at himself. He felt that the space of consciousness was really as dazzling as the sun, and he let out a long sigh of relief.


    Looking at the time, it had already been more than a month.


    ¡°One month, not bad.¡± Eli stood up and stretched his muscles and bones. At this moment, he felt unprecedentedly powerful.


    At this moment, his Power had reached 260 units. Although he had only broken through by one unit, he could feel that his strength had increased by at least 30%. The power of his spells had also increased. This was because breaking through a stage had a huge increase in strength!


    Throw!


    The golden power of destiny dissipated, and the dice stopped after rolling for a while. It showed thirteen!


    ¡°Thirteen? Not bad!¡± Eli was still very happy. After all, he had felt that it was only a 50 ¨C 50 split before!


    ¡°Eh, I wonder where the Heart of Abyss is!¡±


    At this moment, Eli remembered that he had not tested the Heart of Abyss yet, so he shook it again.


    ¡°The possibility of defeating the Heart of the Abyss, Nero!¡±


    The name of the ruler of the Heart of the Abyss wasn¡¯t a secret, so Eli directly said it.


    However, he soon realized that the dice had been spinning for an hour!


    ¡°Is there interference?¡± Eli put away the die, not surprised.


    As he grew stronger, the dice would sometimes become less accurate. However, this was the first time he had been unable to predict.


    Could it be that he is at the fifth circleThat was impossible. If the Heart of the Abyss were so powerful, the Abyss would have been eliminated long agoTherefore, there must be some item that concealed the prediction or some other reason!


    Eli guessed.


    Since Nero wouldn¡¯t do, then he would change his target to Tuman!


    This time, it went smoothly, but when Eli saw the same 14-point win rate, he couldn¡¯t remain calm!


    ¡°F * ck!¡± Eli¡¯s mouth was wide open. Clearly, he had not expected this scene.


    Was Tuman actually this strong? It was actually not much different from the giant tree in the mountain range!


    It seemed that the Heart of the Abyss was not simple. Tuman had always been a Radiant Sun Warlock to the public. It seemed that he was hiding his strength.


    ¡± I feel that something is wrong. A Warlock of that level is actually wandering around and even contacting forces everywhere. What is his goal? ¡± Eli took a deep breath.


    After thinking for a long time, Eli still didn¡¯t have an answer and finally gave up.


    ¡± Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll just focus on my development. It¡¯ll be fine when I reach the peak of the Radiant Sun or when I reach the level of the giant tree in the mountain range! ¡± Eli immediately decided to keep a low profile in the future. For now, he would keep a low profile and develop. When he became stronger, he would care about the Heart of Abyss.


    At the very least, the Heart of the Abyss had been very stable for the past few decades. There should not be any problems in the short term.


    However, Eli still felt a strong sense of danger. After all, there was only a 50% chance of defeating the enemy, which made him feel very uneasy.


    He needed to be stronger.


    ¡°I need information on breaking through to the fifth ring. According to the laws of the fifth ring, the strength of the giant tree in the mountain range is probably related to the laws. I also need to start comprehending the laws.


    ¡°However, all of this will take time. It will only be useful after reaching the peak of the Radiant Sun Stage. Perhaps I still need to start from other aspects.


    ¡°The first is to refine the Mountain Giant Tree into the body of the staff. This will give me a certain level of improvement.


    ¡°The second was to refine the dozens of fourth circle giants¡¯ corpses hanging from the giant trees in the mountain giants fragment into spirits of the dead. This would be of great help.


    ¡°Third, I need to become stronger. Relying solely on the power of celestial is only one path. I shouldn¡¯t be stuck on one skill tree. Perhaps I can try to fuse the path of Warlocks and mages. Perhaps I can use both bloodline and spells at the same time!¡±


    Many thoughts swirled in Eli¡¯s mind as he thought about the opportunity to become stronger.


    In fact, he had already thought about this. After all, he would either use the Celestial Body or the Avatar Body. It was equivalent to using the two powers separately. Other people used both magic and physical fighting skills to unleash their effects, but he had a clear distinction here. It greatly reduced his potential!


    If they could be used together, the increase in combat strength would definitely be terrifying.


    In fact, this unprecedented pioneering work would open up a new path for Mages!


    ¡°I want to try!¡±


    Eli pursed his lips and immediately decided to add another project to the experiment.


    Regardless of whether it worked or not, he had to give it a try. Although no one had done such a thing before, he would become the first!


    Of course, these were all arrangements for later. He first had to go out and rest for a few days. After all, he had just broken through!


    With that thought, Eli pushed open the door and walked out. Nikola and Hydra were still standing at the door.


    However, Nikola had a strange look on his face. When he saw Eli come out, he said, ¡°Sir, an old friend of yours has come to visit you.¡±


    ¡°Old friend?¡± Eli, who had just taken a breath of fresh air, looked over in confusion.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nikola nodded, then slowly spat out a name whom the two were once very familiar with.


    ¡°Jin Ji!¡±

 Chapter 454 - 454 Meeting Jin Ji Again, A Gift

    454 Meeting Jin Ji Again, A Gift


    The huge Sky Cloud Whale stood not far from the Bloodline City. Compared to other Cloud Whales, this fourth circle Sky Cloud Whale was 3,000 meters long and blocked the entire city. The castle on top of it was several acres in size, covering the city.


    Those with connections knew who it was, and those without connections knew that it was probably the higher-ups of the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce.


    Indeed.


    Eli only took a glance at the four-ringed Sky Cloud Whale before turning back.


    What entered his eyes was an ancient and warm room. The brown sofa was neither too hard nor too soft, and the orange alchemy lamp emitted a warm light.


    Jin Ji was sitting on the sofa. He was wearing his signature golden clothes, all kinds of precious magic tools, and ten rings on his finger. He was a little fat, and his face looked like a wealthy middle-aged man. He looked like a shrewd businessman!


    But at this moment, his eyes were slightly misty, and tears flashed in his eyes. He looked at Eli and choked,¡± Without Herman, there would be no me. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t even know he died! ¡±


    ¡°Time is merciless!¡±


    Eli shook his head and sat back on the sofa.


    This time, he still chose to keep his identity and not expose himself.


    Eternal life was a secret, a secret that could not be revealed. Perhaps in the future, when Jin Ji was about to die, Eli would go and meet him as Herman, but for now, it was better to forget about it.


    At present, he did not have the ability to expose the power of eternal life!


    ¡°Thank you for telling me the story of my lord.¡± Jin Ji wiped away his tears and thanked him.


    Half an hour ago, the two of them met in this room. After a simple conversation, they started talking about Herman.


    ¡± It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re the person that teacher once helped. I¡¯m teacher¡¯s student. ¡± Eli smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jin Ji nodded, then looked up at Eli again and sighed, ¡°Actually, you speak very much like my lord. It even makes me feel like I¡¯m seeing my lord again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been by Teacher¡¯s side for hundreds of years, and I¡¯ve been greatly influenced,¡± Eli said casually.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°My lord has helped me a lot, so I always miss him,¡± said Jin Ji with a smile.


    ¡°I can tell!¡± Eli smiled.


    Even though they had not been able to recognize each other, it was still a rare opportunity for Eli to see someone he knew.


    At the very least, this proved that he had left behind many traces in the past!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jin Ji nodded again. He was almost a thousand years old. At this age, he missed the past more than young people.


    Meeting Eli was like meeting a very good friend. Although this friend¡¯s strength was not inferior to his, it was very reasonable. After all, he was his master¡¯s student. Awesome!


    Of course, his goal wasn¡¯t just to meet. After all, his success was inseparable from the Bloodline Tower. However, the two of them hadn¡¯t even met yet. Therefore, apart from meeting Eli today to reminisce about the past, he also wanted to deepen the relationship between the two of them.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Eli nodded, not suspecting him. If Jin Ji were only here to meet him, that would be disrespectful.


    In his memory, Jin Ji was a shrewd and knowledgeable young man. A thousand years had passed, and this would only deepen with time!


    Very soon, a new round of cooperation discussions began. The two of them were also talking about cooperation in the general direction, such as cooperation in magic potions, cooperation in wizard tools, as well as various aspects of the layout and contact, etc. During this process, Eli also confirmed that Jin Ji really cared about the old friendship. At least, many of the conditions were not very businesslike, and the benefits he gave were too much!


    Of course, it was only the general direction. Some details would naturally be discussed by the subordinates. It was a rather complicated and huge project!


    Three hours later, the discussion ended!


    ¡°Since the matter is over, logically speaking, I should be leaving. I don¡¯t know what else you want to ask. As long as I know, I¡¯ll try my best to answer it!¡± Jin Ji said in a relaxed manner.


    ¡± There¡¯s a problem. There¡¯s no more cooperation, but I really want to ask some questions. I wonder what¡¯s beyond the fourth circle level? ¡± Eli asked directly.


    Hearing the question, Jin Ji was also stunned. After thinking for a moment, he replied, ¡°Above the fourth circle? Actually, this should be related to the fifth ring. It¡¯s top-secret knowledge. However, for someone at your level, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you know.


    ¡°The fifth circle was actually very difficult for Warlocks to cross. Firstly, the bloodline was the first obstacle. If the bloodline did not reach the standard, it would be very difficult. However, there was another requirement. The fifth circle required one to completely understand the bloodline, either the essence of the bloodline or the laws contained in the bloodline.


    ¡°You should know about the laws, right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Eli nodded. In fact, he still had a complete shadow law in his hands.


    Jin Ji nodded and continued, ¡°Comprehending nomological laws is naturally a very difficult task. It¡¯s impossible for most warlocks, but there are some who can comprehend nomological laws and finally break through fifth circle. This is a process, so they call the realm before breaking through the seed stage, also known as half-step fifth circle! ¡±


    ¡°Seeds? Half-fifth circle?¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He didn¡¯t know about this.


    ¡± That¡¯s right. The seed stage. In fact, it¡¯s the formation of a nomological seed in one¡¯s bloodline. Then, one will constantly comprehend the nomological laws until they break through. This is characteristic of this stage. For example, Nero from the Heart of the Abyss is at this stage! ¡± Jin Ji nodded.


    Nero was a half-step fifth circle¡­This might be the reason why he could not predict it¡­However, it seemed that Tuman was also a half-step fifth-circle warlock.


    Eli thought of some knowledge he had recently learned and nodded.


    ¡± Anyway, that¡¯s all. After that, it involves the fifth circle. I signed a contract, so I can¡¯t tell you much, but I can tell you that Warlocks at this stage are far more powerful than the fourth circle. With the support of the law, the power of a spell is at least ten times that of a peak four-circle. It¡¯s possible for a person to fight dozens of peak four-circle warlocks. Only a force with a fifth-circle warlock can be called a first-class force. You¡¯d better not provoke a Warlock at this stage! ¡± Jin Ji said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t cause trouble for myself.¡± Eli smiled and nodded, but he was even more vigilant.


    After reaching the fourth circle, the difference between each circle was even greater than before. The change from the fourth ring to the fifth ring was also another level of change. Even if it was only a transition state, it was also the beginning of a qualitative change.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all. Do you have any other questions?¡± Jin Ji asked again.


    ¡°No more!¡± Eli shook his head.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s about time. I should leave now!¡± Jin Ji nodded and prepared to leave.


    Just as Eli was about to get up, he suddenly saw Jin Ji turn his head again as if he had remembered something. ¡°I almost forgot. I brought back something from my trip this time. If your master were still here, he would definitely be very interested. But since he is no longer here, I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift!¡±


    Gift? Something Herman would be interested in?


    If he remembered correctly, it seemed that he had only asked Jin Ji to help him find the knowledge to break through to the fifth circle.


    No way, no way!


    Eli pursed his lips, and his eyes lit up as he looked at Jin Ji!


    Jin Ji slowly took out a crystal ball and said to Eli, ¡°It¡¯s a piece of knowledge for a mage to break through to the fifth circle. ¡±


    Plop!


    As if a stone had fallen into the bottom of a river, Eli closed his eyes to hide the joy in his heart, but he was more emotional!


    The seed that he had planted back then had borne fruit once again!


    Two fruits!

 Chapter 455 - 455 Elis Help

    455 Eli¡¯s Help


    Weng!


    The buzzing sound pierced through the clouds, and the thousand-meter-long Sky Cloud Whale slowly left the vicinity of the Bloodline Tower.


    On the tallest Wizard Tower, Eli stood on top and watched Jin Ji leave. Then, he looked down at the crystal ball in his hand!


    The crystal ball was ordinary, but the content inside was priceless!


    After all, Eli had been searching for decades, but he still hadn¡¯t been able to find it. This piece of information was no less valuable than a second-class force in Eli¡¯s hands or even more valuable. He had been prepared to fight a protracted war, but when he thought of such a pleasant surprise, it was no wonder that he was happy.


    ¡± So this is what breaking through to the fifth circle is like! ¡± Eli also checked the crystal ball and knew a little.


    It was similar to the breakthrough of a Warlock, but the fifth circle of a Mage was to comprehend the law in the celestial Sun, then condense the seed of law in the celestial, and then continuously comprehend it. Finally, the seed broke out of the celestial and grew into the tree of law.


    ¡°The Mountain Giant King didn¡¯t lie!¡±


    Eli sighed deeply, and he was even clearer about the path ahead.


    Raising the power of the celestial, comprehending the laws, trying to purify the pollution of the shadow laws, experimenting with the celestial Body!


    ¡°Looks like time is going to be tight.¡±


    After finding his goal, Eli finally saw the direction he should go in. He was instantly filled with anticipation for the future.


    An hour later.


    Eli had already thought about what to do next and was ready to return to the Grassi Land. However, he had only taken a few steps when he looked back.


    He sensed that something seemed to have happened to Jin Ji and the others!


    With the Eye of Mercury activated, Eli¡¯s line of sight quickly crossed tens of thousands of meters before stopping.


    A huge Sky Cloud Whale stood in the middle of a towering mountain range. Jin Ji and a group of people stood in front of it, and in front of them was a Warlock who was blocking their way.


    He was wearing a black warlock robe with mandala flowers on it. His head was covered by a hood, revealing only his eyes. His aura had reached the peak of the Radiant Sun Realm. He was looking at Jin Ji with an unfriendly expression as if he had been waiting here all this time. He did not hide the killing intent in his eyes at all!


    ¡°Ambush? Someone wants to kill Jin Ji.¡± Eli said. After listening to a few words, he understood that it was indeed an ambush!


    ¡°This is my lucky star. How could he die so easily?¡±


    Eli shook his head and extended his right hand.


    In the next second, a 100-meter-long black pillar of light shot into the distance. Eli then turned around and returned to the Grassi Land.


    On the other hand, the Warlocks on the ground looked up at this scene. They were all curious about what had happened!


    So Ya Mountain Range!


    It was still this mountain range.


    At this moment, the huge Sky Cloud Whale stopped uneasily on the spot and let out a cry. Jin Ji¡¯s expression was also ugly.


    ¡°Who sent you to kill me?!¡± Jin Ji gritted his teeth as he looked at the Warlock, who was covered in black robes.


    ¡± You don¡¯t need to know that. You just need to know that you will die here today. ¡± A hoarse voice came from under the Warlock robe, but it carried a hint of mockery!


    Everyone¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, especially Jin Ji. At this moment, his muscles were tense, and his bloodline felt a great sense of fatality!


    He was only a Radiant Moon Warlock, and the subordinates he brought this time were not at the Radiant Sun level. After all, they were only a merchant association, and they were meeting friends within their territory!


    Jin Ji smiled bitterly and gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s Apland who hired you, right? How many Magic Stones did he offer? I can give you double! ¡±


    Hearing Jin Ji¡¯s words, the Warlock seemed to be stunned, but he still said, ¡°Sorry, assassins have professional ethics too!¡±


    Assassins?


    Hearing this, Jin Ji¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said even faster, ¡°Five times!¡±


    Hiss!


    Even the assassin gasped at this moment because he knew how much money this was.


    Unfortunately ¡­


    ¡°He took out all his net worth and everything else. You can¡¯t afford it!¡± This time, the Warlock shook his head and said.


    Jin Ji¡¯s face fell. The assassin in front of him was confident that he could kill all of them, so he even chatted with them for a while. The information he revealed also allowed him to know who did it. However, it was really, as the Warlock said, he really couldn¡¯t afford the counter price!


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s time to die!¡±


    The Warlock did not want to say anything else. He stretched his body, and his aura exploded.


    The Sky Cloud Whale let out a mournful cry and slowly descended to the ground. The Warlocks on it could not even move under this pressure. They all looked desperate. Even Jin Ji could only grit his teeth. He knew very well that he might really die here today.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The Warlock¡¯s speed was very fast, and he flew directly toward Jin Ji. Clearly, this was his primary target.


    Jin Ji activated all the magic tools on his body, and dozens of layers of protective shields were activated in an instant. However, he was still very clear that he would not be able to hold on for long if the Warlocks got close!


    ¡°I, Jin Ji, actually died in such a ridiculous way!¡± Jin Ji gritted his teeth, his face filled with despair.


    The Warlock was getting closer and closer. He could even see the contempt in his eyes.


    But¡­Boom!


    A huge black pillar of light arrived in an instant. The sea of clouds churned, and the space trembled. Everyone only saw a black pillar of light in front of them, and then they saw darkness.


    However, when everyone opened their eyes again, they only saw a huge pit that was a few hundred meters deep. At the bottom of the pit, there was a Warlock whose body had been torn apart!


    He was dead!


    The sudden turn of events stunned everyone, but in the next second, the despair in their eyes was filled with surprise!


    No matter what happened¡­But they seemed to be saved!


    Even Jin Ji¡¯s eyes were dull. However, when he thought of the shadow just now, he seemed to have thought of something. He immediately turned his head and bowed deeply in the direction of the Bloodline Tower.


    There was no doubt that this time, it was Eli who made a move!


    Seeing Jin Ji¡¯s bow, the other higher-ups of the Bloodline Tower weren¡¯t fools. They naturally understood what Jin Ji meant and bowed to the Bloodline Tower as well. They were originally unhappy with Jin Ji¡¯s preferential treatment of the Bloodline Tower, but now, the resentment disappeared without a trace!


    The Warlocks, who occupied more than half of the upper echelons of the Golden Cicada Merchant Association, were completely convinced by Eli!


    After a few minutes, Jin Ji stood up.


    The others also stood up and looked at Jin Ji, waiting for the next order!


    At this moment, Jin Ji¡¯s gaze was sharp as he said,¡± Change direction, I¡¯ll leave alone. This time, Apland has gone too far. In that case, I can only send him on his way! ¡±


    The others nodded in agreement.


    No matter what, Apland could not live!


    Hiring assassins?


    It would be fine if they died. If they did not, with Jin Ji¡¯s current power, he could forget about living.


    Of course, they could understand why Apland did this.


    However, he was really unlucky. Because of his connection with the Bloodline Tower, his forces were no match for Jin Ji. Now, even the assassin he hired was killed by Eli, and he would lose his life next!


    What a pitiful child.


    Soon, everyone split up and left, and a bloody storm was about to begin!


    Of course, Eli didn¡¯t know about this, and he wasn¡¯t interested either because he had things to do next.


    Begin the experiment!

 Chapter 456 - 456 Udos Daughter? Dragon Hunt

    456 Udo¡¯s Daughter? Dragon Hunt


    A month later!


    Liliana had visited, and Eli had received the latest news.


    ¡°Sir Eli, yesterday, the Golden Cicada Merchant Association¡¯s Vice-President of the Western Region, Apland, died. Currently, the Golden Cicada Merchant Association is completely controlled by Ginger. I feel that you might be very interested in this news, so I came to inform you!¡± Liliana said.


    ¡°Apland!¡±


    Eli nodded. It seemed that the assassination attempt yesterday was planned by Apland. However, Jin Ji¡¯s counterattack was also very fast!


    ¡°Of course, we have a little more inside information. I wonder if you¡¯re interested.¡± Liliana sat down beside him and leaned over.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Jin Ji was ambushed by Apland, but he didn¡¯t die. That¡¯s why these things happened. It should be because of the economy and power!¡± Liliana whispered.


    ¡°I know!¡±


    ¡°What? Does Milord know?¡± Liliana looked up and exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°It happened a few days ago when Jin Ji visited me in the Bloodline Tower,¡± Eli said calmly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Liliana¡¯s jaw dropped.


    This matter was the biggest news in the Western Region, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be related to Eli. Moreover, judging from the recent relationship between the Bloodline Tower and the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce, the relationship between these two must be extraordinary. But how was this possible? How could they know each other?


    Liliana looked at Eli with curiosity.


    ¡°How many secrets does this man have?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, the one who assassinated Jin Ji was a Radiant Sun warlock wearing a Mandala Flower robe. Do you know which assassin organization this is?¡± Eli suddenly asked. This was also a question that he was curious about. After all, it was a little ridiculous to have a Radiant Sun level assassin organization!


    ¡°Mandala Flower!¡± Liliana sat up and moved slightly. ¡°Sir, are you sure it¡¯s the Mandala Flower?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Hiss! ¡°Liliana gasped and said solemnly, ¡°If it¡¯s not a disguise or something, then you should be talking about the Death Mandala. This is one of the largest assassin organizations in the Central Region. They are famous and have a record of successful assassinations of half-step fifth circle people.¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. Killing a member at the peak of Radiant Sun, this should be considered provoking, right?


    Liliana understood something when she saw Eli¡¯s reaction. If Eli had saved Jin Ji, then Eli must have killed someone.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry, my lord. Ever since Mandala¡¯s leader, Miya, took office more than a hundred years ago, she set a rule. Even if they encounter an accident, they won¡¯t do anything that doesn¡¯t have much benefit unless someone asks them to assassinate you!¡± Liliana comforted.


    Hearing this, Eli relaxed a little. After all, no one wanted to be targeted by an assassin organization!


    Wasn¡¯t this the name of the unlucky daughter of Udo?


    ¡°Miya? What else do you know about this person0?¡± Eli turned around and asked.


    Although she didn¡¯t know why her lord was interested in this organization, she still replied, ¡°Miya, I don¡¯t know about her combat strength, but I heard that she was once a warlock from the Western Region. It¡¯s said that she was killed by an assassin organization when she was young, and then she grew up and destroyed an assassin organization by herself.¡±


    Alright, Eli confirmed that this was Udo¡¯s daughter. Her experience was almost the same, especially in the beginning, let alone the rest.


    However, she did not seem to need his care. She was fine!


    Moreover, it was so far away, so Eli felt that the two of them did not have much interaction. There was a high chance that they would not meet!


    He waved his hand. After Eli asked some more questions, the two of them entered the room!


    A month later!


    Liliana left.


    Eli also started two experiments at the same time.


    One was an experiment to remove the black fog outside the shadow law, and the other was an experiment to mix bloodline avatar and celestial Body!


    In order to experiment, Eli built a large number of laboratories on a large amount of land outside the Grassi Lands and recruited many Warlocks to assist in his experiments. He had also done some small branches, just like in the Western Regions, and he was in charge of the main part.


    These Warlocks had been through the transformation of the Bloodline Tower by Eli over the years, and they could barely do the job. Although it was just some simple tasks, it could save Eli a lot of time!


    Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner!


    ¡­


    A year later!


    The Shadow Laboratory was a laboratory built to study the Black Fog and the rules of purification. It was built in the Grassi Land. Apart from that, Eli would also come here every day to comprehend the shadows!


    This day was no exception.


    In the laboratory, Eli looked ahead.


    In front of him was an experimental instrument that was a hundred meters long. It was like a huge glass tube that was slightly slanted. On both sides were elemental particle launchers that Eli had personally refined. In the center was the shadow law that was controlled within. The black fog was wrapped around it, but it was controlled by an invisible force field!


    Eli walked to the side and turned on the device. Instantly, the devices on both sides were activated, and weak particles flew toward the center at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye.


    The shadow did not change, but a trace of the black fog was separated and then entered a glass container on the other side of the pipe.


    Eli leaned forward and observed with his silver eyes, analyzing the separated black mist.


    Soon, the black fog dispersed bit by bit, and Eli finished his observation!


    ¡± The black fog that entwines the Law of Shadow seems to have more characteristics than ordinary black fog, so it can¡¯t be directly removed by the power of purification. It seems that I need to constantly test and use a large number of resources to determine what these characteristics are.¡± Eli made a judgment!


    Unlike when he was at the Bryne Empire, he did not have to worry about funding for his experiments. After all, he had such a large organization, so he did not lack ordinary money and resources. This was also the reason why he wanted to establish an organization.


    ¡°Take it slow. After all, these are the laws!¡±


    Eli shook his head and separated a few wisps of black fog to observe. He also compared it with the ordinary black fog he had collected previously.


    An hour later, the experiment was over, and Eli began to comprehend the rules.


    Darkness¡­Shadow¡­Change ¡­


    As time passed, Eli¡¯s understanding of shadows deepened bit by bit. He even felt that the power of shadow magic had a slight increase!


    After three hours, Eli sealed off the laboratory and went to another place, another laboratory!


    Different from the previous laboratory, this laboratory was located outside the Grassi Land. It occupied dozens of acres and had more than a thousand people.


    As soon as Eli walked into the area, he was immediately recognized. Then, Nikola flew over from afar. He was temporarily in charge of this area!


    ¡°How¡¯s the experiment going? ¡± Eli asked!


    ¡°Sir, you know that Warlocks don¡¯t know anything about the mages. They don¡¯t have a deep understanding of bloodlines either. Moreover, it¡¯s only been a month, so there hasn¡¯t been much progress!¡± Nikola explained.


    Eli nodded. ¡± That¡¯s normal. What you need to do now is to find the commonality between the bloodline and the celestial, or rather, the turning point between the soul and the flesh. Take it slowly. This will take a lot of time, and I will be involved.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. But there is still a problem. Sir¡¯s bloodline is of the dragon species. Although Sir gave us a few hundred liters of the dragon species bloodline, it is still too little for experiments. We even need to use living bodies for experiments. I think Sir might need to find some alternative dragons or even real living dragons.¡± Nikola said again.


    ¡°A living dragon?¡± Eli pondered!


    What Nikola said was not wrong. They definitely could not experiment on him, so he naturally had to find some living specimens.


    But dragons¡­It seemed that this thing was not commonly seen. Eli had only seen a red dragon in the Western Regions and even extracted some blood, but other than that, he had never seen a living dragon¡­ No, there seemed to be dragons in the green fields¡­.. Perhaps he could secretly go and catch one!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring a living one back later.¡±


    Eli nodded. At the same time, his doppelganger in the green field left the elf territory and flew deeper into the green field.


    Dragon Hunt!

 Chapter 457 - 457 Vivikas Return, Barrier-Breaking Stone!

    457 Vivika¡¯s Return, Barrier-Breaking Stone!


    Green Field, Dragon Clan¡¯s territory!


    The Red Dragon Ortiz stretched his body and shook off the gold coins around him. He looked at the cave and then stepped on a large number of gems as he walked out. Although these were very ordinary, he liked these shiny little things very much and collected a lot!


    Walking out of the cave, the warm sunlight shone on his body, making him feel comfortable!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out for a walk? Ever since I was accidentally drawn blood by a human, I haven¡¯t gone out for hundreds of years. Now that I¡¯m at the peak of Radiant Sun, I should be fine!¡± Ortiz revealed his pearly white teeth, then looked around before flying out.


    Soon, he flew out of the dragon clan¡¯s territory.


    Looking at the strange yet familiar environment around him, Ortiz felt extremely relaxed.


    It¡¯s been a few hundred years, and he¡¯s finally out again. Unfortunately, Blue Dragon definitely won¡¯t come out!


    ¡°What kind of accident could happen? ¡±


    Ortiz looked at the sky and smiled, but he suddenly realized that it was a little dark in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark¡­Wasn¡¯t it daytime¡­There was a problem¡­Ah!¡±


    Bang!


    Eli looked at the dragon in front of him and blinked. He had thought that he would need to spend a long time looking for an opportunity. Who would have thought that he would find it so easily? It was even a high-level Red Dragon. How lucky.


    ¡°But why does this thing feel a little familiar?¡± Eli looked at the unconscious dragon in front of him, and the light in his eyes became more and more strange.


    ¡°No way, it¡¯s still that one!¡±


    A few seconds later, the corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    What kind of ill-fated fate was this?


    The giant dragon in front of him was actually the one he had seen in the Western Regions!


    ¡°Fate!¡± Eli smiled, then wrapped him up in the shadows and left quickly!


    Because the red dragon had left without permission, no one had noticed. Even the blue dragon was only confused why the red dragon had not come to find him recently. For them, it was normal to not see each other for decades!


    Just like that!


    Eli had successfully returned to the elven territory!


    ¡°Sir Eli, did you go out today?¡± Elven Queen Erwin asked curiously as she walked over in a white gown.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eli nodded. This clone was permanently stationed here. Eli would not even use it normally. He would only descend when he needed it!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with it. In a while, I¡¯ll need to use some teleportation arrays that can directly teleport to the Grassi Land!¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll order the elves to activate the teleportation array now. Is your clone about to leave again?¡±Ivan asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay for three days!¡±


    Eli smiled at Erwin, and she lowered her head shyly. If other elves saw her like this, they would be shocked because she always had the image of a confident and arrogant queen. How could she show such a shy expression?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Erwin whispered.


    ¡°See you tonight!¡± Eli gently caressed Erwin¡¯s face and carried her into the treehouse not far away!


    A day later!


    In the treehouse, looking at Erwin¡¯s snow-white skin, Eli gently covered him with a blanket and walked toward the distant teleportation circle. After confirming that it was safe, he threw the red dragon in and activated it. The red dragon disappeared from the teleportation circle, and Eli returned to the treehouse.


    It was a rare occasion.


    Three days was a piece of cake!


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    In the Grassi land.


    Eli looked at the teleportation circle in front of him and the red dragon that was hundreds of meters above him with a smile.


    ¡°Now that we have a living body, the experiment can continue!¡± Eli did not expect it to be so easy this time!


    However, just as he was about to move the red dragon, the red dragon in front of him began to move as if it was waking up.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Eli blinked!


    Ortiz blinked. He felt an excruciating pain in his body as if he had been washed by sulfuric acid. His consciousness was also in a daze.


    ¡®What happened¡­ I think I¡¯m going out¡­¡¯ Then, when he went out, he was covered in shadows¡­. Then, he lost consciousness!


    ¡®No, I think I was knocked unconscious!¡¯


    As if realizing something, Ortiz suddenly opened his eyes and saw everything clearly.


    An unfamiliar valley, an unfamiliar environment, and an unfamiliar place¡­ It was a familiar aura!


    ¡°Long time no see!¡±


    Eli smiled kindly.


    Ortiz¡¯s smile instantly froze. This feeling reminded him of an unpleasant memory. He remembered that 800 years ago, he had definitely seen this human. At that time, he was only a 1,600-year-old young dragon, but a human had extracted hundreds of liters of blood from him, and he became a joke of the dragon race. Now that 800 years had passed, he was already a mature dragon, but this time, he seemed to have met this demon again!


    Run!


    Ortiz¡¯s muscles tensed up as he prepared to escape. However, when the human in front of him smiled again, he felt the aura of death.


    If he ran, he would definitely die!


    ¡°Long time no see!¡± Ortiz had a long face, feeling that the future was bleak.


    Why?


    800 years had passed, and this human was even stronger than before!


    ¡°Draw blood? How much do you want this time?¡± His eyes were filled with tears as he said aggrievedly.


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t need blood this time. I just need you to cooperate with me for an experiment. If it goes well, it might end in a few decades. If it doesn¡¯t go well, it might take even longer.¡± Eli said kindly.


    Ortiz really wanted to refuse, but when he saw Ely¡¯s kind smile, he fell silent.


    After a few minutes, he looked up at the sky and sighed. ¡°Good!¡±


    What could he do? He was also in despair!


    Seeing the red dragon¡¯s ¡± voluntary agreement, ¡± Eli nodded. A cooperative living creature and a non-cooperative living creature were two different concepts. Moreover, they could recover on their own. This living creature was enough!


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll stay here for the time being. I¡¯ll call you when I need you later!¡± Eli said and walked out.


    The Red Dragon Ortiz was also stunned when he saw Eli¡¯s unguarded actions.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll run away?¡± He blinked his eyes in joy!


    ¡°If you run away, I¡¯ll bring you back!¡±


    Before walking into the tower, Eli suddenly turned around and gave him a kind smile again.


    Ortiz¡¯s gaze froze, and the light in his eyes slowly disappeared. He felt that Eli had the ability to do so.


    He was already at the peak of combat power, but he had no ability to resist at all. The Dragon King was asleep, and there was really no one left in the Dragon Clan who could match this human.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    In the end, he sighed deeply and chose to lie flat.


    Come on.


    The next time he went back, he would never go out again. Why was his life so miserable?


    As he thought about it, a little tear fell.


    Je felt wronged.


    ¡­


    Another month passed.


    The Bloodline Tower Warlock team guarding the Abyss had returned, and so had Vivika!


    Eli welcomed Vivika in the City of Bloodline and smiled at her valiant and heroic appearance.


    When Vivika saw Eli, tears flowed out of her eyes, and she ran over to give Eli a hug!


    ¡± I missed you so much, ¡± Vivika whispered.


    Eli gently patted Vivika¡¯s back and said nothing.


    After more than ten seconds, Vivika finally let go of her hand and wiped her tears away. She seemed a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Someone has been cleaning your room!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Vivika looked at Eli and whispered, ¡°Brother Eli, I¡¯ve also recently found out something about the Heart of the Abyss. You should be interested.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You secretly investigated the Heart of the Abyss?¡±


    Eli raised his eyebrows. He really didn¡¯t know about this. After all, he couldn¡¯t give this mission to Vivika. It was too dangerous!


    ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t worry. Aren¡¯t I still fine?¡± Seeing the change in Eli¡¯s expression, Vivika smiled!


    ¡°Alright, I hope there won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Eli said helplessly. Everyone had their own ideas, and it was always possible that they would follow his lead!


    ¡°Tell me, did you find anything?¡± asked Eli.


    Vivika straightened her body and said, ¡°Brother Eli, after a year of investigation, I¡¯ve discovered that there¡¯s indeed something wrong with the Heart of the Abyss, especially in terms of personnel deployment. It seems that although there are many demons in the territory of the Heart of the Abyss, it¡¯s not worth mentioning at all. In fact, because there are fewer demons, they once again proposed to reduce external help. They can easily deal with it themselves!


    ¡°There are others ¡­¡±


    Vivika spoke with confidence, telling him all the information she had gathered!


    Eli didn¡¯t disturb her and just listened quietly!


    Most of them were useless, but when he heard one, his eyes widened!


    ¡°Also, the Heart of the Abyss seems to have secretly collected a batch of resources in the central region before transporting them to the Saka clan,¡± Vivika said.


    Upon hearing this, Ely suddenly thought of Gade from the Thousand-Eyed Tree Demon family in the central region. He had once said that the Heart of Abyss had bought a batch of Barrier-Breaking Stones from them just before the incident with the Saka family¡¯s head.


    Barrier Breaking Stone¡­Items with spatial effects¡­Other than refining interspatial rings, it could also cause a certain amount of interference to space¡­ As long as it was suitable, it could break through space¡­. If that was the case, perhaps the spatial rift was not caused by demons¡­


    It was the Heart of the Abyss!


    Eli¡¯s throat moved slightly, and he closed his eyes. At the same time, his clone in the underground cave opened his eyes and began to search everywhere!


    Vivika saw the stunned expression on Eli¡¯s face and stopped as well, waiting quietly.


    Five minutes later, Eli opened his eyes again and looked at Vivika with a complicated expression.


    ¡°Vivika, you did well this time!¡± Eli praised.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Vivika was still confused and asked subconsciously.


    ¡°No, I just found something interesting!¡±


    Eli smiled, but his consciousness was multitasking. At this moment, his clone was staring at a corner in the cave.


    In the cracks of the rocks.


    There was a flash of light.


    It was the reflection of the light from the cave by the broken Barrier-Breaking Stone. It was as bright as a diamond!

 Chapter 458 - 458 Sixty Years

    458 Sixty Years


    The incident with the Saka Family was caused by the Heart of the Abyss!


    After seeing this Stone fragment, there was no longer any doubt. Everything had an answer.


    But Eli¡¯s heart sank!


    That was the Heart of the Abyss, the only First-Class Force in the Western Region and also the strongest force in the Western Region!


    ¡°What a troublesome matter!¡± Eli stood up and thought about what he should do next!


    However, for a cautious person like him, he had no other choice. There were only two options. One was to pretend that nothing had happened and slowly develop like usual. The other was to run away. Of course, the situation had not reached that stage yet, but Eli was ready at any time!


    Eli thought for more than ten minutes before finally choosing a plan!


    ¡± The first is to develop slowly. I¡¯ll first make myself stronger and stronger, but I can¡¯t let the Heart of the Abyss feel too comfortable. After all, the fact that they were able to open the Demon Passage and manipulate the Eight-Armed Naga¡¯s bloodline shows that their goal is probably the entire Western Regions or even more.


    ¡°Secondly, the Bloodline Tower had to be prepared for battle at any time. We had to make secret preparations for the war. I also have to be prepared to run away at any time. No matter how precious the Bloodline Tower is, it is not as precious as my life. As long as there is time, I can rebuild a faction like this, although it will be a little troublesome!


    ¡°Lastly, I need to build a large-scale magic tool to expand my understanding of divination spells and see how strong Nero is!¡± Eli quickly came up with three plans!


    After thinking about it, Eli heaved a sigh of relief. He realized that at his level, it was not easy to kill him. However, he still had to be serious enough because no matter what the Heart of the Abyss¡¯s next plan was, it would have a major impact on him.


    Unless he had no other choice, he did not want the huge force he had established to be destroyed so easily.


    Thinking of this, Eli turned to look at Vivika. He was still waiting for Eli.


    ¡°What do you plan to do next?¡± asked Eli.


    Seeing that Eli had regained his senses, Vivika was stunned for a moment before she quickly said, ¡°Brother Eli, I want to join the new team guarding the Heart of the Abyss!¡±


    ¡°No, this is non-negotiable. I can tell you that there¡¯s a huge problem with the Heart of the Abyss.¡± Eli rejected her terrifying idea without even thinking!


    Vivika wanted to say something, but when she saw the determination in Ely¡¯s eyes, she seemed to understand something. After a full minute of silence, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll join Brother Eli¡¯s laboratory. During my time in the Heart of the Abyss, I always felt that I should be very talented in these things!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Eli revealed a strange expression.


    After decades of fighting, shouldn¡¯t she be better at fighting? Why would she be better at research? What a change!


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Eli agreed easily. It was her personal choice anyway, and he had no right to interfere. Besides, he had a feeling that it might really work. He did not forget that Vivika was a genius in the field of bloodline research in her previous life. She even managed to research the reincarnation of the bloodline.


    Although it failed in the end, it might really help him shorten the experiment process.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Vivika also smiled.


    Vivika walked towards the laboratory while Eli returned to the Grassi Land!


    ¡­..


    Three years later!


    It was an ordinary year for Eli, but it was significant for the Bloodline Tower.


    This year, Alida advanced to the celestial realm, and the Bloodline Tower had completely absorbed the Saka Family, making them the overlord of the Western Regions.


    And this year, Eli secretly commanded the races of the Green Field and the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower to start producing war magic tools in preparation for a possible war in the future!


    At this time, Vivika joined the laboratory and began to understand and study the Warlock bloodline. As expected, she found nothing. After all, she had just started her research. Eli could understand that even a genius needed some accumulation.


    Jin Ji also gained complete control of the entire Golden Cicada Merchant Association in the Western Regions during this year. His influence had expanded, and the cooperation that the two of them had discussed three years ago had also entered its initial stages.


    Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner!


    Ten years later!


    With the support of a large number of expensive potions, Eli¡¯s celestial Power had reached 260 points.


    With the cooperation of the dragon Ortiz, the experiment on the bloodline avatar was carried out in an orderly manner. At this moment, Vivika also displayed extraordinary bloodline talent, as if letting Eli see the shadow of Vivika. At this moment, she was already the person in charge of this experiment.


    At this moment, the Bloodline Tower¡¯s wealth had reached the standard of a Level 1 force.


    He was also studying the Shadow law and the Black Fog, but they were still a little complicated for Eli, so the progress of his research was slow. Of course, Eli did not mind and still spent time studying them every day!


    During this period, the Heart of the Abyss suggested to the various factions to cancel the support of the various factions to guard the abyss.


    Eli was the first to object. Under the pressure of Eli¡¯s faction and the desire of other factions to establish a connection with the Bloodline Tower, everyone also opposed it. Tuman smashed his glass in anger, but there was nothing he could do. Eli was very happy!


    Another ten years.


    That year, Glen died.


    Although he had experienced the treatment of the Origin of Life back then, he was already close to the end of his life. Although it was more than ten years early, it was normal.


    The Bloodline Tower observed a three-day silence. Everyone respected the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower¡¯s last era!


    Eli and Alida presided over the funeral together. Watching his new friend die, Eli was filled with emotions.


    Ever since he became a high-level warlock, Eli rarely felt the death of his friends. But on this day, he understood that, so what if they were Celestial Warlocks? They would still die when their lifespan was up. No one could survive except for himself!


    This year, Eli¡¯s celestial Power was 270 points. This was achieved through the massive wealth he had accumulated and various channels.


    Money could do most things!


    Another five years!


    In the Grassi Land, a huge building that looked like a signal tower was built. This was a tool used to increase the reliability of divination, and it cost millions of Magic Stones!


    After expending a large number of life points, Eli finally had a better understanding of Nero¡¯s strength.


    The success rate was seven points.


    This was also the first time that Eli knew that Nero¡¯s strength was so terrifying, far surpassing the average half-step fifth-circle warlock.


    This year, Eli¡¯s celestial power was 274 points.


    At this moment, his analysis of the celestial Body and the Bloodline avatar had reached 50%. It was developing rapidly. Eli had also invested a lot of resources and Magic Stones. Of course, this was not the only thing. At this moment, whether it was the airship or the storage of the mage Tools, it could be said to be huge. It was as if they were preparing for a war!


    Eli was still quietly developing.


    At this moment, he no longer investigated the Heart of the Abyss. Since he had already determined that there was a problem, there was no need to do so. However, he would specifically observe their movements and secretly cut off many of their resource channels. This had caused the Heart of the Abyss to be in a lot of trouble recently.


    They were upset, but Eiy was happy.


    Another ten years.


    The analysis of the celestial and bloodline had reached 75% and 76% respectively. Vivika¡¯s progress had surpassed Eli¡¯s for the first time.


    After decades of development, the Bloodline Tower was now only weaker than the Heart of the Abyss!


    Just when Eli thought that the year would be normal, something happened.


    The Western Regions was shaken again!

 Chapter 459 - 459 Sixty Years

    459 Sixty Years


    New Calendar Year 4683!


    The Abyss was in chaos, and a large number of demons broke out of the seal. The City of Dawn suffered countless casualties. It took three days for the Heart of the Chaos Abyss to successfully suppress the demons!


    Eli received the news on the same day, and when he saw the news, he became vigilant!


    The Abyss Seal was an important reason for ensuring that a large number of demons in the Abyss could not come out in full force. It was also a super large spell formation left behind by the Mages when they left. It could repair itself and absorb energy from the dead demon bloodline and nature to maintain itself.


    There had been no problems for thousands of years, but this year, there was a problem.


    Both the Western Regions and other places were paying close attention. Fortunately, the matter was resolved smoothly in the end, allowing everyone to breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, Eli did not care about this. He noticed that all the Warlocks from the other forces had died in the City of Dawn. It did not seem like a big deal, but Eli thought of something else. Perhaps they wanted to do something else when they were not being monitored!


    Of course, this was just a guess, but Eli was still on high alert.


    Of course, he was no longer as nervous as before. His celestial power had accumulated to 285 units.


    The possibility of defeating Nero was already 9 points, while Tuman had even reached 18 points.


    However, if he was near the City of Bloodline, he could even use the power of faith to the greatest extent, which would further increase his strength. Even if he could not defeat Nero, the possibility of him dying on the spot would be greatly reduced!


    Of course, this was only Eli¡¯s guess, and it was impossible to predict the future with a hundred percent certainty.


    Therefore, Eli¡¯s choice was to spread the news through the Charm Mansion, some things about the Heart of the Abyss!


    A month later!


    The Heart of the Abyss!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Nero smashed the table into powder with a punch, and his eyes turned red.


    Tuman, who was also not far from his room, did not say a word, but he gritted his teeth.


    ¡± My lord, we don¡¯t know anything about the purpose of the Charm Mansion. However, many factions have already arrived at the Heart of the Abyss to verify this matter. I¡¯ve already called back everyone and canceled our original plan.¡± After more than ten seconds, Tuman looked up at Nero and suppressed his anger!


    Hearing this, Nero also sighed and felt powerless!


    ¡°Tuman, who do you think did this?¡± Suddenly, Nero looked at Tuman!


    Tuman was also very straightforward. ¡± I have several suspects. First of all, the forces in the central region. They have always wanted us to join the Warlock Council. Perhaps they are slandering us. Second, it might be some of our previous mistakes. Finally, there is the Bloodline Tower¡¯s Eli. Although the Eight-Armed Naga was cleaned up, there are indeed traces left behind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Tuman nodded and left the house.


    After he left, Tuman heard the sound of things being smashed again!


    Eli¡¯s silver eye was watching everything. Eli didn¡¯t grab any more valuable info, but this was enough. This could at least keep everything stable for decades!


    ¡°Patience!¡±


    Eli happily returned to the Tower!


    ¡­.


    Time was merciless, even for Eli!


    Twenty-two years later!


    When Eli sensed 300 celestial power units, he knew that he had finally entered a new stage.


    ¡± Peak fourth circle! ¡±


    Eli took a deep breath and felt extremely carefree.


    At this moment, his chances of defeating Tuman had increased to 20 points. Even Nero had reached 13 points.


    Although he had not officially reached the seed stage, he had already reached the seed stage¡¯s power level. After all, he had been advancing both his power as a mage and a warlock.


    In these 22 years, many things have happened.


    One of the times, a crack in the abyss opened in the west of the Western Region, in an uninhabited area. Fortunately, it was discovered and sealed by Eli in time.


    After this incident, the various factions began to have a lot of opinions about the Heart of the Abyss. This was because there had been no problems with the Heart of the Abyss for the past few hundred years. However, in just 70 years, three major incidents had occurred. This had caused many factions to point fingers at the Heart of the Abyss!


    The Heart of Abyss was also very depressed and confused. However, what they did not know was that all this negative news was actually arranged by Eli in secret.


    Of course, Eli knew that he would be discovered sooner or later, but he had to face the enemy sooner or later, so there was nothing much to say.


    At this moment, he had the strength, so he was not afraid at all!


    Of course, there were two other important reasons. One was related to the Law of Shadow. Although he still hadn¡¯t gotten rid of the black fog, the sixty years of direct experience had given him a deeper understanding of the Law of Shadow. He could even feel an indescribable feeling in the celestial Great Sun!


    As long as he continued to observe and comprehend, he would advance to half-step fifth circle sooner or later. Of course, it might take some time!


    Even so, his Shadow Sorcery had received a slight improvement, and it was slightly different from an ordinary peak Radiant Sun.


    There was also the second one, which was that the analysis of the celestial Body and the Bloodline avatar had long reached 100%.


    The experiment had entered the final stage, which was to find the final balance point, or rather, the transformation point, and find the commonality between the two. Eli had spent about ten hours a day on this, and it had been going on for ten years!


    It was difficult, but Eli had already seen the light.


    At this time, experiments were done on Ortiz every day. He was a little busy, but he was being studied.


    Over the past 60 years, Eli has invested nearly 100 million into this experiment. Every year, a large amount of money was invested. About 30% of the Bloodline Tower¡¯s wealth had been spent on this experiment. There were more than 10,000 people participating in this experiment.


    Although he had yet to succeed, he already felt hope for the future.


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not much time left. The Heart of the Abyss is investigating very closely. I¡¯m afraid something has already happened.¡±


    Eli took a deep breath, walked to the window of the wizard tower, and looked outside.


    Outside the window, the greenery was green and extremely pleasing to the eye. In the corner, Hydra, who had advanced to Radiant Sun ten years ago, was stretching its body. Not far away, Nikola, who had also advanced to Radiant Sun, was studying his soul magic. Further away, Dylan and Hill were both peak third circle.


    Although Dylan had been given a lot of resources by Ely, Ely was not very knowledgeable about machine life. Although he had paid a lot of resources, he had not successfully advanced. Hill, on the other hand, was too big and did not meet the requirements to advance.


    Over the years, although Dylan hadn¡¯t advanced, Eli had still been able to take him to various regions of the Western Regions with his power. However, he still hadn¡¯t found anything. Of course, it wasn¡¯t Eli¡¯s fault. It was limited to the north and east. The south was the area of the Heart of the Abyss, so there was nothing he could do.


    So if nothing went wrong, Eli guessed that the clue to Dylan¡¯s true body was in the Heart of the Abyss!


    ¡°The Heart of the Abyss. Why does it seem like everything is connected to them? The clues to the Gray Tower, the stable environment, everything.


    ¡°Why must it be like this? I just want to slowly grow stronger and develop in peace. Why are there always people or factions stopping me?¡±


    Eli was slightly moved, but he wasn¡¯t as nervous as he was before because he had many more trump cards than he had 60 years ago.


    Other than what was on the surface, there were also war magic tools that were stored for dozens of wars, magic staffs that had been refined into staffs by Eli, power of faith, Greenfield¡¯s subordinates, and dozens of fourth-circle giants that he had transformed into undead from the Mountain Giant World¡­


    Eli had even calculated that their chances of winning against the Heart of the Abyss could reach 70 to 80 percent!


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. I need more protection! ¡± Eli didn¡¯t relax because of this. Instead, he became more cautious!


    A 70 ¨C 80% chance of winning was no different from failure.


    There was no difference!


    ¡± It¡¯s best to break through to half-step fifth circle. Secondly, I need to find the balance point as soon as possible. However, Ortiz alone is obviously not enough. I need more dragons. Of course, the third is to find a half-step fifth-circle dragon to fight. I need to familiarize myself with this level in advance. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s before the war with the Heart of the Abyss!¡± Eli kept nagging!


    However, he knew that his ideas were still very troublesome, and none of them were easy to realize.


    He needed an opportunity.


    Even Eli couldn¡¯t find a suitable target, which made him even more helpless!


    ¡°Who can bestow me with a half-step fifth-circle creature?¡±


    Eli prayed in his heart.


    Pa, pa, pa!


    There was a sudden knock on the door. Eli turned his head in confusion and heard an urgent voice coming from behind the door.


    ¡°Brother Eli, something bad has happened!¡±


    ¡°Something big has happened!¡±

 Chapter 460 - 460 Dragon King Awakens

    460 Dragon King Awakens


    Time went back to a day ago!


    Green Field, Dragon Clan¡¯s territory.


    The Blue Dragon King, Sayis, had his eyes closed as he slept in the huge forest lake, immersed in it like a dazzling sapphire!


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a distant dragon roar sounded. Under this dragon¡¯s roar, the surrounding air rippled in all directions!


    Sayis suddenly opened his eyes, and his huge body instantly broke out of the water. His dragon head looked towards the depths of the dragon race not far away, and his face revealed an excited expression.


    ¡°The Dragon King is awake!¡± Sayis¡¯ eyes lit up, and the dragon wings that glowed with blue light spread out from his back. He flapped them gently, and his huge body soared into the air, flying toward the source of the sound.


    He was not the only one. At this moment, the sky was filled with dragons, one after another. Just like him, they were all flying towards the source of the sound.


    Sayis increased his speed. In the blink of an eye, he had crossed this area and entered a barren area. The air here was extremely hot, and the core of this hot area was a huge mountain.


    The mountain was thousands of meters tall. Even in the green fields, such a mountain was rare. The mountain was covered with reddish-black cracks. Even the rocks had melted, forming a huge lava lake around it!


    However, after Sayis arrived at this area, he did not pay any attention to this. Instead, he stared at the huge figure entrenched on the mountain.


    It was a giant dragon that was over a thousand meters long and covered the entire mountain peak. Its huge dragon wings were hundreds of meters long, like wings that covered the sky. The scarlet scales on its body flickered with a unique luster, and each scale was several meters long.


    At this moment, this giant dragon was standing on a tall mountain. Its crimson eyes were calmly looking at the ground. It looked at the thousands of giant dragons on the ground. These were all the members of the giant dragon race.


    Sayis was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he arrived at the foot of the mountain and came before the dragon. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Master Giovanni, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    Seeing Sayis, Giovanni looked down at his loyal subordinate, but then he showed a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°Where did Ortiz go?¡±


    ¡°Ortiz?¡±


    Upon hearing this name, Sayis was stunned. Then, he realized that he hadn¡¯t seen this guy for almost 50 years!


    ¡°My lord, I have been in a deep sleep, so I don¡¯t know. But the last time I saw him was fifty years ago, and he didn¡¯t seem to have come.¡± Sayis looked around but did not see that familiar face!


    Upon hearing his words, the body of Giovanni, who was called Dragon King, quickly burned with a layer of scorching flames. Even Sayis could not stand it. He knew that this was part of the fire laws that his master had comprehended after advancing to the half-step fifth circle. It was completely different from ordinary flames.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the Dragon King like this, Sayis obviously realized that something was wrong. Ortiz had another identity, and he was the son and only descendant of this lord in front of him!


    ¡°I can sense that he is currently being imprisoned. He seems to be in the south of the green fields!¡± Giovanni closed his eyes and sensed for a moment. The next second, he opened his eyes. There seemed to be flames burning in his eyes!


    Imprisoned?


    Sayis was also shocked, and his mouth was wide open.


    ¡°Then what should we do, Milord?¡± Sayis quickly asked, but he was still a little flustered!


    After saying that, Dragon King Giovanni flapped his huge wings. With two gusts of wind, his huge body soared into the sky.


    On the ground, all the mature giant dragons let out dragon roars. A hint of excitement flashed in their eyes, and then they flew up one by one. Among them, there were more than a hundred fourth circle giant dragons, and the lowest was the third circle.


    Blue Dragon Sayis looked at all of this in a daze. After hesitating for a moment, he quickly followed!


    Nearly 500 giant dragons spread their wings and flew like a natural disaster. Under the leadership of the thousand-meter-long giant dragon, they left the dragon territory in a mighty manner!


    South!


    ¡­..


    ¡°What? The dragon race is heading south!¡±


    In the Tower, Ely raised his eyebrows. He heard the news that Vivika had just told him. It was from the Green Field!


    ¡°Yes, it was discovered by the Amina family. They discovered that the dragons in the depths of the green fields were in a riot. They were led by a thousand-meter-long dragon to the south.¡± Vivika said straightforwardly, but she still managed to remain calm.


    ¡°A thousand-meter-long dragon!¡± Eli¡¯s throat moved slightly. This length even surpassed Ortiz¡¯s. This couldn¡¯t be a fifth-circle dragon, right?


    He immediately took out the dice and rolled it once. The dice rolled and finally stopped at the position of seventeen!


    Seventeen?


    Half-fifth circle!


    Seeing the number, Eli relaxed a little and gave up on the idea of escaping immediately!


    However, a half-step fifth-circle dragon heading south meant that this matter was definitely not trivial. However, it was also an opportunity for him. It just so happened that his experiment had reached a bottleneck, and he needed more dragons to do the experiment. It was also a good opportunity to verify the difference between a half-step fifth-circle dragon and his peak fourth-circle dragon!


    Two birds with one stone!


    Of course, all of this had to be within the range of the Bloodline Tower. With the help of the power of faith, he could ensure that he could suppress the dragon 100%.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve taken action personally. Moreover, the scene is so big. I¡¯m afraid I can harvest another wave of Faith Points. The fourth mark isn¡¯t full yet!!¡±


    Eli stretched his body, revealing his pearly white teeth. He was even looking forward to it!


    Seeing the look of anticipation on Eli¡¯s face, Vivika¡¯s expression was strange. Shouldn¡¯t he be worried at this time?


    ¡°Pass down my order. Tell Amina not to stop them. I¡¯ll deal with it myself!¡± Eli said to Vivika.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Vivika nodded. It was only then that she realized that Eli wanted to fight personally.


    It had been a long time since she had seen Eli fight.


    She was also very curious about how strong Brother Eli was.


    ¡­.


    As the two of them were discussing in a laboratory not far from Grassi Land.


    The dragon Ortiz suddenly opened his eyes. At this moment, there were dozens of tubes inserted into his body, and scarlet blood was flowing in them. However, he had no time to worry about these at this moment. He was only trembling with excitement!


    He sensed it.


    His father had woken up and was flying towards him at high speed.


    ¡°There¡¯s hope!¡±


    Tears welled up in Ortiz¡¯s eyes, and he felt that he was getting closer and closer to freedom!


    Dragons would never be slaves!


    Not even food and accommodation!

 Chapter 461 - 461 The Attention of the Western Regions

    461 The Attention of the Western Regions


    The Amina Family!


    Green Field Border!


    Selona was hiding in a cave far away from the city, looking up at the city wall not far away!


    At this moment, the city wall was almost completely empty. There was no one guarding it. All the Warlocks had to evacuate urgently!


    ¡°The Colossal Dragon clan is an overlord-level faction in the green fields. Their combat strength is powerful, and they are on a completely different level from the outer region and even the inner region.¡± Selona lowered his head and muttered the information about this race. The more he thought about it, the more shocked he became. He was even more shocked that the dragon race would travel thousands of miles south.


    As he pondered, he seemed to have sensed something and looked further away.


    Suddenly, a dark cloud that covered the earth flew over from afar¡­ No, it was not a dark cloud but hundreds of giant dragons.


    ¡± About 500 of them, each of them at least third circle, with a body size of 50 to 60 meters. There are even more celestial, all of which are hundreds of meters in size. I¡¯m afraid there are more than 100 of them. Among them, there are probably 20 to 30 of them at the Radiant Sun level, and there are nearly 10 of them at the peak of the Radiant Sun level. Of course, there¡¯s also that 1,000-meter dragon at the front. I think it¡¯s even stronger!¡±


    The more Salona looked, the more shocked he became. He even found it difficult to breathe.


    Too many¡­Too strong¡­Even first-class forces wouldn¡¯t dare to take this number lightly, let alone second-class forces.


    The dragon roared as it arrived. It did not destroy the city but flew past it without a care!


    Meanwhile, Selona lowered his head because he realized that he had been too reckless this time. He even vaguely saw that the dragon in the lead seemed to have glanced at him, which made his back wet. However, the dragon did not seem to care about him and continued flying forward.


    A few seconds later, seeing the dragons leave, Selona leaned against the wall behind him!


    ¡°Sir Eli!¡±


    Although they had survived the disaster, they were more worried about the future of the Amina family.


    In this direction, the dragon race¡¯s goal was probably the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°Can Milord really defeat these giant beasts?¡±


    Selona felt that the road ahead was a blur!


    ¡­..


    ¡°Milord, there was a human celestial hiding there just now. Shouldn¡¯t we kill him?¡±


    In the sky, Blue Dragon Sais asked Dragon King Giovanni curiously.


    Giovanni turned to look at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. Our goal this time is to save Ortiz and show our deterrence. There¡¯s no need to cause trouble. After all, even if the mages left, there would still be some powerful Warlocks.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Sayis nodded!


    In fact, they were thinking too much. When the powerful dragon race flew across the sky, no faction in the Western Regions would dare to stop them.


    Even the second-class forces had their heads tucked under their pants, allowing the giant dragon to trample on their dignity!


    However, they soon discovered to their delight, that as long as they did not block the way, these dragons would not attack. This was exemplified by a level 2 faction that had accidentally blocked the dragon¡¯s way. As expected, the faction was instantly ravaged by the dragons, and in the blink of an eye, the faction that had blocked the way was reduced to nothingness.


    As time passed.


    All the factions also discovered a problem. Although these dragons would occasionally stop, their direction was very clear.


    That was the Bloodline Tower!


    This discovery shocked the entire Western Region, and it also gave rise to many ideas in all the factions!


    ¡­..


    Holy Tower!


    Pagoda Master Sacred Sword listened to the information his subordinate told him, and his expression became more and more serious!


    ¡°How could the Bloodline Tower offend the dragons in the green fields? These foreign races have never come out of the outside world. What is the reason?¡± Holy Sword frowned, feeling extremely troubled!


    The enemy this time was too powerful, and their opponent was the Bloodline Tower.


    This meant that one of the two sides would suffer heavy losses, or the other would be destroyed.


    It would be fine if the Dragons retreated, but once the Bloodline Tower was destroyed, it would be a heavy blow to the Western Regions. As the economic center of the Western Regions, it was no joke. Once it was destroyed, countless forces would be affected!


    And there was another important reason, which was that Eli had saved them before.


    ¡°Pass on my order, immediately set off to provide support. We still need to make it at this distance! ¡± Holy Sword stood up and said with a serious gaze!


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    The other two forces in the eastern part of the Western Region, the Twilight Lizard Family, and the Sea Demon Family, also caused a huge commotion!


    Twilight Lizard Family.


    The head of the family, Qigu Mark, frowned and said to his subordinates, ¡°The distance is too far. We won¡¯t support them. I don¡¯t think the Bloodline Tower will win!


    ¡°The dragon race is too strong. They even have a half-step fifth-circle dragon. If my guess is correct, then the Bloodline Tower will be finished. Helping a hopeless family will only consume our benefits.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The subordinate nodded and left!


    The Siren Clan.


    Vicky Hayley also frowned and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She was thinking about whether she should support them or not!


    ¡°Sir, the Twilight Lizard Family has no intention of supporting the bloodline tower at all. They seem to have pulled back their forces.¡± a Warlock reported.


    ¡°What?¡± Vicky frowned but did not respond!


    Ever since the last time, the Bloodline Tower had established connections with a few other forces. A large number of rare goods had also allowed their forces to obtain a certain level of improvement. It could be said that they were all people who had obtained huge benefits. However, the Twilight Lizard¡¯s decision at this time was no different from betrayal!


    Should they make the same choice?


    After all, the opponent was indeed powerful.


    After thinking for more than ten minutes, Vicky finally sighed and waved her hand. ¡°Get ready for backup.


    ¡°The lord saved us before, so we can¡¯t abandon the lord in a time of crisis!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Warlocks from both sides quickly gathered and left their respective areas. The patriarch of the Twilight Lizard Family only smiled contemptuously when he heard this.


    He was not optimistic about the future of the Bloodline Tower!


    Go ahead¡­In any case, if a few forces were damaged, he would be the only winner!


    ¡­


    The Heart of the Abyss!


    Although the Green Field was too far away from here, the news still spread faster than the dragons¡¯ movement.


    ¡°Sir, this is what happened!¡± Tuman smiled at Nero.


    ¡± Good, good, good. A 1,000-meter giant dragon. Its strength is probably already half-step fifth circle or infinitely close. Eli is definitely no match for it. This damn guy is finally going to die.¡± Nero smiled happily, not hiding his hatred for Eli!


    Recently, they had investigated and found that almost every plan that had been destroyed or obstructed had something to do with the Bloodline Tower. Although they couldn¡¯t be sure, they were definitely related to them. If it was true, it meant that it was definitely under the instructions of Eli!


    Seeing Nero¡¯s smile, Tuman also smiled happily and said, ¡°If the Bloodline Tower is destroyed, then we can continue with our plan. Because of them, we have been delayed for decades!¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait for the good news.¡±


    Nero nodded.


    Tuman also responded with a few words and then left. However, this time, he did not hear the sound of things being smashed behind him. Instead, he heard loud laughter!


    He was very happy!


    ¡­.


    As the dragon flew, countless forces gathered at the Bloodline Tower.


    At this moment, the Bloodline Tower was like a lone wolf targeted by a tiger. The others were animals observing the surroundings. There were bats that wanted to drink blood, vultures that wanted to eat meat, and even former clansmen who wanted to help¡­


    Everyone was waiting.


    At this time, the dragon race that had crossed thousands of mountains finally arrived at its destination, the Bloodline Tower!

 Chapter 462 - 462 Capturing the Dragon with One Hand

    462 Capturing the Dragon with One Hand


    Roar!


    The dragon¡¯s roar resounded in the blue sky. Dragon King Giovanni lowered his head and looked at the city in the distance.


    ¡°We¡¯re very close to Ortiz!¡± Giovanni said as he flew.


    Hearing his voice, the eyes of the other dragons lit up!


    Were they finally reaching their destination?


    ¡°Speed up!¡± Giovanni shouted and sped up again.


    The other dragons followed closely behind.


    Sayis also sped up to catch up. He lowered his head and looked at a city not far away. There was a huge human statue that was dozens of meters tall. Its dim eyes were staring straight ahead, shining under the sun as if it was observing them!


    ¡­..


    How fast were dragons?


    Three hours later!


    When the mighty dragons arrived outside the Bloodline City, the entire city instantly turned into darkness!


    In the sky, the thousand-meter-long Giovanni¡¯s huge body emitted a scorching heat, like a new sun.


    The hundreds of dragons behind him also lowered their heads to look at the Bloodline City not far away. The surrounding elements gathered like a storm, like an ocean.


    In front of these massive troops, the relatively large Bloodline City was like a child¡¯s toy!


    ¡°Is Ortiz here?¡± Sayis looked at the Bloodline City curiously and asked.


    ¡°Yes, I can sense his bloodline aura here!¡± Giovanni blinked his thick eyelids and stared at the city in the distance, or rather, at a valley behind the city!


    He was very sure that Ortiz was here!


    It seemed that he was imprisoned in the valley. It seemed that his captor was a powerful warlock.


    However, with him around, they had to pay the price for their stupidity today!


    His body was gradually covered in flames. The color of the flames was deep, like the hottest lava. It wrapped around his body like the dragon king¡¯s robe or crown. Even his eyes turned red. He lowered his head and looked at the valley in the distance.


    ¡°Human, hand over Ortiz!¡±


    On the ground!


    All the Warlocks looked at this scene in a daze. The news of the dragon invasion had already spread, but no one expected the disaster to fall on their heads!


    Why would such a powerful dragon race attack them?


    And ¡­ What was Ortiz?


    ¡°What exactly happened? If these dragons swarmed up, I¡¯m afraid this city would be razed to the ground today.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is Ortiz? What kind of stupid thing did the higher-ups of the Bloodline Tower do?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed, we¡¯re doomed. No, we still have Sir Eli here. Sir will definitely be able to solve this problem!¡±


    The warlocks were at a loss. Their bodies were stunned by the dragon¡¯s voice and aura, and they could not move. However, their thoughts were flowing rapidly. They were either shocked, desperate, painful, or sad. No matter what it was, in the end, everyone¡¯s thoughts turned to hope for Eli.


    With the enemy in front of them, only Sir Eli could save them!


    But the enemy is so terrifying. Can Eli really deal with it?


    ¡­


    ¡°My father is here. Lord Father, I¡¯m here!¡±


    In the Grassi Land, the Red Dragon Ortiz suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the dragon camp in the distance. He immediately stood up and shouted.


    His eyes were filled with joy.


    It was as if, as long as his father came, he could leave this terrifying place.


    ¡°Stop shouting. There¡¯s a screen here. He can¡¯t hear or see you!¡±


    At this moment, a voice was heard. Ortiz turned around. It was the fully armed Eli!


    He was wearing a black wizard robe that was decorated with stars. He held a magic staff in his right hand. The head of the staff was a gem that flickered with silver sand. The body of the staff was like a tree that had shrunk countless times in an instant. There was also a mage book, a ring, earrings, bracelets, and boots that looked extraordinary!


    And that was not all. He even saw a mercury-like flowing armor under the sorcerer¡¯s robe!


    Gulp!


    Ortiz blinked her eyes, recognizing that every piece of equipment on this body was at least a fourth circle mage Tool!


    The magic staff and the mage Book, if he was not mistaken, should have reached the fifth circle.


    Was he that rich?


    ¡°Eli¡¯s Scepter, Book of Amir, Bernari Belt, Crimson Gold Ring, Blood Feather Earrings¡­¡± Eli took stock of his equipment one by one. They were all Eli¡¯s gains over the past few decades, which had also increased his combat strength to a certain extent!


    After taking stock, he glanced at Ortiz and flew into the sky.


    After flying over the Grassi Lands, he arrived above the Bloodline City. At the same time, he released the aura of a celestial and descended!


    The Warlocks on the ground immediately felt the pressure that had been shrouding them dissipate.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Eli!¡±


    ¡°Sir Eli is here!¡±


    The Warlocks raised their heads and saw that it was Eli. They were all excited. Everyone recognized Eli¡¯s combat strength!


    At this moment, Giovanni, who was opposite him, also looked at Eli and stared at him.


    The dragon opened its mouth, and the scorching flames unconsciously flowed between his teeth. He said angrily, ¡°I sense Ortiz¡¯s aura on you. You imprisoned Ortiz!¡±

 Chapter 463 - 463 Capturing the Dragon with One Hand

    463 Capturing the Dragon with One Hand


    Eli didn¡¯t answer. He just looked at the dragon, especially the flames. He felt a unique feeling as if it could burn everything. It seemed that this was the special power of the laws.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± Seeing that Eli did not respond, Giovanni shouted angrily, and a scorching firestorm appeared around him!


    Seeing the Firestorm, Eli waved it away and said calmly, ¡°I was the one who took him away, but I didn¡¯t imprison him. I just wanted him to cooperate with me for some experiments. When the experiment is over, I¡¯ll naturally let him go. However, since you¡¯re here, I happen to lack a high-level dragon experiment subject for my experiment.¡±


    An indifferent tone and a contemptuous tone!


    At this moment, after hearing these insulting words, Giovanni was completely furious.


    Not only he, but the other dragons behind him also revealed angry expressions. If Giovanni was not in front, these dragons might have rushed out and killed Eli in the next second!


    ¡°Come on, let me experience the combat strength of a half-step fifth-circle dragon. Tell your clansmen to stay here and not move. Otherwise, they will bear the consequences!¡±


    Eli flew into the sky and did not forget to remind him.


    Giovanni¡¯s mouth twitched. He wanted to kill Eli immediately, but he still said to Sayis behind him, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Although the human in front of him was arrogant, the contact just now made him inexplicably feel a trace of fear.


    The human in front of him might not be as simple as he thought!


    After that, Giovanni soared into the sky. The flames around him burned like a red torrent!


    A man and a dragon came to a higher place!


    Eli stretched out his hand, signaling the dragon to take action. At the same time, he activated all the defensive methods on his body. Then, he held the Wizard Book in one hand and the staff in the other as he looked at the dragon. He was like a teacher testing his students before an exam, relaxed and unconcerned!


    Giovanni¡¯s mouth twitched!


    However, in the next second, countless flames fell from his body and changed continuously. In the end, it transformed into the shape of a dragon¡¯s head. It opened its scorching dragon mouth and roared as it flew towards Eli!


    The flames streaked across the sky, and cracks appeared in the surrounding space, emitting shrill screams.


    The Warlocks on the ground closed their eyes as well. They could feel the surrounding temperature rising at a visible rate. Bubbles appeared in the lake, and water evaporated. Many plants were rapidly withering and turning into dried corpses!


    It was just a flame attack, but its power was much stronger than an ordinary peak Radiant Sun!


    This was a half-step five-ring!


    ¡°How are you going to deal with it?¡± Giovanni looked at Eli seriously.


    This attack looked ordinary, but it was at least 70% of his strength. Its power was terrifying!


    If the Warlock in front of him were really a peak Radiant Sun Warlock, then he would definitely die!


    In the next second, an ocean-like shadow condensed in the sky, turning into a huge shadow hand that grabbed at the dragon¡¯s head!


    The flames were scorching hot, but the shadows were even stronger.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the huge flaming dragon head was grabbed by the shadow and flew towards Eli.


    Easy!


    ¡°Compared to ordinary flames, the flames are not only hotter, but they also seem to have some other properties. It seems to have the feeling that they can burn anything!¡± Eli lowered his head to observe the flames. The flames kept burning the shadow, and holes appeared in the shadow at a rapid speed!


    This was the first time Eli had encountered such a powerful flame. Or rather, it was not just flames in front of him, but there was even a sense of law!


    Fortunately, the number and quality of the shadows were high enough to barely suppress the flames, but they could not extinguish them!


    The eternal flame?


    ¡°So this is the half-step fifth circle creature¡¯s power. It seems that this is the reason why they are even stronger!¡±As Eli was comprehending the flames, his understanding of the half-step fifth circle deepened!


    At this moment, Giovanni, who was not far away, was watching this scene in a daze!


    Caught?


    His flame attack was caught in the palm of his hand?!


    This was too ridiculous!


    ¡°Who exactly are you? You definitely can¡¯t be Radiant Sun.¡± Giovanni shouted at Eli.


    ¡°I am Eli.¡±


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t figure out anything from the flames, he looked at the Dragon King again and waved the book in his hand.


    ¡°Continue. Use other methods as well. Your flame is indeed interesting!¡±


    His tone was as if he was treating an experimental tool. Giovanni¡¯s mouth twitched, but the anger in his heart erupted like a volcano!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    ¡­..


    The raging fire made the flames around his body even more turbulent, and it also allowed Eli to see more methods!


    Soon, he was even clearer about the difference between a half-step fifth circle and fourth circle.


    Firstly, one would need to gain a preliminary understanding of a law at this stage. For example, Giovanni had the law of fire. The special thing about it was that his fire could burn everything. Not only shadows but elements, celestials, and even spiritual energy could be burned!


    Its power was also many times stronger than ordinary flames. It was not a simple increase in temperature and strength!


    Secondly, the Fire law seemed to be feeding the dragon¡¯s body, allowing it to adapt to the rules. At least, this dragon¡¯s body was many times stronger than his son¡¯s.


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Eli blocked another attack and recorded the data in the book.


    He then closed the book and looked at Giovanni. The flames on his body had dimmed a lot. He was panting heavily, but the flames did not stop at all. However, they were much weaker than before!


    ¡°It seems that your strength is only this much. If that¡¯s all, then you can stay here today!¡± Eli said.


    Roar!


    With a low growl, Giovanni looked at Eli doubtfully. He felt that he must have seen a ghost today!


    Eli was just a Radiant Sun, but he had easily suppressed him. It was simply ridiculous!


    He finally understood why Ortiz was captured!


    He was too strong!


    While he was sleeping, a powerful Warlock had unknowingly appeared in the northern part of the Western Regions!


    However ¡­ Want to capture him?


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional. You¡¯re very strong, but you¡¯re only slightly stronger than me. If I want to leave this place, you can¡¯t stop me!¡± Giovanni looked at Eli and said cautiously.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Eli nodded in agreement and then changed the topic, ¡°Capturing prisoners and killing are indeed two different levels of difficulty. If I were to rely on myself, there might be some accidents. However, it¡¯s a pity that you chose to fight here. This is my main battlefield!¡±


    Giovanni:


    What did he mean? He didn¡¯t understand!


    In the next second, he saw Eli wave the staff in his hand. The giant humanoid statue on the top suddenly burst into dazzling light. Golden light soared into the sky and flew toward Eli.


    Countless golden lights wrapped around Eli¡¯s body, like a layer of golden gauze, emitting light.


    He was like a god!


    The Warlocks on the ground also raised their heads to look at the sky, their faces filled with shock!


    For most of the Warlocks, the battlefield was too high above the ground. Coupled with the elemental smoke and fire, they could not see the scene at all. However, at this moment, everyone could only see a huge shadow in the sky. He held a witchcraft book in one hand and a staff in the other!


    The light illuminated thousands of areas, as well as the huge red dragon that was thousands of miles long!


    In the next second.


    Everyone only heard the word ¡°seal¡±.


    A huge shadow hand suddenly appeared in the sky. It was also three thousand meters long and then grabbed the dragon!


    Roar!


    With a shrill cry, the giant dragon was captured by the shadow hand like a small earthworm.


    Then, it exploded. Layers of light spots lit up and wrapped around Giovanni. The flames were extinguished bit by bit, and his strength was instantly sealed. His limbs could not move, and he was like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered!


    ¡°I have the material!¡±


    Looking at the sealed dragon, Eli smiled.

 Chapter 464 - 464 After the Event

    464 After the Event


    Astral Sealing Technique.


    One of Eli¡¯s first gains in Green Field was a powerful sealing technique unique to the astral spirits. Ever since Eli learned it, it was also the first time he used it in battle.


    Now, it seemed that the effect was not bad!


    With a wave of his hand, the giant shadow hand brought the dragon Giovanni to a spot not far away from him.


    ¡°I think we need to talk!¡± Eli looked at the dragon and smiled.


    Roar!


    A roar was heard. Although Giovanni¡¯s power was sealed, he was still awake. He felt around him and looked at the human in front of him. He was flustered and helpless. He did not know how this could happen!


    This shouldn¡¯t be!


    He was clearly not even a half-step fifth circle. How could he have done such a thing?


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Giovanni looked at Eli and lowered his tone a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you, but I need help with an experiment. If you and your people can help me complete this experiment, I can let you and your son leave!¡± Eli said.


    Feeling the comfort of not being able to break free, Giovanni turned his head, which was the only thing he could move. He thought for a moment and then said softly, ¡°I need to see Ortiz!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Eli nodded and shrugged. ¡°However, you¡¯d better tell your clansmen to calm down. You don¡¯t want me to kill them, do you?¡±


    Giovanni nodded. As he was bound, the dragons in the sky panicked and were ready to rush up to save him.


    ¡°Sayis, tell all the dragons to wait where they are. Don¡¯t do anything else.¡± Giovanni lowered his head and looked at the ground. A loud voice traveled through space!


    ¡°Very good, let¡¯s go!¡±


    In the next second, Eli flew towards the Grassi Land, and the dragon was forced to move along with him.


    The two of them quickly fell into the valley!


    ¡­


    ¡°¡­ We are not allowed to do anything else!¡±


    Hearing the Dragon King¡¯s voice, Sayis was still flying in the same place in a daze, suppressing his original intention to make a move.


    At this moment, a large number of dragons behind him were frightened, and the elements on their bodies were activated as if they were triggered. Seeing this scene, Sayis had no choice but to shout, ¡°All dragons, stay where you are and wait for Lord¡¯s news!¡±


    Hearing his words, everyone calmed down, but their expressions were still filled with disbelief.


    ¡°How is this possible? The Dragon King was defeated so easily!¡±


    ¡°Heavens, when did such powerful humans appear in the northern part of the Western Regions?¡±


    ¡± Impossible! Absolutely impossible! ¡±


    The dragons had their own thoughts, but all of them showed disbelief at the failure of Dragon King Giovanni, or rather, confusion about Eli!


    It shouldn¡¯t be!


    ¡­


    ¡°Our lord won!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re saved, we¡¯re saved!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, what was that light just now? I thought I saw a god!¡±


    The Warlocks in Bloodline City were all dumbfounded.


    Although they firmly believed in Lord Eli¡¯s strength, they did not expect Lord Eli to be so powerful!


    The thousand-meter-long dragon had been defeated so easily. This made them feel as if they had just survived a calamity!


    He was saved!


    The Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower weren¡¯t the only ones in the city. There were many other forces as well!


    The Holy Tower¡¯s supporters watched in a daze as the giant dragon was led away by Eli while the other giant dragons remained where they were!


    ¡°Does he need our support?¡±


    The person in charge of the support team said with a twitching mouth.


    They had come here with the determination that there was a high chance of death, but the battle had ended before it even started.


    They hadn¡¯t done anything yet!


    ¡°But ¡­ Everything should be over!¡± The warlock sighed. The Dragon King had been taken away to negotiate. The war was undoubtedly over, although it had not yet begun.


    At the same time, he was completely convinced by Eli!


    Compared to what they had imagined, Eli was much stronger!


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    At the same time, the person in charge of the Siren family not far away also heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although things had taken an unexpected turn, their support this time was absolutely right.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether they had helped or not, but they had already conveyed their intentions. He believed that after the war, the Bloodline Tower would definitely express their gratitude.


    ¡°Fortunately, my lord didn¡¯t make the same choice as the Twilight Lizard. I guess the Twilight Lizard will be kicked out of the cooperation list in the future. ¡± He couldn¡¯t help but feel fortunate, and at the same time, he felt sympathy for his neighboring power.


    They hoped that their family head¡¯s expression would be better after hearing this news!


    ¡­.


    Grassi Land!


    ¡°Father is here. According to the time, the battle should be ending soon.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally going home!¡±


    Ortiz stood on the ground and poked the ground with his hands happily, causing the soil to arch forward!


    In his opinion, his father¡¯s arrival was no surprise.


    ¡°And you, poor Elo, you are about to lose your life, and the Red Dragon King Ortiz will regain his freedom!¡± Ortiz laughed out loud, which made Nikola, Dylan, and even Hill look at him.


    Feeling these gazes, Ortiz proudly raised his head.


    After living here for 50 years, he had become more familiar with these people and creatures!


    Sha Sha!


    Suddenly, a rustling sound was heard. Ortiz turned his head abruptly to look at the sky.


    Something came in!


    Ortiz was about to shout, but he realized that Eli didn¡¯t seem to like it.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to leave, and it¡¯s Father who came in. What am I afraid of?¡­.. Father!¡± Ortiz slapped himself and shouted toward the sky.


    ¡°Stop shouting. Don¡¯t you know that it will be very noisy?¡±


    The familiar voice of Eli rang out. Ortiz blinked, suddenly having a bad feeling!


    In the next second, as Eli slowly dissolved the outer spell formation, and Ortiz saw the huge dragon behind him that could not move like a dumpling, Ortiz¡¯s smile instantly froze.


    ¡®It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over¡­This human was indeed a demon. His father had actually been captured¡­. This was impossible. How could this be?.. ¡®I¡¯m finished. What should I do¡­¡¯ F * ck, even his father failed. Could it be that he became an experimental subject too?


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not right. Does this mean that I can reduce my workload by half?¡¯


    Ortiz¡¯s heart was gradually filled with filial piety, but looking at his father¡¯s appearance, there was no doubt that his father had been defeated by Eli and even captured!


    He knew that Eli was strong, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be this strong!


    Of course, he was more concerned about how he should speak first, so he foolishly said, ¡°Father, you were captured too!¡±


    Giovanni was speechless.


    ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t want to see him anymore. Why don¡¯t we talk somewhere else?¡± Giovanni said to Ely with a dark face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat. Ortiz is very familiar with what happened. He has been doing this for 50 years!¡± Eli smiled as he turned his head and said to Ortiz in the distance, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have shattered your beautiful dream!¡±


    ¡°No, no, I believe that Milord will definitely win! ¡± Ortiz revealed an expression that was uglier than crying, but his words made his unlucky father¡¯s face darken even more!


    ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s talk about my conditions!¡± When they arrived, Eli turned to look at the dragon Giovanni.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Giovanni nodded in resignation.


    What else could he do?

 Chapter 465 - 465 Condition, Again Again Again Again Again Again Again!

    465 Condition, Again Again Again Again Again Again Again!


    The negotiation went smoothly!


    After half an hour of discussion, Giovanni personally agreed to Eli¡¯s conditions!


    There were two of them.


    First, he would agree to cooperate with all the experiments that Eli would need him to do!


    The second was to agree to Eli¡¯s enslavement. After that, the dragon race would become Eli¡¯s vassals for a thousand years!


    Giovanni sighed and allowed Eli to imprint the soul mark in his bloodline.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only need your help in experiments recently. Also, I won¡¯t look for you for no reason in the next 1,000 years. It¡¯s only 1,000 years anyway.¡± Eli consoled as he branded the dragon.


    Giovanni couldn¡¯t help but sigh!


    A thousand years was indeed fine for a dragon, but no one wanted to be enslaved!


    However, there was no other way. He had to accept the conditions or die.


    If only he were alone¡­ but he had brought a large number of his clansmen. If they all died here, he would be the sinner of the dragon clan. On the contrary, a thousand years was an acceptable time!


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Actually, the experiment is very easy. It¡¯s just drawing blood and then cooperating with some strange experiments!¡± Ortiz said.


    Upon hearing this voice, a nameless flame suddenly burned in Giovanni¡¯s eyes, and he glared at his unlucky son!


    Seeing the look in his father¡¯s eyes, Ortiz lowered his head and did not dare to speak again.


    If it weren¡¯t for Eli, he felt that he would definitely feel the warmth of a father¡¯s love!


    ¡°Okay, then you can take your people and leave. Then, take Nikola with you. He will build a huge teleportation array at your place.¡± Eli nodded and called out to Nikola, who was not far away!


    Nikola also flew over and agreed to the mission given by Eli!


    ¡°Alright, then, can you help me remove the seal now?¡± Giovanni said.


    Feeling the release of the shackles, Giovanni respectfully lowered his head to Eli, but his eyes glanced at Ortiz, who was not far away. ¡°Sir Eli, I hope you don¡¯t mind me having a friendly chat with my son before we part.¡±


    ¡°As you wish!¡±


    Eli smiled and turned to walk towards the wizard tower in the distance. Then, Ortiz¡¯s voice came from behind.


    ¡°Sir, save meAh, Father, I was attacked. Ahhhh, I¡¯m your son.¡±


    Miserable screams lingered in the air above the Grassi Land, causing all the creatures here to turn their heads.


    Half an hour later, Ortiz was paralyzed on the ground, lying flat on the ground, looking at the sky with empty eyes.


    From the corner of his eyes, Nikola hid between Giovanni¡¯s scales and flew into the sky, disappearing from his sight in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Old thing, I have a good relationship with the laboratory staff. I will definitely make them give you the best experiment!¡± Ortiz¡¯s heavy eyelids blinked, and crystal tears flowed out of them, shining with a unique color!


    On the other side.


    The giant dragon Giovanni flew out of the Grassi Land and arrived above Bloodline City!


    All the Warlocks of Bloodline City gaped at the sight of the dragon that had escaped their control.


    ¡°Milord, has he released this giant dragon?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The Warlocks discussed animatedly, but Giovanni had no intention of listening. He looked at the dragons who were still standing in place and shouted, ¡°All dragons, follow me and return to the green fields!¡±


    With that, he flapped his wings and flew north!


    The dragons were also surprised and happy. They quickly followed. As for the war, it did not matter. They only wanted to leave this terrifying place and stay away from that powerful Warlock!


    The mighty dragons once again streaked across the sky, but this time, they were not aggressive, but as if they were fleeing!


    ¡­.


    Just as the dragon left!


    More news about the war began to spread around the Bloodline Tower!


    What one-handed dragon captureOne man fighting hundreds of dragonsEli had already advanced to the fifth ring. The dragon surrendered immediately.


    All kinds of messy, true, and false news spread quickly. As it spread, it became more and more ridiculous!


    So, that day, Eli found Liliana and told him to change the news to that the dragon was a peak Radiant Sun dragon. After a difficult battle, Eli successfully made peace with the dragon. As for the reason, it was unknown. And Eli wanted them to sell the news at a high price.


    When Liliana asked him why, he replied, ¡°You guys are professionals, so everyone actually believes in you. Since you¡¯re selling it at such a high price, I believe many people will believe it. If those who have the money to buy it believe it, others will believe it too.


    ¡°As for those who knew the truth, they were only a minority, so it was not a big deal.


    ¡°Moreover, that giant dragon was a giant dragon at the peak of the RadiantSun, but it belonged to the huge dragon race!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Liliana¡¯s expression was strange. It did make sense!


    This way, at least a large number of people would be confused and believe this version!


    But would anyone really believe it?


    Liliana pondered.


    ¡­.


    ¡°A dragon at the peak of the Radiant Glorious, I regret it!¡±


    The patriarch of the Twilight Giant Lizard Warlock Clan, Qigu Mark, had a pained expression on his face.


    The wrong estimation made him make the wrong decision, and this wrong decision would at least make them pay a heavy price.


    At this moment, the door opened, and a Warlock walked in. He said to Qigu Mark, ¡°My lord, the Bloodline Tower has released a new list today. They said that they want to strengthen their connection with the eastern part of the Western Region. The Holy Tower and the Siren Family are also included, but we seem to be excluded!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qigo Mark¡¯s expression became even more unsightly. Just as he was about to say something, another Warlock ran in hurriedly and said, ¡°Sir, something bad has happened. The Bloodline Tower has cut off all contact with us, and many forces have also cut off all contact with us!¡±


    Qigu Mark¡¯s expression instantly froze.


    A few seconds later, he leaned back on the high-back chair expressionlessly, his eyes empty!


    He regretted it.


    But it was too late!


    ¡­


    The City of Dawn!


    Nero looked at the news in front of him and could not help but frown. His expression was ugly as well.


    ¡°A large dragon is only at the peak of the Radiant Sun? ¡°He gritted his teeth and looked at Tuman not far away. ¡°Is this information accurate?¡±


    ¡°Sir, this is the news from the Charm Residence. One hundred thousand magic crystals. It shouldn¡¯t be fake. Moreover, according to the news from the scouts that day, it seems that the dragon was captured very easily. It should be confirmed that it was only a dragon at the peak of the Radiant Sun, not a half-step fifth-circle dragon!¡± Tuman took a deep breath and said,


    ¡°Damn it, trash dragon raceHad they declined to such a state? Is there something wrong with it?¡±


    Nero cursed and chattered non-stop!


    Looking at Nero¡¯s expression, Tuman could not help but lower his head.


    After cursing for more than ten minutes, Nero looked up at Tuman again. His angry expression was gradually replaced by a gloomy one as he whispered, ¡± Unknowingly, this guy, Eli, has become a serious obstacle to our plan. Tuman, I think it¡¯s time to get rid of this guy. You and Lous go and get rid of him together. Even if the worst-case scenario is that he¡¯s really a half-step fifth-circle warlock, he¡¯s at most just a beginner. The two of you who are half-step fifth circles are enough!¡±


    Hearing Nero¡¯s words, Tuman was stunned, but a hint of bloodlust flashed in his eyes. He smiled and said, ¡±


    ¡°Alright, sir. I¡¯ll go now. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    Tuman was about to leave when he was stopped by Nero!


    Nero pursed his lips and said, ¡± Don¡¯t move for now! Wait for this incident to blow over first!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Nero smiled happily and bent down as if he was joking.


    ¡°I will obey your orders!


    ¡°Demon Heart Sovereign King. ¡±

 Chapter 466 - 466 The World Will, Tuman Arrives

    466 The World Will, Tuman Arrives


    Three months later!


    The impact of the Green Field Giant Dragon¡¯s invasion gradually dissipated.


    Although it had caused quite a bit of impact, it had only happened in the vicinity of the Bloodline Tower. Moreover, it had not caused too much damage, so people quickly forgot about it!


    Grassi Land!


    Giovanni and Ortiz were resting in a corner of the valley. One was tall, and the other was low, like two small mountains!


    Not far away from the two of them was Eli, who was observing the two dragons.


    Staring at the two dragons, Eli muttered to himself, ¡°Ever since the half-step five-ring Giovanni joined the experiment, the speed of the experiment has been progressing rapidly. I might be able to find the key point in less than five years. During this time, I have also studied Giovanni in depth and have a deeper understanding of the strength of the half-step five-ring. It¡¯s not as terrifying as I thought!¡±


    To be honest, Giovanni¡¯s arrival was really a timely rain. It allowed Eli to carry out everything smoothly and had a deeper evaluation of the Heart of the Abyss!


    He felt that he could have a great battle with the Heart of Abyss now, and there was even a high chance of victory.


    Of course, it was just a joke. Even if he really wanted to fight, he had to wait until the celestial-Bloodline Body was developed!


    Shaking his head, Eli was about to leave when another figure suddenly appeared from the corner of his eye.


    Seeing the figure, Eli smiled and turned to look. ¡°Vivika, what brings you here?¡±


    Not far behind him, Vivika, who was wearing a pure white Warlock robe, walked over. Compared to the past, she seemed even more intelligent now!


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough experimental equipment. I¡¯ll take some living materials!¡± Vivika said.


    ¡°Alright then!¡±


    Eli smiled.


    He didn¡¯t expose Giovanni¡¯s existence to the public, so Vivika would often come to get some materials. Of course, it was also convenient for him to experiment with the dragon here. After all, the Grassi Land was his main experiment site.


    ¡°Go ahead, but they seem to be sleeping. You¡¯d better wake them up first! ¡°Eli, move sideways and give Vivika some space.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m already awake!¡± Suddenly, an even more vigorous voice sounded.


    He turned around and saw that Giovanni, who had been lying on the ground, had opened his eyes. His eyes were red.


    However, if anyone saw it, they would definitely be shocked. At this moment, the dragon skillfully extended an arm in front of Vivika. Even the scales were slightly unfolded, revealing the delicate skin and visible blood vessels inside!


    This was the Dragon King. Who would dare to believe him?


    Vivika was not used to this. She took out the tools and began to draw blood!


    During this process, Giovanni did not pay attention to them. He looked at Eli and asked, ¡°Eli, I¡¯ve been participating in your experiments for the past three months. I realized that you¡¯re not only studying the bloodline itself but also the knowledge left behind by the wizards. What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°An experiment.¡± Eli looked at the dragon and replied.


    Giovanni blinked when he heard Eli¡¯s perfunctory words. Then, as if he had thought of something funny, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to improve the Warlock system through the means of Mages!¡±


    ¡°Barely!¡±


    Elo smiled. His goal was to merge and not improve, which was much more difficult and subversive!


    ¡°Hahaha, that won¡¯t be easy. However, if you succeed, you might even be able to attract the world¡¯s will!¡± Giovanni chuckled, but his tone was a little teasing!


    ¡°World Will?¡±


    Eli was also a little dazed when he heard this word.


    A world¡¯s will, as its name implied, was the will of a world. It was a product that transcended the world but relied on the world. Only after the world had been born for a long time would it slowly appear. It could be said to represent the world itself!


    The world¡¯s will would not usually react. Generally speaking, it would only react when the world encountered a major danger and other worlds invaded. However, there was also a rumor that said that the world will would also appear when there were major changes to the main race system in the world.


    Although Eli had never encountered it before, almost all the famous big shots in the Mages World had undoubtedly encountered it. It was even said that those with the seventh circle and above had something to do with it!


    ¡°Maybe!¡±


    Eli shook his head.


    He didn¡¯t think so. It shouldn¡¯t be!


    However, this piqued his curiosity. He looked at Giovanni and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve lived for so long, so you should have encountered the world¡¯s will, right?¡±


    Giovanni turned around and was about to speak.


    Hiss!


    ¡°Sorry, I need to take a scale!¡± He lowered his head and saw that Vivika was plucking his scales!


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Giovanni¡¯s mouth twitched, then he looked at Eli and continued, ¡°I was born about five hundred years ago in the new calendar. I saw it a few times in the Mages World, but then the Great Calamity came.¡±


    Giovanni shrugged as if to say, ¡± Look, you warlocks are so lame!¡±


    Eli nodded in agreement. He agreed!


    Seeing that Eli had nodded, he was also stunned for a moment. He seemed to be a little surprised, but he still said, ¡°However, I might have overlooked it. A thousand years ago, I woke up once. According to my people, there was a World Will descending, but it was in the northern part of the warlock World. It seemed to be an extremely cold place!¡±


    ¡°An extremely cold place!¡±


    Eli looked at the dragon. What he said reminded him of the Lich Tower, a topic that was now banned in the central continent!


    Was it related to them?


    Maybe!


    However, it had nothing to do with him.


    Eli shook his head and stopped thinking. At this time, Vivika had also finished gathering the materials and stood up.


    ¡°Do your best. If you need anything, you can tell Alida or me.¡± Eli encouraged.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t let Brother Eli down!¡± Vivika stood up and nodded.


    Although she had only studied it for a few decades, she had also discovered that she was very talented in bloodline research.


    She was really happy that she could help Eli!


    ¡­..


    A year later!


    After the initial stage of the experiment, the progress of the experiment had already exceeded 40%.


    Even Eli was stunned because he did not expect it to be so smooth. He could only guess that it might have something to do with his half-fused state of mages and warlocks. Of course, it also had something to do with the help of Vivica, Giovanni, and Ortiz!


    During this year, the Bloodline Tower¡¯s development progressed steadily. In the past year, more than a dozen forces had joined the Bloodline Tower, becoming a well-deserved top force in the Western Region. Its sphere of influence covered the northern and eastern regions, and it was almost on par with the Abyss¡¯ Heart.


    As for the Heart of the Abyss, it had surprisingly not made any movements this year, as if it could not be bothered at all!


    Eli was very cautious about this!


    Although the Heart of Abyss looked honest, only he knew how ¡± dishonest ¡± it was.


    Another day.


    Eli was doing a blood test on Giovanni, slowly drawing out a little bit of his blood that was rich in fire¡¯s law. Giovanni looked like he was already used to it.


    But suddenly, he saw that Eli¡¯s movements suddenly stopped, and a relaxed expression appeared on his face!


    ¡°Eli, what happened?¡± Giovanni asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a guest. Follow me out!¡± Eli smiled and said to the Dragon King beside him.


    Two people, two half-step fifth-circle warlocks.


    The two of them were not a big deal. He could completely deal with them. Moreover, they were finally here, which made him feel relieved!


    ¡°Good!¡± Giovanni nodded in confusion.


    Eli walked towards the back of the valley, and he quickly followed.


    Of course, Eli didn¡¯t forget to test the Dice of Fate. With his home-field advantage and Giovanni around, it showed 20!


    It was settled!


    In the distance, Ortiz watched the two of them leave and ignored them. He just went to sleep in another direction!


    The other Grassi Land creatures didn¡¯t think much of it either. They just thought that Eli and the dragon king were going out for a trip!

 Chapter 467 - 467 The Sword Breaks the Cloud Sea, Slash

    467 The Sword Breaks the Cloud Sea, Slash


    In the forest!


    Tuman and Lous strolled towards the grassi land.


    The two of them were very calm and didn¡¯t look worried at all. It was as if they didn¡¯t know that they were close to the Grassi Land.


    Unlike Tuman, Lous looked like a strong man. He was 2.5 meters tall, and his muscles tightened his warlock robe. He had an arrogant expression.


    ¡°Tuman, there¡¯s no need for this. It¡¯s just one Eli. Do the two of us have to come?¡± Lous casually waved his hand and broke the hundred-meter-tall tree in front of him.


    ¡°This Warlock might be more powerful than you think!¡± Tuman glanced at him.


    Although he looked down on Eli, he was still very cautious. After all, he had led the Bloodline Tower to this level in a hundred years. Although he had not personally experienced it, he knew that it was not something that ordinary Warlocks could do. It did not just require combat power!


    Therefore, it was not too much to be careful!


    ¡°Humph!¡± Lous shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    Compared to Tuman, his status in Nero¡¯s eyes was slightly lower, but his strength was not inferior at all. He was also at the half-step fifth circle level, so he did not have any respect for Tuman!


    ¡°Look at your cowardice. I¡¯ll handle it myself. It just so happens that I haven¡¯t seen blood in a long time. Ever since I was mutated by the lord, I feel very uncomfortable without seeing blood for a day.¡± Lous smiled!


    Tuman was helpless!


    Suddenly, the forest in front of them shook, and a figure suddenly came out!


    It was Eli!


    He was still fully armed, not missing a single piece of magic equipment. He had a mage book in his left hand and a magic staff in his right!


    Tuman had seen Eli before, so when he saw the fully armed Ely, he was stunned at first, then his eyes widened.


    Were they discovered just like that?


    At this moment, Lous, who was standing at the side, did not recognize Eli. He looked at the person who had arrived and revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Just nice, someone actually happened to bump into us. We can drink some fresh blood later!¡±


    Blood?


    Hearing the Warlock¡¯s words, Eli raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Had the people from the Heart of the Abyss become so abnormal?


    It couldn¡¯t be!


    Lous walked forward and smiled kindly. ¡°Kid, before you die, I have a question for you. Do you know where Eli is? If you know, maybe I can let you go this time!¡±


    Don¡¯t you recognize me?


    Eli was a little surprised. It was obvious that the two of them had traveled there for Eli, but this person actually did not know his face.


    Tuman, who was not far away, also covered his face and poked Lous with his hand.


    Lous turned around in confusion.


    ¡°He¡¯s Eli, our target!¡± Tuman pointed at Eli, who was not far away.


    ¡°You are Eli!¡±


    Lous was also stunned!


    He turned his head and looked at the Warlock not far away. He nodded in agreement!


    The corner of Lous¡¯ mouth twitched, and his face darkened. He looked at Eli and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just have to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Give it a try!¡±


    Eli smiled. The man in front of him had the same aura as Giovanni, maybe even a little weaker.


    He stretched out his hand, and a shadow suddenly appeared. Endless shadows suddenly gathered within!


    At the same time, the statue outside the city in the distance suddenly emitted a light that spanned seven to eight kilometers and descended on Eli!


    Blessing of faith!


    Shadow Dragon¡¯s Breath!


    Lous¡¯ pupils dilated.


    ¡°This power.¡±


    How was this possible? And what was that light?


    Lous¡¯ eyes widened, and black-red lava armor suddenly appeared around his body. His eyes also turned red!


    Tuman, who was standing at the side, also widened his eyes and quickly dodged to the side!


    This strength?


    ¡®F * ck, the Charm Mansion is selling fake news. There¡¯s too much fake news!¡¯


    But at this moment, the shadow in Eli¡¯s hand had already gathered, so Eli made a small change.


    The shadow instantly transformed into a shadow longsword!


    ¡°Slash!¡±


    Eli waved it gently!


    A black shadow flashed across the ground and turned into an arc of sword waves that flew toward Lous.


    Lous¡¯ eyes were about to pop out, but in the blink of an eye, he melted into the shadows!


    The shadow didn¡¯t stop when it passed by Lous. Instead, it soared into the sky. The sea of clouds in the sky was also split into two. It was a magnificent sight!


    As the ground cracked hundreds of meters wide, a huge crack appeared on the ground as if there was a huge earthquake.


    When the shadow dissipated, Lous¡¯ figure was still in the same place, but his expression was fixed. Although there were no wounds on his body, his eyes were dull and lifeless. His spirit had already died.


    ¡°Looks like my swordsmanship isn¡¯t bad.¡± Eli smiled, revealing a relaxed smile.


    At this moment, with the power of faith, it was very easy for him to beat a half-step fifth circle!


    Of course, there was one more thing he did not forget. He looked to the side.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Tuman¡¯s body trembled as he looked at the scene in front of him and Lous, who had died in less than five seconds!


    Eli was a liar!


    He was definitely stronger than expected!


    How could this be the peak of the Radiant Sun? Damn the Charm Mansion!


    He was too strong. He was definitely not a match for him¡­ What should he do? Fight, no, if it was a battle, Tuman definitely wouldn¡¯t kill Eli¡­ Then he could only run!


    Tuman gritted his teeth and prepared to turn around and escape. However, when he turned around, he saw a red dragon not far away staring at him. Its aura was even stronger than Lous¡¯!


    ¡°The Dragon King of the Green Field!¡± Tuman¡¯s mouth twitched again. This appearance was undoubtedly that dragon king!


    But didn¡¯t he go back to Green Field?


    Tuman felt like he was about to faint. Everything he had experienced today was a blow to his confidence, making his worldview collapse at any moment!


    He also understood how much they had underestimated Eli¡­ No, it was that b * stard. How good was he at hiding his cards!


    Of course, the most important thing now was to protect his own life.


    He turned to look at Eli again, took a deep breath, and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Ely, we¡¯re actually here to visit you on behalf of the Heart of the Abyss. What are you trying to do by doing this?¡±


    He had the support of Heart of the Abyss. He felt that as long as he mentioned it, it would not be too much!


    Elyionly sneered.


    ¡°You sneaked into the back mountain of my house, and you¡¯re two half-step fifth circle warlocks at that, and you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re here to visit?¡±


    There was no doubt that Nero was preparing to get rid of him!


    Shaking his head, Eli stretched out his hand again and said to Tuman, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Tuman was shocked when he saw Eli reaching out his hand. He shouted, ¡°Eli, aren¡¯t you curious about what happened? I can tell you everything!¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Eli shook his head again.


    Compared to the words of a living person, a dead person could let him know more!


    In the next second.


    Golden light descended, and shadows tore through the sky.


    A few seconds later, Eli brought the two corpses back to the grassy ground and called Giovanni.


    Giovanni felt that his flame had been extinguished, and he was now in awe of Eli.


    This guy was too strong!


    This was too f * cking ridiculous!

 Chapter 468 - 468 Spying on Memories

    468 Spying on Memories


    The laboratory!


    The silver walls reflected the bright light of the mage alchemy lamps, and in the center of the laboratory were two tall tables. On the tables were two corpses. They were Lous and Tuman from the Heart of the Abyss.


    Eli and Nikola stood beside Lous.


    ¡°Sir, this corpse doesn¡¯t look right!¡± Nikola looked at the corpse with a deep gaze.


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Eli nodded and looked at Lous, who had been stripped naked!


    On his white skin, other than the normal body hair, there were black and red blood vessels all over his body, which looked like ferocious centipedes!


    Moreover, it was not just a matter of one or two streaks. His entire body looked similar.


    He was not the only one who was like this. Tuman, who was not far away, was similar. His body was also covered in black-red blood vessels.


    ¡°First, extract the soul!¡±


    Eli said to Nikola. It had been less than an hour since the two of them died, but their souls still existed.


    Nikola nodded and reached his hand out to Lous¡¯ head. A gray aura slowly came out of his brain and condensed into Lous¡¯ appearance, or rather, his soul fragment!


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Eli asked directly.


    A soul in this state had almost no secrets.


    ¡°Luo¡­Lous!¡± The soul replied in a daze.


    Very good. It seemed that the soul was undamaged.


    ¡°What is your purpose?¡±


    ¡°Under Lord Nero¡¯s orders, go to the Bloodline Tower and kill Eli,¡± Lous replied in a daze again.


    Eli nodded. As he had expected, this matter was indeed planned by the Heart of Abyss.


    ¡°Why?¡± Eli asked again.


    ¡°Because he has obstructed our plan and must be eliminated!¡± Lous replied again.


    ¡°Plan? What plan?¡± Eli¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had gotten the key information.


    ¡°Plan¡­The plan¡­The plan is ¡­¡± Lous answered hesitantly, and a pained expression appeared on his soul¡¯s face. The black and red mist gradually emitted from his head.


    Bang!


    The soul exploded and turned into the purest spiritual power that appeared in front of the two of them.


    ¡°There¡¯s a trap set up in the soul!¡± Eli looked at this scene calmly, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    Without a doubt, this was Nero¡¯s method to prevent the so-called ¡± plan ¡± from being leaked!


    What was the plan?


    Eli felt a little troubled. No matter what his plan was, it would definitely not be a good thing. The Eight-Armed Naga and the Saka family were still vivid in his mind.


    The scope and targets of their plan, as well as the danger, might be much greater than he had imagined. Moreover, it would be much more dangerous and would hinder his peaceful life. That was something he did not want to see.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid the person behind the trap would have sensed it already. We¡¯d better deal with Tuman quickly!!¡± Nikola pointed at Tuman¡¯s corpse not far away.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Eli knew that he couldn¡¯t waste any more time. He immediately ran to Tuman¡¯s corpse and used the same method to absorb Tuman¡¯s soul. At this moment, Tuman¡¯s soul was already covered in layers of black-red aura, as if it would be destroyed at any moment!


    ¡°My lord,¡± Nikola revealed an anxious expression. It was obvious that Nero reacted faster than them.


    However, in the next second, he only saw a flash of silver light. The black-red fog suddenly became unreal, and then it turned into an old face. Its eyes were also slightly open as if it was spying on its surroundings!


    However, the silver light had already enveloped its surroundings.


    In the light, images appeared, confusing the old face!


    Nikola was stunned and looked at Eli.


    At this moment, Eli was still standing calmly in his original position, but the silver light in his eyes was like the moon blooming. Four silver patterns were circulating in his eyes, and his hair was black and white as if it was changing.


    At this moment, it was as if the silver light was fighting against the face!


    But at this moment, the face seemed to have realized something. Its eyes widened, and a black-red fog suddenly bloomed as if it was about to break through the silver light environment!


    ¡°This can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡±


    Nikola had seen this kind of spell from Eli before. However, it seemed that it was not enough to suppress the face at this time!


    ¡°Sir, hold on!¡± Nikola watched anxiously!


    However, in the next second, the four silver lights suddenly turned into five. An even more intense silver light suddenly bloomed. The four silver patterns turned into five, instantly causing the entire laboratory to glow with a silver light.


    At this moment, Nikola felt a terrifying suppression and a fatal threat. As long as the lord was willing, he could kill him in an instant.


    Something was wrong. Nikola looked at the face with great difficulty. The black and red fog on the face slowly dissipated and returned to normal. A few seconds later, it turned into nothingness, but Tuman¡¯s soul also disappeared into the air!


    Everything disappeared!


    Eli was almost paralyzed on the ground, and his body felt extremely weak.


    His expression was extremely ugly. Even if his Mercury Eye had broken through to the fifth level, he did not have the slightest joy!


    ¡°Milord, what happened?¡±


    Nikola ran over to help him up and asked the weak Eli.


    ¡°I just paid the price for knowledge!¡± Eli stood up slowly and said in a melancholic tone.


    Just now, he had tried to use the Eye of Mercury to suppress Tuman¡¯s soul or the people behind Tuman, but to his surprise, it triggered Nero. That¡¯s right, that face was Nero¡¯s.


    The first thing he did was to use the Eye of Mercury to create an illusion so that Nero did not see Eli and Nikola but something else. Of course, Eli was almost discovered. But fortunately, the Eye of Mercury had also broken through to the fifth circle after such a high-intensity confrontation and years of accumulation.


    The fifth-circle Eye of Mercury was on a completely different level compared to the fourth-circle Eye of Mercury. There was a qualitative leap in all aspects, and he had successfully suppressed Nero, which was why he was not discovered!


    However, this was not the main point. Eli managed to spy on Tuman¡¯s memories during this conflict.


    And that plan.


    Eli narrowed his eyes, but his heart was in turmoil!


    Eli had considered many things. For example, Nero wanted to use the demons to achieve his goals. However, he had never thought that Nero was actually a demon!


    Nero was no longer a human but an Abyss Demon Lord!


    An Abyss Demon Lord from the depths of the Abyss that a fifth circle creature!


    ¡°This is troublesome!¡±


    Eli looked at the two corpses in the distance and immediately felt troubled!

 Chapter 469 - 469 The Truth, Neros Fury

    469 The Truth, Nero¡¯s Fury


    Plan!


    This was the most terrifying thing he knew from Tuman¡¯s memories, and it was also the origin of everything. It was about Nero.


    And this had to start with Nero¡¯s disappearance more than 500 years ago.


    500 years ago, the Abyss had undergone a change, and a large number of demons had invaded. As the ruler of the Heart of the Abyss, Nero was naturally duty-bound. At that time, he had killed countless demons as a half-step fifth-circle demon. In order to find the reason, he had even entered the Abyss.


    Then, he disappeared.


    Three years later, when everyone thought he was dead, he walked out of the abyss.


    No one knew what Nero had encountered in the past three years.


    However, Tuman was the first to find out.


    Nero was pulled into the abyss, and his soul was devoured by the fifth circle Demon Lord. Tuman knew that the reason was very simple. He was also enslaved by the Demon Lord and had been branded. He had even been bestowed with greater power.


    Previously, he was just an ordinary peak fourth-circle warlock. After the modification, he had become a half-step fifth-circle warlock!


    Their plan was very simple. They would use at least half of the population of the Western Regions as blood sacrifices to trigger the curse and completely release the demons sealed in the Abyss!


    Gulp!


    Eli¡¯s throat moved slightly!


    According to Tuman¡¯s memories, there were many fifth-circle demons in the Abyss, and there were even more powerful existences within. With the current power of the warlock World, once it was detonated, the entire world might fall into darkness!


    ¡°And I will lose everything. I won¡¯t even have the environment to start over again. Because at that time, the weak Warlocks in the current world might not be able to suppress them¡­.¡±


    Eli¡¯s gaze gradually turned serious. He would never allow this!


    ¡°It seems that this war is unavoidable. Moreover, we might be able to inform the other factions!¡± Eli was deep in thought, but he wasn¡¯t actually panicking!


    This was because even if Nero was actually an Abyss Demon Lord, it was only his spirit that had taken over a human body. Demonic Nero was only a half-step fifth circle!


    Fortunately, he had discovered it early, and Nero did not know that he had been discovered.


    So now, the enemy was in the open, and he was in the dark!


    Most importantly, because of Eli, he had obstructed Nero¡¯s plans many times, causing his plans to be in a half-finished state. There was still some time!


    ¡°I have to destroy the Abyss Heart first¡­No, who knows what other tricks a fifth-circle demon has? I definitely can¡¯t treat it as a half-step fifth-circle demon. Therefore, it¡¯s best to let others take action first. Then, I¡¯ll do something. It¡¯s best to let others help me investigate!¡±


    Eli stood up straight and looked at the two corpses with a deep gaze!


    ¡°I have to inform the other factions immediately. Nikola, you go.¡± Eli looked at Nikola and was about to instruct him to inform the other forces when he waved his hand!


    ¡°Sir, why should I go?¡± Nikola asked.


    From the beginning, he had noticed that there was something wrong with Eli¡¯s expression. Now, this feeling was even stronger!


    ¡°No, wait!¡± Eli suddenly waved his hand and gave up on this idea!


    To deal with such an enemy, one had to end everything with a thunderous method. There was only one chance, so this method could not be used. Otherwise, Nero might run away directly, which would be even more troublesome.


    He absolutely could not alert the enemy!


    After all, if they were to make a move, Nero would definitely know who the mastermind was. It would be very troublesome if he escaped!


    ¡± Moreover, Nero is under my misdirection, so he will definitely be fine for the time being. Also, their progress is already slow, so I still have at least a few decades to develop. During this period of time, whether it¡¯s the success of the celestial Bloodline Body or the advancement to half-step fifth circle, I have absolute confidence that Nero won¡¯t have any chance to get rid of Bloodline Tower in one go. I can even add some trouble to them!¡± Eli quickly came up with a plan, so he looked at Nikola again.


    ¡°Sir, what orders do you have?¡± Nikola immediately lowered his head.


    ¡°Pass down my order. Increase the manpower of the Law Laboratory and the Bloodline Laboratory by 20,000 people. As long as anyone has a key discovery, they will be rewarded, whether it is a fourth-circle high-rank bloodline or wealth.


    ¡°Then, you will secretly form a team and monitor every move of the Heart of the Abyss!¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Nikola was shocked.


    What kind of mental planning did his lord go through in his heart for such a big move?


    20,000 people, the investment of so many people was not a small number. It almost emptied the Bloodline Tower¡¯s reserves. Moreover, the knowledge invested in the two experiments showed determination of Eli!


    It felt like he was staking everything on one bet!


    However, as one of Eli¡¯s trusted aides, he didn¡¯t ask and just nodded!


    ¡°Keep this secret!¡± Eli patted Nikola¡¯s shoulder and said.


    He trusted Nikola very much, which stemmed from thousands of years of loyalty!


    Soon, Nikola left, and Eli walked into the laboratory and immersed himself in his research!


    A storm was coming!


    ..


    The Heart of the Abyss.


    In the Mage Tower.


    A sound of gnashing teeth could be heard.


    ¡°Damned Black Mandala!¡± Nero¡¯s eyes seemed to be burning with anger, and his eyes were still flickering with what he had just seen.


    In the middle of a forest, a group of Warlocks with black Mandala Flowers surrounded Tuman and Lous and killed them.


    Nero could not understand how they had offended this faction. This shouldn¡¯t be the case. They didn¡¯t have much interaction with this faction. They even felt safe and didn¡¯t communicate with them!


    Of course, this was obviously not done by the Western Regions because no one had the financial resources and strength to do so. But how could it be done by the Warlocks of the Central Region? What was their plot?


    ¡°Could it be the Warlock Union? They wanted me to join them, but I never agreed!¡± Nero frowned, but he was even angrier. Be it Tuman or Lous, they were both products that he had modified for a long time. They were not casually created!


    ¡°But I¡¯m very sure that the old rules have long disappeared. These greedy Warlock Union have long been eyeing the resources of the Western Region and even the Abyss itself. There¡¯s a high chance that they did it. These people are really annoying.¡±


    Nero angrily knocked on the table, and it instantly shattered into pieces!


    ¡°Men!¡±


    Nero shouted!


    A Warlock walked in with bloodshot eyes!


    ¡°Destroy all the known Warlock Alliance strongholds in the western region and the Death Mandala¡¯s strongholds secretly. These people have gone too far this time.¡±


    Nero gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Also, pass down my order. I have two chances to break through to half-step fifth-circle warlocks. Let¡¯s see which two of our members are willing!¡± He stopped the Warlock and said.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Only after the Warlock left did Nero lie back down on his chair.


    However, looking at the mess in front of him, he closed his eyes helplessly.


    It was that dog again!


    He was lucky this time. It was better for him to take his head in the future personally!

 Chapter 470 - 470 The Arrogant Warlock

    470 The Arrogant Warlock


    A week later.


    The moon was bright, and the stars were sparse!


    Outside a valley in the southern part of the Western Region, Faerun Sil stroked the black and red marks on his body. He raised his head and looked at the entrance of the valley with his red eyes.


    ¡°Milord, it¡¯s up ahead. That¡¯s the encampment of the Western Region¡¯s Warlock Alliance!¡± A Warlock came to his side and lowered his head to look at Fearun respectfully, not daring to overstep his boundaries!


    The person in front of him was Lord Nero¡¯s new trusted aide, and he was in charge of the Warlock Union¡¯s part in this operation!


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s a good time to test the power that Milord gave me.¡± Faerun licked his black barbed tongue and clenched his fists. The power bestowed by his lord made him feel invincible!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Faerun shouted and flew straight toward the valley.


    Dozens of people in the forest behind him quickly followed!


    ¡°Ah, who is it?¡±


    A guard behind the valley illuminated Faerun, but with a wave of his hand, the Warlock did not even let out a cry. A black flame burned the guard into ashes.


    However, the Warlocks were still alerted. In an instant, the valley lit up, and a few Warlocks flew up!


    ¡°Kill them, don¡¯t let any of them escape!¡± A trace of bloodlust flashed in Faerun¡¯s eyes as he flew toward the Warlocks. In a few seconds, the Warlocks fell to the ground!


    ¡°Kill! Hahahaha!¡± Faerun shouted excitedly in the sky!


    On the ground, killing¡­Roar¡­Wails echoed in the valley!


    And this was only the biggest one. At this moment, in the other parts of the Western Region, all the existence of the Warlock Union and the Death Mandala was rapidly being erased!


    A day later, Eli heard about it from Liliana.


    ¡°Sir, this matter has angered the forces in the central region to death. In particular, the big shots of the Warlock Union have expressed that they will investigate this matter thoroughly.¡± Liliana said.


    ¡°Warlock Union!¡± Eli blinked. What did this have to do with the Warlock Union?


    He had originally planned to let Miya take the blame for him. After all, Black Mandala didn¡¯t have any stronghold in the Western Region. Even if he died, Miya probably wouldn¡¯t care.


    But why did she suddenly have a connection with the Warlock Union?


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out and couldn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°This matter has received a lot of attention, but unfortunately, there has been no discovery. These people have a meticulous strategy, and their actions are so unified. In fact, these insiders did not even spread any news. How can they have such loyal subordinates? I have been ordered to investigate this matter, but unfortunately, there are no clues yet.¡± Liliana said.


    What a joke, they had all been enslaved by the Demon Lord, so how could they not be loyal?


    Liliana was stunned by what she heard.


    Just as she was about to ask more questions, the door suddenly opened. Nikola quickly came in and said something to Eli.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Someone from the Central Region has arrived. I might have to excuse myself!¡± said Eli to Liliana. He then followed Nikola out of the room.


    Along the way, Eli asked Nikola, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s someone from the Warlock Union?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. The people from the Warlock Union have indeed come and specifically asked to see you!¡± Nikola shook his head helplessly and deliberately emphasized the name!


    ¡°They named me?¡±


    Eli listened to the contemptuous words and smiled with interest.


    ¡°Then let us go and meet this lord.¡±


    Eli pursed his lips.


    ..


    After a while.


    Eli saw the Warlock, who had come from the distant Central Region.


    He was wearing a black warlock robe with a high collar. He looked like he was in his thirties, and his aura was half a step away from the fifth circle. He raised his head with an arrogant expression as if he was looking down on everything.


    His face was very long, like a shoehorn. Due to his bloodline, his eyes were vertical, with 30% coldness, 20% neglect, and 50% disdain.


    The first sentence stunned Eli.


    A sharp voice came out of his mouth, ¡°I¡¯m here for two reasons. First, I feel that the Warlock Union thinks that you guys are not bad and have the potential to join us. You only need to pay 20% of the resources of your organization yearly to join us.


    ¡°The second thing is that I¡¯m here to investigate the matter of this branch. I need your cooperation!¡±


    Join the Warlock Union and give up 20% of the resources!


    What f * cking harsh conditions!


    Eli was stunned. He had long heard that the Warlock Union was high and mighty, but this was the first time he had come into contact with the Warlock Union. He did not expect them to be so arrogant!


    According to Liliana, this was because the Warlock Union was formed by the noblest Warlock families with the highest bloodlines in the world. At first, it was fine as they managed the world together. However, as time passed and the noble bloodlines were added, this force became like a decadent dynasty, arrogant and contemptuous of everything!


    Of course, they did have the right to be arrogant because they were really strong!


    However¡­ He didn¡¯t care about these things!


    If you don¡¯t give me face, don¡¯t expect me to give you face!


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Eli said with a fake smile. ¡± The people of our faction have things to do during this period of time. We can¡¯t help you. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to collect them yourself.


    ¡°As for the matter of joining a force, we¡¯ll talk about it after you finish your mission!¡±


    After saying that, he directly strode out of the room without any intention of staying.


    He didn¡¯t lack time, but he wouldn¡¯t waste it on people who were worthless.


    As he watched Eli leave, the Warlock¡¯s eyes widened. He gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Hmph, what a country bumpkin!¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t chase after them. That would be too embarrassing!


    After he was done with his investigation, he would naturally show this warlock what it meant to be powerful. Perhaps he did not even know what it meant to be a half-step fifth-circle warlock.


    The Warlock snorted coldly and left the place in large strides.


    On the other side.


    ¡°Are we letting him go, my lord?¡± Nikola asked curiously.


    Eli¡¯s face was calm as he continued, ¡°Do you think he can finish the investigation alive?¡±


    Realization dawned on Nicholas, and he smiled too!


    Investigate the truth?


    Wasn¡¯t that courting death?


    ..


    Three days later.


    Eli received the news of the Warlock¡¯s death.


    The corpse was found in a valley. It was said that the entire body had turned into a sticky state, and even the bones were about to melt. He was melted alive before he died, and he had suffered extreme torture!


    This matter had infuriated the Warlock Union, but they did not send anyone over this time!


    Half-step fifth circle was already a very high level of combat power. They could not afford to lose another Warlock of this level. However, they condemned Eli for not helping them.


    Eli didn¡¯t even bother with him and went straight into the laboratory!


    There was no time!


    Nero was getting more and more reckless.


    He felt that time was running out.

 Chapter 471 - 471 First Fusion, City Massacre

    471 First Fusion, City Massacre


    Time slowly passed.


    Although the Warlock Alliance was furious, the Western Region was still dispensable to them. Moreover, they had lost a half-step fifth circle warlock, so these people had decided to give up control of the Western Region!


    This made Eli even more glad that he had not told them.


    If he told them first, it would be hard to convince them, but would they really be willing to spend a huge amount of resources and risk major damage to help the Western Regions? Of course, there was a possibility that they might be invaded by demons, but at least they would be able to delay for a while before Nero and the others could retreat.


    That would be troublesome!


    Time slowly passed.


    Ten years later!


    Grassi Land!


    At this moment, Eli was standing not far away, with Giovanni lying beside him.


    ¡°Eli, how much progress have you made in your experiment?¡± Giovanni asked curiously.


    ¡°More than half!¡±


    Eli replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than half done. Looks like my mission is almost over. The damage from your experiments is strange. It makes me feel like I¡¯m back in the Mage¡¯s era, but it¡¯s much scarier.¡± Giovanni smiled.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Eli replied, looking at the green grass that had grown for countless generations not far away.


    ¡°It¡¯s been ten years!¡±


    Eli was in a trance, not because of the passage of time but because the past ten years had not been peaceful at all.


    Seven years ago.


    The western part of the western region, which was the region of the Soya Mountain Range, had collapsed.


    The collapse extended for tens of thousands of meters, and even Holmes City was destroyed. City Lord Amanta brought hundreds of thousands of city residents to join Eli and was taken in by Eli!


    He had gone there to explore after the incident. Although there was nothing there, he had felt the same feeling he had felt at the Eight-Armed Naga. That charred black aura of death!


    He had carefully investigated and searched, but he did not find anything wrong!


    After all, if they really wanted to break the seal, they had to consider everything. If they failed, they would definitely be noticed by the Warlocks. Therefore, they only had one chance. It was entirely possible to do some rehearsals.


    And an incident five years ago had proven Eli¡¯s conjecture.


    A large number of living beings in a mountain range had all died. It was suspected that they had been sacrificed!


    Logically speaking, this matter might not necessarily be directly linked to the Heart of the Abyss, but Nikola¡¯s team had seen people from the Heart of the Abyss appear nearby at that time!


    How could this be a coincidence?


    ¡°The rehearsal has begun. How long will it take for the official performance?¡±


    Eli shook his head.


    He had long wanted to make a move, but it was a pity that whether it was the laws or the bloodline experiment, they were far from being successful. They were not foolproof yet, so he had to continue waiting.


    ¡°There¡¯s still time!¡±


    Eli took a deep breath and returned to the laboratory.


    Next, he had to speed up the progress!


    He would add some more people. In these ten years, he would have nurtured a new batch of talents.


    ..


    Time passed.


    Five years later!


    Under Eli¡¯s instructions, the total number of peripheral and core personnel participating in the two experiments had reached 50,000. Almost all the talents in this field had been plundered.


    Eli even dug out a few mountains near the City of Bloodline for experiments. For this, he pulled in countless dragons. Even the Blue Dragon Sayis ¡± volunteered ¡± to join the experiment.


    Of course, with such manpower and resources, the experiment progressed rapidly!


    At this time, the Celestial Bloodline Body¡¯s balance point search was already 70%.


    ¡°Soon, soon. Give me a few more years!¡±


    Eli took a deep breath and looked at the distant sky.


    Another fifteen years.


    In the laboratory.


    Eli was sitting on the ground with two figures behind him.


    One was the avatar of the Shadow Dragon that controlled the shadows, while the other was the celestial that controlled the elements!


    If anyone else saw this, their jaws would probably drop.


    This was because there had never been a fourth-circle warlock who possessed both!


    What was even more shocking was that the two of them were still getting closer and closer. There was even a certain level of overlap as if they were merging!


    Illusion and reality collided, and the fusion of the two was getting closer and closer to the limit.


    At this moment, the entire experiment lab was also filled with red bloodline fog and elemental storms. They wrapped around Eli like gauze clothes, making whooshing sounds. The nearby experimental equipment also made cracking sounds.


    As the fusion of the two reached its limit, the sound became louder and louder, as if it was about to reach its limit!


    However, in the next second, there was a bang, followed by a series of explosions. The blood mist and elements suddenly disappeared, and the fusion of the two stopped abruptly.


    ¡°Just a little more!¡±


    Eli opened his eyes and sighed deeply.


    The experiment progress was close to 92%, and he was getting closer and closer to finding that point.


    Today, he was also on a whim. He was almost done, so he tried to fuse it at the last minute. Unfortunately, it still failed. However, it also allowed him to eliminate some mistakes and push the progress to 96%.


    ¡°Soon.¡± Eli was a little happy, but when he turned around and saw the broken experimental equipment on the ground, the smile on his face froze. This was his most expensive laboratory!


    ¡°100,000 magic crystals, 300,000 magic crystals, and 1,000,000 magic crystals¡­.¡± Eli¡¯s throat moved slightly as he felt his heart throb!


    It took him a few minutes to recover. As he walked out, he comforted himself, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not short of money. I¡¯m not short of money¡­¡±


    Eli walked out of the laboratory and entered the picturesque valley. He was in a much better mood!


    In the distance, Hill was breathing in and out life elements that resembled mist. She was getting closer and closer to the fourth circle. Meanwhile, Hydra and Ortiz, who were further away, were at loggerheads.


    On the other hand, Giovanni was not there because he was in the Green Field and had gone back to deal with the matters of his race!


    ¡°In the past fifteen years, although many things have happened, they haven¡¯t made any big moves. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re preparing for something big!¡±


    Eli sighed.


    All these years, the Heart of the Abyss had been relatively honest and did not do anything big. However, this made him even more nervous because the Heart of the Abyss was not a kind person!


    ¡°Maybe they really didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Eli felt that he was overthinking things.


    ¡°Brother Eli!¡±


    At the same time, a voice suddenly entered Eli¡¯s ears. He saw an anxious Vivika running towards him from afar.


    Looking at the anxiety on her face, Eli knew that something big had happened.


    This was because, compared to the last dragon invasion, her eyes were even more flustered now!


    A few seconds later, Vivika ran up to Eli, panting heavily.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Eli steadied her and asked.


    After being fixed, Vivika raised her head, panic flashing in her eyes. ¡°Sir, the Twilight Lizard Family is gone. All the Warlocks in the family died overnight.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Is it a demon invasion? That¡¯s not right. If it was a demon invasion, I didn¡¯t sense any spatial fluctuations¡­..¡±


    Even Eli couldn¡¯t remain calm.


    Compared to the Saka Family, the Twilight Monitor Lizard Family was even stronger. It was similar to the Akasha Family that Eli had once fought against. It was also a top-notch force among the Level 2 forces!


    It shouldn¡¯t be!


    ¡± It¡¯s not a demon invasion! ¡± Vivika quickly denied it and continued, ¡± It¡¯s not an invasion. It¡¯s a blood sacrifice! ¡±


    Blood sacrifice!


    Thump thump thump thump!


    Eli took a step back. When he heard this word, his eyes widened!


    Damn it!


    What a jinx he was!

 Chapter 472 - 472 Blood Sacrifice, Change of Situation

    472 Blood Sacrifice, Change of Situation


    The orange sunlight pierced through the space and enveloped the main city of the Twilight Lizard Family, GammaCity!


    Standing in the sky above the main city, Eli looked down at the city on the ground.


    The ancient city was covered in blood. The dark main road of the city turned scarlet as it extended towards the center of the city. There was a huge altar made of countless flesh and bones!


    White bones were everywhere, and blood and flesh flowed everywhere!


    Scarlet blood reflected in Eli¡¯s eyes. A rough estimate was that there were at least tens of thousands of people who made up this altar. Including the other areas of the city, at least hundreds of thousands of people died here!


    Hundreds of thousands of people was not a small number. Moreover, this was once the main city of the Twilight Lizard Family!


    ¡°How ruthless!¡±


    Eli pursed his lips and turned to look into the distance.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one there. The other forces from the eastern part of the Western Regions had arrived as well. Everyone looked at the ground with fear and trepidation, not knowing what to do.


    They were both forces in the eastern part of the Western Region. The Twilight Lizards were the top forces in the eastern region, but they were actually destroyed overnight. What if the enemy was one of them?


    Thinking of this answer, everyone broke out in cold sweats.


    ¡°Sir Eli, you actually came over. I wonder what you think of this matter!¡± At this moment, an old acquaintance flew towards Eli and asked him.


    Seeing that it was holy sword, Eli shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts!¡±


    Although he guessed that it was the Heart of the Abyss, there was really no evidence for such a thing, so there was naturally no need to say it out loud!


    There was another reason. Although the forces in the eastern region had a good relationship with the Bloodline Tower, they were still far away from the Bloodline Tower. Therefore, they were actually more closely related to the central region, or rather, some forces in the Warlock Union!


    At this moment, in front of the group of Warlocks, a dark-skinned Warlock with sharp eyes was looking down at the ground with an angry expression.


    His name was Fayed Hamis, and the Hamis family was stationed in the Western Regions. The Hamis family was a member of the Warlock Union and was also a superior force to the Twilight Lizard and other forces.


    In fact, in this world where status was determined by bloodline, the power of the family was delineated by levels. However, at the end of the day, it was all related to those top families. Most of the forces in the Eastern Region were related to them.


    The Bloodline Tower had originally belonged to the Amana Family, but they had left the family, so they had no dealings with these major forces. In fact, the Warlock Union had sent out the signal last time, but unfortunately, that Warlock had been killed before he could finish his mission!


    ¡°Does anyone know who did it?¡± Fayed gritted his teeth and looked at everything before him.


    They could ignore the disappearance of the Warlock Union¡¯s camp and the death of the Warlock because those were not directly related to them.


    However, this time, the Twilight Lizard was supported by their family in the Western Region. If it died for no reason, it would be a disgrace to the family. It could even be said to be a challenge to them!


    ¡°Milord, the only thing we have found is that the corpses on the ground were sacrificed, and their souls were taken away. I guess it might be done by some evil forces. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just here. The twelve main cities of the Twilight Lizards were destroyed at almost the same time.¡± A Warlock walked up and said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that!¡± Fayed gritted his teeth and looked at everyone present. ¡°No matter who did it, our Hamis family will not let them off!


    ¡°This is a provocation to the Hamis family. I will investigate this matter thoroughly!!¡±


    His angry words reached everyone¡¯s ears, and Eli was deep in thought.


    Currently, he had no intention of contacting the Warlock Union.


    However, he felt even more anxious!


    Although there was no evidence, he still felt that it was the Heart of Abyss at work!


    ¡°What are they trying to do?¡± Elo frowned.


    Although he knew what the ultimate goal of the Heart of Abyss was, he did not know the details. However, what happened today was a bad sign!


    Massacre the city!


    Hundreds of thousands died!


    The Heart of Abyss was getting more and more shameless.


    ¡°But ¡­ No matter what they want to do, I just need to make things difficult for them. Since the Hamis family wants to investigate thoroughly, I¡¯ll give them some evidence.


    ¡°I also need time to develop!¡±


    Eli turned to look at Fayed, who was not far away!


    If they offended a top-tier faction, the Heart of the Abyss would definitely not have an easy time. At the very least, they would not be able to free themselves for a short period of time. Instead, they would be in trouble!


    Thinking of what to do, Eli smiled.


    ..


    Time passed by slowly!


    Under the leadership of the Hamis family, almost all the factions in the eastern region had sent people to participate in this operation. Their goal was to thoroughly investigate who was behind the Twilight Family¡¯s incident!


    The Bloodline Tower kept a low profile. However, the evidence they had gathered in secret was slowly spread. Of course, it wasn¡¯t about the demons but about the actions of the Heart of the Abyss!


    This evidence was enough for them to focus their attention on the Heart of the Abyss!


    Of course, it might not be that sufficient, but to the arrogant members of the Warlock Union and one of the top Warlock forces, the Hamis family, evidence was not important!

 Chapter 473 - 473 Blood Sacrifice, Change of Situation

    473 Blood Sacrifice, Change of Situation


    As long as they found it, evidence was never necessary.


    Meanwhile, Eli continued to quietly comprehend the laws at home and conduct his own experiments.


    The success of the experiment was getting closer and closer, and it was indeed time to start some operations.


    This time, the Hamis family would help him find out the true situation of the Heart of the Abyss!


    ..


    Eastern Region!


    A city left behind by the Twilight Lizard Family!


    Having lost the main power of the family, this place was temporarily requisitioned by Fayed!


    In the conference room of the Magus Tower!


    Fayed sat in the main seat, and below him were many other factions!


    ¡°Did anyone find anything?¡± Fayed looked at the people below and asked casually.


    In the past few days, he had sent these warlocks to investigate almost all of the Western Regions.


    ¡°Sir, we haven¡¯t found anything yet. The enemy is hiding deeper than we thought. Although we¡¯ve worked hard, we still haven¡¯t found anything!


    ¡°Even the Heart of the Abyss and the Bloodline Tower were investigated in the name of the Lord, but we can¡¯t find any clues!¡± A Warlock frowned.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any here either.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have it either!¡±


    The Warlocks reported and looked at Fayed carefully, only to find that their lord was not as angry as they had imagined. He seemed to be quite relaxed!


    ¡°Sigh, looks like you guys still can¡¯t do it!¡± Fayed shook his head and took out a pile of things, including documents and other items.


    ¡°This is?¡± A Warlock asked curiously.


    ¡°Hehe, maybe you guys are really too weak. You actually didn¡¯t discover anything, but my people only took a round and found so much.¡± Fayed narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°These are some of the actions that the Heart of the Abyss did or hid before, but we found out that they did this a long time ago. It¡¯s very likely that they did this.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that they were ignorant, but Fayed¡¯s words were simply too shocking!


    If it were really done by the Heart of the Abyss, then things would be big!


    It would be troublesome to solve it!


    After all, that was the Heart of the Abyss!


    ¡°Sir, this matter involves the Heart of the Abyss. Could it be that someone framed them? Moreover, could this matter be too coincidental? After all, the Heart of the Abyss is a top faction in the Western Regions¡­..¡± a Warlock advised.


    ¡°Heh, a top force? Not just any Tom, Dick, or Harry can call themselves a top force. The Western Regions are just not that important to us, so we let the Heart of the Abyss dominate. However, if they dare to attack us, we will let them know what it means to be powerful!¡±


    Fayed stood up and looked at the Warlock with a sharp gaze!


    The Warlock¡¯s body trembled, realizing that he had said something wrong.


    The Heart of Abyss was indeed powerful, but could it defeat these top-notch families of the Warlock Union?


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve already reported this to the family. The family will send two half-step fifth circle people to arrive in a few days. Tell all the eastern factions to prepare for me. If they really did it, then be prepared to be destroyed!¡± Fayed sneered, his eyes filled with contempt!


    A mere Heart of the Abyss.


    Did they really think that they could look down on everyone just because they had half-step fifth circle clan leader?


    In any case, they had long been unhappy with the Western Regions. Perhaps they could take this opportunity to take over this place. Or rather, this was their true goal. Otherwise, their families would not have sent people so quickly!


    ¡°No matter who gave us this information, since it¡¯s given to us, we¡¯ll take advantage of the opportunity to swallow this fat meat.¡±


    Fayed was not a fool. How could so much evidence fall into his hands so easily? But since it was sent, he naturally would not refuse, and neither would the Hamis family!


    They had been coveting the Western Regions for a long time.


    This time, he finally found an excuse.


    ..


    Three days later.


    War had broken out!


    The two half-step fifth circle figures from the Hamis family led the forces in the eastern part of the Western Region to produce evidence and declare war on the Heart of the Abyss!


    The Heart of the Abyss naturally would not admit to this evidence. Nero naturally would not allow the Hamis family to search as they pleased. After all, the evidence really could not see the light of day.


    Unsurprisingly, war broke out.


    ¡°It went smoother than I thought. It seems that this should be in line with the interests of the Hamis family, so they went with the flow and launched a war, wanting to swallow the Heart of the Abyss!¡±


    Eli stood in the Tower, looking at the grassy land in front of him.


    Even he did not expect the plan to go so smoothly!


    ¡°However, it¡¯s only two half-step fifth-circle warlocks. They¡¯ve underestimated the Heart of the Abyss. It seems that the various factions are very unclear about the power level of Heart of the Abyss. They thought that they only had one half-step fifth-circle warlock. However, it¡¯s enough to help us test their strength.


    ¡°Moreover, with so many people, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems. The Heart of the Abyss shouldn¡¯t have the courage to fight these major factions head-on.¡± Eli pondered!


    Of course, it would be best if the Hamis family could directly destroy the Heart of the Abyss. That way, his trouble would be gone.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s not possible. These major powers have their roots in the central region, so it¡¯s impossible for them to send so many people here. Even those top combat powers are restricted. The Warlock Union isn¡¯t as united as one, and the other powers won¡¯t allow them to swallow the western region in one go.


    ¡°Perhaps the Hamis family was acting alone this time, and the other forces did not know!¡± Eli pursed his lips and guessed!


    However, no matter how it developed, this matter had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°My Bloodline Tower will stay in place, but I¡¯ll still ask Alida to shrink her forces so that we don¡¯t disturb the battle between the two sides.¡±


    Eli chuckled and informed Alida.


    Then, he walked toward the laboratory again.


    He had to continue the experiment as soon as possible.


    In the end, everything depended on him.


    ..


    The Heart of the Abyss.


    ¡°Who did this? Can someone tell me who did this?¡±


    Nero angrily waved his arms and gritted his teeth as he looked at the Warlocks in front of him.


    ¡°Who else can tell me? Who can tell me why the matter was leaked?¡±


    The Warlocks in front of him were the Warlocks that had been promoted after Tuman and Lous¡¯ deaths, including Faerun.


    Faerun frowned and raised his head. ¡°Sir, this matter has absolutely nothing to do with us. Look at the evidence. It¡¯s even from a long time ago. Moreover, it¡¯s just some guesses. There¡¯s no way to directly prove that this matter is related to us!¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Another Warlock said, ¡± At the end of the day, this is just a guess. It¡¯s fine as long as we refuse to admit it. Moreover, this is probably just an excuse the Hamis family found to bully our family!¡±


    The Warlocks shared their thoughts.


    Nero rubbed his temples, feeling a headache.


    Initially, he had only wanted to initiate a blood sacrifice. He thought he had cleaned up all the evidence, but somehow they were still involved. They were involved. It was really troublesome!


    Moreover, the Hamis family came aggressively. They couldn¡¯t possibly give up everything.


    ¡°Milord, what should we do next?¡±Faerun asked.


    Nero raised his head, and his gaze gradually turned cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t want this to happen.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been quietly carrying out our plans, but there are always some people who try to take advantage of us. It¡¯s time to teach them a lesson and let them understand why we¡¯re the top faction in the Western Regions. We¡¯ll also make the Hamis family, who looks down on us, withdraw from the Western Regions!¡±


    He slowly stood up and took a deep breath. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to fight, we have to be ruthless and make all the factions fear us. Only then can our next plan be smoothly implemented!


    ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll be blamed for every accident. Who knows when we¡¯ll be able to break the seal!


    ¡°Faerun, Cauchy, Ola, you are all half-step fifth circle warlocks. You will lead the army to fight. You must kill all the Warlocks that are attacking this time. Not a single one will be left alive.


    ¡°Since they look down on us, let¡¯s show them our strength!


    ¡°On the other hand, send someone to investigate who slandered us!¡±


    Black and red lines appeared on Nero¡¯s face, and his eyes gradually turned red. A wave of pressure pressed down on them like a tidal wave, making them feel very pressured.


    However, the few of them were not nervous at all. Instead, they revealed cruel smiles.


    The Hamis family thought they were still the old Heart of the Abyss. But in reality, they were cruel and bloody demons!


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Faerun lowered his head and said. The blood essence in his body was getting thicker and thicker!


    Last time, he didn¡¯t kill many people. This time, he could finally kill to his heart¡¯s content.

 Chapter 474 - 474 Defeat, During the Experiment

    474 Defeat, During the Experiment


    Weng!


    The horn¡¯s hum resounded through the sky.


    On the ground were the warlocks from the eastern forces of the Western Regions. Holy Sword was flying in the air, and the head of the Siren family stood behind them. Further ahead were two figures standing in front of everyone.


    A man and a woman, both wearing white Warlock robes, stood calmly in the sky. They looked indifferent, or rather, they seemed to be exuding arrogance from their bones!


    ¡°Are they the Half-Step Fifth Circle Warlocks of the Hamis family? As expected of a member of the Warlock Union. They could actually send out two half-step fifth circle members so easily.¡±


    Holy Sword¡¯s throat moved slightly, and he became even more respectful of the Hamis family.


    At this moment, the head of the Siren race was also watching this scene.


    ¡°Holy Sword, do you think the Heart of Abyss will be eradicated by the Hamis family because of this?¡± Vicky turned to her old friend and sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. After all, that¡¯s the Heart of the Abyss!¡± Holy Sword frowned. For some reason, he had a bad feeling.


    ¡°The army of the Heart of the Abyss has appeared!¡±


    Suddenly, Vicky¡¯s voice rang out. Holy Sword looked towards the ground, and the green land in the distance suddenly turned black and red. It was a large number of Warlocks wearing Abyssal Heart Warlock robes.


    Looking at these Warlocks, Holy Sword was stunned. At this moment, the atmosphere became even more intense.


    However, in the next second, three black-red auras rose from the sky and headed toward the two Warlocks of the Hamis family at the front. They were filled with bloodthirsty malice.


    Seeing this scene, Holy Sword¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his pupils dilated.


    Three half-step fifth circle warlock?


    How was this possible?


    ¡°We¡¯re in trouble!¡± Vicky¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    Everyone had underestimated the Heart of Abyss!


    If the situation were not good, they might not be able to leave this place.


    ..


    Holy Tower!


    Luo Ye collapsed on the chair behind him, his entire body limp and powerless.


    Who would have thought that this war would end up like this?


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead. They¡¯re all dead.¡± The corner of Luo Ye¡¯s mouth twitched, but the tears at the corner of his eyes had already slid down his face. The sadness in his eyes was like a thick fog that could not be dispersed.


    To him, Holy Sword was not only the Pagoda Master but also a father-like existence.


    ¡°Heart of the Abyss!¡± Luo Ye gritted his teeth and said these words with hatred.


    ¡± Sir, things have already happened. Let¡¯s think about what to do next. After the Heart of the Abyss killed many of us on the battlefield, it sent troops to the east and will arrive in a few days.¡± In front of him, a Warlock said with a sorrowful expression.


    Upon hearing this, Luo Ye closed his eyes.


    If they lost the war, they would naturally have to bear the consequences. However, no one had expected that the consequences would be so serious this time. It was so shocking!


    The failure of the Holy Tower had already become an established fact, but they still had to continue on their path. They could probably not keep their forces, but most of their forces were still there.


    After thinking for a few minutes, Luo Ye sighed and said, ¡°Go join the Bloodline Tower.¡±


    ¡°But my lord, the Bloodline Tower might not be able to resist Heart of the Abyss. Why don¡¯t we try to join the Hamis family? After all, they are a major force in the Warlock Union!¡± The Warlock suggested.


    ¡°No thanks!¡±


    Luo Ye stood up, gritted his teeth, and clenched his fists.


    ¡°Although the Hamis family is more powerful, the Western Region is not their main territory. They have already suffered heavy losses, so it is unlikely that they will return here.


    ¡± It¡¯s better for us to join the Bloodline Tower. It¡¯s the best choice at the moment. If it¡¯s Sir Eli, the situation might be a little different.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The Warlock nodded.


    ¡°Go make the arrangements.¡± Luo Ye¡¯s heart was filled with pain. Then, he walked to the window and took another look at this familiar city. He was afraid that he would never be able to return.


    He did not tell the Warlock that there was another reason why he chose the Bloodline Tower.


    That was because he wanted revenge!


    ..


    Grassi Land!


    ¡°Hiss, is it that exaggerated?¡± Eli looked at the information in front of him, and his mouth was wide open.


    The combat power of the Heart of Abyss was stronger than he had imagined.


    ¡°This time, there are three half-step fifth circle warlocks. Including the dead Tuman and Lous, as well as Nero himself, there are already six of them.¡± Eli took a deep breath.


    He wanted the Hamis family to help investigate, but he did not expect the result to be like this!


    This time, they had gone overboard!


    At this moment, the door opened, and Alida walked in. She said to Eli, ¡°Brother Eli, the Holy Tower has sent someone over, saying that they want to join our Bloodline Tower.¡±


    ¡°Agree to it!¡± Eli waved his hand.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Alida nodded and left. Time was of the essence.


    Watching Alida leave, Eli went to the window, feeling uncertain about his future.


    The power of the Heart of Abyss was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. He was also a little surprised. With so many half-step fifth circle warlocks, even he did not dare to say that he could definitely win.


    Moreover, the evil nature of the Heart of Abyss determined that it would definitely pose a huge threat to his current stable environment in the future. He had to deal with it.


    ¡°So¡­Now, I still have to wait for the bloodline experiment to succeed or for a breakthrough. Once I succeed, I¡¯ll have enough power to ensure my stability.¡± Eli¡¯s will gradually became firm.


    Patience, patience.


    ..


    Three days later.


    Eli saw Luo Ye again.


    However, compared to the past, Luo Ye was no longer as active as before. There was only endless silence and sadness, as well as a desire for revenge.


    Looking at him, Eli patted him on the shoulder and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Milord will make a move on the Heart of Abyss in the future, right?¡± Luo Ye raised his head and asked abruptly.


    ¡°Patience!¡±


    Eli looked at him and said calmly.


    ¡°Alright, then, I will represent the Holy Tower to join the Bloodline Tower.¡±


    Luo Ye knelt on one knee to express his loyalty.


    Eli lowered his head and looked at him. He saw the flames of revenge burning in his eyes.


    ..


    The impact of this battle did not only affect Luo Ye and Eli but also the entire Western Region and even the world.


    Everyone realized that they had underestimated the Heart of the Abyss and the Western Regions.


    The Hamis family was even more furious, but they did not send any more warlocks to the Western Regions. They could no longer bear any more huge losses to the unknown Heart of the Abyss.


    In the end, they only suppressed the Heart of the Abyss and expressed their strong condemnation, as well as demanding that the Heart of the Abyss compensate for its losses. Nero ignored them, and the Hamis family was angry and helpless.


    Furthermore, during the war, the territories belonging to the Holy Tower and Holy Tower were occupied.


    The Bloodline Tower entered a state of alert. Fortunately, it was then that the Heart of the Abyss chose to fall silent.


    Meanwhile, Eli¡¯s experiments were still ongoing, and he had made progress during this period of time.


    It reached 97%.


    It was at this moment that something unexpected happened.


    Nero made his move.

 Chapter 475 - 475 Experiment Successful, World Will Descends

    475 Experiment Successful, World Will Descends


    ¡°Recently, there has been a lot of friction between us and the Heart of the Abyss. Wasn¡¯t the Twilight Lizard Family destroyed previously? Normally, that should be an ownerless area, so we naturally want a share of the loot. However, that place has already been occupied by the Heart of the Abyss. Nero said that if we want some of the territory, he wants Sir to go to talk to him!¡±


    In the Tower, Alida looked at Eli with an ugly expression.


    ¡°Then forget it. I don¡¯t want it anymore!¡± Eli replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it anymore?¡± Alida raised her head in surprise.


    ¡°No, this matter is settled. Let them have it.¡± Eli nodded.


    He did not expect Nero to start taking action in just a few months.


    However, this did not seem like he was preparing to attack the Bloodline Tower. It was more like a personal blow to Eli.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll endure it!¡±


    The experiment was not yet successful, and Eli still needed to work hard.


    ..


    New Calendar Year 4790.


    It had been a year since the last war.


    This year, in the eastern part of the Western Regions, in the territory of the former Saka Family, something happened in the Bloodline Tower.


    There was a large-scale magic stone mine at the edge of the Saka family. It was invaded and occupied by the Heart of the Abyss.


    More than ten people died in the mine.


    This was a huge insult to the Bloodline Tower, but the Bloodline Tower¡¯s decision was also unexpected. They didn¡¯t send out their troops but chose to remain silent.


    The Bloodline Tower had endured it?!


    Everyone was shocked, but when they thought of how powerful the Heart of Abyss was, everyone understood.


    However, while they understood, the news of Eli¡¯s weakness and the Bloodline Tower¡¯s cowardice spread throughout the Western Regions. For a time, the Heart of the Abyss¡¯ momentum in the Western Regions soared, and the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower felt extremely aggrieved.


    Eli naturally knew about this, but he still did not explain.


    But this year, his experiment progress increased again, reaching 98%.


    ¡°I still need time.¡±


    Eli said calmly, but he was still a little unhappy with the comments from the outside world!


    Three years later.


    In the past three years, the Heart of the Abyss had never stopped stepping on the Bloodline Tower.


    In fact, one-fifth of the Saka clan¡¯s territory had already been annexed.


    The condemnation of the Bloodline Tower¡¯s weakness and Eli¡¯s words flooded in like a tidal wave. Although the Bloodline Tower¡¯s forces weren¡¯t affected much, they were still somewhat uneasy.


    Some factions even joined Heart of the Abyss when they saw that the situation was not right.


    Eli still ignored everything, but the experiment was at 99%.


    Eli stood outside the window and looked at Bloodline City through space.


    The city was still bustling, but the atmosphere was clearly not as good as before. Even the number of caravans had decreased to a certain extent. This was all due to the special situation in the Western Regions.


    In everyone¡¯s opinion, once the Heart of the Abyss attacked the Bloodline Tower, the Bloodline Tower would collapse in a short period of time and be occupied by the Heart of the Abyss.


    Everyone was not optimistic about the future of the Bloodline Tower.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t like there hadn¡¯t been anyone who had tried to instigate Eli over the years.


    A year ago, the Hamis family had secretly sent someone over to tell them that they could provide support and ask Eli to start a war against the Heart of the Abyss. However, Eli refused. The Warlock of the Hamis family had looked at Eli in disdain and left.


    They probably also thought that Eli was a coward.


    ¡°Soon!¡±


    Eli returned to the laboratory and continued his experiment.


    ..


    Another year passed.


    In the laboratory.


    Eli closed his eyes. His celestial body and bloodline avatar intertwined behind him and continued to fuse.


    Illusion and reality collided, and the fusion of the two was getting closer and closer to the limit.


    Both powers exploded, and everything in the laboratory exploded. Eli¡¯s body began to tremble rapidly, but he did not stop. He persisted, or rather, he was searching.


    Suddenly, Eli opened his eyes, and a bright silver light shone from them.


    ¡°I did it!¡±


    Eli suddenly said.


    In the next second, a dazzling light bloomed behind him. The celestial body and Bloodline Avatar, which had already reached the final step, suddenly stepped through the final node and fused.


    The bloodline avatar gradually disappeared, and the celestial body gradually became focused. Black scales gradually appeared, and the transparent celestial body was gradually filled with shadows. The eyes turned into pure gold like a shadow dragon.


    A pair of enormous wings appeared behind the celestial body!


    ¡°Celestial Bloodline Transformation!¡±


    Eli felt that he was stronger than ever.


    He felt that the celestial body could provide an endless stream of power to the bloodline, and the bloodline made the celestial body no longer illusory.


    ¡°This state is much stronger than I thought.¡±


    Eli was overjoyed. Hundreds of years of hard work had finally come to fruition.


    ¡± And I¡¯m confident that I can get rid of Nero. It¡¯s time for everything to end.¡±


    Eli stood up. Even though the laboratory had suffered heavy losses, he did not hide his excitement.


    The day had finally arrived.


    ¡°Nero!¡±


    Eli grinned. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly raised his head. His gaze pierced through the sky, and his eyes were instantly illuminated by a golden light. Then, a vast and desolate will instantly descended.


    His will surged into Eli¡¯s body, and Eli¡¯s consciousness gradually dissipated.


    At the last moment before he fell asleep, he activated all the concealment arrays in the vicinity!


    ..


    Bloodline City!


    Alida was dealing with something when she suddenly felt her blood throb.


    She immediately walked to the window and looked at the sky.


    In the sky, as far as her eyes could see, the sea of clouds churned, and countless golden lights enveloped the sky. A massive and ancient will enveloped the world, and even just a glance at it made her heart palpitate.


    ¡± The World Will has descended! ¡±


    Alida¡¯s voice was trembling, and her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ..


    The City of Dawn!


    ¡°Sigh, the seal is about to succeed. Perhaps we need a grand blood sacrifice now.¡±


    Nero said proudly.


    Since the last war, both the Warlock Union and the Bloodline Tower have stopped fighting with him. This had allowed him to finally have the energy to deal with the seal. Now, he had reached the decisive stage.


    ¡°Eli, he¡¯s just a coward.¡± Nero stretched his body.


    The next second, a dash of gold came from outside the window. He turned his head to look, and his eyes gradually widened.


    Sensing that terrifying will, Nero¡¯s soul could not help but tremble. He even felt that his soul was beginning to be injured, and he was extremely shocked.


    ¡°The World Will has descended. What exactly happened? Did something big happen? No, someone must have created a new path!¡± Nero hid in the shadows to avoid the light and did not dare to go out.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why the world¡¯s will would descend now!


    ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t affect me.¡±


    Nero panted heavily, feeling worried for the first time in decades.


    ..


    Green Field!


    All the elves raised their heads and looked at the sky.


    Erwin¡¯s mouth was also wide open.


    ¡°The World Will has descended. It¡¯s been a long time since I saw it. Ever since that great war, it has rarely descended. It seems that some creatures have done something extraordinary!¡± The moon elf walked over and sighed.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it.¡± Erwin looked at the golden light in the sky and looked at the statue of Eli in the distance. It was also emitting a faint light as if it was resonating.


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you, sir?¡±


    Erwin gritted his teeth, but her heart was in turmoil.


    Not only the elves but the other races also raised their heads and felt the familiar and powerful will.


    Dragon King Giovanni raised his head and felt the direction of the light. A trace of confusion flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°Am I right? This is too ridiculous.¡± His gaze was dull.


    He could only think of one person in that direction.


    ¡°Eli!


    ¡°Is this your experiment?¡±


    At this moment, he realized that the joke he had made with Ely had come true.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to me!¡±


    Giovanni chuckled and fell asleep again.


    He was very happy.


    There was no need to experiment anymore.

 Chapter 476 - 476 The World Shakes, Elis Harvest

    476 The World Shakes, Eli¡¯s Harvest


    A bright light shone on every inch of the warlock world.


    Be it the sky, the uninhabited mountains, the desolate plateau, or even the land beneath the ground, the extreme north, and the ocean that occupied two-thirds of the world¡¯s surface, and everything was enveloped by the world¡¯s will at that moment.


    At the bottom of the abyss.


    The Balors hid in their eyes in panic, while the inferior demons and supreme demons hid in the caves. Many unlucky guys were trampled to death by a large number of demons.


    All the Demon Kings and Demon Monarchs raised their heads to look at the top of the Abyss, their faces filled with shock.


    All the demon powerhouses felt a familiar aura as if they recalled the years when the mages had once dominated them, an era filled with blood, tears, and fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s the world¡¯s will descending. It¡¯s as disgusting as ever!¡±


    In the depths of the abyss, in a black-red palace made of obsidian, a figure sat on a high throne. His golden eyes opened, and he looked at the sky.


    She was tall and had two black and red curved horns on her head. Her body was humanoid. Although it was covered in black and red patterns, it just wrapped around her seductive figure!


    At this moment, a demon walked into the palace from afar. He lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Lord Demon Heart, the chaos has stopped. Someone in the human world should have triggered the descent of the world¡¯s will. It shouldn¡¯t affect our plan!¡±


    ¡°I know. You may leave.¡± She nodded and waved her hand to disperse the demon.


    After the demon left, she looked at the sky and fell asleep again.


    Compared to the descent of the world¡¯s will, she was more concerned about the situation of the Heart of the Abyss.


    Soon!


    ..


    At the place of extreme chill¡­


    The howling cold wind covered the sky.


    In the vast expanse of whiteness, there was a mage tower that was a few thousand meters tall.


    At the top of the Magus Tower, in a pitch-black room, a figure sat calmly on the ground in the middle.


    It was a black warlock robe that was propped up. Under the robe were ice-cold white bones and ice-cold spiritual flames that burned like flames.


    Suddenly, flames lit up, and the entire skeleton seemed to have awakened.


    Gagaga!


    The white bone head turned and saw the light from the outside world.


    In the white, black dots could be seen. They were Warlocks who were struggling to advance, and their vitality was on the verge of dying.


    ¡°Very good. More and more Warlocks are coming. As long as this continues, there will be more and more Liches. Soon, I will be able to return to the main continent and take back everything that belongs to us.


    ¡°At that time, I will reconstruct this world and reverse this distorted world.


    ¡°I can also disguise this Warlock who triggered the World Will as a Lich.¡± The Lich King pondered for a few seconds before he shook his head and sighed.


    ¡± Ever since I created the path of the Lich and triggered the World Will a thousand years ago, I thought that this would be a better path for mages, but as time went on, I felt that my body was getting more and more immersed in the darkness. Perhaps one day, I would completely sink into it, but unfortunately, I had no other choice.


    ¡°The moment I embarked on the path of a Lich, I had no choice.


    ¡°However, if everyone is transformed into this, is it really correct?¡±


    The Lich King slowly raised his head, his will wavering.


    After a few days, his body trembled slightly. Then, his will gradually became firm, and he strode back to his room.


    No, he was not wrong.


    The world was wrong!


    When his teacher had taught him the path of the Mages, he had told him that this was the way of the Mages.


    ¡°Teacher will support me, even if he is dead.¡±


    A soft laugh rang out, and the room fell into darkness.


    ..


    Deep Sea!


    In a palace.


    She had an exquisite face, snow-white skin, and a sparkling tail.


    Laura was wearing the crown of the Mermaid Queen and holding the Mermaid Scepter in her hand. She sat on the huge shell throne in the palace.


    Beside her was her dignified mother, the former Mermaid Queen. In the palace, there were dozens of Mermaid Race experts.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we have taken back all the tribes of the Mermaid Race. Next, we will return to our tribe and take back everything that once belonged to us!¡± A murloc stood out and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Laura nodded.


    But suddenly, all the murlocs seemed to sense something and looked up.


    Golden light shone into the sea, and the majestic world will was like a god!


    ¡± The World Will has descended! ¡±


    Laura looked at the sky with a surprised expression. However, in the next second, she seemed to have sensed something. She suddenly looked into her clothes and took out a statue.


    The statue was also trembling.


    Seeing the statue tremble, Laura¡¯s expression was somewhat agitated.


    ¡°Is that you?¡±


    Joy flashed in Laura¡¯s eyes, and the promise of hundreds of thousands of years flashed in her mind.


    However, the statue only flickered for a moment and did not move, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Not yet, but it should be soon,¡± Laura revealed a smile.


    The former Queen looked at the statue, and her eyes flashed as if she had recalled something.


    A few minutes later, everything dissipated.


    Lola kept the statue and looked at the merfolk below. She said, ¡°Order all the gathered murlocs to set off for the deep sea.¡±


    Lola¡¯s voice was powerful.


    She had not forgotten her promise. At the very least, she could not be slow.


    Only when she returned to the tribe would she be considered a true Mermaid Queen.


    ..


    Eli didn¡¯t know about the chaos in the outside world.


    A few days later, Eli, who was lying on the ground, opened his eyes.


    ¡°Hiss, I really didn¡¯t expect that it would really attract the world¡¯s will!¡±


    Eli scratched his head and stood up from the ground.


    As he stood up, he was comprehending the benefits that the world¡¯s will had brought him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really gained a lot.¡± Eli closed his eyes and felt his harvest.


    A total of three.


    ¡± Firstly, I¡¯ve received the world¡¯s attention. Although this doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need it in the future. Of course, if the world is threatened, I might be able to use a portion of the world¡¯s power.¡±


    Eli chuckled. He was very happy about this. After all, it was extremely rare to be noticed by the world will.


    ¡°However, compared to the other two rewards, it¡¯s still much less useful to me now.¡±


    Eli sank into his body again and felt the elemental power flowing rapidly in his body. Whether it was his affinity with the elements or his absorption of the elements, it was almost twice as much as before.


    His talent as a Mage had directly risen from second rank to first rank and was even at the peak of the first rank.


    It had been thousands of years since his talent had increased. Since then, his talent had almost never increased. However, the arrival of the world¡¯s will this time had settled this.


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    Eli was overjoyed.


    His talent had increased, and all of his aspects had improved to a certain extent. This was a great thing for him.


    However, compared to this, Ely¡¯s third harvest was even more terrifying.


    ¡°As the founder of the Blood Celestial Body, the first person to completely fuse the path of Mage and Warlock, the power of the Blood Celestial Body has almost doubled.¡±


    Eli pursed his lips and felt his heart beating a little fast.


    Although he had never fought before, Eli knew that once the Blood Celestial Body fused, his combat power would be dozens of times stronger than before. Even a half-step fifth-circle warlock would not be able to defeat him.


    Now, with this, there was no one below the fifth circle who could match him.


    Not even Nero.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to settle everything.¡±


    His eyes gradually lit up. He had endured the Heart of Abyss for a long time.


    It was time to end everything.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Eli said after sensing the arrival.


    The door opened, and Alida walked in. She looked at Eli and said, ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t shown up for the past few days. I thought you were the one who did this. You scared me. ¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what caused it. I¡¯ve been doing experiments.¡±


    Eli shook his head. Before he woke up, the Grassi Ground had been sealed.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Alida nodded.


    ¡°Oh, is there anything else?¡± asked Eli.


    ¡°No, I was just here to see you, sir. Also, the Heart of the Abyss moved to occupy another mine. It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Alida said casually.


    According to her recent understanding of Eli, the lord would not take this matter to heart!


    ¡°Then let¡¯s declare war.¡±


    Eli turned around and changed the topic.


    ¡°Destroy the Heart of the Abyss.¡±

 Chapter 477 - 477 Starting a War

    477 Starting a War


    ¡± What?! ¡±


    A cry of surprise suddenly came from the tower. Alida could not help but take a few steps back and look at Eli in front of her.


    Just like before, Eli¡¯s expression did not change at all. However, this time, his tone was firm as he expressed his thoughts.


    But declaring war?


    Alida was a little shocked, but there was also a hint of excitement in her eyes.


    Ever since decades ago, the power of the Heart of the Abyss had grown stronger and stronger. There had been hundreds of conflicts with them if not thousands, but every time they came, they chose to endure and not resist.


    Even the outside world gradually thought of Eli as a weak and cowardly Warlock.


    However, only she knew why Eli was doing this.


    Although he was cautious, he was always resolute, determined, and confident. No matter what threat he faced, he would never be afraid. At least, in the past, it was Eli who crushed the arrival of powerful enemies every time.


    Without Eli, there would be nothing for her and nothing for the Bloodline Tower.


    Naturally, she was a strong supporter of Eli. Facing the slander of the outside world, she felt very uncomfortable. After all, no one liked their idol to be scolded every day.


    Therefore, when Eli said that they would destroy the Heart of the Abyss, Alida¡¯s heart was filled with complicated emotions. She was both melancholic and excited. She was melancholic because the Heart of the Abyss was too strong, but she was excited because her lord had pulled himself together.


    ¡°Sir, although I also want to destroy the Heart of the Abyss, from the looks of it, the high-end combat strength of the Heart of the Abyss is too terrifying. Will this ¡­¡± Alida hesitated.


    ¡°Trust me.¡±


    Eli looked at Alida and said calmly.


    Sensing Eli¡¯s gaze, Alida¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°Go and make the arrangements. Take out the war reserves that you have accumulated for hundreds of years. There are also war airships. Ever since they were refined, they have not been used. There are also other war magic tools and magic potions.


    ¡°It was time for the Heart of the Abyss to experience what a true ¡± ancient war ¡± was!


    ¡°Within a week, I want to see a Bloodline Tower that is ready for war.¡± Eli smiled.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    She had seen those war magic tools before and knew how powerful they were.


    It was probably going to be a landslide victory.


    ..


    After Alida left.


    Eli left the Grassi Land and entered the vast mountain range behind him.


    He wasn¡¯t just wandering around in boredom. He just wanted to test the Blood Celestial Body.


    Soon, he arrived at the deepest part of the mountain range. There were no humans here.


    ¡°This is it.¡±


    Eli looked around and activated his bloodline avatar and celestial Body.


    The illusory celestial Body and bloodline avatar appeared behind Eli at the same time.


    The two figures quickly merged.


    The huge dragon wings spread out, casting darkness on the ground.


    The bloodline body gradually disappeared, and the celestial body gradually became focused. Black scales gradually appeared, and the transparent celestial body was gradually filled with shadows. The eyes turned into pure gold like a shadow dragon.


    Boom!


    The air was torn apart, and the elements wreaked havoc around the Blood Celestial Body like a storm!


    Although the celestial body that had fused with the bloodline avatar was less than 200 meters long, it was still several times stronger than before.


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    Eli felt his power at this moment. It was an unprecedented feeling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s test it.¡±


    Eli reached out slightly, and the Blood Celestial Body behind him also raised his hand.


    A faint firefly-like light lit up in his hand.


    He didn¡¯t dare to do too much for the test.


    In the next second, the light flew towards a mountain that was 100 meters tall in the distance.


    There was no explosion, no earth-shaking movement.


    However, when a speck of light landed on the mountain peak, the entire mountain seemed to be wiped away by force. The shadow instantly swallowed it and disappeared from the ground. A huge pit that was hundreds of meters wide even appeared on the ground!


    Hiss!


    Seeing this scene, Eli sucked in a breath of cold air.


    This is f * cking ridiculous!


    He felt that he had barely used any strength!


    ¡°If we were to talk about bloodline avatar alone, their combat power should be at least three and a half Tumans. Then, with the support of the world¡¯s will, I should be as powerful as at least fifty Tumans!¡± Eli assessed himself and was even more shocked.


    The main reason was that the leap was too big, so big that he was a little dumbfounded.


    Of course, the World Will¡¯s blessing played an important role. Even if it didn¡¯t, 25 times was still a very terrifying number. This wasn¡¯t something that a fourth-circle mage should have.


    ¡°No, this is the result of my hard work!¡±


    Eli smiled and returned to the grassy ground.


    It was guaranteed!


    After Eli left, a few kilometers away, a half-step fifth circle Mountain Demon Bear crawled out of the ground and looked at the terrifying marks in the distance.


    Just now, it sensed a human entering. It was supposed to kill the human, but just the aura the human emitted made it feel extremely afraid. Then, what happened next?


    ¡°Is this a f * cking human? Or is it because I haven¡¯t been out for a few years and the Warlock has already become like this?


    ¡°Is it five rings?¡± The Mountain Demon Bear felt its bloodline freeze.


    Fortunately, it was fast.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay here anymore. I have to stay away from here.¡±


    The half-step fifth circle Demonic Bear staggered and ran deeper into the mountain range.


    The earth shook.


    ..


    Time passed.


    Eli was in the tower, trying to comprehend his power, but the others were all moving quickly.


    The Bloodline Tower, Alida, began to gather the Warlocks and secretly prepared all the resources in the airship. Nikola went to the territory of the Green Field Dragons and began to deliver the orders of Eli to the Dragon King, Giovanni. Even the clone of Eli of the elves awakened again, and Erwin began to summon the high-end combat forces of various elf races.


    He had his own theory about fighting.


    That was to use the strong to bully the weak, to use the many to fight the few.


    So this time, Eli mobilized everyone.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he could use it or not, but he had to be prepared first.


    Even Liliana, Jin Ji, and the leaders of the other small forces, including Eli, began to gather for a secret meeting.


    Since they were going to fight, Eli decided to go all out.


    It was really unpleasant to have a demon by his side.


    This time, Eli chose to take the initiative to attack.


    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative because he wanted stability. But this time, it was different. It was the same for stability, but this time, he would first solve the problem that might be unstable and solve the problem from the source.


    Eli was ready.


    And there was another important goal, which was to rip off Nero¡¯s skull.


    He had endured for so many years.


    He was really unhappy!

 Chapter 478 - 478 The Reaction of All Sides, First Round of War

    478 The Reaction of All Sides, First Round of War


    The large-scale mobilization of troops naturally could not be hidden from the other factions.


    Soon, the other forces also noticed the changes in the Bloodline Tower. Although they didn¡¯t know what they were going to do, they all became nervous.


    The eastern part of the Western Regions!


    Many forces gathered together to discuss this matter!


    Most of the forces in this area had joined the Heart of the Abyss. The Bloodline Tower had suffered a lot, so everyone was nervous.


    At this moment, an old man in a black warlock robe stood up and looked at everyone calmly.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m very happy that everyone can come. We¡¯ve gathered here for only one purpose, which is to deal with the changes in the Bloodline Tower.¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, the others raised their heads and spoke one by one.


    ¡°The Bloodline Tower has done a good job of keeping this a secret. No information has been leaked, but whether it¡¯s the Warlocks that have gathered or the large number of resources that have been mobilized, it¡¯s clear that the Bloodline Tower is going to make a big move this time.¡± a Warlock said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense?¡± The Warlock beside him glanced at him and said, ¡°I found that most of the leaders of the forces under the Bloodline Tower secretly went to the Bloodline Tower and stayed there for a long time.


    ¡°With so many Warlocks gathered, and considering the current situation, if a war were to break out, they would either attack the Heart of the Abyss or the Green Field further north.


    ¡± It¡¯s unlikely to be the Green Field where many foreign races gather. There are many powerful creatures there, and the benefits are too low. Therefore, I think the Bloodline Tower is going to make a move on the Heart of the Abyss!¡±


    As soon as the Warlock finished speaking, a commotion broke out in the meeting.


    At this moment, the old man at the front spoke again.


    He shook his head and denied it. ¡± I don¡¯t think so. The power of the Heart of the Abyss far surpasses that of the Bloodline Tower. Moreover, based on Eli¡¯s previous performance, he didn¡¯t dare to confront the Heart of the Abyss directly. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have the guts to do such a thing. ¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s true. Eli is just so-so. He hasn¡¯t done anything for the past few decades. I think his previous fame was all made up.¡±


    Many young warlocks nodded in agreement. They had never seen Eli in battle. Coupled with his performance over the years, they naturally thought that Eli was just like many famous warlocks who were exaggerated.


    ¡°But ¡­ Although the Bloodline Tower won¡¯t attack the Heart of the Abyss, they might attack the east. Therefore, when you return to your forces, prepare your defenses just in case.¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, the old man smiled and continued.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The group of people smiled, but they were no longer as nervous as before.


    After a series of analysis, no one believed that the Bloodline Tower would attack them. After all, the Heart of the Abyss wasn¡¯t to be trifled with.


    Did Eli have the guts to do that?


    The City of Dawn!


    ¡°What is it? The Bloodline Tower has the guts to do that?¡±


    Nero frowned as he looked at the Warlock, who was also the head of the intelligence department.


    ¡°Yes, sir. It started a week ago. We predicted that there was a 30% chance that they would target us!¡± The Warlock said respectfully.


    ¡°30%?¡±


    Hearing this number, Nero raised his eyebrows.


    However, a few seconds later, a cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°The probability is not small, but the Bloodline Tower? Hehe, I don¡¯t believe it. I actually hope that he will make a move on us. This way, my plan might be able to be completed in one step. At the very least, I won¡¯t have to worry about being discovered when the blood sacrifice happens.


    ¡°However¡­¡± As he spoke, Nero suddenly changed the topic. ¡°But if it¡¯s this person, it¡¯s not impossible. That person looks timid, but from the confrontation over the years, he¡¯s not a simple person. He¡¯s definitely an old fox!¡±


    Many rumors were spread about Eli. It was fine if others believed it, but Nero would not take it seriously. At the very least, the forces that had underestimated Eli had long since been annihilated.


    ¡°Pass down my order. The peripheral factions of the Heart of the Abyss are to be prepared. If he doesn¡¯t come, it¡¯s fine. If he comes, don¡¯t blame me.¡± Nero ordered.


    What a joke. Did Eli think he could win Nero by himself?


    ..


    After the eastern faction meeting and Nero¡¯s decision, almost all the factions moved. A large number of Warlocks were moved to the border, and many factions even activated war warnings.


    For a time, the Western Regions was like a powder keg, just missing a fuse.


    ¡°Milord, everything is ready. We are on standby.¡±


    In the Bloodline Tower, Alida was dressed in a silver Warlock robe. She lowered her head and spoke to Eli.


    ¡°Very good. Have you discussed the area for the first round of attack?¡± Eli nodded and asked.


    ¡°Sir, everything is ready.¡± Alida took out a map that was roughly divided into three parts. One part was the north and the west, the other part was the subordinates of the Heart of the Abyss in the east, and the last part was the Heart of the Abyss in the south.


    At this moment, red circles had been drawn on the edges and inside of the two regions. They were the key locations of the two factions.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Eli nodded. Alida was very attentive.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it in three days. Three days later, the entire army will attack and occupy these regions according to the battle strategy. At the same time, we will declare war on the Heart of the Abyss.¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Alida nodded, but her expression was a little hesitant. ¡°Sir, are we really going to declare war on the Heart of the Abyss? There has to be a reason, right?¡±


    ¡°The reason is that the Heart of the Abyss is encroaching on our forces and has evil intentions towards the Bloodline Tower.¡± Eli interrupted Alida and said directly.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The corner of Alida¡¯s mouth twitched as she nodded.


    Although this reason was hasty, it was not wrong. However, she felt that there was definitely a deeper reason behind this. Otherwise, it would be impossible to start a war like this.


    His Excellency definitely had his own considerations. I just need to do my own thing.


    Alida shook her head and said as she retreated, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go and make the arrangements first!¡±


    Watching Alida leave, Eli returned to the Wizard Tower.


    He should continue to adapt to the Blood Celestial Body. There was no need for him to make a move in the short term!


    Three days later.


    Under the night sky.


    In the sky, hundreds of airships slowly left the Bloodline Tower area and headed toward several forces. At the same time, hundreds of thousands of Warlocks finally knew the Bloodline Tower¡¯s purpose.


    Kill the Heart of Abyss!

 Chapter 479 - 479 The Crushing of Technology

    479 The Crushing of Technology


    Weng!


    In the night, the coated airships were like ghosts in the sky, heading towards their predetermined destinations. Inside were Warlocks.


    The Warlocks each had their own duties and were in an orderly manner.


    In one of the airships, Vivika, who had taken the initiative to participate in the battle, stood at the front of the airship.


    ¡°How far are we from the target?¡± Vivika asked the Warlock beside her.


    ¡°There¡¯s still an hour left!¡± the Warlock reported.


    ¡°It¡¯s too slow. Speed up and order the team to fly higher. Don¡¯t be discovered.¡± Vivika frowned.


    ¡°Yes, madam!¡±


    The Warlock nodded and immediately contacted the other airships.


    ¡°There are still two hours before the joint attack.¡± Vivika estimated the time. Although the team was scattered, everyone¡¯s tentative timing was the same.


    Compared to magic beasts, airships that were tens of thousands of meters high were almost undetectable.


    ¡°I wonder how strong this big guy is!¡± She patted the silver cabin wall at the side and felt a lot more at ease when she felt its solid touch.


    Although she had never seen its actual combat strength, she believed that it would not be bad.


    Time passed by slowly. An hour later, the airship arrived at its destination, one of the core cities of the Heart of Abyss in the south. It was a very important node!


    ¡°Hide and wait for the general attack!¡±


    Vivika reached out her hand and signaled for the airship team to stop.


    Soon, the airship stopped in the air as if it had stopped moving. The Warlocks were ready for the first round of attacks. They were all piloting the airship with nervous expressions.


    The atmosphere in the airship suddenly became tense. Even Vivika was affected. She looked at the alchemical clock at the side from time to time, watching the time pass.


    Drip, drip, drip.


    Suddenly, Vivika spoke up as she spun once again.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up. Lower the altitude and attack!¡±


    Weng!


    The taut strings suddenly relaxed. In the next second, a commotion sounded.


    Like mountains or seas.


    Earth-shattering!


    ..


    At this moment, in the city on the ground.


    On the city wall.


    A group of Warlocks stood guard on the tower.


    Suddenly, one of the Warlocks said, ¡°Did you hear something?¡±


    ¡°Is there any sound?¡± The Warlock beside him yawned and looked at him in confusion.


    The others also glanced at him. Some of them even ran to the front and activated their owl-like bloodline. They looked into the distance and the sky for a few hundred meters, but there was nothing.


    ¡°No. There¡¯s nothing.¡± After the investigation, the Warlock turned around and said to these people.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡± The Warlocks relaxed.


    Ever since the Bloodline Tower had initiated the war warning, not only was the city under curfew, but it had also entered a state of war alert. There were always people patrolling and observing.


    Everyone settled down.


    Buzz!


    However, in the next second, everyone stood up at the same time because they also heard the buzz.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    A Warlock shouted and ran outside.


    Walking out of the tower, he realized that the city had been completely awakened. Countless lights illuminated the city, and Warlocks stood outside, looking at the sky with serious expressions.


    Was there anything high up in the sky?


    The Warlock was stunned. He raised his head and opened his mouth.


    ¡°You must be joking!¡± The Warlock¡¯s voice trembled.


    In the sky, dozens of airships occupied the entire sky and were gradually descending. They were only a dozen kilometers away from the city.


    It was in the middle of the sky. No wonder they didn¡¯t notice it.


    The Warlock¡¯s throat moved slightly.


    He stood there in a daze and looked at the sky. He was curious about what this was and how they should deal with it.


    ¡°How dare you! This is the territory of the Heart of the Abyss!¡±


    In the distance, more than ten third-circle Warlocks flew into the sky.


    ¡°The lords of the Third circle have made their move.¡± The Warlock¡¯s eyes widened as he watched this scene.


    Kakaka!


    What was that sound?


    Hearing the sudden sound, the Warlock looked at the airship. Suddenly, the coating of the airship cracked open. Mechanical devices moved one by one, and countless elemental cannons were exposed. The largest one was nearly seven to eight meters in diameter!


    ¡°F * ck¡­¡±


    The Warlock widened his eyes.


    He was not the only one. The other Warlocks were also staring blankly at this scene.


    In the next second, the birds and beasts scattered. The Warlocks activated their defenses one after another, and the dozens of third circle Warlocks immediately stopped moving upwards. Instead, they changed directions and fled into the distance.


    ¡°Too late.¡±


    In the airship, Vivika ordered.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    A large amount of energy reserves were consumed, and the elements within a few kilometers were instantly sucked dry. Countless elements surged into the elemental cannon like light spots.


    There were hundreds of such cannons in dozens of airships.


    In the next second, light bloomed, and rays of light wreaked havoc on the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Warlock¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. In the corner of his eye, the dozen or so third circle warlocks melted into the light like the first snow. They did not even struggle much.


    Then, there was a thunderous boom that sounded like an earthquake. The entire city was instantly under bombardment. Countless light elements were gathered by the elemental cannons and exploded with the strongest power. The light emitted even caused the entire city to instantly fall into daylight.


    Even from tens of kilometers away, the light could be seen.


    The Warlocks in the city also tried to resist, but they were unable to organize effective resistance. Of course, the city had also deployed flying beast groups in advance.


    However, the Warlock only cast a glance and saw the Magical Beast Army in the distance, which was already in a mess amidst the rumbling sounds. It was almost impossible to command the Magical Beast Army, let alone hope to resist.


    The Warlock was hiding in a corner, and his body curled up in fear.


    For the first time, he felt that they were being crushed.


    This was not something they should face!!


    Everyone is using flying beasts. How can you use airships? What a bully!


    As time passed, the attacks gradually slowed down. At this moment, almost half of the city had been destroyed. Tens of thousands of people had died in this round of attacks, but they could not even compare to the power of the sky. They could only take the hits passively.


    ¡°Is it over?¡±


    The Warlock heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the rumbling around him gradually fade away.


    He was lucky that he was not attacked.


    Weng!


    However, when the buzzing sound came again, he raised his head and saw another round of accumulated light from the elemental cannon. His expression slowly froze, and the despair in his heart quickly accumulated.


    ¡°What a bully!¡±


    The Warlock cursed.


    Boom!


    In the next second, a white light suddenly descended and wiped the Warlock out.


    The elemental cannons once again wreaked havoc in this dilapidated city!


    And it wasn¡¯t just here. The same light shone in dozens of places in the Western Regions. It was like a grand fireworks display.


    Countless forces were shocked.


    Every battlefield had a crushing advantage. When the airship suddenly descended and the Elemental Cannon was set up, even a third-circle warlock would not be able to resist it. This was a true large-scale war mage weapon, a butcher of flesh and blood!


    As for the Bloodline Tower.


    Eli stood on the wizard tower, observing everything through space with his silver eyes.


    Seeing that everything had settled, he smiled.


    He had thought that it would go smoothly, but he didn¡¯t expect it to go so smoothly.


    In just a few rounds of attacks, these territories were almost completely lost.


    This also meant that the first round of attacks had ended, and they only needed to wait for the ground forces to occupy these areas.


    Of course, there was another matter that had to be thoroughly publicized.


    ¡°Declaring war!¡±


    Looking at the moonlight, Eli laughed and returned to the mage tower.


    This was just the beginning!

 Chapter 480 - 480 Neros Transformation, Rapid Defeat

    480 Nero¡¯s Transformation, Rapid Defeat


    The moonlight disappeared!


    When the first ray of dawn shone on every city that had been ravaged.


    The remaining Warlocks lowered their heads to look at the ruins of the city and the remaining Warlocks. They let out a heartfelt wail in their hearts, and they felt even more afraid.


    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s over. I¡¯m still alive!¡± A heavily injured Warlock lay in the ruins, looking at the corpse of his comrade not far away.


    But at this moment, the ground began to tremble, and fine dust jumped up and down on the ground.


    The Warlock turned his head and saw a large number of black dots appearing on the distant ground. They were the ocean-like Warlock army, and the flag was the symbol of the Bloodline Tower!


    At this moment, the Warlock was enlightened, but his mood also fell to rock bottom.


    ¡°Bloodline Tower, they actually dared to attack the Heart of Abyss.¡±


    The Warlock cursed in pain, his emotions completely collapsing.


    ..


    Just as the Warlock legions were quietly occupying the cities that had been ravaged by the war.


    With the help of the dawn, the first round of the Bloodline Tower¡¯s operation and the declaration of war against the Heart of Abyss had spread in the Western Region.


    In the eastern part of the Western Regions, all the forces gathered once again. However, no one was as relaxed as before. On the contrary, everyone¡¯s faces were extremely ugly.


    ¡°In one night, 361 cities have fallen, and they have officially declared war on the Heart of the Abyss!¡± The old man in the lead gritted his teeth in disbelief!


    When the others heard this number, they also trembled. Then, they lowered their heads again, and their bodies trembled slightly.


    ¡°The purpose of me gathering everyone here is also very clear. It is to discuss what we should do next.¡± The old Warlock spoke again.


    ¡°Sir, what can we do? You must have received the news yesterday.¡± A Warlock raised his head and said bitterly.


    Hearing the Warlock¡¯s words, the others slowly spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen those things before. It¡¯s f * cking ridiculous. I was in that city at that time. F * ck, when those airships landed, our people couldn¡¯t even resist.¡±


    ¡°I agree. The flying Magical Beast Army won¡¯t even be able to fight back. They¡¯re on completely different levels.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too ridiculous. It¡¯s a technique of the Mages!¡±


    The Warlocks talked about the information they had received, which made everyone¡¯s mood drop again and again.


    According to the intelligence, with the support of the powerful airships, it was really difficult for them to do anything to the powerful Bloodline Tower unless it was a celestial Warlock.


    ¡°However, everyone should go back and prepare. This war will probably last for a long time.¡± The old man spoke again and comforted everyone.


    Everyone nodded when they heard that.


    That was true. Although the situation was not good, no one thought that they would lose. It was just that the price might be tragic. They had to wait for news from the Heart of the Abyss.


    ..


    ¡°What is it? 361 cities fell overnight!¡±


    ¡°Elo even declared war on us!¡±


    In a meeting room in the City of Dawn, he roared angrily. His eyes looked like he wanted to eat someone alive.


    Everyone present was from the upper echelons of Abyss Heart, but no one dared to speak at this moment. Even a few half-step fifth circle people who had been upgraded lowered their heads silently.


    After a few minutes of anger, Nero poured out all his vulgarities.


    After more than ten seconds, he stopped and gritted his teeth. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s kill them until they bleed for a thousand miles. If Eli wants to fight, then let¡¯s show him our power.


    ¡°Coincidentally, the Western Regions also needed a unified force.¡±


    Darkness and bloodlust flashed in Nero¡¯s eyes. Although he was angry, he was also excited.


    Everyone was not surprised to hear Nero¡¯s words. After all, this was Nero.


    However, there was also someone who raised an opinion. It was the minister in charge of intelligence. He reminded in a low voice, ¡°Sir, according to our current intelligence, the Bloodline Tower¡¯s airship army is completely crushing our Magical Beast Army. Moreover, the combat strength of the Bloodline Tower¡¯s middle and lower troops is not inferior to ours!¡±


    However, Nero¡¯s mind was filled with the secret benefits that the war would bring him. He just waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s because they sneaked up on us like cowards. But now we¡¯ll not lose!¡±


    The Intelligence Minister wanted to retort, but when he saw Nero¡¯s eyes and the excited expressions of the half-step fifth circle lords, he lowered his head silently.


    These lords were too confident. Even if they won in the end, they would definitely not feel good!


    ..


    Not only this place but all the other factions also received a response.


    Golden Cicada Merchant Association!


    Jin Ji¡¯s eyes lit up. Ignoring his subordinates ¡®objections, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Secretly send 3,000,000 Magic Stones to the Bloodline Tower. Since Eli wants to fight, I naturally have to express my support.¡±


    Charm Mansion.


    Liliana ordered her subordinates to investigate and share the information with the Bloodline Tower.


    The Central Region.


    The Hamis family also received the news.


    ¡± Wait!¡± The patriarch frowned. ¡°The Bloodline Tower will definitely lose. We have to insert ourselves at the right time and then enter the Western Region. We have to be clever!¡±


    Everyone had different reactions. Even the Golden Cicada Merchant Association and the Charm Mansion only dared to support them in secret. Although many other forces were shocked by the first round, they undoubtedly sided with the Heart of the Abyss in the end.


    Even if it was temporarily damaged, no one doubted the combat power of the Heart of Abyss.


    Moreover, there was another very important thing, which was that Eli had yet to fight against a half-step fifth-circle warlock. This was also an important reason why everyone was not optimistic about him.


    Many people even thought that this was just a futile resistance. Eli would eventually lose. Perhaps Eli would even initiate a negotiation soon.


    At this moment, Eli was issuing the second order in the meeting.


    ¡± Start the second round of attack.¡±


    ..


    Time slowly passed.


    The army of the Heart of the Abyss quickly gathered, and hundreds of battlefields were instantly ignited.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, when the airship troop arrived, even the large Magical Beast Army found it hard to resist. The sky was almost occupied by the Bloodline Tower.


    There was no doubt about the importance of aerial support, not to mention the airship army with powerful firepower. When the war arrived, everyone realized that the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower were all equipped with mage Tools and Magic Potions.


    This caused the two sides, whose basic strength was almost the same, to be in a one-sided situation. The Heart of the Abyss was rapidly defeated at a speed that no one expected.


    In just a week, hundreds of cities were defeated again.


    ¡°Ahhhhh, how could this be!¡± In the City of Dawn, Nero looked at the battle report of the past week angrily. His gaze was about to kill the Intelligence Minister.


    ¡°Sir, it seems that the Bloodline Tower has already surpassed us in terms of strength. Even if they are only at the celestial level, the Bloodline Tower that occupies half of the Western Regions is not inferior to us.¡± The Intelligence Minister was sweating profusely, and he was also a little dumbfounded.


    He thought that he had overestimated the Bloodline Tower¡¯s combat power. However, when he was on the battlefield, he realized that they had underestimated the Bloodline Tower. Mage Tools, airships, and magic potions were powerful buffs. They completely suppressed their army!


    This kind of war situation also made everyone feel dumbfounded.


    This was because they had never encountered such an enemy before, nor had they fought such a war.


    A little too advanced?


    They were unable to resist for a moment.


    At this moment, they finally felt the fear of their former enemies.


    What were they facing?


    Nero¡¯s mouth twitched, and a lazy voice sounded in his mind. ¡°I¡¯ve faced the Mage army before. Their combat power is at the top, even in the Multiverse. Even if it¡¯s just a weakened version, the Warlock army is no match for them. Send out high-end combat power.¡±


    Hearing the demon¡¯s warning in his mind, Nero calmed down, but he also felt a wave of pain. So in the eyes of demons, Warlocks were even inferior to mages? Even the weakened version of the mages?


    What a blow!


    He paused for more than ten seconds before he sighed. He felt powerless and said,


    ¡°Let Soran go to the front of the battlefield first.


    ¡°Let these guys see what a half-step fifth circle soul master is and why my Heart of Abyss can intimidate other factions. We¡¯ll aim for the heads of the enemy.


    ¡°We need a big victory.¡±


    Nero gritted his teeth and said the last few words.

 Chapter 481 - 481 Eli Descends

    481 Eli Descends


    Suo Mo City!


    It was located in the Saka Plains and was also the most important city on the dividing line between the central and northern parts of the Heart of the Abyss. It separated the central and northern parts and slept like a giant.


    In the past thousand years, no force had ever entered this place.


    No matter how far it was.


    But on this day, the thick fog of war had already enveloped this place.


    Tens of thousands of Warlock legions were stationed more than ten kilometers away from the city. In the sky, there were also hundreds of airships. Each of them reflected the sunlight, and the exposed elemental cannons flickered with a cold light.


    Opposite them, on top of the huge city that was hundreds of meters high, there were many nervous warlocks of the Heart of the Abyss. Although they were holding weapons, they did not hide the uneasiness in their hearts. There were also a large number of nervous warlocks outside the city.


    Although Castellan Suo Ya was also a Radiant Sun Sorcerer, he felt nervous as he looked ahead.


    This was especially so when he saw the four-headed snake that was a few hundred meters long. Although its eyes were closed, the aura it emitted was almost at the peak of the Radiant Sun.


    Although he had never seen it with his own eyes, this giant snake had gained a huge reputation in the past week. It had been built with the lives of countless Abyss Heart Warlocks, and the name of the Snake of Death, Hydra, had spread to the ears of every Warlock.


    ¡°Of course, there are also airships and other¡­ Who would have thought that they would be able to reach this point?¡±Suo Ya clutched his chest, feeling shocked.


    Of course, he was only shocked, but this time, he wasn¡¯t too afraid.


    Because he already knew that the Heart of the Abyss, Lord Soran, had arrived here.


    With a half-step fifth-circle warlock, it was impossible for them to lose!


    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s our turn to win.¡± He pursed his lips and looked across.


    On the Bloodline Tower¡¯s side.


    As the person in charge of this battle, Nikola was at the back. Beside him stood Vivika and the other Warlocks. They were all looking forward, and their eyes were shining with the light of revenge.


    ¡°Sir Nikola, do you think they will really send out a half-step fifth circle warlock in this war?¡± Vivika asked Nikola.


    ¡°Sir Eli has predicted that there will be at least one half-step fifth circle warlock here today!¡± Nikola nodded.


    ¡°Bring it!¡± Vivika nodded and took out a statue that exuded a strong aura of faith. This was what Eli had given her before the war.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s attack!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Everyone immediately took action.


    ..


    Weng!


    The horn suddenly sounded above the battlefield. Nikola flew into the sky and looked at the city in the distance below the battlefield ruins. He shouted, ¡°All troops, attack!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Suo Ya shouted from afar, ¡°Attack!¡±


    The two of them spoke almost at the same time.


    In the next instant.


    Hiss hiss hiss!


    Hydra¡¯s eyes flashed as it dragged its huge body and flew far away at a low altitude. The four snake heads lit up at the same time, and four elemental light pillars tore through the sky, heading toward the Abyss Heart army.


    Boom! Boom!


    A massive explosion resounded throughout the battlefield. Three of the attacks were blocked by the celestials, who arrived in time, but there was also one that streaked across the local army, leaving behind a long trail of several hundred meters. Nearly a thousand people were instantly turned into ashes.


    The army of the Heart of the Abyss froze.


    However, it was only for a moment because the Snake of Death had already arrived at the center of the battlefield. The Warlock army on the ground was also very close, and the airships in the sky were also ready.


    ¡°The flying army will stop the airships. Everyone else, counterattack!¡±


    Suo Ya flew into the sky and headed straight for Hydra. He was also a Radiant Sun Warlock.


    The two sounds collided, and an explosion sounded.


    At this moment, thousands of flying magical beasts that looked like pterosaurs rose into the sky. At the same time, the elemental cannons of the airships in the sky also turned toward the pterosaurs.


    Cannon fire filled the sky!


    Along with the sound of elemental explosions, the Winged Dragons fell one by one.


    Even if they wanted to resist, when the pterosaurs approached and attacked the airship¡¯s defense circle, they felt even more despair. Their bodies could not tear through the defense at all!


    The situation in the sky was one-sided, and the war on the ground had already erupted.


    One by one, the Warlocks clashed with the Warlocks of the Heart of the Abyss with their mage Weapons. Many of the Bloodline Tower Warlocks¡¯ weapons were broken, and then they were torn into two by the enemy.


    Of course, this was only a minority, but under the same level, with the support of weapons and potions, they could still easily suppress the enemy. They were on a completely different level.


    In just ten minutes.


    The direction of victory in the war shifted towards the Bloodline Tower.


    Even Suo Ya was barely able to withstand the Hydra¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Damned beast!¡±


    After dodging Hydra¡¯s attack once again, Suo Ya quickly took a few steps back. He cursed as he looked at the battlefield. However, when he saw the battlefield, his heart instantly turned cold.


    In the sky, the remaining dozens of flying units were dodging the attacks that were like a sea of stars. Further away, a large number of celestials from Bloodline Tower erupted into battle, and the Heart of the Abyss Warlock army on the ground was almost suppressed.


    ¡°Can¡¯t hold on anymore?¡±


    Suo Ya opened his mouth wide.


    It had only been less than half an hour!


    ¡°Lord Soran, you can attack now!¡± He turned his head and shouted into the distance.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a blood-colored figure suddenly flew up from Suo Mo City.


    Boom!


    Everyone felt a terrifying pressure descend from the sky.


    It was as if the sky was falling!


    Everyone even found it difficult to breathe. The aura of the battlefield instantly stopped. At this moment, a bloody figure flew into the sky, and a huge palm flew toward the distant airship.


    The 100-meter-long blood-red palm crossed the distance and directly smashed three airships into pieces. Then, they fell to the ground, killing hundreds of people.


    Only after all this happened did everyone react.


    Looking at the figure in the sky.


    He had long, blood-red hair, and his skin was covered in black and red marks. His eyes were filled with bloodlust and madness, revealing his ferocious beast-like teeth as he licked his lips and looked down.


    ¡°Heart of the Abyss, Soran!¡±


    Looking at this figure, the celestials in the distance all had fearful expressions.


    The person in front of him was the half-step fifth circle warlock who had appeared in the war with the Hamis family.


    On the ground, the warlocks of the Heart of the Abyss were already cheering.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Soran. That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, I don¡¯t need to die, I don¡¯t need to die!¡±


    On the other hand, the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower on the opposite side became solemn.


    Although they had never seen it before, everyone knew how strong the Warlocks were at this stage. They had no chance of winning. Was the situation about to change?


    At this time, Hydra on the ground raised its head and hissed at Soran.


    ¡°What a bold beast!¡±


    Soran grinned when he saw it.


    In the next second, his figure suddenly disappeared and appeared in front of Hydra.


    Blood filled the air, and Hydra was sent flying with a punch.


    Bang!


    The air exploded, and the Hydra let out a painful wail before flying into the distance. A piece of its body was missing, and a large amount of elements were lost.


    On the battlefield, Hydra was easily defeated.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were dull, and their originally high-spirited momentum was even somewhat scattered. They looked at the battlefield, not feeling optimistic about the future of the war.


    ¡°So many people. It seems that we can kill a lot today!¡±


    Soran looked at the Warlocks on the ground, revealing a look like he was looking at a pig or a sheep. His cold killing intent was not concealed at all, and everyone only felt a chill.


    Everyone stopped at this moment.


    Behind the Bloodline Tower.


    Vivika held the statue of faith in her hand. The statue in her hand emitted light, and bits of faith gradually dissipated. A light shadow seemed to be about to drill out of space.


    Vivika watched the scene and mumbled, ¡°Sir, come quickly. We need you!¡±


    In the next second.


    Light blossomed.


    Eli¡¯s doppelganger stepped out of space and descended.


    Looking at Vivika, Eli looked at the battlefield in the distance and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 482 - 482 Manifestation of Divinity

    482 Manifestation of Divinity


    On the battlefield.


    Silence mixed with the noise!


    Countless people looked up at the sky and stared at the blood-red figure.


    ¡°How weak!¡±


    Soran looked disdainfully at the seriously injured Hydra in the distance, revealing his white teeth.


    His voice entered the ears of the celestial and the Third circle warlocks, but no one dared to say a word or react.


    ¡°Soran.¡±


    Not far away, Luo Ye¡¯s eyes seemed to be burning with flames as he stared at Soran.


    Although he wasn¡¯t the one who killed Holy Sword during the battle, according to intelligence, he was one of the most important members and the commander of that battle!


    As if sensing his gaze, Soran suddenly turned his head and looked at him coldly. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°I see hatred and killing intent in your eyes. It seems that I have some dispute with you!¡±


    His cold expression was filled with indifference, but it was also filled with ridicule!


    It was as if he had seen something fun.


    In the next second.


    The cold killing intent came crashing down on Luo Ye!


    Ahhhh!


    Luo Ye spat out a mouthful of blood. All the blood vessels on his body burst open, and blood instantly dyed his entire body red. He could not help but let out a painful wail.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Luo Ye roared as blood light filled the air!


    Seeing Luo Ye like this, Soran seemed to be even more excited.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, this is so fun. This feeling of helplessness must be very painful, but do you still want to tell me what I did? Did I abuse your wife, torture your friends, or kill your family?


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have time today. Otherwise, I would have played with you!¡±


    Soran smiled arrogantly and raised his right hand. The power of his bloodline surged, and an even greater pressure was exerted on Luo Ye as if he wanted to crush him to death!


    Was someone there?


    Soran narrowed his eyes and slowly turned around.


    At some point, a figure appeared behind him.


    He was wearing a black sorcerer¡¯s robe, and countless shadows and lights circled behind him like a galaxy. There was also a halo of faith behind him, like a high and mighty god.


    In comparison, the black-haired man¡¯s face was somewhat normal, but his eyes were extremely bright, as bright as the stars, filled with wisdom!


    When did he appear?


    Soran was surprised to find that this person was not in his perception just now.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    His brows gradually furrowed, and his eyes were filled with displeasure.


    Eli ignored him. Just by looking at Soran, as well as his appearance and aura, he knew that this was another Warlock that Nero had transformed.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Seeing that he was completely ignored, Soran¡¯s mouth twitched.


    His blood and aura surged as he prepared to attack. However, before he could do so, he heard a voice coming from the battlefield.


    Looking down, many Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower looked up at him with admiration and cheered, ¡°It¡¯s Sir Eli.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, I knew that Milord wouldn¡¯t give up on us. So Milord is here!¡±


    Listening to the sound coming from the ground, Soran looked up at the Warlock again, and his eyes gradually became cautious. He asked, ¡°Are you Eli?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    Eli nodded his head without care. He looked at the situation on the ground and nodded his head in satisfaction. The addition of the war mage tool completely changed the situation of the war!


    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re too much!¡±


    Seeing that he was ignored again, Soran could not help it anymore.


    A boundless blood aura surged out of his body, instantly dyeing the sky blood-red. His figure also rapidly expanded, turning into a black-purple Shadow Demon that was nearly 500 meters tall in the blink of an eye!


    Its scarlet eyes shone with light. It had dark purple skin and fangs that were dozens of meters long. Its body was humanoid, and behind it was a pair of huge dark purple wings. There were even protruding bones at the top of the wings.


    With its back against the Abyss, the Warlocks of the Heart of the Abyss mostly had the bloodline of demons, and the Shadow Demon was also one of the high-level bloodlines. Its characteristics were darkness, abyss, and death!


    ¡°Eli, look over here!¡±


    His sharp claws pierced into the space. Soran looked at Eli with anger in his eyes. His killing intent was as sharp as the cold wind in winter.


    ¡°Why are you angry like that?¡±


    Eli turned his head and looked at Soran.


    This group of Warlocks who had been modified seemed to have some mental problems.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    The breath of death pervaded Soran¡¯s body, and the wisps gathered in front of him and then turned into a huge gray sickle, and the surface emitted an aura that made people instinctively uncomfortable.


    Death Scythe!


    Soran, who had mastered the law of death, decisively used his most powerful ability.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know much about Eli, he still respected Eli and used his ultimate skill right away.


    Looking at the Death Scythe in front of him, the light of faith behind Eli instantly bloomed. The light shone for thousands of miles, and a thousand-meter-long sword slowly formed in front of him, slowly pointing at Soran!


    Death Scythe and Holy Radiance!


    At this moment, everyone on the ground stared at this scene with wide eyes.


    It was magnified at the beginning!


    Was he that ruthless?


    ¡°Milord, you must defeat him!¡± In the distance, Vivika was praying!


    ¡°Soran!¡±


    Luo Ye, who was covered in blood, stared at the figure, his body trembling.


    ¡°Deciding in one strike?¡±


    ¡°Sir Eli will definitely win. Sir will not lose!¡±


    ¡°Lord Soran, you can do it!¡±


    Under the expectant gazes of countless people, the Scythe of Death and the Holy Sword of Light collided. Immediately, the light of death and the glorious power of faith scattered in all directions like a storm. It was like doomsday.


    Under immense pressure, everyone had no choice but to avoid the edge.


    However, what everyone did not expect was that in less than a second, the light suddenly dissipated.


    ¡°It¡¯s over?¡±


    ¡°So fast? Less than five seconds.¡±


    The Warlocks shook their heads and looked up at the sky.


    In the next moment, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped.


    In the sky, the dazzling Holy Sword pierced straight into the demon¡¯s head. Large pieces of flesh fell from his body, and countless blood flowed out like a waterfall.


    In the holy sword of light, the light in the demon¡¯s eyes slowly dissipated.


    His consciousness was disappearing bit by bit!


    ¡°Eli, you hid your power so well!¡± Soran let out a mournful wail with his last voice. He looked at Eli from the corner of his eyes, and for the first time, fear of death flashed in his dark eyes.


    At the same time, he was very sure that this was the closest he had gotten to Death!


    A few seconds later, with the realization of death, Soran let out a wail and closed his eyes unwillingly, ending his life of killing countless people and sinning.


    After confirming that he was dead, Eli put away his corpse and turned to look at the other celestials of the Heart of the Abyss. He raised his hand, and a dot of light condensed.


    In the next second, light exploded, and dozens of light spots flew toward the celestials.


    As the blood-red flower bloomed, dozens of high-grade Warlocks were easily dealt with by Eli.


    Then, Eli turned to look at the stunned Warlocks on the ground and said calmly, ¡°Continue attacking!¡±

 Chapter 483 - 483 Change of Attitudes, Everyones Reaction

    483 Change of Attitudes, Everyone¡¯s Reaction


    Bright red blood fell to the ground like rubies.


    It corroded the ground, forming holes. Then, it rose into the air and turned into a large amount of gray fog that swept in all directions like a storm.


    Everyone felt their bodies tremble, but even so, they could not hide the shock in their hearts.


    ¡°A half-step fifth circle died just like that? That¡¯s Soran!¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? How could Lord Soran die? This is absolutely impossible!¡±


    ¡°He won? So fast? This must be a joke. Was this Lord Eli?¡±


    Both the Bloodline Tower and the Warlocks of the Heart of the Abyss were extremely shocked. Their impression of Eli¡¯s past was rapidly overturned, rebuilt, overturned, and rebuilt!


    Initially, everyone had been very dissatisfied with the fact that Eli had been bullied for the past few decades. They were not very optimistic about this war.


    Everyone guessed that Eli might have the strength of a fourth-circle warlock.


    But what they did not expect was that when Eli faced Soran, who was a half-step fifth circle warlock, he could easily deal with him, who was not considered weak!


    At this moment, their impression of him was refreshed!


    ¡°Hiss, has the lord¡¯s strength already reached such a level?¡±


    Vivika¡¯s eyes flickered as she bit her lips and looked at Eli with admiration. She knew that this was just a clone of Eli.


    Even his clone was like this?


    What about the main body?


    ¡°Soran is dead?¡± Luo Ye¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.


    Especially when he saw Soran¡¯s body, he felt extremely happy. Although he only killed one of his teachers, it also made him feel a sense of revenge!


    Of course, he was also extremely grateful to Eli.


    Without Eli, it was almost impossible to rely on him to take revenge.


    Of course, the death of the celestials was like an embellishment. Although it was equally shocking, it was much less shocking than the death of Soran!


    When they heard Eli¡¯s order to ¡± continue attacking ¡°, they realized that the war was not over yet.


    The shouts rang out once more, and the killing began once again.


    They had lost their top fighting strength, so how could they be a match for the Bloodline Tower? In less than half an hour, the battlefield was almost over. The enemies were either dead or captured. The flag of the Bloodline Tower was also planted in Soumo City.


    Eli did not leave either.


    In the following period of time, this clone would follow the army!


    ..


    Time passed!


    During the war, the news quickly spread.


    Charm Mansion!


    In a room.


    ¡± Eh, Eli actually made a move and easily suppressed a half-step fifth-circle warlock. I knew that Eli wasn¡¯t an impulsive person. He definitely had confidence.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s more than one half-step fifth circle warlock in the Heart of the Abyss. If we attack together¡­¡± Liliana¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the message, but then she started to worry.


    After a few minutes, her brows relaxed. ¡°Hmph, he made his own decision. Let him manage it himself.¡±


    Liliana curled her lips and took off her clothes. She stepped on the wooden board and walked to the bath. The hot water was just right.


    However, a few minutes later, she came out and walked out. She put on her clothes and muttered, ¡°Forget it. I should help him contact the other factions. At least I can¡¯t let him be disturbed.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t compensate me properly, I¡¯ll be angry!¡±


    Golden Cicada Merchant Association.


    Jin Ji¡¯s eyes were emotionless, making it impossible for the Warlock to figure out his intentions.


    ¡°Lord Jin Ji, the Heart of the Abyss is very sincere. We only hope that you can cut off the Bloodline Tower¡¯s economic channels to the outside world.


    ¡°But as long as you do it, you will obtain the friendship of the Heart of the Abyss. Moreover, we can also cooperate with you in the future!¡± The Warlock was wearing a dark purple Warlock robe, which belonged to the Heart of the Abyss.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t agree. The Golden Cicada Merchant Association is neutral.¡± Jin Ji shook his head and apologized.


    ¡°I may not know about the bottom level, but you should know how great the gap between our high-end combat power is. In the recent battlefield, we sent Lord Soran. I believe the news of our victory will reach Lord Jin Ji¡¯s ears soon.¡± The Warlock raised his head, a confident smile on his face.


    Pa, pa, pa!


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. The two of them turned around.


    The door opened, and Conilla walked in. He reported to Jin Ji, ¡°Sir, the war in Soumo City has ended. The Bloodline Tower has won a great victory, and the Heart of the Abyss, Soran, has fallen.¡±


    Jin Ji¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the report. He then looked at the Warlock with a helpless expression.


    Hearing this, the Warlock¡¯s eyes flashed with disbelief. He could not imagine it for a long time, but it was meaningless for the two to lie to him because he would know as soon as he left this place.


    Could it be true?


    The Warlock was confused.


    A few seconds later, he lowered his proud head and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I may need to leave for a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Jin Ji waved his hand magnanimously, but his expression did not change.


    After the Warlock had left, Ginger finally revealed a carefree smile and said to Conilla, ¡°It feels so good to see the Heart of the Abyss suffer!


    ¡°Give Bloodline Tower another five million in secret resources. I want to see how long this battlefield can last and how far it can go. Let me add fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    Jin Ji laughed loudly, completely forgetting about his neutral stance!


    ..


    The Hamis family!


    In a tower, a figure suddenly stood up from a chair.


    He was wearing a white Warlock robe and a monocle. He looked very old, but his eyes looked very powerful, like a giant eagle.


    He was Azak Hamis, the current head of the Hamis family.


    As the only top-tier faction close to the Western Regions, they had been paying attention to this war for a long time. They had already predicted the victory of the Heart of the Abyss and planned a retreat for the Western Regions.


    But this time, with the appearance of Eli, the situation changed.


    ¡°He easily killed Soran, who is half-step fifth circle? Eli¡¯s strength is even stronger than we expected!¡± Azak was a little shocked. Their assessment of Eli was that he had just entered the half-step fifth circle, but now it seemed that they might have made a mistake.


    He should be an experienced half-step fifth-circle warlock!


    ¡°It¡¯s very shocking!¡± Azak shook his head, but he wasn¡¯t panicking.


    So what if he was a veteran expert?


    The Heart of the Abyss did not have just one or two half-step fifth-circle warlocks. There were at least three more on the surface. Moreover, this was definitely not all. There were still hidden ones. Moreover, Nero was also a peak half-step fifth-circle warlock.


    On paper, his combat power still crushed Eli.


    ¡°However, at least we can consume more of the Heart of the Abyss. I originally planned to intervene in the near future, but it seems that I can wait a little longer.¡± Azak smiled.


    The plan seemed to be more stable!


    He was very happy!


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Nero is already furious.¡±


    Azak laughed unkindly.

 Chapter 484 - 484 Sitting on the Wall

    484 Sitting on the Wall


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Shock and anger burned in Nero¡¯s heart.


    Looking at the battle report in front of him, he could not help but clench it tightly, and the armrest of the chair with his other hand turned into almost invisible dust.


    Nero was still shocked.


    He could not accept it!


    It was not a big deal for Eli to have a half-step fifth-circle combat power. After all, it was almost impossible for a four-ring peak to solve the demon battle. But it was a bit ridiculous that he could easily kill Soran, who was of the same level!


    ¡°Eli, how well did you hide your power?¡± Nero¡¯s eyes turned red as anger consumed his rationality. He could not help but close his eyes.


    After half an hour, he opened his eyes again.


    But this time, his gaze was calm and even a little cold.


    He looked at the familiar house and furniture, and a cold killing intent burst forth. With a bang, everything seemed to have been cut by countless knives, and terrifying cracks appeared one after another. Then, he muttered in a low voice, ¡°So what if they¡¯re all dead? It¡¯s reasonable as long as they kill Eli.


    ¡°As long as I get rid of Eli, the entire Western Region will be my territory from now on. At that time, the implementation of the plan will naturally be easy, and there won¡¯t even be as much trouble as it is now.


    ¡± As for Eli, he¡¯s indeed a strong person. He¡¯s endured for decades. I even admire him a little. But so what? He still couldn¡¯t keep his cool. If you can beat one half-step fifth-circle warlock, what if there are many?¡±


    At this moment, Nero had completely placed Eli on the same level as him, putting down his previous arrogance.


    ¡°Men, summon all the active half-step fifth circle Warlocks in the Heart of the Abyss. Since he can fight, let me see how good he can fight!¡±


    Nero sneered and called out to his subordinates!


    Half an hour later.


    Six figures appeared in the room. Four men and two women.


    ¡°My lord!¡± The six of them greeted Nero respectfully.


    ¡°Good!¡± Nero nodded in satisfaction. These people in front of him were all half-step celestials!


    If they were going to fight, they had to give it their all and give Eli a surprise.


    The setting sun shone into his eyes like a burning flame. Nero pursed his lips. ¡°You can deal with one, but what about six?¡±


    ..


    ¡°Sir, two-thirds of the eastern region has fallen into our hands. The leaders and higher-ups of the various forces have also been imprisoned. Only a small number of people have escaped!¡±


    At the front line, Vivika reported to Eli in an airship behind the Bloodline Tower¡¯s army.


    Eli nodded in satisfaction.


    Those guys in the Eastern Region thought that they could sit on the fence and watch, but how could Eli allow these fence-sitters to exist on his flanks? Moreover, they had completely overestimated their combat power. In less than a month, the Eastern Region was in the hands of the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°However, my lord, our friends from the Central Region, the Thousand-Eyed Tree Demon family, has sent a secret message. It seems that the Hamis family is secretly preparing an army and has even gathered at the edge of the Western Region.


    ¡°However, it was strange that they did not seem to have any intention of making a move!¡± Vivika continued to report.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t collect all of these. Instead, they were collected and sent to her by various parties.


    ¡°The Hamis family. This is troublesome. Are they planning to take advantage after the war?¡± Eli narrowed his eyes.


    As the battle progressed, they had almost advanced to half of the region of the Heart of the Abyss. It was not only the interior, but the exterior was also surging with wind and clouds.


    Countless factions were paying attention to this war or were prepared to take some benefits.


    ¡°Just be careful. I have deployed troops at all the borders. There¡¯s no need to worry!¡± Eli shook his head.


    He had long considered this point. Otherwise, he would not have mobilized the Dragon Race and the various races in the Green Field!


    As long as there was a problem, both sides would act as emergencies to ensure the safety of the Bloodline Tower. Of course, this was only one insurance. There was another insurance, and that was that the real Eli was still at the back!


    At least there was still a strong line of defense. He did not need to worry too much.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Vivika nodded as if this was what she should do.


    No one could say how many tricks Eli had up his sleeves.


    ¡°Give me the report on the current situation on the battlefield.¡± Eli changed the topic.


    Vivika organized her thoughts and said, ¡°Currently, the main battlefield is going very smoothly. It¡¯s so smooth that it¡¯s surprising. In a month, we¡¯ve completely occupied 80% of the cities in the north, and we¡¯re not far from the center.¡±


    ¡°What about the remaining 20%?¡± Eli raised his head curiously.


    Vivika glanced at him and said, ¡°Brother Eli, this is your fault!¡±


    ¡°My fault?¡± Ely blinked.


    ¡°Your airship troop¡¯s firepower is insane. After a few rounds, many cities have been seriously destroyed. They can¡¯t be occupied at all and can only be abandoned.¡± Vivika teased.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Eli¡¯s expression was strange. So that was the case!


    However, that was true. If the airship bombardment were used against a city, it would be impossible for a city without the defense of a spell formation to last for a few times before it collapsed.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Also, we¡¯ve discovered something wrong with the recent attacks.¡± Vivika suddenly changed the topic, and her eyes became serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°That is, we discovered that the defenses of the cities in front of us have dropped quite a bit. However, according to the rules, the deeper we go, the stronger it should be. However, it¡¯s the opposite here.


    ¡°Moreover, there were surprisingly few people in the city.¡±


    There were few people. They should have evacuated in advance. However, there was something wrong with the lack of defense. There was indeed a problem. However, it was impossible for Nero to give up on the Heart of the Abyss. It seemed like there was a big surprise ahead!


    ¡± We¡¯re guessing that the most important city in the central region ahead is Rolle City. It¡¯s also the most important node to open the center of the south and the central region of the Heart of the Abyss. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something there!¡±


    At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Eli.


    If the Heart of the Abyss had set up a trap, it would not have been targeted at them. It could only be targeted at Eli.


    ¡°Brother Eli, why don¡¯t we change directions?¡± She bit her lip and said worriedly.


    Eli smiled and patted her head, but his eyes became sharp. ¡°So be it. Let¡¯s see how much strength the Heart of the Abyss still has.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is just a clone!¡± Eli consoled.


    Vivika¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She was so worried that she actually forgot about this!


    That was good!


    Eli looked at her relaxed expression and stroked her soft hair.


    Seriously, did she think he did not even consider the danger that he might face?


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m here!¡±


    Eli looked ahead, his eyes flashing with silver light.


    His line of sight crossed tens of millions of miles and came to a huge city. In the center of the city was a huge Mage Tower. There were six people sitting inside, all with their eyes closed.


    ¡°Six half-step fifth circle warlocks, so that¡¯s what it is!¡±


    Eli understood that this was an ambush and immediately relaxed.


    It might have been enough in the past, but now?


    ¡°Brother Eli, are you done touching?¡±


    Suddenly, he heard a bitter voice. He looked down and saw that Vivika¡¯s face was slightly red, her eyes were rippling, and her hair was in a mess. Her hair was tousled by him.


    Eli let go of her hand in embarrassment!


    ¡°Actually, you can also touch other places!¡± A timid voice sounded. It was Vivika, who was looking forward to it.


    Pa!


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Eli patted Vivika¡¯s head and said unhappily.


    ¡°We¡¯re still on the battlefield!¡±


    ¡°Is it okay if we¡¯re not a battlefield?¡±


    Pa!


    Another knock!

 Chapter 485 - 485 Enraged

    485 Enraged


    Eli opened his eyes again. He was no longer in the mage tower but in a room.


    The silver walls were covered with runic patterns, and there was only Eli in the empty room.


    Shaking his head, Eli stood up and walked to the door to push it open. In front of him was a huge command room. The glass windows on all sides allowed one to directly observe the outside. All the higher-ups of the Bloodline Tower were here.


    This was also the Bloodline Tower¡¯s battle command center, and it was also an airship specially made by the Alchemy Department.


    When they saw Eli enter, everyone present turned their heads, their eyes filled with respect!


    ¡°Sir Eli!¡±


    Vivika and Nikola came to Eli and greeted him.


    Eli nodded and went straight to the huge window. Outside the huge observation room, one could see hundreds of airships flying around the command room. Thousands of Warlocks on the ground were like ants.


    Opposite them was a magnificent city.


    The tall iron wall was a few hundred meters tall, connecting the huge mountain ranges on both sides. The nine doors in the center were arranged in a row, and they were tightly shut. Tens of thousands of Magical Beast Army and third circle Warlocks were flying in the sky, as well as tens of thousands of Warlocks in front of the fortress.


    This was the final pass to the heart of the Abyss.


    Mountain Stronghold-Rolle City!


    ¡°Sir, Rolle City was built during the Mage Era, so the city walls still retain a portion of the spell formation. We can¡¯t break through it directly, so we can only force our way through!¡± Vivika came to Eli¡¯s side and said.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Eli nodded and found that the wall was indeed covered with some ancient runes.


    ¡°Milord, it is estimated that the entire army will arrive in three days. They should launch an attack within a week.¡± Nikola also walked over.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll attack in a week!¡± Eli made his decision.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    After giving the order, Eli turned his gaze to the City!


    He looked at the city tower.


    ¡°They¡¯re all still here. It seems like they¡¯re waiting for me to show my face!¡± Eli pursed his lips and smiled.


    ¡°When the time comes, the Blood Celestial Body is still not good. It seems that I have to try a new form.¡± Eli had been familiarizing himself with the Blood Celestial Body these days and realized that he could use not only the celestial Form but also the Bloodline avatar Form. However, it would be much weaker than the celestial Form.


    ¡°It should be weakened by at least forty percent, but it should be enough.¡±


    Eli grinned, and the bloodline power in his body rolled like waves, making rumbling sounds. This made the others look sideways and then quickly lowered their heads.


    Nikola glanced at Eli and blinked.


    Although he had never seen it before, he vaguely knew that Eli seemed to have developed a new method recently, but he had never seen it before.


    It seemed that he would be able to see it this time.


    ¡°They¡¯re here. Eli should be here too.¡±


    At this moment, in the wizard tower in Rolle City, everyone opened their eyes again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for them to take the initiative to attack. It¡¯s impossible for them to break through this city in a short period of time, but the Bloodline Tower lacks time to delay this war. So, Eli will definitely show up.¡± the old man said.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Everyone nodded and closed their eyes to rest!


    They knew very well that the upcoming battle would probably be a life-and-death battle. They had to reach their peak state.


    ..


    A week passed in the blink of an eye.


    The war was about to begin!


    The command room retreated to the back of the battlefield while Nikola and Vivika entered the middle of the battlefield.


    At this moment, hundreds of thousands of warlocks were standing on the ground dozens of miles away from Rolle City. Their faces were cold as they looked at their opponents who were about to fight.


    In the sky, countless airships had their elemental cannons ready to fire, emitting a cold light. On the ground, there were also large-scale war magic weapons that were more than a hundred meters tall, which were used to attack cities.


    In Rolle City.


    Many Warlocks looked solemnly at the front. Although the few Warlocks in the front were also frowning, they were not so flustered because they knew that they would definitely win this time.


    ¡°With the six of you here, even if it¡¯s Eli, he will die today!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end the war!¡±


    The few of them looked at each other and did not say anything, but the corners of their mouths curled up into a smile.


    ¡°I wonder what methods they will use to ambush Sir Eli.¡± On the ground, Vivika stood on a tall chariot, wearing silver armor. She looked ahead with a hint of worry in her eyes.


    All signs indicated that there was definitely a big gift in Rolle City!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Milord won¡¯t lose!¡± At this moment, a hand patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Uncle Nikola!¡± She turned around and saw Nikola floating in the air.


    ¡± I have followed him for many, many years,¡± he consoled with a smile. ¡°His Lordship is a legend.


    ¡°As everyone knew, legends would continue to exist.¡±


    ¡°I hope so!¡± Vivika nodded.


    Nikola smiled and looked at the battlefield.


    ¡°Milord, it¡¯s already the scheduled time.¡± At this moment, a Warlock came and reported to Nikola.


    ¡°Alright, then send out the order to attack. Then¡­¡± Nikola waved his hand and was ready to attack. However, in the next second, his hand suddenly pointed at the sky, and his mouth gradually opened.


    Nikola¡¯s reaction quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and they also looked at the sky.


    In the sky, a streak of blood flew directly to the front of the battlefield. A surging aura spread across the entire battlefield like a mountain, and it pressed directly toward Rolle City.


    ¡°Sir Ely!¡±


    ¡°Ah, why did Milord make the first move this time?¡±


    Everyone present was stunned. This was not the plan.


    ¡°It seems like this time. Milord is not trying to turn the tide but to break through the city alone!¡± Nikola¡¯s throat moved slightly, but his eyes were filled with excitement.


    ¡°This is too dangerous. We should have waited for the other party to make their move first.¡± Vivika was a little worried, but her eyes were fixed on Eli in the sky.


    Not only them but everyone on the battlefield raised their heads and looked at the familiar figure in the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Eli. What is he doing?¡±


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t there been an issue to attack? Is Milord preparing to attack alone?¡±


    ¡°Is he crazy?¡±


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s courting death!¡±


    Hundreds of thousands of people looked up at this figure.


    The eyes of tens of thousands of people were on him.


    Feeling the spying from all directions, Eli¡¯s eyes were like torches as he looked at Rolle City.


    In the next second, a voice traveled dozens of miles.


    ¡°Six pieces of trash from the Heart of the Abyss. Get out here!¡± Eli shouted.


    The sound waves rolled like the might of the heavens. The disdainful voice carried arrogance and entered everyone¡¯s ears like a tsunami. Everyone was shocked.


    The only thing that puzzled him was¡­


    What exactly were the six pieces of trash?

 Chapter 486 - 486 Shattered Space

    486 Shattered Space


    Trash!


    In the city, the six of them were hiding in the Mage Tower. Their faces were all ugly.


    ¡°He¡¯s too arrogant. I¡¯m going to kill him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too f * cking crazy.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Since he dares to come, we¡¯ll take his head!¡±


    They gritted their teeth, the anger in their eyes burning.


    As a half-demon transformed by Nero, they usually looked fine, but once they were angered or saw blood, their brutality and terror would be completely different.


    Now that they had been humiliated by Eli, they all wanted to kill Eli.


    No one even thought about when Eli had discovered them.


    However, this was no longer important.


    The few of them looked at each other. In the next second, a huge aura instantly erupted. Everything in the Mage Tower in front of them turned into countless flying ashes, revealing the blue sky.


    ¡°Eli!¡±


    A few of them roared in anger, and six black-purple light pillars tore through the sky and flew directly into the sky above Rolle City. Then, they stood at the same level as Eli and looked at each other.


    At this moment, other than a few people who knew what was going on, the others looked at the aura in the sky with their mouths wide open.


    ¡°The six auras are not inferior to the previous Soran¡­ Could it be that all six of them were half-step fifth-circle warlocks? How was this possible?¡± Vivika¡¯s eyes widened as fear spread in her heart.


    She never thought that the heart of the abyss would set up such an ambush!


    That was six!


    The Heart of the Abyss actually had so many half-step fifth-circle warlocks. Could it be that they had held back last time¡­Was this the strength of the number one force in the Western Regions?


    Vivika was dumbfounded, and Nikola¡¯s expression changed drastically!


    ¡°This¡­¡± His throat moved slightly, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    The scene in front of him had already exceeded his imagination.


    ¡°Sir, you have to work hard!¡± He could only pray silently.


    ¡°Six half-step fifth circle warlocks. So this is what Lord Nero prepared?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, looks like Eli is going to die here!¡±


    After being stunned for a second, the Heart of the Abyss¡¯ side also revealed smiles.


    Even they did not expect Sir Nero to send so many people. They were probably their trump cards, but it was worth it. Even if Eli were the reincarnation of a god, he would not be able to leave this place alive.


    There was no suspense on the battlefield.


    He even took the initiative to declare war. He must be stupid!


    Dozens of kilometers away from the battlefield, a large number of scouts from various factions were watching this scene with shocked expressions.


    ¡°The Heart of the Abyss is actually so strong. It¡¯s no wonder it¡¯s the number one faction in the Western Regions!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    Everyone quickly spread the information back. Some people even began to organize the information and then sent back the predicted victory of the Heart of Abyss.


    No one thought that Eli had a chance of winning.


    Of course, no one left. It was not because they wanted to see which side won. They purely wanted to observe the strength of the six people and the information they had. These might be useful in the future.


    ..


    Hundreds of thousands of eyes were focused on him.


    The six people in front of him were scattered in a fan shape.


    ¡°Were you modified by Nero again? Is there no normal person in the Heart of the Abyss now?


    ¡°Although you¡¯ve become stronger after the transformation, you can¡¯t control yourselves anymore. Your mind is also affected. You get angry so easily. Tsk tsk tsk.¡± Eli said calmly as he looked at the patterns on their bodies.


    ¡°You seem to know something?¡± Eli¡¯s words contained a lot of information, and they were stunned. The anger in their eyes dissipated bit by bit, and then they looked at Eli cautiously.


    ¡°I know all about it. Let¡¯s see if the six of you can stop me!¡±


    Eli did not intend to waste his breath on these people. He hooked his finger!


    He knew everything?!


    Eli¡¯s words scared them, and they looked at each other.


    Finally, the old man broke the silence and said, ¡°No matter how much you know, as long as you stay here today, everything will be fine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, everyone. We must make him stay here today.¡± He looked at the other five and said directly.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The five of them said in unison, and even the old man retreated dozens of meters.


    The next meter.


    Accompanied by six soaring blood auras, six giant objects appeared in the sky.


    Each of them was at least 500 to 600 meters tall, like a mountain. Three of them had the Balor bloodline, and there was also a bone demon, a lust demon, and a chain demon.


    There was nothing much to say about the Balor. The Bone Demon had bone wings, and its body was as ugly as a skeleton. There were also bone spurs on its back. The Chain Demon was like a black-red giant, but its head was like an octopus with tentacles. The tentacles were connected to metal-like full moon scimitars and giant sickles, shining with a cold light.


    Six figures appeared and flew in all directions, surrounding Eli from all directions to prevent him from escaping.


    On the other hand, Eli¡¯s gaze was still calm, but his body was also gradually erupting with blood.


    Roar!


    Endless darkness enveloped Eli, followed by a terrifying dragon roar. Then, a shadow dragon that was nearly a thousand meters long stepped out of the shadows, its golden eyes narrowed at the few of them!


    ¡°The target is stronger than we thought, but he is not our match!¡±


    One of the Balors shouted loudly, still confident.


    The others were also smiling, looking at Eli with hostility. They either showed their white teeth or rubbed their bone spurs or giant scythes, ready to attack at any time.


    Looking at the few of them, Eli smiled and immediately activated the celestial Power in his body.


    A torrent of Celestial Power instantly dissipated, and the tulle-like Power slowly attached itself to Eli¡¯s skin. Then, it slowly turned silver-gray and covered the Shadow Dragon¡¯s body like armor.


    Not just once, its originally huge body expanded again.


    A thousand meters!


    1,100 meters.


    ..


    1,500 meters.


    It only stopped when it reached a length of 1,500 meters. The demons in front of them were like children, and they were completely stunned.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± The Bone Demon¡¯s sharp voice sounded, and he was a little uneasy.


    The others also looked at each other in bewilderment.


    Why was there a second transformation?


    It was a little challenging for their understanding, and it felt a little different.


    ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s only a half-step fifth circle. No matter how much he transforms, how strong can he be?¡±


    At this time, one of the Balors opened its mouth and said in a muffled voice.


    At the same time, a flaming axe slowly appeared in his hand. It was burning with dark purple flames. That was the law he had mastered. The flames were scorching hot.


    A better temperature, a temperature that could break through laws!


    The moment the flames appeared, holes appeared in the space around him. The space was burned and damaged, and the surrounding temperature rapidly increased. One could see that the space was still there.


    ¡°Go to hell, Eli.¡±


    The Balor brandished its great axe, and a five-hundred-meter-long axe shadow appeared in the sky. The sky shook, and a thousand-meter-long crack appeared in space.


    Meanwhile, Eli only watched as a Shadow Dragon Breath slowly formed in front of him.


    It was ready to go.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ This energy level. This is not right!¡± Sensing the shadow, the attacking Balor¡¯s eyes trembled, and fear rose in its heart.


    He seemed a little impulsive!


    His biological instincts were telling him that he might die!


    However, it was too late. He had no other choice but to continue his attack.


    He roared angrily and chose to burn his bloodline. The axe instantly grew to a thousand meters in size, and the flames burning on it were like a huge sun, burning the sky and boiling the sea!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The Balor said madly.


    Eli did not panic because he was already prepared.


    Looking at the Balor, his eyes were calm, and his tone was cold.


    ¡°Shadow Dragon Breath!¡±

 Chapter 487 - 487 Hundreds of Thousands of Gaze on Him

    487 Hundreds of Thousands of Gaze on Him


    ¡°Shadow Dragon¡­Breath!¡±


    Accompanied by a buzzing sound, the next second, a breath spewed out!


    In the sky a black pillar of light that was thousands of meters long tore through the sky. The huge fire axe was like fragile glass, turning into countless sparks before extinguishing. Meanwhile, the Shadow Dragon¡¯s breath continued to envelop the Balor.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    The Balor roared loudly, and panic flashed in its eyes.


    In the next second, the light arrived in front of him, and countless shadows instantly covered him.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Balor¡¯s eyes were about to pop out as it felt its body being corroded bit by bit. Its skin was also cracking bit by bit. The shadow entered the skin through the cracks and corrupted the internal tissues of its body!


    He could feel his life slipping away bit by bit!


    Fear was like mud that stuck to his throat, causing him to only let out some meaningless ravings. However, when the shadow entered his body, he realized two more terrifying things.


    The first thing was that the shadow before him seemed to contain mental power that kept attacking his brain, making him feel his consciousness collapse and disintegrate. However, how could a dragon-type bloodline have such power?


    The second one was even more terrifying. He did not feel any obvious power of law in the shadows. In other words, Eli had not used any law yet.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t think that Eli didn¡¯t comprehend any laws.


    So there was only one possibility. Eli was still hiding his strength.


    ¡°Be¡­ Be¡­ Careful, he¡­!¡±


    He turned his head and looked at his companions in the distance. He wailed and wanted to say something, but as he spoke, his voice became lower and lower, and his figure gradually disappeared.


    A few seconds later, his figure slowly melted into the shadows.


    After the Shadow Dragon¡¯s breath, it slowly dissipated, leaving a dark pillar of light tens of thousands of meters long in the blue sky, like a brush of the gods.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Eli felt the dead Balrog in the shadows and took a deep breath. He then looked at the remaining people, and they immediately shivered.


    ¡°How is this possible? Sula died just like that?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? They were both half-step fifth-circle warlocks. Why was there such a huge difference?¡±


    ¡°Can we really beat this guy?¡±


    No one had expected that a half-step fifth-circle warlock would die like that.


    Eli was far more powerful than they had imagined.


    At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just them. The Warlocks on the ground were also dumbfounded.


    They stared blankly at the shadow mark in the sky as if telling them that everything that had happened just now was real. With just one attack, a half-step fifth-circle warlock had died.


    Are they f * cking sure that they are on the same level?


    ¡°Sir Eli!¡± Countless people began to cheer as if they had seen the hope of victory.


    ¡°How terrifying!¡± Vivika pursed her lips, and her pupils dilated.


    ¡°This is a little ridiculous. What is this thing? Could it be that His Lord really¡­¡± Nikola was completely stunned. As a former mage, he was the only one who could sense the aura that his master had released!


    That was the power of the celestial body!


    However, this was a bloodline avatar¡­Could it be that his lord had fused the two powers together?


    He pursed his lips and suddenly understood why the world¡¯s will had descended that day. It was because all the mages had left. Otherwise, Eli would have instantly become famous in the mage¡¯s world.


    ¡°Fortunately, I chose to stay with him.¡±


    In the distance, the Warlocks who were sending messages also stopped.


    ¡°How ridiculous!¡±


    A Warlock tore the information into pieces and started writing again. They had underestimated the Bloodline Tower and Eli.


    ¡°Let me see how strong you are.¡± He raised his trembling head and looked at Eli.


    It was not just him. Everyone, regardless of whether they were men or women, no matter what they were doing, hundreds of thousands of gazes were cast toward the battlefield, focusing on the thousand-meter-long dragon.


    Eli.


    ..


    In the sky.


    The five of them looked at Eli solemnly. This time, no one dared to make the first move.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You guys weren¡¯t like this just now!¡± Eli turned his huge body, his golden dragon eyes flashing with an unfriendly light and his dragon claws flashing.


    Gulp!


    Their throats moved slightly, but they still did not make a move.


    After a few seconds, the Bone Demon slowly said solemnly, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s attack together. This person in front of us is much stronger than we imagined. If we don¡¯t go all out, everyone might really die here today!¡±


    The Bone Demon¡¯s words made everyone tremble, but there was no doubt that he was right.


    This was indeed the best choice at the moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡± The Bone Demon¡¯s voice sounded again.


    In the next moment, the demons attacked Eli one after another.


    Flames, bone spikes, mental attack, dark aura¡­


    Dozens of attacks dyed the sky within 10,000 meters in all kinds of colors. Dozens of attacks mixed with the figures of several people flew towards Eli at the same time and attacked.


    When Eli saw this scene, his eyes turned silver.


    Boom!


    From the five-ringed Eye of Mercury, a huge mental attack was directed at the Lust Devil.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the Lust Demon let out a wail, and then a trace of blood flowed out of her head. Then, she stopped instantly, and her attack instantly dissipated.


    Seeing this scene, the rest of them did not stop moving and continued to attack.


    Eli was still calm and used his mental attack.


    Ever since the Eye of Mercury evolved to the fifth circle, its power was even more powerful than the Shadow Dragon¡¯s Breath, especially when used against weak Warlocks.


    Even the Lust Demons who specialized in mental attacks were weak to it, let alone the others.


    Hence¡­With a flash of silver light, four mental power attacks shot out. They were unable to block them at all. The moment they were attacked, they let out painful howls.


    Their bodies stopped, and even the power of their original attacks was greatly reduced.


    Eli controlled a shadow tsunami and instantly eliminated all the attacks in the shadows.


    A wave of joint attacks from several people ended up with serious mental injuries, while Eli was unharmed.


    Eli didn¡¯t stop. While his enemies were still under the mental influence, he flew directly to the side of a Balor. His huge dragon claw grabbed its head and squeezed!


    Bang!


    His head shattered like a watermelon, and another half-step celestial died.


    And this was only the beginning. Eli¡¯s body flashed, and every attack killed a demon. Even if they woke up, they could not resist at all, especially the Lust Demon. As a mental power demon, she was the first to wake up, but when faced with the dragons with invincible physiques, she was smashed like tofu by the dragon¡¯s tail!


    In the end, as the giant scythe created sparks on Eli¡¯s scales, Eli crushed the bone demon¡¯s head with his dragon claws and casually threw its corpse to the ground. The six demons died.


    All of this seemed to take a long time, but from start to finish, it took less than three minutes.


    After settling the matter, Eli did not stop.


    Instead, he lowered his head and looked at the nearby Rolle City. Ignoring the warlocks who were trembling, Eli let out a dragon¡¯s roar, followed by a black light condensing.


    Boom!


    The Shadow Dragon¡¯s breath reappeared on the battlefield and flew toward Rolle City.


    A light curtain rose up. This was the spell formation of Saul City, but it was useless. In an instant, the light curtain shattered into countless pieces and scattered on the ground.


    The shadow continued to move forward and crashed into the city wall.


    Bang!


    The city wall cracked under the corrosion of the shadow power.


    A few seconds later, as dust and gravel flew, the wall that had stood for thousands of years collapsed, revealing the core area of the Heart of the Abyss behind it.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The dragon roared, waking up countless people from their shock.


    Looking at the shattered city in front of them, everyone felt as if they had just woken up from a dream.


    They were dead.


    The city was broken.

 Chapter 488 - 488 A Stone Causing Thousands of Waves

    488 A Stone Causing Thousands of Waves


    Hundreds of thousands of eyes were focused on Eli, and everyone¡¯s hearts seemed to be in turmoil.


    ¡°All dead? Those were six half-step celestial warlocks. How could they die so easily?¡±


    ¡± A little too much.¡±


    ¡± The twist today is too ridiculous. I thought that there would be six people ambushing one person, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would be one person ambushing six people. The identity of the prey and the hunter has been swapped!¡±


    ¡°He won just like that?¡±


    ¡°We lost?¡±


    No matter which side it was, they all looked at each other, their eyes filled with fascinating thoughts.


    Everything that happened today was truly shocking and astounding. Before the battle, not many people thought that Eli would win, but now, the corpses on the ground still showed that Eli had won!


    He was fighting against six people of the same level. They were not low-level, but six half-step fifth circle Warlocks who had a preliminary understanding of the laws. They were all powerful Warlocks in the current world.


    Was Eli that strong? Then why have you been hiding? What the hell?


    ¡°Hiss, what kind of state is this? It¡¯s at least several times stronger than a pure bloodline avatar. Is this Sir¡¯s experiment?¡± Nikola¡¯s throat moved slightly. He was shocked when he saw those half-step fifth circle warlocks who had died.


    He had never seen such a powerful half-step fifth circle warlock before, let alone in the current world. No, it seemed like Daren had not broken through to the half-step fifth circle stage yet.


    Hiss!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, My Lord hasn¡¯t broken through to half-step fifth circle stage!¡± Nikola¡¯s pupils trembled as he remembered that Eli was still at the peak of the Radiant Sun!


    It was already ridiculous enough for a peak Radiant Sun to fight against a half-step fifth-circle warlock. However, today, he had fought against six half-step fifth circle warlocks and won easily. Even in the history of mages, such a thing had never happened.


    ¡°As expected of my lord.¡± Nikola sighed and shook his head.


    After witnessing the legendary history of Eli, he didn¡¯t think that he would be surprised anymore. However, today, His Lord had once again shattered his understanding.


    How terrifying!


    ¡°Just¡­This way¡­ We won?¡± Vivika blinked her eyes in shock.


    She was stunned.


    She knew that Eli was strong, but she didn¡¯t know that he was this strong.


    ¡°But¡­ This is good too. Brother Eli is fine!¡± Tears suddenly appeared in the corner of Vivika¡¯s eyes. She felt relieved and much more at ease.


    In the distance.


    ¡°Damn it, this is definitely big news that will shake the Central Region. The situation in the Western Region is about to change.¡±


    ¡± F * ck, luckily I didn¡¯t leave. Could it be that some idiot has already sent back the news of Eli¡¯s death? Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°But to be honest, this Eli is simply inhuman. He fought six people of the same level alone. He¡¯s really strong!¡±


    A group of Warlocks from other regions sighed as they quickly wrote down the details of the war and sent them back to their respective families and forces.


    No matter what, today¡¯s battle would change the attitudes of everyone towards the Bloodline Tower, the Western Regions, and even the entire world!


    The Western Regions was about to change!


    As for the outcome of this war, there was naturally no suspense.


    The city was broken, the half-step fifth circle warlocks from the Heart of the Abyss were dead, but Eli was still alive!


    ..


    As the various factions sent the news back, the Western Regions naturally received the news immediately.


    Charm Mansion.


    Liliana was in a room with her teacher, Lobelia.


    Lobelia was drinking tea while Liliana was sitting across from her. She looked anxious, and her eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°Teacher, please let me leave.¡± Liliana pleaded.


    ¡°No, this war has no suspense. I can¡¯t push you into the fire pit. You can go to the central region to develop in three days.¡± Lobelia shook her head. Her tone was unquestionable.


    A few minutes ago, their people outside the battlefield had sent back information.


    Six half-step fifth-circle warlocks surrounded Eli!


    The moment she received the message, she immediately restricted Liliana¡¯s movements because she knew that if she did not restrict her, she would definitely cause trouble.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t think that there was any hope for Eli. In order not to cause any trouble, she planned to send her away as soon as possible. As the person in charge of the Charm Mansion in the Western Region, she still had the right to do so.


    ¡°Teacher, please let me go.¡± Liliana gritted her teeth. Her body was trembling, and her eyes were wet.


    ¡± You¡¯re close to Eli. If he dies, the Heart of the Abyss won¡¯t let you off. It¡¯s better to leave this place for now and pretend that nothing happened.¡± Lobelia shook her head and hugged Liliana.


    There was a low sob, and Liliana was crying.


    Pa, pa, pa!


    Suddenly, there was a series of hurried knocks on the door.


    Lobelia was displeased, but she knew that the news was definitely very important at this time.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened, and a Warlock quickly walked in. He came to Lobelia¡¯s side and whispered something. Lobelia¡¯s expression gradually became dull.


    ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s wrong? Is there a turning point in the war?¡± Liliana looked up with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡± A turning point appeared!¡± Lobelia¡¯s throat moved slightly. She looked down at Liliana and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the position of the person in charge of the western region of the Charm Mansion will be yours in the future!¡±


    ¡°What? You mean¡­¡± Liliana looked at the teacher.


    ¡°Eli didn¡¯t die. He survived the siege of six half-step fifth circle warlocks and killed six of them by himself.¡± Lobelia shook her head, her eyes full of shock.


    For the first time, she felt a little jealous as she looked at her romantic student.


    She should have done it herself back then.


    Unfortunately, it was too late.


    ¡°Ah, I knew it. Lord Eli won¡¯t lose.¡± Liliana wiped her tears and smiled.


    ..


    The Amina Family!


    In the temple, Selona sat in the main seat with a frosty expression. The Warlocks of the Amina family below also had serious expressions.


    They were all waiting, waiting for a result.


    As the first force to join the Bloodline Tower, they were bound together with the Bloodline Tower. If Eli failed, their family would be finished.


    Therefore, they were all waiting.


    Bang!


    With a bang, the door not far away was suddenly opened. An anxious Warlock ran as he shouted, ¡°In Rolle City, Sir Eli was surrounded by six half-step five-ringed people. Then, then, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    A figure appeared in an instant. Selona steadied the Warlock with an anxious expression.


    The others also had ugly expressions on their faces.


    Six half-step fifth-circle warlocks. Did he fail?


    ¡°Then, Sir Eli killed six half-step fifth circle warlocks and destroyed Rolle City!¡± The Warlock gasped and shouted.


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s mouths were wide open, and their eyes were filled with excitement.


    ¡°We won.¡±


    ¡°His Lord didn¡¯t lose, His Lord won.¡±


    Serona waved his arms fiercely, not caring about the dignity of a patriarch!


    ..


    Hiss!


    At the same time, Jin Ji sucked in a breath of cold air and put down the first-hand information he had just received!


    He won?


    ¡± Six half-step fifth circle warlocks? He won?¡± Jin Ji felt his body tremble.


    There was no doubt that he had won the bet this time, and it was a big win.


    ¡°But¡­ Eli, how strong are you?¡± He took a deep breath and looked out the window.


    Outside the window, the sunset was bloody.


    It was exceptionally beautiful.

 Chapter 489 - 489 Desperate Nero

    489 Desperate Nero


    Western Region!


    In a prison in the east, faint light shone through the windows. The dripping sound of water made the dozens of heads imprisoned here feel annoyed.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. The final victor will definitely be the Heart of the Abyss. At that time, we will be safe.¡± In a cell, a skinny old man spoke.


    A small voice swept across the cell, causing everyone to raise their heads.


    A glimmer of hope flashed in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Patriarch of the Dallas family, you¡¯re right. As long as we persist, victory will be ours.¡±


    ¡°Patience. We just need to wait patiently.¡±


    ¡°The Heart of Abyss is a great force. It won¡¯t collapse so easily.¡±


    One by one, the powerful Patriarchs began to encourage themselves. After all, this was the only thing they could do. After all, they couldn¡¯t expect the Bloodline Tower to let them go. Their hope was the Heart of Abyss¡¯ victory.


    Crackle! Crackle!


    Suddenly, the door of the prison cell in the distance opened.


    A Warlock walked in from the light of the door.


    He looked at everyone and slowly said, ¡°Let me tell you a piece of good news. In Rolle City, Sir Ely defeated six half-step fifth circle warlocks from the Heart of the Abyss by himself and destroyed Rolle City.¡±


    The Warlock seemed to have specially come in to say something, then turned around and left.


    The door closed once again, and it was also the door that everyone hoped for.


    ¡°Rolle City has fallen? Eli has defeated six half-step fifth circle warlocks!¡± This was the skinny old man. At this moment, he collapsed on the ground like a hopeless person.


    The others were also shocked at first, but then their eyes dimmed.


    There was no point in lying to them. This could only mean that what the Warlock said was true.


    Rolle City had really fallen. Eli had defeated six half-step fifth circle warlocks.


    Was Eli actually this strong?


    After a few dozen seconds, the old man looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Everyone, since Eli is so powerful, I¡¯m afraid we really won¡¯t be able to escape this time. I plan to surrender. At least I can save my life.¡±


    Silence, a long silence.


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s do this. From now on, the Sala family will never be the same.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    A dejected voice echoed throughout the cell. Everyone chose to lower their proud heads!


    ..


    ¡°Just like that¡­Is it over?¡±


    Nero closed his eyes and looked at the information in front of him.


    This time, he did not roar hysterically. He just sat on the high-back chair, calm and silent.


    ¡°Even I wouldn¡¯t dare to say that I could defeat six people working together. So this guy, Eli, has hidden himself so deeply? He usually hid himself better than anyone else, but when he truly erupted, his aura swept through the entire forest.¡± He muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°Could it be that the Heart of the Abyss is going to end in my hands?¡±


    At this moment, Nero only felt deep despair.


    Even if he could defeat Eli, the story was already like this!


    After this battle, the Heart of the Abyss would be severely injured, and it would no longer be able to maintain its position as the number one force in the Western Region. Eli¡¯s fame would completely crush him, and the Bloodline Tower would also be promoted to a new first-class force!


    ¡°Eli is indeed very strong, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we have no hope¡­ Nero, we can sacrifice the entire City of Dawn. We can temporarily create enough half-step fifth circle warlocks. Although their lifespans will be very short, they will still be able to fight. When the time comes, we can directly take down that guy. With the sacrifice of hundreds of thousands of Warlocks and our previous accumulation, we should be able to barely open the seal. This is a rare opportunity.¡± At this moment, the voice in his mind sounded again.


    ¡°Sacrifice the entire City of Dawn?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m working with you for the future of the Heart of the Abyss. If the City of Dawn is gone, the Heart of the Abyss will become the target of everyone and will be attacked by all forces. I can¡¯t agree to your request.¡± Hearing the suggestion in his mind, he shook his head.


    ¡°What else can you do? Either you die with the Heart of Abyss, or you run away and give up. Which one do you choose? Hahahaha.


    ¡°Moreover, do you think you can make a comeback? You will only become the trash of the entire World, and there will be no place for you in the entire world.¡± Nero¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard the seductive voice.


    Silence, a long silence.


    Sigh!


    Nero sighed deeply, but his eyes gradually turned cold.


    Yes, he had no other choice.


    The human Nero had already knelt on the ground in the Abyss and begged for his life. After agreeing to the demon¡¯s enslavement, he died!


    A few seconds later, he walked out of the door and looked at the guard beside him.


    ¡°Summon all Warlocks of the level of the Radiant Sun to the bottom of the Mage Tower. I want to see them. Also, inform the Warlock Union that we can¡¯t hold on any longer. If they don¡¯t want to see the Western Region¡¯s Bloodline Tower become the only power in the future, then they better do something!¡±


    With that, he returned to his room.


    The former was naturally for the final battle, while the latter was to stall for time.


    ..


    In the grassi land.


    Eli stretched his body and looked at the mark on his right hand. Two of the four marks had been filled, and the third was slowly being filled.


    The impact of the victory was much greater than Eli had imagined.


    Now, it wasn¡¯t just the Western Regions that were afraid. Most of the factions in the Central Region knew about this matter. Perhaps the news had even spread to other regions.


    ¡°Now that I have some faith reserves, I¡¯ll be much more at ease.¡± Eli heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ever since most of the power of faith was used to maintain the erosion of the black fog, he did not have any excess. However, this wave had allowed him to replenish some.


    ¡°And with so much faith power, I might be able to create another clone!¡± Eli pursed his lips. He needed at least two Imprints of Faith to display a clone, and that was the reason why he had yet to break through.


    If he reached half-step fifth circle, he wondered if he would be able to create a powerful clone.


    ¡°But forget about this. I might have to personally appear in this war.¡± Eli pursed his lips. He was really worried about Nero, so he planned to descend personally.


    In any case, his clone would go first. When the time came, he could leave if the situation was not right!


    He was completely unflustered!


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Eli turned to look at the laboratory in the distance. At this moment, the six corpses had already been transferred here. With so many corpses, it was enough for him to extract some of Nero¡¯s information to cast a curse.


    ¡°I hope you will like this big gift.¡±


    Eli grinned.


    He was determined to unify the Western Regions, whether it was for himself, Dylan¡¯s possible body, or the stable environment he needed for his development.


    He only wanted to develop in peace, but the Heart of Abyss was restless!


    Since it was not at ease, he could only get rid of it.

 Chapter 490 - 490 Warlock Alliances Decision

    490 Warlock Alliance¡¯s Decision


    The wheels of war rolled over.


    A week later, after completely occupying Rolle City and building a military base, the Bloodline Tower once again set out for the Heart of the Abyss.


    At this moment, the Heart of the Abyss had also gathered everyone, trying to stop the Bloodline Tower¡¯s advance. At this time, even with the help of airships, advancing forward was much more difficult than before. This was because the Heart of the Abyss put everything in their defense.


    Countless stories happened on the battlefield.


    Sorrow and joy, the joy of victory, the pain of death, the joy of survival¡­


    It was said that war was the cruelest, and the truth was indeed so.


    However, there was a group of people who were only thinking about the threat the Bloodline Tower posed to them and the impact it would have on the world.


    The Warlock Union.


    The Central Region.


    On a vast piece of land stood a magnificent tower that was nearly three thousand meters tall. Below the tower was a huge city built on it. Nearly a hundred million people surrounded the city.


    The people here were all smiling as if they were not too worried about the current power struggle and other external influences. This was because this was Heaven City, built by the Warlock Union, which was formed by the six oldest forces!


    The six ancient masters controlled almost everything in the central region, and the size of the central region was comparable to the other four regions combined. This also showed how powerful the Warlock Union was.


    They were also the leading force of warlocks in the current world.


    At this moment, the highest floor of the tower.


    In a room.


    The huge round table was placed in the middle, and six illusory figures surrounded it!


    ¡°Everyone, the Heart of the Abyss has already asked for help from our Warlock Union. Nero told me that they are no match for the Bloodline Tower and that we need to send Warlocks to delay Bloodline Tower or directly support the Heart of the Abyss.¡± The figure at the front spoke. It was an old man with a head full of white hair.


    ¡°I think we should support them. Otherwise, if the Western Regions are unified, it will more or less affect our rule. This must be stopped!¡± An old woman said.


    ¡°I think we should forget about it. After all, the Western Region is not our territory. With the last relic incident, we annexed half of the Eastern Region.¡± Another middle-aged man said slowly, somewhat apprehensive.


    ¡°However, this matter is directly related to the Hamis clan in the Central Region. If the Hamis clan hadn¡¯t invaded the Central Region back then, the situation might not have been like this!¡± The white-haired old man spoke again and looked at the person on his right.


    Hearing this, the man looked up. It was Azak of the Hamis family.


    ¡°But the Western Regions is within your sphere of influence, and this matter is inextricably linked with you!¡± The old woman turned her head and looked at Azak.


    Hearing this, Azak frowned but did not say anything else.


    This matter was indeed related to him. If he had attacked earlier, things would not have turned out like this. However, she could not blame him. Who the f * ck would have thought that Eli was so strong?


    He defeated six half-step fifth-circle warlocks.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no point in saying this now!¡± In the end, it was the white-haired Warlock who spoke. He looked around and said with a serious expression, ¡°Everyone, the Heart of the Abyss cannot be destroyed, and the Western Regions cannot become a unified entity.


    ¡°Now we have to do something. Although our family has ordered a lot of warlocks to fight against the Lich Tower these days, we will still take out 10,000 warlocks to join the battle. Each family should also send out this number. As for Azak, haven¡¯t you already stationed many warlocks at the border?


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a plan.¡±


    Hearing the white-haired old man¡¯s words, the others also looked over.


    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s leave the main battlefield to the Heart of the Abyss. If we directly intervene in the war without any reason, the impact will be too bad. Therefore, our operation this time must be secret.


    ¡°I plan to divide them into three parts. One is the Eastern Region, which will be handled by the Hamis family. They don¡¯t need to do much there. They just need to distract everyone¡¯s attention and attract their backup forces.


    ¡°Two is to infiltrate from the Green Field.


    ¡°Three is to send a small group of high-end combat forces to Bloodline City and capture all the higher-ups of the Bloodline Tower. We can just push the blame to the Lich Tower. Anyway, it is not strange for an evil organization to do something like this.


    ¡± Eli is at the battlefield frontline, and so is their main force. Our losses won¡¯t be too great. Even if he realizes it, we¡¯ll have enough time to return. If the rear is destroyed, the Bloodline Tower¡¯s attack will naturally be disintegrated. After that, we¡¯ll be the good guys who enter and divide the resources!


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The white-haired Warlock chuckled as he looked at the crowd.


    ¡°But will Greenfield let us pass?¡± Azak asked.


    ¡°No problem. We¡¯re just passing by. They won¡¯t provoke us for no reason. I believe they don¡¯t have the guts.¡± The white-haired old man shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinions, so let¡¯s do this.¡± Azak sighed and agreed.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°I agree too!¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    ¡°Mm, very good. Then let¡¯s start discussing the distribution of the Western Regions.¡± The white-haired Warlock smiled and changed the topic.


    The others also smiled. Clearly, they all believed that victory was in their grasp.


    As the most powerful force in the world, they were confident.


    ..


    Three days later.


    Eli was resting when there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    The door opened, and Alida walked in. She was one of the few people who knew that Eli was still in the Grassi Land.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Eli looked at her and noticed that she seemed to be frowning.


    ¡°Sir, the Hamis family¡¯s warlock army has been discovered in the eastern region. They have entered the eastern region to save their forces. Their combat forces are currently gathering there.


    ¡°Also, Liliana sent a message saying that a large number of Warlocks from the Warlock Union had secretly left. Their whereabouts are unknown, but they might be heading towards the Western Regions.¡± Alida asked.


    The Hamis family of the Warlock Union!


    Hearing these two terms, Eli¡¯s eyebrows curled.


    Finally, they couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore!


    He looked at Alida and said, ¡°The Warlocks can gather in the east. If the Hamis family attacks, we will attack them back. Don¡¯t be afraid.


    ¡°As for the Warlock Union¡­¡±


    Eli took out a map and looked at it. There were only two roads from the west to the central region. One was the east, and the other was the northern Green Field. It was only possible for the Warlock Union people moved through Green Fields to reach the western region.


    Coincidentally, most of that place was his territory.


    ¡°But Milord, what if there¡¯s an accident?¡± Alida continued.


    ¡°Just take care of the east. Leave the rest to me.¡± Eli smiled.


    His body was at the Bloodline City, and he ruled the Green Field.


    Could it be that the Warlock Union was so stupid as to offend him?


    If that were the case, it would be fun.


    ¡°This is interesting.¡±


    Elo smiled.

 Chapter 491 - 491 The Arrival of the Advancement

    491 The Arrival of the Advancement


    Time slowly passed.


    In the laboratory.


    Eli sat on the ground, silver light flashing in his eyes. He looked through the passage formed by the power of faith and observed the shadow law wrapped in the black fog law.


    Corrosion, transformation, death, decay¡­


    The various characteristics of the Shadow Law flashed in Eli¡¯s eyes, causing him to frown.


    After a full hour, he closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes had returned to normal. However, his expression still seemed hesitant.


    What he was hesitating about was not the upcoming war but the choice of laws.


    The Shadow Law sounded like it was only related to shadows, but if it was broken down, there were too many facets. Every one of them was different. To advance to half-step five-ringed, he naturally had to choose one of them. In this regard, Eli had yet to decide which one to choose.


    ¡°Let nature take its course.¡±


    Eli shook his head. He couldn¡¯t rush this step.


    He got up, sealed the rules, and left for the mage tower.


    However, just as he walked out of the door, he suddenly stopped and raised his head to look at the back of the Grassi Land, the corners of his mouth curling up.


    Through the space, he saw six figures heading toward Bloodline City.


    ¡°You came quite quickly.¡±


    Eli stretched his body and strode in that direction.


    ..


    At this moment.


    Six Warlocks in black Warlock robes were quickly shuttling through the forest.


    Suddenly, a figure stopped, and the others looked at him.


    Through the faint light shining from the forest, one could see that it was a man with a long scar on his face. His eyes were high and mighty as if he was looking down on everything.


    He looked at everyone and said,


    ¡°We¡¯re very close to Bloodline City, only about 5,000 meters away. According to the plan, we need three people to seal off the area. The other three will be responsible for capturing the higher-ups and destroying the city.


    ¡°Hamis clan, Saladin clan, St. Kevin clan, you three will be in charge of the siege, and we will be in charge of the kidnapping. This arrangement should be reasonable.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± The others nodded without any questions.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Everyone nodded and set off again, following the road.


    However, a few minutes later, when the man saw the familiar forest in front of him, he could not help but frown. He looked at the others, and their expressions were also a little ugly.


    It wasn¡¯t because they had gone the wrong way but because the scene in front of them was exactly where they had stopped just now.


    ¡°What is the reason? We have four half-step fifth-circle warlocks here. Could it be a large-scale spell formation or an illusion?¡± The man frowned and looked at the others.


    The others also had ugly expressions. One of them pointed to the side.


    ¡°Over there.¡±


    The others looked over.


    At some point in time, the lush green mountains had turned into a dense black color. Large shadows rolled like tides, emitting dense malice.


    The most terrifying thing was that they had no perception of it at all.


    ¡± Something¡¯s wrong. Retreat!¡± A hint of panic flashed across the man¡¯s eyes as he quickly spoke.


    When he turned around again, cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    He looked at the forest on the other side, and his body stiffened. His throat moved slightly, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes.


    The others also turned their heads, and their expressions instantly turned ugly.


    On the other side of the forest, a man in a wizard robe was looking at them. It was none other than Eli.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± The man found it hard to breathe


    They naturally knew that Eli had a clone, but everyone knew that a clone could not be stronger than the main body. The combat power of Eli on the battlefield was obvious to all, and everyone thought that one was the main body.


    However, when he saw the person in front of him, he realized that the energy of this Eli was even more terrifying. This meant that the person in front of him was the main body, and the one on the battlefield was actually a clone.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯ve never left. Instead, you¡¯ve trespassed into my territory without permission. You¡¯ll have to pay a certain price.¡± Eli smiled.


    Feeling the bright smile, the smiles on their faces instantly froze.


    They understood that the Alliance had severely underestimated Eli¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Price? We¡¯re just passing by. I¡¯m sorry to barge in, but do you intend to fight?¡± The man¡¯s reaction was also very fast. He changed the topic as if they were really just passing by.


    Eli looked at the man¡¯s performance and said calmly, ¡°Fine!¡±


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard Eli¡¯s words.


    However, just as they heaved a sigh of relief, they saw Eli take a step back. Everything in front of them turned into a thick shadow, which turned into a tsunami and attacked them.


    They were instantly swallowed into the shadows, and their surroundings fell into darkness.


    A few minutes later.


    Eli looked at the corpses and waved his hand.


    ¡°Since these people were here, the other group should have arrived at Green Fields too.¡±


    He looked into the distance.


    ..


    Green Field!


    In the elven temple.


    Eli¡¯s doppelganger sat at the highest spot with his eyes closed. Beside him was Erwin.


    Further down were the patriarchs of dozens of other races.


    ¡°Why did the Lord gather us here?¡±


    ¡°Did something big happen? No, everything seemed normal!¡±


    The representatives of the non-humankind whispered to each other, trying to guess the reason why they had been summoned.


    Suddenly, Eli, who was at the front, opened his eyes.


    When they saw Eli open his eyes, the others also looked at him.


    ¡°Lord Roland, what exactly happened? Why do we need to summon all the races?¡± Erwin also looked at Eli and asked curiously.


    ¡°There is indeed one thing!¡± Eli nodded and looked at the foreign tribes below him. He said calmly, ¡°Everyone, is there anyone who knows which faction is the strongest in the current Warlock world?¡±


    ¡°Warlock Union!¡± As soon as Eli finished speaking, there were other races who immediately answered.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Eli nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Everyone, as you all know, I am the vanguard sent by the Mage Alliance. My mission is very simple, which is to clear all obstacles before the Mage Alliance returns. According to my judgment, the Warlock Alliance is the biggest obstacle. I recently learned that there is an army of the Warlock Alliance that is going to pass through here.¡±


    Hearing Eli¡¯s words, the representatives of the other races didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    At this moment, Eli stood up and said with a sharp gaze, ¡°In the name of the Mage Alliance, I order the various races to gather their armies immediately. Everyone, it¡¯s time for you to show your loyalty!¡±


    When he said the last sentence, Eli glanced at everyone.


    In the next second, everyone stood up and lowered their heads toward Eli.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    At the same time, a letter was sent over from the Dragon Clan¡¯s teleportation array in the distance.


    Giovanni took a look at it and then let out a dragon roar.


    ¡°All dragons, gather.¡±


    Three days later.


    In the eastern part of the Green Field, a team of tens of thousands of people entered the Green Field.

 Chapter 492 - 492 Igniting the Green Field

    492 Igniting the Green Field


    Eastern Green Field.


    At this moment, the team was moving forward. The team was like a long dragon, winding forward for dozens of kilometers. Everyone was wearing the same black Warlock robe.


    At the front of the line.


    A handsome man smiled as he looked at the green field in front of him.


    His name was Sai Press, one of the six great families of the Warlock Union. He was also a direct subordinate of the white-haired old man that day. He had been sent to the rear this time.


    ¡°After passing through this place, we will reach the back of the Bloodline Tower. I heard that this force is extremely rich and has many good techniques from the Mage Era.¡± Sai pursed his lips, and a greedy look flashed in his eyes.


    At this moment, a Warlock flew to his side and asked, ¡°Milord, there¡¯s a foreign tribe in front of us. Do you need us to change direction?¡±


    Hearing this, Sai smiled and said, ¡°No, we don¡¯t want to. We¡¯re at the edge of the green fields. How dare these foreign races stop us? There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    He waved his hand and shouted,


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue forward.¡±


    ..


    And tens of kilometers away from them.


    On a plain.


    At this moment, hundreds of thousands of foreign races were gathered here, and the leaders led by Eli were at the front.


    ¡°Milord, all the foreign tribes have arrived.¡± Erwin, who was wearing green leather armor, greeted Eli respectfully.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Eli nodded.


    Then, he took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    At the same time, in another part of the green field, Giovanni¡¯s dragon roar resounded through the world. Thousands of dragons flapped their wings and rose into the sky, emitting a powerful aura.


    The two teams moved like thunder, advancing toward the Warlock Army from the east and west.


    Their actions did not attract the attention of the arrogant Warlock Alliance Army. In fact, they did not think that the other races in the Green Field would dare to attack them!


    Compared to them, it was the various races in the Green Field who received the news first.


    Dwarves!


    ¡°What?!¡± The Dwarf King¡¯s wine cup that never fell fell fell fell to the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the current situation is like this. Roland, the representative of the Mage Alliance, has also contacted the foreign races and set off toward the allied army of about 50,000 people who have recently entered the Green Field. At the same time, the dragons have also launched an attack.¡± A dwarf knelt on one knee and quickly reported.


    Hiss!


    Upon hearing this, the Dwarf King could not help but gasp again.


    After years of development, the alliance led by Roland occupied almost two-fifths of the power of the Green Field. Together with the dragons, it occupied almost three-fifths of the power of the Green Field.


    ¡°They must be crazy.¡± The Dwarf King¡¯s mouth twitched as he cursed.


    It had been thousands of years. Although the foreign races at the Green Field would attack humans who entered, this was the first time they had done so on such a large scale.


    The dwarven king didn¡¯t want the Warlock Alliance to assume the dwarves were with the other foreign races. He didn¡¯t want the humans to bear a grudge against him.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Thinking of this, he cursed again.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do?¡± At this moment, a dwarf stood out and asked.


    ¡°What should we do? What should we do? They¡¯ve gone crazy. What else can we do?¡± The Dwarf King picked up another wine cup and drank it in big gulps. Then, he said with a trace of madness, ¡°Since they will hate us anyway, let¡¯s join in and have some fun with them.¡±


    What?


    Hearing this, all the dwarves widened their eyes.


    ¡°Listen to my orders. Gather the Black Lava Dukedom Army and set off quickly. Don¡¯t fall too far behind.¡± When the Dwarf King stood up, his five-meter height made the Dwarves tremble.


    One had to know that dwarves were never a kind race.


    A long time ago, they were one of the most bloodthirsty races.


    ¡°We will obey Your Majesty¡¯s orders!¡±


    All the dwarves laughed.


    The dwarven army quickly gathered and left the territory. This change was also noticed by the other races, and they were greatly stimulated.


    ¡°F * ck, they¡¯re all crazy, they¡¯re all crazy. We can¡¯t fall behind. Gather the army!¡± This was the reaction of a core area leader after seeing the message.


    ¡°F * ck, let¡¯s party together.¡± The other races in the core area also revealed sinister smiles.


    Since the big shots in the core region had decided to participate in the war, how would the other races in Green Field react? They naturally took action as well.


    Since their boss had already moved, how could they not express their loyalty?


    Thus, in less than half an hour,


    Millions of non-humankind beings began to move, and the entire green field became restless.


    It was likely that even Eli did not expect this. He was more like a fuse that ignited the green fields.


    A single spark could start a prairie fire!


    ..


    At this moment, the Warlock Union was still advancing.


    Sai looked at a huge stone palace not far away. A group of porcupine-like foreign races were hiding in it. Seeing this, he smiled.


    ¡°Non-human races are weak. They don¡¯t dare to resist us at all.¡± Sai sneered, then looked ahead and said loudly, ¡°Pack up the resources here and continue to set off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The Warlocks echoed loudly with smiles on their faces.


    But at this moment, a Warlock suddenly ran over from afar. He looked flustered and shouted, ¡°Sir, this is bad. Hundreds of thousands of non-humankind soldiers have appeared in the south.¡±


    The Warlock¡¯s voice attracted Sai¡¯s attention. Hearing the content, his eyes widened.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    He was about to ask, but sentries came from other directions.


    ¡°Something bad has happened. Thousands of dragons are flying over from the north.¡±


    ¡°And to the east, I saw a five-meter-tall dwarf. They were all riding giant wolves and heading this way. I estimate that there are at least ten thousand dwarves and a large number of other races!¡±


    ¡°The west is the same. I saw dozens of different races!¡±


    The anxious shouts caused Sai¡¯s face to turn pale.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± He widened his eyes and the joy he had just felt disappeared.


    There was no doubt that these foreign races were coming for them.


    But weren¡¯t they just passing by? Was it necessary?


    From the words of the few sentries, there were at least a few million foreign races. Had they gone mad?


    ¡°There¡¯s still a chance. Everyone, don¡¯t panic.¡± Sai¡¯s body trembled slightly, but he still comforted his people.


    But in the next second.


    The ground began to tremble, and dust flew into the air. He looked toward the source of the sound.


    A black torrent appeared on the distant horizon. The dust on the ground rose like a sandstorm. At the front, it seemed to be led by a human.


    At the same time, on the other side of the sky, a shadow suddenly descended.


    Thousands of giant dragons flew toward them, roaring.


    Countless foreign races roared ferociously. What shocked Sai was that he saw at least four to five half-step fifth-circle foreign creatures and that human made his heart palpitate!


    Looking at the millions of non-humankind beings, Sai¡¯s face turned completely pale.


    At this moment, the expressions of the various foreign races were also very interesting.


    Dragon King Giovanni looked at the human who represented the elves in front of him, his friend from thousands of years ago, the Dwarf King, and the kings of other races. He was slightly stunned.


    ¡°Hiss, what happened?¡± Giovanni was stunned.


    Could it be that these foreign races were also related to Sir Eli?


    Was that the representative of the so-called warlock alliance? Could it be that he was also in contact with Sir Eli? At the thought of this, Giovanni¡¯s eyes became more and more shocked.


    His respect for Eli grew deeper and deeper!


    At this moment, the foreign tribes on Eli¡¯s side were about the same.


    They looked at the alien races in the other directions with their mouths wide open.


    ¡°Is this Lord Roland¡¯s strength?¡± The Featherman King looked at Eli in shock.


    ¡°No wonder the lord hasn¡¯t been expanding recently. It turns out that he has connections with most of the foreign tribes!¡± Erwin¡¯s beautiful eyes looked at Eli, feeling excited.


    As expected of someone who came back from the Mage Alliance. His methods were truly terrifying!


    At this moment, Eli was also in a daze. This had nothing to do with him!


    However, he soon understood the reason and smiled.


    In the next second, he rose into the sky and shouted at the alien race he was in, ¡°Attack and annihilate the army of human warlocks.¡±


    Roar!


    Countless non-humankind beings raised their arms and roared.


    Further away, the Dragon King¡¯s dragon roar also resounded through the world as if he could not fall behind.


    ¡°Dwarf Race, charge!¡± Farther away, the Dwarf King held two sledgehammers in his hands and roared into the sky.


    Not many people knew what it was like to have a million foreign races roar at the same time, but Sai did. It was a sound that made people feel no resistance, a sound that made people despair.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡±


    Sai could not help but put his hand on his shoulders, almost fainting.


    Looking at the foreign army in the distance, he couldn¡¯t even see a trace of hope.


    There was no hope of victory.

 Chapter 493 - 493 The Wrath of the Warlock Alliance

    493 The Wrath of the Warlock Alliance


    Heaven City!


    It was still the same room in the tower.


    However, this time, the few family heads were not as motivated as before. It could even be said that their expressions were uglier than the previous time, and the atmosphere was extremely solemn.


    ¡°Everyone, there is no doubt that our plan has failed. The team heading to the Bloodline City is missing, and the team heading to the Green Field has been surrounded by millions of foreign races.¡± The white-haired old man in the lead gritted his teeth and said. His tone made people shudder.


    The other clan patriarchs frowned in astonishment.


    What happened this time was too ridiculous!


    It was fine if Bloodline City had been defeated, but why would there be a riot in Greenfield? This wasn¡¯t the first time they had crossed Greenfield. Why was there such a big problem this time?


    A million alien races?


    The entire green field was probably involved. This was too f * cking ridiculous!


    ¡°Damn it. The Green Field Outsiders don¡¯t even put us in their eyes. We must make them pay the price!¡± One of the family heads reprimanded him angrily.


    ¡°Indeed, if we don¡¯t do anything, we¡¯ll lose all our face!¡± Another clan head said.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± At this time, Azak, the head of Hamis¡¯ family, coughed and said, ¡°Everyone, we are acting in secret. If we take revenge, won¡¯t we be exposed? Moreover, our involvement in the war in the Western Regions will be completely exposed, and the consequences will be even worse.¡±


    Hearing Azak¡¯s words, the others fell silent.


    Yes, they seemed to be acting in secret.


    Wouldn¡¯t revenge be like stabbing oneself?


    But were they going to let go just like that? That would be too aggrieved.


    The scene was solemn, and everyone bit their lips lightly. At this moment, the white-haired Patriarch of Press spoke again, his expression solemn. ¡°And there was another one. Before the team was destroyed, according to the info, the leader of the foreign races seemed to be a human. Most importantly, his methods seem to be that of an elite mage!¡±


    ¡°Elite mage?¡±


    The five of them were stunned and looked at him in unison.


    ¡°Yes, it seems to be at least at the advanced stage of the celestial Realm!¡± The old man nodded with a solemn expression.


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expression turned solemn.


    There were Mages who returned by chance, but they usually came back to look for resources. But if the old man was right, the Mage controlled the entire Green Field. This was not something that a Mage who returned by chance should do.


    ¡°And a few years ago, when I entered the Green Field, I happened to hear some rumors. It was said that there were people from the Mage Alliance returning to the Green Field. They said that the Mage Alliance was about to return.¡± The old man threw out another grenade.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the few of them could no longer maintain their composure.


    None of them cared about the western region anymore. Compared to that, this news completely affected their interests. If the Mages returned, their families, which had been entrenched for thousands of years, would definitely be the first to be cleaned up!


    Is the news accurate? They looked at the old man and asked nervously.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t confirmed it yet, but I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate.¡± The patriarch of the Press family shook his head. His face was filled with worry as he sighed. ¡°Everyone, we must be prepared for this matter. As for the matter in the Western Regions, let¡¯s not worry about it for now. Send a warning letter and ignore it. No matter what, we have to find out if the Mages are really preparing to return.¡±


    The worried words made everyone nod.


    No matter what happened in the Western Regions, at least they still had a way.


    If the mages really did return, it would be a huge problem.


    ¡°Did they say the name of that Mage?¡± At this moment, Azak suddenly asked.


    The old man looked at him and then slowly said,


    ¡°The people of the Green Field call him Roland.¡±


    ¡°Mage Roland!¡±


    ..


    At the front line.


    ¡°How boring. No one resisted, and they were slaughtered so easily.¡±


    Eli shook his head, recalling yesterday¡¯s battle, feeling bored.


    Yesterday¡¯s battle was really a lot of talk but little action. They thought that it would be a big battle, but they didn¡¯t expect the Alliance army to give up on resisting. They didn¡¯t lose many people and took down the army.


    In just half an hour, the war was over.


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t blame them!¡± A hint of pity flashed in Eli¡¯s eyes.


    If he were part of the Union¡¯s army, he would probably turn around and run away.


    The only pity was that all the races had left after the war, especially the races in the core area. When they saw Eli, it seemed that they were very resistant to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. After all, there aren¡¯t many opportunities to gather all the foreign races.¡±


    Eli shook his head with some regret.


    Pa, pa, pa!


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. The airship door slowly opened, and Vivika walked in.


    ¡°Sir, the Warlock Union has sent a letter requesting us to stop the war.¡± Vivika took out a letter and handed it to Ely.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to show it to me. Just pretend you didn¡¯t see it.¡± Eli waved his hand and let Vivika take him away.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Vivika nodded.


    The war had already reached this stage. It was true that it could not be stopped by just a letter.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. The Warlocks of the Hamis clan in the eastern part of the Western Regions have also withdrawn. They seem to have given up on their advances.¡± Vivika seemed to remember something and reported again.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Eli nodded.


    In his opinion, retreating was inevitable. Two armies were completely annihilated. The Hamis family¡¯s advance was naturally meaningless. Retreating was only a matter of time.


    The only thing that surprised him was that the Hamis family moved too quickly.


    It was so fast that it was abnormal. It seemed that there should be other things affecting the retreat.


    Eli had roughly guessed the reason, which was that Roland¡¯s identity might have been exposed.


    However, this did not matter. It was just a fake identity. Moreover, it could hold back the Warlock Union for a while, allowing Eli to focus on the Heart of the Abyss.


    ¡°How long until we reach the City of Dawn?¡± asked Eli.


    ¡°Three days!¡± Vivika replied.


    Three days.


    Eli nodded. This time was fine. His main body had enough time to come.


    ¡°Very good. Get the entire army ready. The final battle is about to begin.¡± He smiled and said.


    If the war were won, the Western Region would be completely in his hands.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Vivika also smiled.


    The two of them chatted for a while before Vivika left.


    ..


    Time passed.


    A day later.


    Eli¡¯s main body came to the frontline army and secretly infiltrated a warlock army, becoming an ordinary second-circle warlock.


    Two days later.


    The army arrived at the Great Plains of Dawn, where the City of Dawn was located.


    However, the moment he arrived, Eli¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    A thick blood aura entered his nostrils.

 Chapter 494 - 494 Ten Million Corpses, Life Altar

    494 Ten Million Corpses, Life Altar


    Bloody!


    The stench entered the nose of Eli¡¯s main body, making him feel uncomfortable!


    He raised his head and looked at the City of Dawn.


    On the flat ground, the City of Dawn stood tall. However, the buildings of the city were dyed red, and a bloody mist rose into the sky.


    What made Eli shudder was that he didn¡¯t feel much of a living person¡¯s aura.


    This could only mean one thing. There were probably not many living people in the City of Dawn. However, the City of Dawn used to be a huge city that could accommodate tens of millions of people!


    At the thought of this, Eli¡¯s expression gradually turned cold.


    ¡°No, there seems to be some aura!¡± Eli¡¯s silver eyes flashed as he looked into the depths of the city. On the blood-red ground, he could vaguely see an altar. At this moment, Nero was drawing something on the altar with a hurried expression. Beside him were 20 cold figures, each of them emitting a strong demonic aura.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence or not, but the moment he saw it¡­


    Nero also turned around and looked outside the city.


    Then, he looked at the Warlocks around him and said in a firm and cold voice, ¡°They¡¯re here. I¡¯ll stop Eli and buy me half an hour. After half an hour, I¡¯ll be able to remove the seal!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The Warlocks raised their heads, their eyes red.


    In the next second, they flew out of Dawm City at the same time.


    Seeing this scene, Eli lowered his head silently.


    ..


    At this moment, in the sky.


    Eli¡¯s clone stood outside the airship, followed by Vivika and Nikola.


    ¡°Sir, something seems to have happened in the City of Dawn.¡± Vivika looked at the city in the distance and frowned. The blood mist that was soaring into the sky made people feel uneasy.


    ¡°Indeed, I only saw the painful wails of countless souls.¡± Nikola also frowned.


    Eli didn¡¯t answer but said softly, ¡°They are here!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± The two of them asked curiously at the same time.


    However, the next second, twenty blood-red lights appeared in their field of vision. They were flying from the City of Dawn. Each of them had an intimidating aura.


    ¡°Twenty half-step fifth circle warlocks? How is that possible?¡± Vivika¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Nikola was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    This was 20 half-step fifth-circle warlocks.


    How could the Heart of Abyss have so many half-step fifth-circle warlocks? This was illogical!


    ¡°They aren¡¯t normal half-step fifth-circle warlocks. I¡¯m afraid they only have a lifespan of less than a year and a month.¡±


    At this moment, a voice sounded in their ears. Eli walked up to them.


    ¡°Brother Eli.¡± Vivika looked at Eli, a little worried.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were worried about Eli¡¯s safety, but that the abnormal behavior of the Heart of the Abyss was really unsettling, especially since it was leaning against the abyss, which made people shudder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    Eli waved his hand.


    In the next second, he flew out.


    Blood-red blood essence and celestial Power erupted at the same time. A thousand-meter-long shadow dragon suddenly appeared in the sky and roared at the 20 figures.


    Those figures only looked at each other and chose to transform into bloodlines at the same time!


    In the blink of an eye, nearly 20 huge demon bodies stood outside the City of Dawn in the distance. They looked like giants guarding their palace. Their eyes were red, and they were as emotionless as zombies.


    With the appearance of these large figures, the Warlocks of the army finally noticed these twenty people. They immediately slowed down, and their eyes turned from apprehensive to fearful.


    ¡°Twenty? Are you kidding me?¡±


    How exaggerated was this?


    The Warlocks opened their mouths wide, unable to conceal the shock in their eyes.


    It was only now that they realized that they had thought too simply of conquering the Abyss. Was this the combat power of the number one faction in the Western Regions?


    However, at the same time, there were also questions. Why didn¡¯t they send these people out before?


    Of course, this was no longer important. After a few seconds, the shadow dragon that Eli had transformed into flew toward the City of Dawn and collided with the demons.


    Twenty vs one battle!


    The shockwaves from the first collision caused the ground to tremble, and even their bodies trembled instinctively. Vivika immediately ordered the army to wait and not step into the Dawn Plains.


    In the meantime, a figure silently left the army and headed toward the City of Dawn.


    His speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he was less than ten kilometers away from the City. However, he stopped at this time and quietly hid himself.


    Eli looked at the sky. His clone was fighting with nearly twenty ¡± temporary ¡± half-step fifth-circle warlocks. Both sides were coming and going, and neither could do anything to the other.


    Even though Eli had a certain advantage, he could not quickly eliminate the enemy. After all, there were too many of them.


    It seemed that he needed to use some tricks. At the very least, he had to stop Nero¡¯s sacrifice. That should be a sacrifice that broke the seal. If he succeeded, it would be troublesome. Eli also understood that he could not stay behind this time, so he began to command his clone in the sky.


    In the next second, the dragon in the sky let out an angry roar.


    A shadow instantly condensed.


    At the same time, an unknown amount of power of faith burned like a raging fire, and a faint golden flame attached itself to the shadow. A shadow that looked like a black sun appeared and then instantly erupted, surging toward the demons.


    In the blink of an eye, the sky within tens of thousands of kilometers instantly turned dark. The demons could only hear the wails of the other demons. This lasted for a few minutes.


    And when the shadow dissipated.


    Everyone looked up into the sky, and their expressions changed drastically.


    In the sky, there were only 15 demons left from the original 20, and the rest were covered in wounds. This should have been a good thing, but the aura of ¡± Eli ¡± was only half of what it was before.


    Half!


    At this time, the remaining demons began to work again. At this time, ¡°Eli¡± could not resist at all. Under the attacks of the demons, he was injured left and right, as if he could be defeated at any time.


    The sudden change stunned everyone, and their expressions changed.


    In their opinion, once Eli failed, they would definitely die.


    However, more people were puzzled. How did it become like this all of a sudden? Also, was Eli crazy just now? Why did he suddenly explode and cause the situation to become like this?


    Was it over just like that?


    ..


    ¡°Is it over just like that?¡±


    Nero had been anxiously preparing for the sacrifice, but when he saw this scene, he was stunned!


    The failure of the Warlock Union did not bring him as much time as he thought, so he had no choice but to speed up the process. Unfortunately, he still had some unfinished business when he learned that the Bloodline Tower was coming.


    Initially, he had wanted to rely on the 20 temporary half-step fifth circle warlocks to block Eli for a while, but who would have thought that in the current situation, Eli would be defeated?


    Was it that magical?


    Nero looked at the altar in a daze, and he suddenly wanted to stop.


    ¡°There¡¯s no return now!¡±


    At this moment, a voice sounded in his mind, and Nero finally calmed down.


    Yes, he might have had a way out before, but he had killed tens of millions of people in the City of Dawn. He had no place in the human world.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go back anymore.¡± Nero waved his hand and looked behind him.


    Behind him were the streets of the City of Dawn, crisscrossing with one another. In between them were countless corpses. They were piled up like sandbags in every inch of the ground. Even the lowest pile of people was seven to eight meters tall. One could see human skeletons that had been crushed into minced meat.


    Nearly ten million bones were buried here.


    They had turned into a part of the altar that was nearly twenty meters tall under his feet, surrounded by millions of beautiful soul crystals that looked like jade.


    The blood red and the white bones collided like a silent opera!


    Nero was expressionless. In his opinion, these sacrifices were all worth it.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    He praised it and turned around.


    ¡°But I think it would be even more beautiful if I crushed your head!¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice entered his ears.


    Nero was stunned and turned around.


    On the street in the distance, amidst the mountains of corpses and the sea of blood, a person was staring at him. The killing intent and anger in his eyes were brewing like a storm, and he did not hide it at all.


    ¡°Eli?¡±


    Nero shouted a name in shock.

 Chapter 495 - 495 Crushing Nero, Suppressing the Demon Heart King

    495 Crushing Nero, Suppressing the Demon Heart King


    ¡°Eli, why is it you!¡±


    Nero¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the humans on the mountain of corpses.


    The person in front of him was none other than the person he had been waiting for, Eli.


    But wasn¡¯t he fighting outside?


    He immediately looked outside. They were indeed still fighting, and the dragon was completely at a disadvantage under the siege of the demons. It was only a matter of time before it lost.


    But where did this Eli come from?


    Could it be¡­


    Gulp!


    Everyone knew that Eli had the ability to clone himself. However, from the beginning to the end of this war, no one had thought about this problem. That was because the combat strength of the person at the front line was already abnormally strong. How could he be a clone?


    But what if he was a clone?


    Nero¡¯s throat moved, and he suddenly felt that it was difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Are you Eli?¡± He straightened his body and asked solemnly.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Eli looked at Nero and replied angrily.


    At this moment, he was furious!


    He had thought that he was strong enough to face anything. However, when he entered the city during the attack and saw the bloody road in the City of Dawn, he felt his humanity awaken.


    He only wanted to do one thing now.


    ¡°I want to kill you, Nero!¡± He looked at Nero, and countless shadows spread out in all directions, enveloping the city in a hazy shadow.


    His figure also rapidly rose, and his celestial body, which was like a giant, pulled out of the ground. Endless blood essence power turned into a dense fog that enveloped his celestial power, and the two fused.


    The Blood Celestial Body appeared again.


    That was not all. When the Blood Celestial Body appeared, his life force was also burning. A pitch-black wizard book with chains was taken out.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    At this moment, Nero, who was watching from afar, was stunned.


    When the celestial body appeared in front of him, he was already in a daze. He didn¡¯t quite understand, but a terrified voice sounded in his mind.


    The voices in his mind were chaotic and complicated, but he accurately grasped a word.


    ¡°Mage!¡±


    He pursed his lips and looked at Eli.


    Eli was actually a Mage, a Mage who was hated by Warlocks, and the leader of a top bloodline Warlock force in the Western Regions was actually a Mage?


    ¡°You¡¯re actually a Mage? Who would have thought that a Mage would be in control of a Bloodline Tower? If this news were to spread, I¡¯m afraid your situation wouldn¡¯t be any better than mine. You¡¯ll be in the same miserable situation!¡± Nero looked at Eli and suddenly felt a sense of kinship.


    The situation of demons and mages in the current world was not much different.


    ¡°If I kill you, how will people know?¡± Eli smiled and activated the Curse Spell in his hand.


    In the next second, thousands of years of life suddenly turned into resources. With the help of Nero¡¯s aura that was already prepared, curses began to take effect. Soul Curse, Flesh Curse¡­


    Dozens of curses suddenly took effect.


    In the distance, the smile on Nero¡¯s face was also slowly disappearing.


    ¡°What exactly is this?¡±


    He lowered his head to take a look. At this moment, his body seemed to be rotting, and a stench spread out. Even his soul felt a twitch as if there were thousands of thorns winding around him. It was extremely painful.


    Puff!


    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Nero wiped it off and felt his aura drop by a third.


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy. He used at least a thousand years of his lifespan to curse you!¡± The sharp voice in his mind seemed to remind him of what had happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Nero¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at Eli.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Eli shook his head. In the next second, layers of blood-red marks began to stack. He exploded his blood, causing his aura to soar again.


    After doing all these preparations, he looked at Nero and waved his hand. ¡°Come on, fight me. How strong are you, trash?¡±


    Damn it!


    Hearing this, Nero could no longer hold it in.


    He endured the curse in his body with difficulty, and then his bloodline erupted. The huge bloodline avatar slowly appeared. It was the most common Balor bloodline in the heart of the abyss, but at this time, a layer of the black curse was wrapped around his body, like maggots attached to bones!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Sensing the curse, Nero let out a furious roar.


    Then, he charged directly at Eli. The giant red flaming hand attacked, emitting endless light and heat like the sun god.


    ¡°Go to hell, Eli.¡±


    The flames were like the wind, engulfing the world.


    At this moment, Eli was still calm, but his burning life seemed to represent his anger.


    ¡°Scum!¡±


    After cursing, the Bloodline Celestial Body suddenly rose and attacked Nero. It was also a huge palm, but it was a shadow palm!


    Seeing this, Nero was delighted!


    Although he did not understand Mages, he knew that Mages were not good at close combat!


    But the next second, his smile stopped abruptly.


    The giant palms suddenly collided. The giant flaming palm shattered into countless sparks like glass. It did not even last for a second. Then, he saw the giant shadow palm attack him directly.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Nero was furious!


    However, in the next second, the huge shadow palm grabbed him directly, and his strength seemed to be completely sealed in this instant, unable to use any more strength.


    At this moment, he truly felt the power contained within Eli.


    ¡°You must be joking!¡±


    The power he felt was at least 50 times stronger than he expected. At this moment, he even suspected that he was facing a fifth-circle powerhouse!


    At this moment, Eli was also walking towards him, and Nero¡¯s throat moved slightly.


    ¡°Eli, let me go. This is really not me. I beg you, let me go!¡± Nero immediately begged for mercy, tears streaming down his face.


    At this moment, he finally felt the fear of death.


    Especially after experiencing the difference in strength, he realized that he was no match for him.


    Eli was simply a monster!


    ¡°Beg for mercy?¡± When Eli was 100 meters away from Nero, his eyes narrowed.


    In the next second, the shadow exerted force, and with a shrill cry, Nero¡¯s life force instantly disappeared from this world. Even the remaining flesh and blood were instantly devoured by the shadow!


    Eli couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything to this scum!


    The moment Nero died, a blood-red aura suddenly rose.


    It was the figure of a succubus, the Demon Heart King or rather Demon Heart Queen. At this moment, she looked at Eli angrily and roared, ¡°Damned human, you have to pay the price for your actions. No, damn it, you damned human¡­I will return¡­¡±


    Looking at the Sealed Devil Imprint, Eli was a little disdainful.


    It was just a sealed demon. So what if she was a fifth-circle demon? If she could escape the abyss, she would not have planned for so many years. As for crossing the seal at the last minute, it was naturally impossible. The sacrifice did not even succeed.


    There were no unexpected mistakes in his story!


    ¡°However, it seems that I have to strengthen this Abyss Seal for a few decades. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be a little worried!¡± Eli pursed his lips and decided to fortify the seal regardless of the cost of his life.


    However¡­


    ¡°Is it over just like that?¡±


    Looking at the dead Nero and the sealed demon, Eli still felt that it was unreal!


    As the biggest boss in the region, this is too easy.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. I¡¯ve been patient for hundreds of years. I¡¯ve accumulated my strength and done experiments just for this day. It¡¯s reasonable for me to be relaxed!¡± Eli shook his head. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t do anything. On the contrary, he had done too much.


    But it was not over yet. Eli turned his head and looked outside the city.


    At this moment, the four limbs and tail of the huge shadow dragon were grabbed by the demons, and it was tied up in the sky in a large shape. The other five demons in front revealed ferocious smiles as if they were executioners.


    Of course, there were also tens of thousands of despairing Warlocks on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go out and harvest faith.¡±


    Eli smiled and flew out of the city.

 Chapter 496 - 496 Shock, Completely Ended

    496 Shock, Completely Ended


    Outside the battlefield!


    ¡°Lord Eli has lost!¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? How could Milord lose?¡±


    ¡°Is this the end? But we¡¯ve already arrived at the City of Dawn, the final battlefield, and we¡¯ve lost just like that. Did the Heart of the Abyss win this war?¡±


    Hundreds of thousands of Warlocks looked up at the bound body in the sky and felt despair. Some of them even couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    They had never thought that Eli would lose!


    But this time, the truth was right in front of their eyes. They had to believe it.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Vivika, who was standing in the distance, was not too worried. She knew that it was just a clone of Ely. Instead, she should be more worried about her own safety.


    ¡°Vivika, if there is a pursuit later, I will take you away.¡± Nikola looked at her and said.


    Vivika nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± At this moment, a murmur was heard. They looked over and saw Luo Ye in a corner not far away. His eyes seemed to have lost hope.


    The two of them looked at each other helplessly!


    Luo Ye¡¯s goal was undoubtedly to avenge his teacher, but now that Eli had ¡± died ¡± before he even met Nero, there was naturally no way he could take revenge. Furthermore, Luo Ye still did not know that this was Eli¡¯s clone, so he must have felt even more despair.


    In the end, Nikola hesitated for a moment and decided to go over and comfort him.


    Just as he took a step forward, a cry of surprise came from behind him!


    ¡°What¡¯s that!¡±


    ¡°What happened?


    He turned his head to look at the battlefield and was also stunned.


    At this moment, the trapped Eli suddenly turned into countless destructive light spots and flew toward the City of Dawn in the distance. At the same time, a blood-red light flew out, and all the light spots fused with it.


    At the same time, countless shadows turned into thousands of huge shadow hands and flew directly toward the demons in the distance, emitting a cold aura!


    The shadow covered the sky and covered the earth. Everyone¡¯s vision turned black.


    When they opened their eyes again, all the demons were already firmly bound in the shadows. They struggled crazily and roared with bloodshot eyes, but they couldn¡¯t move.


    Bang!


    ¡°They¡¯re dead. All the half-step fifth-circle warlocks are dead!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Countless Warlocks were shocked by this sudden turn of events.


    ¡°F * ck!¡± Even Vivika and Nikola were gaping in shock. Looking at the familiar blood-red light, the two of them looked at each other and vaguely understood something!


    Eli¡¯s main body was there!


    At this moment, countless people on the ground were still looking up at the sky. They were waiting for the blood light to be revealed. At this moment, they were also guessing the owner of the blood light, but they did not dare to confirm it because it was too ridiculous and shocking.


    ¡°Just right!¡±


    Eli calmly looked at the hundreds of thousands of people on the ground and smiled.


    The bloody light around him slowly dissipated, revealing himself. He used the shadow tentacles to pull Nero¡¯s corpse out, and a screen of light that reflected the two of them appeared in the sky.


    In an instant, everyone within a few dozen miles could clearly see Eli and the dead people around him.


    Eli spoke directly, his loud voice reaching everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°Nero, the original leader of the Heart of the Abyss, colluded with the Abyssal Demons and attempted to break the seal of the Abyss. He sacrificed tens of millions of residents of the City of Dawn to create temporary half-step fifth-circle demons in an attempt to stop me. However, he was eventually discovered by me and killed in the City of Dawn.


    ¡°Nero¡¯s crimes were heinous, and the Heart of the Abyss could not escape punishment. Therefore, I, as the Bloodline Tower representative, Eli, will take over all the territories and resources of the Heart of the Abyss to ensure the safety of the Abyss.


    ¡°At the same time, this was also a just war, a war to defend the Western Regions!¡±


    With that, Eli flew directly toward the airship at the center of the city.


    Everyone stood rooted to the ground as they watched Eli leave. They were still immersed in what they had just heard and the shocking truth.


    ¡°So it was Sir Eli who killed Nero and discovered his scheme!¡±


    ¡°That was a clone of the Lord. So the Lord has already infiltrated the City of Dawn. But is a clone that ridiculous? How terrifying!¡±


    ¡°As expected of my lord. He must have encountered a lot of difficulties to have dared to take such a big risk to sneak into the City of Dawn.¡±


    ¡°By the way, is it over just like that? Nero is dead, we won, and the Bloodline Tower won.¡±


    Everyone had different thoughts. They were happy after surviving the disaster, shocked by the victory of the war, afraid of the conspiracy of the Heart of the Abyss, or sympathetic towards the dead humans in the City of Dawn¡­


    But in the end, it all turned into one emotion.


    ¡°We won!¡±


    Countless people shouted as tears of excitement flowed out of their eyes!


    ..


    At the same time.


    Eli flew into the central airship.


    ¡°Brother Eli.¡±


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    Vivika, Nikola, and many other celestials and warlocks lowered their heads humbly, expressing their respect and deep shock for Eli.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Eli waved his hand and smiled.


    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly flashed out from afar and knelt down in front of Eli.


    Bang!


    Luo Ye¡¯s knees and skull hit the ground at the same time. Tears flowed down his face as he cried, ¡°Thank you, sir. From today onwards, I will follow you!¡±


    At this moment, all of his pain was released. It was a feeling of gratitude towards Eli for avenging him.


    Eli gently waved his hand, and Luo Ye was helped up.


    He patted his shoulder and said, ¡°You should have your own life. However, the Bloodline Tower¡¯s territory will be very large in the future. I might need some people to help me manage it. Are you willing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±


    Luo Ye nodded heavily.


    Eli smiled, and so did everyone else present.


    After today, the entire Western Region would be in the hands of the Bloodline Tower. Compared to the past, the Bloodline Tower was completely different. It could be called a true first-class force!


    Eli looked at the City of Dawn in the distance and sighed.


    The war had ended, but there were still many things that needed to be done. The harvest, eliminating the impact of the war, as well as dealing with the relationship with the Warlock Union, digesting the harvest, all of these had to be done one by one!


    ¡°It¡¯s over, but it¡¯s also a new beginning!¡± Eli chuckled and returned to his room to rest.


    ..


    ¡°Damn it, Eli!¡±


    A painful shriek rang out as the Demon Heart Queen tore everything in the hall into pieces in anger. A terrifying aura seeped out of the palace and killed all the demons within a hundred miles!


    ¡°You ruined my plan and didn¡¯t even let me speak.¡±


    Demon Heart Queen felt her heart throb. This was the first time she had felt such pain in thousands of years.


    ¡°I will definitely go back, definitely.¡±


    She gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll squish your head and finish what I¡¯m about to say!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°How can this be!¡±

 Chapter 497 - 497 Shocked by All Sides, Counting the Harvest

    497 Shocked by All Sides, Counting the Harvest


    Charm Mansion!


    ¡°What? The Heart of the Abyss, Nero, attempted to collude with the Abyssal Demons to open the seal, but Eli¡¯s main body arrived and killed him, stopping their plot!¡±


    Liliana, who had just been promoted to the manager of the Charm Mansion, widened her eyes and asked the Warlock.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The Warlock replied.


    Hiss!


    Liliana gasped.


    After a few seconds, she pursed her lips and sighed. ¡°As expected of him!¡±


    ..


    ¡°As expected of Ely!¡±


    At the same time, Jin Ji sighed.


    ¡°My lord, you¡¯re truly a divine schemer. I¡¯m afraid you already knew that the Bloodline Tower would win, which is why you rejected the Warlock Union!¡± Conilla laughed as he flattered him.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know this time!¡± Jin Ji shook his head and said, ¡°Who would have thought that Eli would be so powerful?


    ¡°Even his clone is so terrifying. I¡¯m afraid that no one below the fifth circle can match him in this world. Even in the Mage World, he will be a dazzling existence!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Lord Eli is different!¡± Conilla sighed deeply.


    When he first came, Eli was just the person in charge of a small branch, but now he was indeed the number one and only first-class force in the Western Region. He was in charge of the Western Region.


    It was so terrifying.


    ¡°Alright, the construction of the Western Regions will definitely require a lot of resources. I think we should go and prepare. This is also a rare opportunity for us.¡±


    Jin Ji stood up and silently thanked himself for making the decision.


    ..


    Heaven City!


    ¡°The Bloodline Tower has won, and the Heart of the Abyss has been confirmed to be colluding with the Abyss. This time, they have really found a valid reason, and our Hamis family can¡¯t find a suitable reason to attack!¡± Azak said helplessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for him to win, but I¡¯m afraid that Eli¡¯s strength in this war is the not under the fifth circle.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so terrifying. If I don¡¯t get to the fifth circle, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do anything to him.¡±


    Judging from Eli¡¯s combat ability, it would be difficult for them to do anything to him. His combat ability was extremely exaggerated. He was simply not human!


    ¡°Also, we¡¯ve investigated the matter of the Green Field. We¡¯ve confirmed that there¡¯s a Mage named Roland who claims to be a Mage who returned from the Mage Alliance and is messing with the Green Field Races!¡± At this moment, an old voice sounded.


    Hearing this, everyone else turned around. It was the white-haired warlock of the Press Family!


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    At this moment, someone looked at Tibor and asked curiously.


    ¡°Hehe, I have a good idea!¡±


    His white beard trembled as he revealed a mysterious smile.


    Not far away, Azak was also curious. After a while, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    He was the first to agree.


    ..


    ¡°The Warlock Union has sent news that they will not interfere in the matters of the Western Regions, but there is a condition.¡±


    Back in the Grassi Land, Eli looked at Alida curiously.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Alida nodded helplessly. They were helpless against a behemoth like the Warlock Union. After all, they were not on the same level.


    Although they were already a first-class force, each of the six families was stronger than a first-class force. Not only were they powerful, but it was also said that they all had combat strength that surpassed half-step fifth circle, which was the legendary fifth circle. Of course, such people had not appeared for many years, and no one knew if they still existed.


    ¡°What condition?¡±


    Eli asked. He was very cautious about the Alliance.


    Alida cleared her throat and said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s like this. They discovered the existence of a Mage in the depths of the Green Field and have even allied with most of the other races. Their request is for us to wage war against the Green Field and kill or capture that Mage alive!¡±


    Ely, ¡°??¡±


    Eli¡¯s expression gradually became strange.


    Did he hear wrongly?


    Had his clone been discovered? However, this condition was really¡­Not bad!


    ¡°Alright, tell them that I agree. As long as we rest and recuperate, it won¡¯t take a year!¡± The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Wasn¡¯t this a replica of the West Coast?


    With the Warlock faction in his hands, he was able to compete with his own Mage faction. This was happening again.


    However, this time, it was him against himself. However, he also needed time to develop. This matter was also a good thing for him. When facing a powerful enemy, it was better to keep a low profile and accept their conditions in humiliation.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll reply to them later. Oh, Sir, the resources regarding the Heart of the Abyss have also been sorted out. We¡¯ve also placed all the high-value items outside the valley.¡± Alida asked again.


    ¡°Bring it in. I¡¯ll take my time to look through them.¡± This time, Eli really smiled.


    It had finally come to this.


    He hoped that a first-class force wouldn¡¯t disappoint him.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Alida nodded and left.


    ..


    Three hours later.


    Eli walked out of the Mage Tower.


    At this moment, hundreds of thousands of items were piled up in the valley, forming small mountains. They were dazzling and emitted a beautiful light like Magic Stones.


    ¡°So many!¡±


    Eli gasped.


    It was a little scary. Even with his current silver eye, it would take at least a day or two to sort through so much.


    ¡°Happy troubles.¡±


    Shrugging his shoulders, Eli walked towards the resource mountain.


    ..


    Three days later.


    Eli walked out.


    It took him more time than he had expected, but he did find a lot of good things.


    Excluding most of the resource-type materials and some items that Eli was interested in, there were not many that were useful to Eli. There were only about four or five items.


    Thinking of this, Eli lowered his head and opened his interspatial ring, taking out five items.


    A dark red robe, a monocle, a dark purple eye, a longbow, and a small bottle of flowing marrow!


    The robe was called the Crimson Sorcerer Robe. It was a fifth-circle mage robe that was made from the World Veil of a small world, which was also the world membrane, and a large number of other precious resources.


    It was able to withstand the attacks of the fifth circle law. Moreover, due to the characteristics of the world membrane, it could automatically resist all kinds of external attacks. It had an extremely strong defensive effect against hidden attacks. It was a high-grade mage¡¯s robe.


    Of course, at this moment, Eli was not able to unleash all of its defenses, but it was still far superior to the sorcerer¡¯s robe he was wearing, which was refined from the skin of the Deep Sea Giant Octopus.


    The second was the monocle. Although it was the monocle, the effect was quite interesting. It can make the protagonist completely invisible.


    Eli liked it.


    Anyway, he was quite fond of this kind of concealment attribute of the weapon.


    The third eye, this made Eli a little confused, because he had not found any traces of this item in the past. However, it was emitting a faint black fog aura. Eli seriously suspected that it might be related to the Dark Cursed World that destroyed the mage world.


    Eli had also tried to put it together with the black fog. It could absorb the black fog, but it could not absorb the black fog that was bound by laws.


    The third item was a two-meter-long bow. It had a slender and elegant bow shape, and it was a pale gold color. It was a fifth-circle Warlock weapon that could double the power of bloodline attacks. It was an ultra-long-range weapon, and it contained a large number of spatial materials, allowing it to cross space.


    Together with Eli¡¯s Eye of Mercury, it was a set of sharp weapons.


    What Eli could see was his attack range.


    As for the last one, Eli lowered his head to look.


    The marrow was placed in a sealed transparent bottle, emitting a rainbow-like color, and it had a great attraction to Eli.


    This thing was called the Rainbow Light Pith. It was taken from the ancient elements realm. It was rare and extremely precious, and its value was comparable to a complete small world.


    And it only had one use.


    ¡± Assist in breaking through the fifth circle.¡± Eli pursed his lips and felt his heart beating a little fast.


    He didn¡¯t know how Nero obtained this thing, but there was no doubt that he had prepared it for himself. However, this was a huge advantage for Eli.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t use it now, he would definitely need it in the future.


    ¡°Good man!¡±


    Eli sighed deeply.


    To put it bluntly, he wouldn¡¯t exchange this thing for the entire Western Region.

 Chapter 498 - 498 Choosing the Law Attribute

    498 Choosing the Law Attribute


    Eli sorted out his gains and updated his mage tools and reserves.


    At the same time, the Bloodline Tower was also sweeping through the entire Western Region at a rapid speed. All the forces were ¡± actively ¡± joining the Tower of Bloodline. Even the traitors in the Eastern Region had joined the Bloodline Tower.


    Of course, to be cautious, Eli still took out a bloodline contract.


    This made many powers hesitate. After all, even if the contract were very loose, if they really signed it, they would be bound to the Bloodline Tower in the future. They would be considered subordinates of the Bloodline Tower.


    Therefore, many people were waiting for the Warlock Alliance¡¯s reaction.


    But soon, the news spread that the Warlock Alliance had acknowledged the existence of the Bloodline Tower and its current power. This made many powers shocked, and they signed contracts one by one.


    The storm of war was over much easier than they imagined.


    In just three months, the Bloodline Tower had occupied the Western Region.


    From then on, the era of the blood of the Western Regions began.


    ..


    Another year passed.


    The reconstruction of the Bloodline Tower had basically begun.


    The City of Dawn had been completely cleaned up. The seal had been strengthened by Eli by dozens of layers, which consumed a lot of lifespans. At the same time, a clone was left here to suppress the Abyss.


    Speaking of clones, Eli had already condensed two clones.


    One guarded the abyss, while the other headed to the green fields and became ¡± Roland.¡±


    The two clones had the strength of ¡± Eli ¡± on the battlefield. After condensing two clones, Eli had three faith imprints, so he now had seven imprints, all condensed in the past year.


    It was very exaggerated.


    Even Eli didn¡¯t expect it to be so exaggerated.


    However, it was normal to think about it. After all, as the master of a region, it was normal for people to know about it. Of course, there was another reason. Some bastard gave him the title of the number one person below the fifth circle. This was the reason why his reputation soared.


    ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t want to do this either!¡± Eli felt helpless.


    However, he had no choice but to keep a low profile.


    After thinking of a strategy, Eli went into the tower.


    ..


    Three years later.


    A piece of news once again shocked the world.


    The Bloodline Tower publicly announced the existence of ¡± Roland ¡°, but they didn¡¯t mention the mage Alliance. They only told everyone that there were hidden Mages in the Green Field and that they needed to be eliminated. They also began to gather an army.


    A few months later, the war broke out.


    It was said that the first war was extremely fierce, and even the mage ¡± Roland ¡± appeared. Eli appeared and fought with him, and both sides suffered!


    The world was shocked by Roland¡¯s power and began to question his name.


    However, the Warlock Union was very satisfied with the Bloodline Tower¡¯s efforts. They sent a large amount of resources and even some medicine to heal their injuries.


    And so, a continuous war began.


    At this moment, Eli, who was ¡± injured ¡± in the battle with Roland, stretched his body and took a bite of the precious fruit sent by the Warlock Union that could heal wounds.


    The taste was really good and very sweet.


    ¡°It feels good!¡± Feeling the weak life energy in his body, this made him feel a little happy. Of course, this was only one aspect. He had even happier things.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally chosen the primary direction of the Laws of Shadow.¡± Eli took a deep breath.


    After three years of thinking.


    He finally found what he was best at in the shadows.


    ¡°Devour!¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes gradually became determined.


    Whether it was the concealment of the shadow or the power, it had helped him a lot.


    However, if one were to say what he was best at, it might still be devouring!


    It might have something to do with the devouring runes, but he hadn¡¯t used this ability for a long time. After Eli¡¯s consideration, this direction was the most suitable for him.


    Because this was his creation!


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare to advance.¡±


    Eli smiled and returned to his room.


    ..


    A month later.


    As the thick fog and the spell formation were activated, a large number of shadows surged out from a room in the Mage Tower, dragging the Mage Tower into darkness.


    Even the entire valley fell into darkness.


    The sleeping Hydra looked up at this scene and let out an excited hiss.


    Nikola, who was still digesting a large number of half-step fifth-circle dead people on the battlefield, opened his eyes and looked at the shadow with a happy smile.


    Then, he flew out and began to guard the valley.


    And this protection lasted for half a year.


    On this day, the shadow of the valley slowly began to dissipate, and the Tower slowly reappeared in space. The shadow flowed into the Tower.


    After a few minutes, Eli walked out.


    Looking at the green environment outside the door, Eli smiled.


    ¡°I have broken through to the half-step five-ring!¡±


    Eli was overjoyed.


    His consciousness sank into the celestial Great Sun. At the core of the celestial Great Sun, a pitch-black shadow stopped like a seed, but it gave off a devouring power, and small vortexes appeared around it.


    ¡°This is my Law.¡± Eli smiled.


    At this moment, he felt that he was unprecedentedly powerful.


    The initial mastery of the law made him feel better than ever. First of all, the quality and power of the shadow had almost made a certain leap, almost five times more than before.


    There was also the devouring power. His shadow power had a certain devouring power. Compared to ordinary shadows, this was a domineering and tyrannical power.


    Moreover, with the shadow of the devouring power, as long as he came into contact with the opponent, Eli could devour their power to replenish himself.


    It was very strong.


    Of course, the exact strength needed to be tested.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll continue to comprehend the rules and then look for an opportunity to advance to the fifth circle.¡±


    Eli took a deep breath, his gaze unprecedentedly determined.


    It seemed calm and peaceful, but he felt a sense of danger. The war at Green Field would drag on for, at most, a few decades. By then, the Warlock Union would definitely find out. If they attacked him, he would not have the strength to protect himself.


    ¡°Stronger. I can only guarantee my safety if I am at the fifth circle.¡±


    Eli muttered to himself before returning to the tower.


    Nikola and Hydra, who had just sensed it, looked at each other in silence.


    ¡°The lord really doesn¡¯t relax for a moment!¡± The corner of Nikola¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He wanted to congratulate him!


    ¡°However, it¡¯s normal. After all, the lord hasn¡¯t broken through to the fifth circle.¡± Nikola also sighed. Eli was still under the fifth circle, so no matter the advancement, he was stuck at the same level.


    Bang!


    He turned around and was about to leave when the door opened again.


    At this moment, Eli¡¯s face was filled with shock, and his muscles were tense.


    ¡°Sir, what happened?¡± Nikola was stunned. Eli didn¡¯t even have such a reaction when he came out earlier.


    ¡°A great issue!¡±


    Eli sighed and even started to get a little nervous.

 Chapter 499 - 499 Dylans True Body

    499 Dylan¡¯s True Body


    Something big!


    Even Eli had to admit that this was a big deal.


    ¡°Are you sure you found your true body?¡± Looking at Dylan, who had returned overnight, Eli had a look of disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Eli, I found it, I found it!¡±


    Dylan jumped up and down, almost shouting.


    Not far away, both Hydra and Nikola were stunned. This was the first time they had seen Dylan so excited, and they were equally shocked by his words.


    ¡°True body?¡± Nikola murmured.


    If he remembered correctly, Dylan seemed to have a certain relationship with the legendary Mage Tower. If that was the case, then this was really a big deal.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Eli looked at Dylan seriously.


    He believed that Dylan wouldn¡¯t lie to him.


    However, this matter was indeed of great importance.


    ¡± Further south of the City of Dawn, at the edge of the Western Region, at the end of the Saul Mountains, near the ocean. I found my true body there.¡± Dylan said quickly and happily, ¡°I know it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you get it back?¡± Eli asked curiously.


    Every time Dylan went out, his clone would accompany him. If he really found it, he should have brought it back.


    Dylan¡¯s face turned awkward. ¡°I realized that my main body seemed to be in ruin. Moreover, for some reason, there are many high-level mechanical products guarding it. I even saw a robot that is comparable to a half-step fifth circle!


    ¡°We entered for a while and came out. Fortunately, we didn¡¯t wake those robots up. However, my true body should be at the center of the ruins. I¡¯m very sure of this. I came back this time to ask you to help me retrieve my true body. Don¡¯t worry, what¡¯s mine is yours¡­¡±


    Dylan kept talking, and Eli understood the reason.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Eli nodded. He had been curious about Dylan¡¯s true form for a long time.


    Since he had found it, he naturally couldn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Dylan said happily, his eyes flashing with mechanical blue light!


    ..


    Eli, Nikola, and Dylan stood on the body of the Hydra and arrived at their destination, a hilly area. Standing here, they could even see the Endless Sea in the distance.


    The southern part of the Western Region was connected to the Endless Sea. From here to the West Coast, it was even closer than the mountain range, but it was also more dangerous!


    ¡± Eli, Eli, it¡¯s there!¡± Dylan excitedly pointed at a mountain on the ground.


    Eli looked down and saw a small mountain peak standing on the hill!


    He did feel a faint spatial power there.


    ¡°There¡¯s something!¡±


    The silver-white eyes in Eli¡¯s eyes turned, and his vision shifted to the side again.


    On top of the mountain peak, a medium-sized ruin was stuck in between the spaces. Inside was a huge space of thousands of square kilometers, but the interesting thing was that there was only a mage tower in the center, surrounded by a large number of mechanical products to protect the mage tower.


    This arrangement was a little similar to the area where Eli found Dylan!


    In front of the tower, there were three huge mechanical creations that were nearly a thousand meters long. They were like robots, calmly lowering their heads to guard the three directions of the mage tower.


    Judging from its size, it was indeed similar to what Dylan had said. It was comparable to a half-step fifth-circle warlock.


    ¡°Nikola!¡± Eli turned to look at Nikola.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    As his subordinate for many years, he directly flew down.


    Weng!


    Space rippled as he entered the ruins.


    Eli observed carefully. After all, there might be some ¡± surprises ¡± in ruins, so he was more cautious.


    After entering, Nikola quickly approached the center of the field.


    Soon, many mechanical creations woke up, and countless cannon fires instantly covered the sky. Nikola also easily avoided the attacks and arrived not far from the wizard tower.


    At this moment, one of the giant robots woke up.


    The blood wires all over his body emitted a faint blue light, and the energy was transported to the core area. He stood up directly and attacked Nikola. Because he was not afraid of soul attacks, Nikola quickly fell into a disadvantage.


    A few seconds later, Nikola fled in a sorry state and left the mystic realm.


    ¡°Sir, those three should have the strength of half-step fifth circle,¡± Nikola said as he came to Eli¡¯s side.


    ¡°Okay. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any danger inside. Leave the rest to me.¡± Eli nodded and extended his hand. A shadow appeared in his hand, emitting a devouring power.


    ¡°Shadow rules?¡± Nikola watched from the side.


    Just as he thought that the other party was going to enter.


    The shadow turned into a thousand-meter-long hand and grabbed at the ground, covering the space of the ruins. With a cracking sound, cracks appeared in the surrounding space.


    Kakaka!


    The crack expanded rapidly in front of the huge power. In the blink of an eye, cracks that were thousands of meters long appeared in the sky. The spatial ruins were also faintly visible in everyone¡¯s vision.


    Bang!


    In the end, there was a terrifying sound of destruction.


    Space was suddenly broken, and the space outside the ruins was opened. Countless items in the ruins fell to the ground like rain, and dust rose like a sandstorm in a radius of tens of thousands of miles.


    Eli ignored it completely, and the giant shadow hand reached into it.


    Weng!


    Then, under the shocked gazes of the few people, a Mage Tower was slowly dragged out and then flew towards Eli. Then, it slowly shrank and finally ended with a spatial seal spell!


    ¡°This!¡± The corner of Nikola¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the wizard tower.


    So what was the point of him going in?


    ¡°Sir, those mechanical creations have awakened!¡± At this moment, Dylan shouted from the side.


    Not far away, among the dust on the ground, the mechanical creatures who were shaken out slowly stood up and looked at Eli. The three thousand-meter-tall mechanical machines also slowly climbed up, their eyes lit up with blue light, and then they shouted at Eli.


    ¡°Mission interrupted¡­Mission reorganization¡­Take back the lord¡¯s body!¡±


    Weng!


    The thousand-meter-tall giant was like a tall mountain. It moved its legs and quickly walked toward Eli.


    However, to Nikola and Dylan¡¯s surprise, they only saw Ely wave his hand, and a shadow ocean ten thousand meters above the ground suddenly appeared, covering the machines.


    Weng!


    A terrifying wave of scorching elements was emitted around the robot, trying to stop this attack. However, the shadow¡¯s power easily broke through this defense and attached itself to the mechanical bodies.


    ¡°Devour!¡±


    Eli also used the new rules he had mastered.


    Weng!


    In an instant, the shadow seemed to have turned into a black hole. Strands of blue energy seeped out from the surface of the robots and disappeared without a trace. The robots¡¯ movements slowed down until they stopped, including the three huge robots.


    After it ended, all the mechanical creations slowly sank and disappeared into the shadows.


    ¡°Sir, what is this?¡± Nikola asked in a daze.


    He really didn¡¯t quite understand the scene in front of him.


    ¡°Mechanical creations generally rely on high-concentration energy crystals to operate. After absorbing the energy, they naturally can¡¯t move. Isn¡¯t this common sense?¡± Eli glanced at him.


    Nikola was speechless.


    Mechanical creations required energy, which was very reasonable. However, it was unreasonable for him to directly absorb it like this. At this moment, he also understood that this was most likely a law that his master had mastered.


    ¡°Alright, compared to these, Dylan, are you sure your body is inside?¡±


    With a sudden change of topic, Eli asked Dylan while holding the Tower in one hand.


    Dylan¡¯s throat moved slightly, but his eyes were fixed on the Mage Tower.


    The light in his eyes was unprecedentedly hot and dazzling.

 Chapter 500 - 500 Dylans Identity

    500 Dylan¡¯s Identity


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Eli nodded and stepped on the Hydra under his feet.


    The Hydra let out a hiss and quickly retreated.


    ¡± Eli, quickly open it.¡± In the sky, Dylan looked at Ely with joy.


    ¡°We¡¯ll open it when we get back!¡±


    Eli said calmly to the anxious Dylan.


    If Dylan¡¯s real body were in the Mage Tower, then it would not be appropriate to open it there. At least, they had to take precautions. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if any accidents happened.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Dylan nodded, but his eyes still showed that he was not calm.


    Everyone quickly disappeared.


    Half a day later.


    Three figures were advancing stealthily among the hills in the distance.


    The three figures were in front of each other and behind each other. They were all wearing black warlock robes and wide hoods. They even had patterned masks on their faces as if they did not want anyone to know their identities.


    ¡°Sir, according to the information we have deciphered, the place ahead should be the place deciphered in the secret inscription diary of the remains of Gray¡¯s student in the eastern region. It should be the place where Gray¡¯s other personal student died.¡± As they moved forward, a person behind them said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The person at the front nodded, but there was a flash of joy in his eyes.


    There was a sudden discovery in the deciphering of the ruins of the Hamis family. Gray had two direct students. The ruins that day were just one of them. There was another one. It was in the Western Region!


    With the idea of monopolizing everything, they immediately buried that piece of information and then sneaked into the Western Region, ready to search for relics to see if they could find anything.


    ¡°Sir, there are still about 15,000 meters left!¡± Warlocks reminded him again.


    Everyone continued to move forward.


    However, when they were still ten thousand meters away, the expression of the Warlock in the lead changed.


    The ground in front of him was covered with a thick layer of dust. Between the hills, there were a large number of trees, soil, and even mountains and land that had fallen.


    It was as if another world had covered this place.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Speed up!¡± The leading Warlock cursed.


    At this moment, the three of them looked at the mess on the ground and looked at each other.


    ¡°Damn it, what happened to here? How did this place get discovered?!¡± The Warlock could not believe it. With a punch, he directly smashed the tree that was inserted upside down into pieces.


    Without a doubt, they were a step too late.


    But who could it be? Bloodline Tower? Impossible. How could they know about this place? This place was so remote¡­The other families of the Warlock Union? That was possible. Perhaps there was a traitor among them.


    As the Warlock pondered, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the two people beside him.


    ¡°Return to the clan immediately and let the clan head decide!¡± His expression darkened as he slowly said.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two people who didn¡¯t know the situation nodded.


    Soon, the three of them left.


    ..


    At the same time.


    Eli and the others had already returned to the Grassi Land.


    They left in secret, so no one knew when they returned.


    When everyone entered the Grassi Land, Dylan shouted excitedly, ¡°Eli, Eli, hurry up. I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    In the next second, countless spell formations instantly rose up on the grassy ground, and a layer of thick fog completely blocked the vision of the outside world.


    After taking the necessary precautions, Eli stretched out his hand, and a Mage Tower appeared. The surroundings were wrapped with sealing spells, and these spells were slowly being unlocked.


    Bang!


    Eli threw it out, and a mage tower dozens of meters tall appeared on the ground in front of him. The huge weight made the ground tremble slightly.


    It was only now that Eli had the time to observe the Tower.


    The Mage Tower had a black exterior and was divided into three floors. However, there were no windows on the outside. The only way to the outside world was a closed door at the entrance. There was also an obvious rune on it, which should require a specific Warlock to open.


    ¡°Dylan.¡± Upon seeing this, Eli turned to Dylan.


    Dylan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the mage tower as if he had lost all reason. He shook his head after hearing what Eli said and looked at Eli.


    ¡°Eli, I just remembered something, including the way to open the door. My main body is definitely inside. Can I open it now?¡±


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    Eli nodded. The measures had been taken.


    Dylan received the confirmation and ran straight to the mage tower.


    When he arrived in front of the door, he straightened his body and leaned his head against the door. Then, a dazzling rune instantly drilled out of his brain, emitting a faint orchid light as it approached the rune on the door.


    Kakaka!


    As if it was a match, the door began to tremble slightly, and the rune slowly disappeared.


    At this time, Eli was also observing the rune and made some new discoveries.


    ¡°So it¡¯s hidden in the brain. If it weren¡¯t for Dylan¡¯s brain, if it was directly destroyed or cracked by other Warlocks, the Mage Tower would probably self-destruct.¡± Eli silently retreated a few kilometers, calmly watching this scene!


    Such measures meant that there was definitely something extraordinary inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that we¡¯ll gain something.¡± Eli pursed his lips in anticipation.


    Soon, the door slowly opened.


    Through the door, the first floor was empty. There was nothing.


    Dylan seemed to know where his body was and ran inside.


    When he came out again, it was already three minutes later, but he was dragging something.


    It was a coffin made of blue crystal, emitting a faint light. Inside the coffin was an ordinary-looking body. It was an ordinary robot at the first or second circle. There was nothing special about it. The only thing special about it was that it was missing a head, which should be Dylan¡¯s brain!


    ¡°But¡­ Just this?¡± Sensing that there was no danger, Eli walked over and asked Dylan curiously.


    ¡°Milord, don¡¯t be anxious!¡±


    Dylan chuckled. Then, he pressed a button on the coffin, and the coffin instantly turned into a flowing liquid that slowly revealed the robot inside.


    Dylan didn¡¯t even look at the robot. He directly took off the robot¡¯s thigh and gently pried it open, revealing what was inside between the silver threads.


    A key that was about the length of a palm and a blue chip!


    He took out the two of them, then took out the chip and placed it on his forehead. Immediately, a small groove appeared, and the chip entered.


    Then Dylan trembled, and one could even see flowing data in his eyes.


    Eli did not stop him. The chip was a Mechanical Mage Creation. Mechanical creations were very ordinary things. They were used to store knowledge and past experiences. They did not have consciousness. In fact, this was also the reason why Mechanical Sorcerers could always maintain their rationality.


    A few minutes later, Dylan¡¯s eyes gradually became clear.


    Eli was also looking at Dylan, waiting for an answer.


    Dylan also smiled and looked at Eli. ¡°Sir, I remember who I am. I am Gray¡¯s youngest direct student, a fourth-circle Mechanical Mage.¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    As expected, Dylan was related to Gray, and they were very close.


    ¡°Then this is?¡± Eli looked at the key,


    Dylan handed the key to him and chuckled. ¡°Sir Eli, have you ever opened a Mage Tower as big as a planet?¡±

 Chapter 501 - 501 The Conflict in the Core Area of Greenfield

    501 The Conflict in the Core Area of Greenfield


    Hiss!


    Eli gasped.


    He looked at Dylan, then at the key in his hand. Pursing his lips, he said in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me that this is the key to the Gray Mage Tower, are you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dylan nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°Eh!¡± The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched!


    Good lord, he was only here to look for clues, but now he had a key.


    This development surprised Eli.


    While Eli was in a daze, Dylan told his story.


    ¡± At the end of that great battle, my teacher gave me the key and sent me away from the battlefield. However, the impact of the battlefield was much greater than I imagined. I was greatly corrupted, and in the end, I had no choice but to abandon that mechanical body and replace it with this one.


    ¡°However, in order to preserve the information and to prevent me from being affected again, I still sent myself to the West Coast and asked the dark Mages who were leaving to remove my memories to avoid contamination.¡±


    ¡°Contamination? Are the invading species that terrifying?¡± Instead of asking about the key, Eli changed the topic.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dylan nodded bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m only at the edge of the battlefield. I didn¡¯t even come into contact with the creature. Even though I¡¯m a machine, I was also corrupted. I had no choice but to abandon my body and even that part of my memories. That¡¯s why my previous memories were so incomplete.¡±


    It seemed that the cursed dark civilization was more dangerous than he had imagined!


    ¡°Alright, it seems like you¡¯ve experienced more than I thought.¡± Eli nodded and turned his gaze back to the key. ¡°Tell me about this key.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already told you about the key¡¯s origin. The function of this key is to sense the specific location of Gray Wizard Tower and obtain the final authority.¡± Dylan explained.


    ¡°So you mean that we can enter that place now?¡± Eli asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Dylan nodded and said,¡± But you have to think carefully, sir. Once it is activated, if it is still in the Warlock World, then everyone will notice it. There are also many mechanical creations left behind inside, and there is no lack of powerful mechanical creations. More importantly, you have to at least walk to the center and insert the key to obtain authority.


    ¡°Although my teacher gave me the key, no one knows what happened in that war, whether the Tower still existed, or whether it was still in the warlock World.


    ¡°After saying so much, does my lord still want to open it?¡±


    The more he listened, the tighter his frown became. In the end, Eli shook his head.


    It was fine if the tower wasn¡¯t in the warlock. If it were, it would be a big trouble.


    Exposing the Mage Tower would definitely attract the attention of many forces, which was not in line with his personality. Moreover, it would definitely be very dangerous to enter, so why would he go?


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. We¡¯ll talk about it in the future.¡± Eli said regretfully.


    ¡°Alright then. Please keep the key safe.¡± Dylan smiled and handed the key to Eli. He knew that Eli would make such a decision. His Excellency was really careful!


    Eli didn¡¯t refuse.


    It was better to carry this thing with him.


    ¡°Oh. One more thing¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eli was puzzled.


    ¡°The legends left behind are true. With the power of that Mage Tower, it is really enough to rule the world today.¡± Dylan chuckled.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for the future.¡±


    Eli smiled.


    His will to resist temptation was strong enough. His life was more precious than anything else.


    ..


    Time flew by.


    Three months later!


    Although the discovery of Dylan¡¯s identity and the clues to the Gray Tower were significant, the impact was still quite limited. After all, they were all kept secret. The only people who knew about it were Eli, Nikola, and Dylan.


    This was more like a hope for the future than the present.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that nothing major had happened in the past few days. It was just that the Warlock Union seemed to have caused some conflicts between the Hamis family and other families, resulting in the withdrawal of aid to Eli.


    He had secretly learned about it from Jin Ji, and it seemed to be related to the information about the ruins.


    It was also at this time that Eli suddenly found out about the details of the eastern region ruins and was immediately shocked.


    So he immediately asked Dylan, ¡°Yes, that should be my senior brother and also Gray¡¯s son. Back then, my teacher gave me the key in the end, but perhaps he had already made preparations!¡± Dylan thought for a moment and replied.


    Upon hearing this, Eli suddenly felt a sense of urgency.


    If they were to discover the location of the Mage Tower or some news about Dylan, it would be extremely bad news for Eli.


    Eli and Dylan looked at each other as if they could see a thorny problem.


    ¡± Eli, give me all those mechanical creations. I used to be at the fourth circle, but I¡¯m already at half-step fifth circle. As long as I have enough materials and a body, I can recover my former strength. I think I need to be stronger.¡± Dylan said.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Eli nodded.


    ¡°Eli, you have to become stronger as soon as possible. Advance to the fifth circle as soon as possible. When we reach the fifth circle, we might be able to go to Gray¡¯s mage tower.¡± Dylan was also getting anxious.


    Eli didn¡¯t answer, but his gaze deepened.


    It seemed that he would have to search for ways to quickly advance to the fifth circle.


    The current situation really made him feel a sense of urgency.


    Soon, he began to read through the information and collect resources to advance to the fifth circle through various channels. However, he was soon disappointed because there were almost no laws that were comprehended particularly quickly. They all required time.


    Anyone who broke through the fifth circle quickly had a deep understanding of the laws. Although Ely¡¯s understanding was not shallow, he had just advanced. It was a bit of a fantasy for him to break through directly.


    ¡°Looks like this matter still needs to be discussed at length. Perhaps I can try using a large amount of law energy to reveal the Law of Shadow completely. After that¡­¡± This was the best solution he could think of.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Eli immediately decided to take action, but just as he entered the mage tower, his footsteps suddenly stopped, and his brows gradually furrowed.


    A few seconds later, he pursed his lips and said calmly, ¡°A little trouble, but also an opportunity for me.


    ¡°Perhaps I can find an opportunity and method to break through.¡±


    In the next second, Eli closed his eyes and opened them again.


    The scene changed, and he had already arrived in an exquisite palace. He was wearing a loose wizard robe and sitting on the throne in the center.


    He turned his head and saw Erwin smiling at him.


    Looking down, the Moon Elven Priest lowered her head and said respectfully, ¡°Lord Roland, due to the war with the Bloodline Tower, the other foreign races were affected.


    ¡°In the core area, besides the Dragon Clan, there was also the Dwarf Clan. The other three core clans, the Moon God Toad Clan, the Sun Bird Clan, and the Blood Moon Demonic Tiger Clan, had joined forces and decided to attack us. They were already on their way.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Eli smiled. This was what had delayed him just now.


    The continuous conflicts and changes finally made the Green Field understand their situation, and the choice they made was to fight Roland to the death!


    One battle would decide everything.


    ¡°I hope they can give me some surprises!¡±


    Eli narrowed his eyes. As a race in the core area and once the core servants of the mages, there might be something he needed in their treasure vault.


    Moreover¡­


    It was time to unify the green fields.

 Chapter 502 - 502 The Godly Bow is Drawn

    502 The Godly Bow is Drawn


    The forest foreign races were much faster than Eli had imagined.


    Three days later.


    In the core area of the green field, a light rose from three directions at the same time.


    One of them was a giant toad with silver patterns imprinted on its body. The silver patterns on its body emitted a silver light, like a bright moon. Another was a giant firebird with three huge tail feathers that looked like tassels on its back. It was like a great sun. Finally, there was a huge tiger that emitted a blood-red murderous aura!


    All three of them were extremely huge, each of them at least a thousand meters long. The aura they emitted was not weaker than that of Dragon King Giovanni at all. In fact, they were even slightly stronger!


    The three were the strongest creatures of the Moon God Toad Clan, the Sun Bird, and the Bloodmoon Demonic Tiger.


    The three figures were like gods, dying the sky in three colors. Their huge figures and unique auras shocked and even scared the entire green field.


    After the three figures left their respective places, they flew straight toward the elves.


    Their goal was very clear.


    Countless non-humankind beings watched as the three non-humankind Kings left.


    The Feathermen Clan!


    Countless Feather Men hid in tree holes and trembled.


    ¡± Each of the three kings is a fourth-circle creature. Can Roland really resist them?¡±The Feather King stood under a large tree and looked at the three figures. He felt his heart clench tightly.


    Everyone knew that Roland was very strong, but could he defeat the three foreign kings?


    Moreover, these three races were not simple. Each of them had a powerful bloodline. Their bloodline level exceeded level four. Although they did not reach the fifth circle, their combat strength was different from an ordinary fifth circle.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    He prayed silently.


    ¡°I hope he¡¯s dead.¡± Dragon King Giovanni narrowed his eyes. He was loyal to Eli and was a spy in the Green Field. Naturally, he wanted Roland dead.


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s fight. I don¡¯t believe that the Mage Alliance will return!¡± The Dwarf King laughed loudly and put down the one-meter-tall wine cup. The wine inside shook!


    They were not the only ones. As the three figures rose up, all the foreign tribes stopped and looked up at the sky, looking at the three god-like figures.


    For the first time, they felt their hearts clench.


    After all, they didn¡¯t know about Eli¡¯s achievements in the human race. It was useless to know because that was ¡± Eli ¡°, what did it have to do with Roland?


    At this moment, outside the Elven Temple.


    ¡°Milord, the three foreign rulers have arrived. They will arrive in half an hour at most. Milord, how should we face them?¡± Erwin looked at Eli with a worried expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Half an hour ago, in order to avoid any accidents, the main body gave a weapon to me.¡± Eli waved his hand and took out a pale golden longbow!


    ¡°This is¡­!¡±


    The Priests behind Erwin were shocked. As elves, they were naturally familiar with longbows. The bow in front of them was probably of a frighteningly high level. It was at least a fifth-circle bow!


    But¡­


    Erwin hesitated.


    At this moment, Eli had already drawn his bow!


    The pale golden longbow was held in Eli¡¯s hand as he moved forward. The pale golden power of faith behind him instantly erupted. The dazzling light even made everyone take a step back involuntarily, and a storm swept up in the surroundings!


    Weng!


    Eli placed his hand on the bowstring. The bowstring, which was made of some unknown material, began to pull up gradually. At this moment, three faint golden arrows appeared on the string that originally had no arrows.


    Fatal¡­ Fatal!


    Everyone took another step back in unison, a trace of horror flashing in their eyes.


    ¡°Milord is already making me feel like my life is in danger just by pulling the bow. Just how strong is Milord now?¡± Erwin couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The others looked at each other in dismay.


    Only now did they realize that they had still underestimated their master¡¯s strength.


    At this moment, the string was already full moon!


    The golden light of faith wrapped around Eli. With a soft shout, Eli released his hand, and three rays of light bloomed in an instant.


    Weng!


    The three rays of light were like plowing soil, and black cracks appeared in the space. The surrounding golden light emitted a brilliant light under their illumination.


    In an instant, the golden light disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes and then split into three arcs.


    At this moment.


    The three non-humankind leaders were advancing, and countless non-humankind beings on the ground were trembling as they observed.


    All of a sudden, some of the foreign races raised their heads.


    At the end of their field of vision, there was an extremely brilliant golden light. Within the golden light, there was an arrow-like light. As the distance approached, the arrow light became larger and larger.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°How, how is this possible? I can even feel the threat of death from so far away!¡±


    ¡°That direction, it can¡¯t be Roland, right?¡±


    Countless non-humankind beings stared blankly at the scene, at the arrow light that pierced through their eyes.


    Their target was none other than the Foreign Leaders!


    What would happen¡­


    At this moment, everyone looked at the sky, but their eyes did not blink!


    At this moment, the Foreign Leaders of the three factions also made their moves.


    The Moon God Toad let out a terrifying croak, and a silver light shot out from its mouth toward the arrow light. The temperature within a few thousand meters instantly dropped, turning into extreme cold. Meanwhile, boundless flames rose around the Sun Bird, and it accelerated toward the arrow light. The Bloodmoon Demonic Tiger also roared and flew toward the arrow light.


    Faced with this provocation, the three leaders made the same choice.


    Attack! Attack! Attack!


    In the next instant!


    Almost at the same time, three attacks collided!


    The entire green field was instantly illuminated by these three rays of light. Countless foreign races raised their heads to look, but they could not see anything. However, within the white light, a golden light appeared and bloomed.


    Then, they heard three wails at the same time.


    As the boundless blood mist rose, the white light gradually dissipated.


    Countless alien races raise their heads and stare blankly at the sky. The leaders¡¯ huge bodies were still entrenched in the sky. However, a golden light pierces through the three, and countless blood mist comes from their bodies.


    Moreover, the three leaders¡¯ bodies seemed to be fixed, unable to move. They could only wail incessantly, and in between, they seemed to be begging for mercy.


    ¡°It¡¯s over? How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°You must be joking.¡±


    ¡°They failed just like that. They seemed to be shouting for mercy!¡±


    The foreign races stared blankly at the sky, the shock in their eyes seemingly frozen.


    No one could believe that what was supposed to be a great battle had ended just like that!


    Giovanni, who heard the wails, raised his head and looked at the three battlefields. His amber eyes suddenly flickered.


    ¡®How could it end like this? Damn it, I¡¯m finished. Could it be that this is another powerful character like Eli? Wouldn¡¯t it be over if the other three died? If I had known earlier, I would have agreed to their invitation. No, if I joined, I would probably die as well.


    ¡®No, I have to immediately ask for help from my lord. I can¡¯t stay in Green Field anymore.¡¯ He got up anxiously and was ready to ask for help from Eli!


    He couldn¡¯t stay in Green Field anymore!


    Crack!


    The wine glass fell again.


    The Dwarf King¡¯s mouth twitched, and his eyes froze.


    ¡°No way, no way, so strong?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Even the lord of the Warlock Alliance wouldn¡¯t be so ridiculous.


    ¡°Damn it, what if he comes looking for me? No, even if he comes looking for me, I will never surrender. The Dwarf Race would rather die than submit!¡± The Dwarf King consoled himself as if he was crying!


    Countless people looked at the three leaders.


    At this moment, the originally powerful siege was like a joke.


    A clown!


    In the next moment, three figures were wrapped in golden light.


    They wailed as they flew into the sky.

 Chapter 503 - 503 Entering the Time World Fragment

    503 Entering the Time World Fragment


    Sunlight shines in front of the temple.


    Erwin¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked into the distance. There were three huge figures tied to the ground. Blood was still flowing from their bodies as they fell like waterfalls.


    ¡°Is it over?¡±


    She was a little stunned as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The power of a single arrow had defeated three Leaders.


    ¡°Sir Eli!¡± She looked forward. At this moment, Eli, who had put away his longbow, was extremely calm. It was as if he had just done something small. As if he felt her gaze, he turned his head and said, ¡°Erwin, I think we should send people to the territories of the three foreign races.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay, okay.¡±


    Erwin hurriedly replied, looking a little flustered.


    ..


    Soon, the elf army set off.


    The alien races that were originally dependent on the three core races also understood the situation and quickly changed sides. Compared to humans, the foreign races did not care about their reputation. In any case, it was just a change of superiors.


    Even if their superior was a little special this time, they could still distinguish between life and death.


    The collections of the various foreign races were quickly transported to the elves.


    ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s nothing!¡± In the elven temple, Eli sat on his chair and sighed deeply. This made the many foreign races sitting below tremble in fear, including the three shrunken foreign race leaders.


    They hadn¡¯t died at that time, and they had directly chosen to surrender after that. Now, they were also under Eli¡¯s command. They were huddled in a corner, not saying a word.


    ¡°Sir, what exactly do you want? Perhaps we can know a little.¡± Erwin, who was sitting at the side, said anxiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Please tell us.¡±


    The other races chimed in as well.


    ¡°I need a way to quickly break through to the next level.¡± Eli didn¡¯t hide anything. He looked at the foreign races present, hoping that they would give him an answer.


    Recently, the Hamis family and the warlock alliance had been in conflict. For the first time, Eli felt that his strength was not enough and needed to be improved.


    Silence, a deathly silence.


    As soon as Eli finished speaking, everyone lowered their heads.


    They really had no idea.


    Eli sighed again.


    He had originally hoped that there would be some gains in green fields. It seemed like there was no hope.


    He could only wait.


    ¡°Milord, perhaps I have an idea.¡± Eli immediately looked up. It was the Flame Bird in the corner. At this moment, she raised one of her wings and said timidly.


    ¡°You have a way?¡± Eli looked at her with a flash of anticipation.


    ¡°Uh, Sir, it¡¯s actually a bad idea!¡± Seeing that the gaze was on her, the flame bird suddenly regretted it. However, when she saw Eli¡¯s burning gaze, she still bit her lip and said, ¡°Milord, there is no shortcut to comprehending laws. You can only rely on time.¡±


    Disappointed!


    Eli was a little disappointed.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The flaming bird took a deep breath and said, ¡°If you really want to break through in the ¡®outside world¡¯, there¡¯s still hope. As long as you go to other worlds, there¡¯s still hope.¡±


    ¡°The outside world? Other worlds?¡± Eli interrupted her and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded and continued, ¡°The outside world is our world. However, my lord, the flow of time in some worlds may be different from ours!¡±


    Oh!


    Eli was instantly enlightened.


    That¡¯s right!


    It was not like the flow of time was the same everywhere. He could have gone to a place where the time flow was faster to level up and then come back. Wouldn¡¯t that be fine? Why did he have to endure here?


    But soon, his expression fell again. Now that the world was sealed, he couldn¡¯t get out!


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­ Do you know where time flows differently?¡± Suddenly, Eli thought of the Flaming Bird who had made the suggestion. If she wasn¡¯t confident, would she have made the suggestion?


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The flaming bird¡¯s throat moved slightly. Facing Ely always made her feel a sense of fear. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know of such a place in the Warlock World, but outside of the Warlocks World, I know of a fragment of a medium-sized world.


    ¡°That place contains a portion of the Laws of Time. The flow of time there is completely different from the outside world. I once entered the border area. In some places, the flow of time is already ten times that of normal.¡±


    Bang!


    It was the sound of Eli standing up. He looked at the flaming bird with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Eli.


    This time, he was really shocked.


    He had never thought that he would have such a harvest this time.


    To be honest, he could also accelerate time, but it would only accelerate the surroundings and not affect himself. Otherwise, he would have done so long ago. However, he had never encountered a location with a naturally quicker time flow.


    This was too shocking.


    The flaming bird was also shocked by Eli¡¯s reaction. She even wondered if she had really given a good suggestion.


    Wasn¡¯t it just the flow of time? Wouldn¡¯t it still consume his lifespan?


    Moreover, it was in a space where people didn¡¯t even notice. This was too boring. It was better to just improve in the Warlock World. After all, life was limited.


    ¡°Take me there!¡±


    But Eli didn¡¯t pay any attention to it.


    He did not expect that he would really gain something this time.


    Hopefully, he wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    ..


    A day later.


    A streak of red and a streak of golden light rose into the sky, passing through the atmosphere of the Warlock World and entering outer space.


    Red led the way while gold followed behind.


    After another half a day, they finally arrived at their destination.


    In a world fragment cluster.


    ¡°Is this the place?¡± Eli stood in the void and looked forward.


    Amongst the World Fragments in front of them, one World Fragment was particularly eye-catching. It was about ten times the size of the other World Fragments, and it emitted a silvery-white light. Around it, there were strands of silvery-white threads that dissipated, making it seem like a dream.


    ¡°Sir, this is the place.¡± the flaming bird said as she looked at the fragment.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in.¡± Eli nodded. This time, he had sent a clone to test the waters.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Sir, you have to wait for the timeline to disperse. Don¡¯t underestimate those things. You might lose dozens to hundreds of years of lives if you touch them. Moreover, there are also some inside, but not as many as here!¡± The flame bird said with lingering fear. Clearly, she had suffered a setback here before.


    ¡°Good!¡± Eli¡¯s eyes lit up, but his expression remained calm.


    A few minutes later.


    As the time thread appeared, a small crack as tall as a person appeared.


    Eli and the flaming bird exchanged a glance and flew inside.


    Plop!


    A sound that sounded like he was submerged in water rang out, and Eli opened his eyes again.


    What entered his eyes was a large area that was as beautiful as the starry sky. However, in between this area, there were silver threads that fell like lightning. The further he went into the starry sky, the more ¡°timeline lightning¡± there was. As for the center, it was almost a vast expanse of whiteness.


    The two of them were at the edge, and occasionally, one or two threads would fall from the sky.


    ¡°Sir, you can feel it, right?¡± The flaming bird carefully said.


    ¡°Feel¡­¡± Eli nodded. The surrounding air was extremely thick, but he also noticed something different here. The time flow ratio here was roughly two to one. In other words, two days here was equivalent to one day in the outside world!


    ¡°Milord, the further we go, the faster the flow of time. However, the lightning in the timeline will also be denser, and the consumption of life force will be greater. The last time I went five times deeper, I only stayed for a while and lost about fifty years of my life!


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but Milord, this really isn¡¯t a place for cultivation.¡± The flaming bird dodged a timeline lightning and then regretted it.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Eli nodded. The place in front of him was indeed not suitable for cultivation.


    Perhaps you might die while meditating.


    However, that was for others.


    To him, this was a good place.


    The natural barrier here meant that no creatures would come in for no reason, and it could also give him time to quickly improve. The main thing was that he only needed to go a little deeper. The speed of time there would not affect him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, leave this place!¡± Eli nodded and said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± The flame bird was stunned when she heard that they were leaving. Then, she quickly nodded. Even she did not want to stay in this place.


    However, it was unknown if it was a problem with her luck, but just as she finished speaking, a bolt of timeline lightning quickly struck her. As the flaming bird¡¯s fur quickly faded a little, she let out a wail.


    ¡°How many years?¡± Eli asked curiously.


    The flaming bird wailed.¡± Bad luck. Sixty years. Sir, let¡¯s leave this place quickly.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, okay.¡±


    Eli laughed.


    The two of them quickly left the world fragment and turned into two rays of light as they returned to the Warlock World.


    Half a day later.


    The two of them returned to the elven temple. Erwin, who had been waiting for a long time, walked up.


    Before she could say anything, she waved her hand and walked in. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not suitable.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Erwin nodded and watched as the door of the temple closed.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    She pursed her lips and sighed. She understood that her master had finally decided to put away his thoughts.


    ..


    On the other side.


    In the Grassi land.


    Eli was packing up all the things he needed for this trip.


    ¡°Eli, are you going somewhere?¡± Dylan, who happened to arrive, asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eli grinned.


    ¡°Go to a place that even dogs don¡¯t go.¡±

 Chapter 505 - 505 Advancing to the Fifth Circle

    505 Advancing to the Fifth Circle


    Boom!


    A mountain-like aura spread out, and the eternal Celestial Great Sun began to slowly sink in, while the Seed of Law became even more dazzling, as if something was brewing inside!


    Eli¡¯s consciousness sank into his heart, sensing the changes.


    At this moment, the Seed of Law was like a black hole, absorbing all the accumulation of his power in the past. It could even faintly carry bloodline power, and the power of the Celestial Great Sun was also surging into it.


    Advancing to the fifth circle was a process of jumping from the previous foundation.


    In the end, the Seed of Law would continue to grow and eventually grow into a sapling of the Tree of Law. Therefore, among the fifth circle and sixth circle, the first realm was called the Germinal Realm, also known as the Germinal Mage!


    ¡°However, my body and soul won¡¯t be able to withstand such a large amount of absorption!¡± Eli evaluated his own situation, his eyes slightly narrowed.


    The next second, Eli opened his eyes.


    The other two spatial rings opened, and countless soul crystals and magic crystals instantly spread out around Eli like a dazzling galaxy, burning at the same time.


    Boundless soul power burned brightly, and the Celestial Sun in his body caved in faster, but the pressure on his body and soul also increased.


    In response, Eli opened another ring.


    The rainbow light marrow was swallowed by Eli. In an instant, Eli¡¯s soul and body seemed to have a thin layer of membrane, preventing him from suffering the pain of his celestial body being caved in!


    The breakthrough continued.


    ¡°Everything is normal!¡± Eli watched the whole process calmly.


    In order to advance to the fifth circle, he had spent thirty years adjusting and taking into account all kinds of situations. Now, all he had to do was wait for his celestial to be completely consumed and then hatch his seed of law.


    With his accumulation, there would not be any accidents at this step!


    Soon, the flames of celestial burning around the Celestial Great Sun disappeared bit by bit. The illusory Great Sun also began to dim, and the Seed of Law also began to tremble slightly, starting to crack a little!


    Eli could feel the aura of the shadow.


    If there were no problems, his Law Tree should be a Shadow Tree with the Law of Shadow as its main branch.


    ¡°There should be no problem¡­ Wait, what is this light?¡±


    Suddenly, Eli felt that something was wrong. He felt a white glow appear in his spiritual space!


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Elu¡¯s eyes widened. The light had messed with him when he advanced to the Celestial Realm, and now it was messing with him again.


    In the next second, he saw the white light become even more dazzling. At the same time, his Law Seed began to change. A translucent aura began to brew within it.


    Along with this change, Eli could even feel the environment outside changing abruptly. The originally sparse timeline lightning seemed to have found its target. Hundreds of lightning bolts appeared at the same time and hit Eli¡¯s body.


    Eli was shocked. So many? Could he take it?


    However, what he did not expect was that the lightning did not affect him at all. Instead, they swarmed into his body and entered the Seed of Law. The originally weak time aura instantly increased!


    At this moment, Eli was already numb!


    As everyone knew, one nomological law would only grow into one nomological tree. Then what was going on with him? Could it be that he would grow two nomological trees? That would be awesome!


    Moreover, he was also facing a new problem. With the addition of a new law, this meant that the burning speed of magic crystals and soul crystals was also rapidly increasing. It took him a second to consume hundreds of thousands of magic crystals and soul crystals. With his current celestial storage and the burning soul crystals and magic crystals around him, it was definitely not enough!


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Eli cursed and took out more magic crystals. He even took out all kinds of magic crystals that could recover one¡¯s body.


    Everything started to burn. Eli was going all out!


    ¡°Burn!¡±


    With a large number of resources burning, Eli felt the process accelerate again.


    A full day passed.


    Eli had almost burned out everything that could be burned in his interspatial ring. Thousands of years of accumulation had almost been exhausted in one day, but he did not feel any heartache. Instead, he felt a burst of joy.


    ¡°Just right!¡±


    Eli looked haggard as he observed his body. At this moment, the gap in the law seed was slowly cracking open. At the same time, a small tree gradually drilled out of the law, emitting a unique power.


    It was a strange little tree. Its roots were derived from the branches and rooted in the spiritual space. The main trunk was bare, but what was unique was that after extending for a short distance, the small tree suddenly turned into two branches. One side was like a transparent crystal, and the other side was a dark shadow.


    This was Eli¡¯s Tree of Law!


    This proved that Eli had finally succeeded in breaking through.


    Fifth circle!


    ¡°But why are there still two branches? So I finally broke through to the fifth circle with two laws?¡± Eli¡¯s mouth twitched as he stared at the small tree.


    Although his body¡¯s instincts told him that he had succeeded, he felt that it was unreal!


    A normal Tree of Law had one branch, but he had two. Was this considered a Twin Tree of Law?


    However, Eli didn¡¯t have any other emotions. After all, ever since his second circle, he had never been able to advance normally. It was normal for him to have some accidents. The most important thing now was to check on the changes after advancing.


    ¡°First, there¡¯s power. My power hasn¡¯t changed, but I can transform it into the power of laws. It¡¯s a completely different level from the power of celestial.


    ¡°Also, the evolution of the laws has made my devouring ability even stronger. I can even devour the power of others. Of course, it will be very difficult to convert them. As for time, my time domain can probably expand to dozens of kilometers. Moreover, I have new abilities.¡± Eli carefully sensed the changes in his body and became more and more shocked.


    Whether it was strength or level, it was a completely different concept from the half-step fifth circle.


    Moreover, he discovered that his time law had a new ability.


    ¡°Time Reversal!¡± Eli pursed his lips in surprise.


    If one said that the Time Domain¡¯s essence was to speed up or slow down time, the essence of time was still moving forward. However, the Time Reversal ability was a little ridiculous. It could reverse time and cause it to flow back.


    ¡°Impressive!¡±


    Eli sighed deeply. The sudden change had brought him more benefits. It was even stronger than a normal fifth circle. After all, he had one more branch!


    ¡°However, I still need to properly control this power. After all, I¡¯ve just advanced, and I¡¯m only at the first level of the Laws. Perhaps I can stay here forever and wait for me to become stronger before leaving.¡± Eli pursed his lips and pondered.


    The fifth circle was different from the fourth ring. It was divided into six levels, namely the Germinal Realm, the Divine Tree Realm, the Thousand Leaves Realm, the Ten Thousand Flowers Realm, the Fruit of Law, and the Nirvana Realm. Compared to the fourth circle, each level had a greater possibility of growth due to the growth of the Tree of Law.


    Every level was a leap in class.


    What Eli was thinking was that he could ¡± quietly develop ¡± here for a few hundred years and then break through to become stronger before showing his face. Wouldn¡¯t that be even better?


    ¡°I originally wanted to go out and find a fifth circle warlock to fight, but now it seems that I should just quietly develop. I¡¯ll go out when I¡¯m stronger. It¡¯ll be safer then.¡±


    As a firm bully, Eli would not be so reckless as to fight the fifth circle!


    It was better to wait for him to become stronger.


    Thinking of this, Eli opened his eyes, looked around, and walked deeper into the time fragment.


    Now that he was at the fifth circle, he was able to withstand even more.


    In the end, he stopped at a spot where the time flow was a hundred times faster.


    The augmentation of the Time Rule allowed him to adapt to time even more.


    Pa!


    Eli sat down and began to comprehend the law.

 Chapter 506 - 506 Grim Reaper

    506 Grim Reaper


    While Eli was meditating.


    He didn¡¯t know that as he advanced, the strongest people in the world also noticed this change.


    In the outer layer of the Mage World, in some hidden spaces, Warlocks opened their eyes one by one.


    ¡°The power of rules. Someone has advanced to the fifth circle. I don¡¯t know which faction it is from. Send someone to investigate!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen someone ascend. I wonder if it will have any impact on the world. I feel like calling my family and asking them to pay attention.¡±


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s a human¡¯s and not a marine race¡¯s. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be troublesome in the future!¡±


    ¡°Send someone to investigate!¡±


    The old faces opened their eyes one by one, and their expressions were all different!


    Advancing to the fifth circle meant that they were standing at the top of the world. Each of them was an amazing warlock, and they might have some changes in the situation.


    Therefore, it was still very important to know who this person was.


    Therefore, under the orders of the various old leaders, all the forces began to move. Even the Warlock Union was no exception. In other words, most of these old guys belonged to the Warlock Union.


    However, after a full month, they still found nothing.


    They sighed and instructed their people to be on guard.


    In the extreme north.


    The Lich King also woke up in the wizard tower, but he was frowning.


    ¡°I hope the fifth circle warlock won¡¯t affect me in any way.¡±


    For a force that was currently fighting against the Warlock Union, there was no need to talk about their strength. Although advancing to the fifth circle would definitely have a huge impact, what made him frown was another matter.


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    ¡°Why does this aura feel a little familiar¡­¡±


    A rare trace of confusion flashed in his eyes.


    Deep Sea!


    The Kings of the Deep Sea woke up one after another and looked at the land with a hint of fear in their eyes.


    ¡°Has another fifth-circle human been born?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it doesn¡¯t matter. So what if he has a fifth circle? In the future, we will definitely turn this world into a blue color.¡±


    The Kings of the Deep Sea communicated with each other and soon cut off contact again.


    The instant he broke through, Ely entered the vision of the entire world¡¯s top level!


    Although it wasn¡¯t exposed, countless eyes were already focused on him.


    ..


    Eli didn¡¯t know about this.


    At this moment, he was still immersed in the fragments of time.


    Meditate, meditate, meditate!


    Dazzling timeline lightning crackled, and the shadow law was also brought along by him. This allowed his understanding of the law to rapidly deepen, and the tree of law also began to slowly grow!


    For Eli, such closed-door training was just perfect.


    Ten years later, in the outside world.


    As the power of laws flashed in the depths of the time fragment world, the entire time fragment world was first filled with endless time flow, followed by a thick ink-like shadow!


    It was only after a few days that everything ended!


    In the depths of the fragment, Eli took a deep breath and looked into his body.


    Compared to the Tree of Law from a thousand years ago, the Tree of Law was now many times larger. The once thin and weak tree had now changed greatly. Its thick roots pierced into the void and continuously absorbed power. Its strong trunk was also many times stronger than before.


    If the Tree of Law was once in its seedling stage, the Tree of Law now had entered its growth stage. It possessed the characteristics of a tree, but of course, its branches were still bare.


    ¡°I¡¯ve advanced to the second stage of the fifth circle Divine Tree Mage. I¡¯m much stronger than before.¡± Eli felt his own strength.


    A thousand years of loneliness made him stronger.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s still not enough. The Warlock Union and the Sea Tribe definitely have more powerful forces.¡± Eli put away his pride and entered the depths of the secret realm again.


    He was stronger and could withstand a stronger flow of time.


    A hundred times!


    ..


    110 times.


    120 times!


    ..


    150 times


    In the end, he stopped at the 150-fold time flow and entered meditation again.


    Compared to loneliness, he could endure it. Moreover, the feeling of becoming stronger was really comfortable!


    Time slowly passed.


    Ten years in the outside world.


    In the dazzling time fragment world, Eli stretched his body and felt the Law Bending Power that was already at the peak of the Divine Tree in his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Focus my consciousness on the clone and go out for a walk!¡±


    Eli knew that he would not be able to break through in a short period of time, so he prepared to go out and relax.


    ..


    At this moment!


    Central Region, Hamis City!


    As the main city of the Hamis family in the Warlock Union, Hamis City was the core city in the western part of the central region. Every day, millions of Warlocks came and went, making it very lively.


    However, at this moment, in the center of the city, in a tall white tower.


    The room was silent, and the low pitch buried the entire place!


    The room wasn¡¯t big, and there weren¡¯t many Warlocks inside. There were only three of them.


    Azak sat on a chair, and in front of him were two warlocks in black warlock robes with their heads lowered.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve already investigated. The matter regarding the Mage Tower seems to have nothing to do with the other families of the Warlock Union. With the help of the war that Sir had specially started, we gathered enough information during the chaos. In the end, we confirmed that the ruins should have fallen into the hands of Eli!¡± A black-robed warlock lowered his head. They were the two people from decades ago, and they were also the trusted aides of Azak!


    ¡°So it¡¯s Eli!¡±


    Azak narrowed his eyes, and a glimmer of light flashed in them.


    After spending so much effort, he finally found it.


    Moreover, over the years, they had secretly cracked the document and learned more. Compared to that person¡¯s son, this person called Dylan seemed to have followed Gray to the battlefield in the end.


    However, he died in the warlock world. This was very strange!


    Therefore, they were certain that there was something on this person!


    ¡± But that¡¯s Eli¡­¡± He pursed his lips!


    For those in the fifth circle, anyone below the fourth circle was nothing. Their family had people at this level, but they had no reason to attack Eli.


    After all, this matter had to be kept secret!


    Ugh!


    For a moment, he fell into deep thought.


    A few minutes later, he opened his eyes and said, ¡°Since we can¡¯t make a move, let¡¯s ask the Grim Reaper to make a move.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the Grim Reaper?¡±


    ¡°The only fifth-circle assassin on the continent, a Germinal Warlock.¡±


    The two of them were shocked.


    ¡°Then what reward will we give, sir? After all, he¡¯s a fifth-circle warlock.¡± A Warlock asked.


    ¡°Heh, although the Grim Reaper is the number one assassin organization on the continent, and the second is the Death Mandala Flower. Although Mandala Flower doesn¡¯t have a fifth circle, it¡¯s already a threat to their position. I heard that they¡¯ve been looking for Miya recently. I know that she¡¯s been in the Western Region recently. I¡¯ll provide them with her location and let them help me kill Eli.¡± Azak revealed a cruel smile.


    Just because they couldn¡¯t make a move didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t have other methods.


    As for Eli, no matter how strong he was, he was a fourth-circle warlock. It was impossible for him to survive against a fifth-circle opponent.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The two of them nodded in unison.


    ..


    Three days later!


    In the grassi land.


    Eli opened his eyes and stood up.


    Walking out of the Magus Tower, he looked at the lively environment outside and the warm sunlight. He immediately felt relaxed. Not far away, Hydra, who had already advanced to half-step five-circle, had his eyes closed. Further away was Dylan, who was at the peak of the Radiant Sun.


    After occupying the resources of a region, a few of them also advanced.


    They were also surprised to see Eli. Eli had been in seclusion for decades and was finally willing to come out. However, it was not a big deal. To people of this level, decades were nothing!


    Therefore, they continued with their own business.


    ¡°It feels good!¡±


    Eli narrowed his eyes, enjoying the most ordinary yet precious thing.


    At the same time, a black shadow appeared outside the Grassi grounds.


    His cold eyes looked at Eli.


    It was ready to go.

 Chapter 507 - 507 The Astonished Death

    507 The Astonished Death


    In the darkness, Dani Mauri stood silently outside the grassy ground. He looked calmly at ¡± Eli ¡± who came out from afar, and his brows raised slightly.


    ¡°Is this Eli? Why are you even weaker than I thought!¡±


    He pondered.


    In recent years, the Death Mandala Flower has developed very quickly. It had even threatened them. In order to maintain their status, their forces had been trying their best to encircle the Death Mandala Flower. The results were also very good. Nearly one-third of the higher-ups had been killed by them, including several of Miya¡¯s trusted aides.


    The only problem was Miya was missing. He was also looking for her.


    Therefore, Azak came to him, so he readily agreed.


    After all, although Eli had caused quite a bit of trouble in the past few years, it was really nothing in the eyes of these people. It was just that they did not have the need to get rid of him.


    However, the conditions that Azak had offered were sufficient, and he also had a reason to return the favor.


    ¡°Looking at the time, they should be surrounding Miya. We can leave after we finish off Eli.¡± He curled his lips and walked out of the darkness.


    He swaggered into the grassi ground without any concealment.


    That¡¯s right. In his opinion, assassinating a half-step fifth-circle warlock was a little too embarrassing.


    He could just do it head-on!


    At this moment, as he appeared, several dozen spell formations were activated on the Grassi ground. Light screens stopped him from advancing, but he only waved his hand lightly. A deathly aura surged out, and the spell formations in front of him gradually turned gray before shattering like mirrors.


    Just like that, a few seconds later, he walked into the grassi field and walked towards Eli.


    This change attracted all the creatures in the Grassi Land.


    Eli turned his head and narrowed his eyes.


    The person was wearing a black warlock robe with a blood-red palm drawn on it. He looked like a middle-aged man, but the only thing special about him was his eyes.


    It was like a pair of dead fish eyes as if everything was dead.


    How many people had he killed?


    Most importantly, this person¡¯s aura had already reached the fifth circle.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Eli didn¡¯t know this person.


    ¡°My name is Dani Mauri. Those who are familiar with me call me the Grim Reaper. However, I prefer everyone to call me the Death. That way, it will be more imposing. My job is to kill people for money.¡± Dani smiled at Eli and replied.


    At this moment, Hydra, Nikola, and Dylan had already arrived in front of Eli and were staring at him. Even Hill¡¯s countless tentacles had extended over.


    Everyone was not as relaxed as before.


    This was because the person in front of them gave them a huge sense of pressure.


    Even though he was dozens of meters away, the death aura that followed him like a shadow almost made Nikola¡¯s soul body turn cold. Hydra felt a sense of danger, and Dylan narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a half-step fifth circle!¡± Nikola spoke.


    ¡°Hiss hiss!¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Dylan¡¯s eyes flickered, and his body began to change mechanically as if he was ready to fight at any moment.


    ¡°A half-step fifth circle undead, an elemental-like creature, a high-level mechanical creature, and a tree that hasn¡¯t even reached the fourth circle but has a life force that surprises me. It seems like I¡¯ve gained something extra this time!¡± Dani turned a blind eye to their words, but he observed them with ease.


    Especially when he turned around and looked at the tall Hill in the distance, his eyes lit up. The life aura was so dense that it was considered precious even to him.


    Feeling completely ignored, their expressions turned ugly.


    The Hydra let out a neigh, and its body continued to grow larger. It slowly moved forward, preparing to attack.


    But at this moment, a hand stretched out and pulled him back.


    ¡± He is at the fifth circle. Retreat!¡± Eli calmly stood up and asked them to back off.


    ¡°Fifth circle?¡±


    After confirming their guesses, their expressions turned ugly.


    ¡± Fifth circle? Why is he here?¡± Nikola looked at Eli, who had already blocked them behind, and his expression was extremely ugly!


    Dylan also looked at Eli worriedly.


    The fifth circle warlock was not someone that Eli could fight. Could it be that it ended as soon as he regained his memory? Then who will he go to? There wasn¡¯t a single mage in the world right now!


    ¡°Yo, you have some knowledge!¡± Dani smiled when he saw Eli come out!


    ¡°Of course, but I¡¯m still very curious about who wants to kill me.¡± Curiosity flashed in Eli¡¯s eyes. At the same time, his main body, which was far away in the time fragment, left the fragment and returned quickly.


    He was stalling for time now.


    ¡°Sorry, professional ethics!¡± Facing a fourth-circle warlock, Dani was really relaxed.


    ¡°Then you are not very competent. I think the teacher who brought you in didn¡¯t teach you to fight the enemy head-on, right?¡± Eli continued to delay.


    ¡°Indeed, but it doesn¡¯t matter how you kill the fourth circle minion as long as you complete your goal.¡± This time, Dani nodded in agreement, but the killing intent in his eyes gradually spread.


    A gray aura spread out, and the surrounding lawn began to wither and die.


    ¡°It looks like your law is related to death. Not bad!¡± Eli commented.


    ¡°You talk a little too much!¡± Dani was a little angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to talk to you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can always be so unscrupulous.


    ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t chat anymore. I have other things to do after killing you!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, a gray mist appeared from Dani and flew directly towards Eli.¡± Eli ¡± still wanted to resist, but ¡®Eli¡¯ collapsed to the ground as if he had lost his strength.


    ¡°The true laws are not something that can be understood by a half-step warlock.¡± Dani waved his hand, and Eli flew towards him before being surrounded by even more gray mist.


    His mission this time was not to kill but to take away Eli.


    However, as for the others¡­They were all interesting, so he decided to pack them up and take them away.


    The gray fog appeared in his hand again and surged toward a few of them.


    At this moment, everyone felt incomparably terrified, especially when they saw the unconscious Eli. No one had expected Eli to be subdued just like that.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Nikola was in despair.


    Who was this fifth circle man?


    Hiss!


    Hydra was even crazier. When it saw the bound Eli, it twisted its body and charged straight at Dani.


    To Hydra, Eli was his master.


    Pa!


    However, Dani merely waved his hand, and the Hydra¡¯s immense strength was sent flying. In fact, half of the Hydra¡¯s body collapsed, leaving behind only its core and upper half, which smashed heavily into the distant mountain wall!


    Bang!


    Dust flew everywhere, but Hydra still did not give up. It squirmed its body and looked at Eli in Dani¡¯s hands. It was even preparing to activate the power in the core.


    ¡°Loyalty that doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Dani curled his lips.


    For someone who stood at the top of the world¡¯s assassins, he had seen too many similar scenes. He was once a little touched, but after seeing it, he just wanted to crush it!


    The gray fog wrapped around them, and he directly bound them, just like Eli. Then, he walked toward Hill. He was very interested in the strange tree at this moment and was ready to dig it out.


    ¡°That¡¯s a little too much!¡±


    A voice came from afar!


    Who was it?


    Dani was stunned. He turned around and saw a man in a red wizard robe looking at him not far away. He looked exactly like Eli.


    At this moment, the bound Eli had already dissipated, turning into countless specks of light that flew toward the new Eli.


    ¡°A clone?¡± Dani narrowed his eyes.


    Azak had told him about it, but he didn¡¯t seem to care at the time. In addition, the Eli he fought earlier was also a half-step fifth circle warlock, so he naturally felt that that was the real Eli.


    Now, it seemed that he had almost made a mistake!


    ¡°Wow, you actually dare to come out. You¡¯re a little brave!¡± He casually threw the bound players far away, then waved his sleeves and looked at Eli.


    Nikola, who was not far away, also stared with wide eyes.


    ¡°Is it a clone? When did that happen? But Milord, you shouldn¡¯t have come back!¡± Nikola was confused at first, and then his face was filled with pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Eli waved his hand and looked at the budding warlock in front of him.


    When Dani saw the patronizing gaze again, he was a little angry.


    In the next second, a gray mist rose up and turned into a hand of death. All the plants in their way died rapidly, and even the soil was corroded bit by bit!


    With the power of laws, even a simple application could unleash powerful power.


    ¡°Not bad!¡±


    Eli commented.


    In the next second, a shadow surged out from behind him and rushed towards the giant hand, instantly tearing it into countless pieces. Then, the shadow flew towards Dani and turned into a palm.


    Pa!


    Before Dani could react, a huge force surged over.


    He flew directly towards the mountain wall at the side, stirring up a lot of smoke and dust, but he did not suffer any injuries. It was as if it was just a slap to him.


    This was an insult¡­However, how could his Hand of Death be broken? It was impossible for it to be broken. Only a law could break his attack. This meant that¡­ Eli was at the fifth circle?


    Dani slowly got up and looked at Eli in the distance. His contempt turned into caution.


    ¡°Are you a Germinal Warlock?¡±


    He squinted his eyes and asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Ely shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You¡¯ve definitely advanced to the fifth circle. Everyone has been deceived by you.¡± Dani gritted his teeth, his face still stinging from the slap.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Eli asked.


    He looked at the Hydra that had almost died in the distance, the injured people, and the destroyed environment. This was the first time he had made such a big mistake, and he was very angry.


    ¡°Ready?¡± A hint of doubt flashed in Dani¡¯s eyes.


    Eli¡¯s eyes gradually narrowed, and then he said angrily, ¡°Ready to die!¡±


    Dani¡¯s pupils dilated.

 Chapter 508 - 508 Miya in Danger

    508 Miya in Danger


    ¡± You¡¯re too arrogant, Eli!¡±


    Dani was very angry at this time, not only because of Azak¡¯s deception but also because of this shameless guy in front of him.


    Even if you just advanced to the fifth circle, where did you get the courage to provoke me?


    He decided to teach Eli a lesson!


    A layer of gray fog surged out of his body and covered his body like a cloak. A dense death aura wrapped around his body, and everything around him was rapidly corroding. All the life force in the surroundings was rapidly disappearing.


    In the blink of an eye, the land within a few hundred meters of him had turned into a purgatory.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched. This was his territory!


    ¡°We¡¯ll go out and fight!¡± Eli shouted and flew towards the mountain range behind the valley.


    Dani took a look and followed, leaving everyone looking at each other.


    ¡± Wait a minute. Your Excellency is at the fifth circle?¡± At this moment, Nikolas, who was lying on the ground, asked Dylan, doubting his life.


    ¡°Maybe?¡± Dylan¡¯s mouth twitched.


    They were so close that they did not know when Eli had broken through to the fifth ring.


    On the other hand, Hydra, whose body was more than half broken, revealed a joyful expression.


    ¡°Silly snake!¡±


    Nikola cursed angrily and quickly got up to save Hydra.


    ..


    On the other side.


    The two of them flew tens of thousands of meters behind the mountain range.


    Soon, Eli stopped. A gray figure slowly appeared not far away, revealing Dani¡¯s figure. At this moment, there was a blood-red dagger in his hand!


    ¡°Someone told me that you¡¯re a half-step fifth circle warlock. It seems that you¡¯re the one who advanced some time ago. It¡¯s only been ten years since then. This time isn¡¯t even enough for the newly-advanced fifth circle warlock to stabilize the rules.¡± Dani looked at Eli calmly.


    ¡°Come and try!¡± Eli smiled.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Dani¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but his figure gradually disappeared into the void, disappearing from Eli¡¯s vision.


    As an assassin, this was a method he was used to.


    Dani merged into the void as if he had completely disappeared from this land.


    However, the faint killing intent told Eli that he was right beside him, ready to launch a fatal blow at any time. Therefore, Eli did not hesitate and activated the five-ringed silver eyes.


    Since advancing, Silver Eye had become stronger.


    This was a powerful skill that was taboo even in the mage world. It allowed Eli to easily see Dani¡¯s figure. At this moment, Dani was a few hundred meters in front of him and was slowly approaching.


    Eli watched him approach as if he did not sense it.


    Although Dani noticed the change in Eli¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t feel that he had been discovered. He continued to slowly approach Eli, and in the blink of an eye, he was a hundred meters away.


    He had already entered the attack range.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    In the next moment, he exploded.


    The Law of Death condensed on the dagger at this moment. A hundred meters in an instant, Dani launched his first fatal attack on Eli.


    Under the powerful rules, an obvious gap even appeared in space.


    However, it was as if Eli had already sensed it. He retreated backward and dodged the attack.


    ¡°What?!¡± Surprise flashed in Dani¡¯s eyes.


    As he watched Eli brush his shoulders, the attack in his hand slipped gently. The small dagger attack instantly slid to the ground.


    Bang!


    An ear-splitting sound rang out as a terrifying scar that was thousands of meters long instantly appeared in the mountains. The depth of the scar was also dozens of meters. Several mountains were directly split into two, and the crack emitted a dense aura of death. Everything within a thousand meters of the crack quickly died.


    The entire mountain range was in an uproar. Countless creatures ran into the distance. It was extremely spectacular, but most of them were stained with the aura of death. As they ran, their flesh fell off and turned into ghastly white bones!


    There was no difference whether it was a zero-circle or a fourth-circle creature.


    Under this attack, the entire mountain range within a thousand meters turned into a hell of death.


    This was a fifth-circle attack. Although it looked ordinary, the power contained in it was not vague at all.


    After missing his target, Dani prepared to escape.


    But how could Eli let him have his way? He waved his hand.


    Boundless shadows appeared and covered Dani, emitting a devouring power. In an instant, a huge suction force was released and pulled him out of the void.


    After that, the shadow directly wrapped around him.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Dani was shocked when he felt the restraints around him.


    How could a newly-advanced fifth-circle warlock pull him out of hiding? This was his best skill, which had once allowed him to survive in front of a divine tree warlock.


    He had to break free!


    The gray fog dissipated once again. He wanted to corrode the shadows, but he was shocked to find that the gray fog was actually swallowed by the surrounding shadows without causing any ripples.


    This was because he had been completely crushed at the level of laws!


    ¡°How can a newly advanced Germinal Warlock crush me in terms of laws?¡± Dani was panicking. He looked at Eli in the distance with fear in his eyes. He was no longer as calm as before.


    ¡°I never said I was a Germinal Warlock!¡±


    At this moment, Eli slowly approached Dani, and a shadow condensed in his hand.


    ¡°Not a Germinal Warlock?¡± Dani was stunned, and then a trace of shock flashed in his eyes. He felt that the shadows around him had indeed surpassed this level.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually at the Divine Tree Stage!¡± Dani¡¯s eyes were so wide that he could not believe it, and even more so, he directly begged for mercy, ¡°Sir, spare my life, spare my life. I¡¯m just doing my job for money!¡±


    ¡°I prefer it when you were unruly.¡± Eli glanced at him, and the shadow in his hand condensed and flew toward Dani.


    Bang!


    The shadow instantly exploded a few meters away from Dani, turning into a resplendent shadow. Then, a devouring power erupted, absorbing everything in the surroundings. Dani directly melted into the void.


    For a few seconds, it was as if the void was about to be absorbed. After that, the shadow gradually dissipated as if nothing had happened, except for Dani, who had disappeared and died.


    ¡± About one-tenth of my power is enough to kill a Germinal Warlock. I don¡¯t even need to fight with our lives on the line!¡±


    After the battle, Eli finally had a rough estimate of the Germinal Warlock¡¯s strength.


    After thousands of years of silent development, the result was good.


    This also made Eli approve of his previous decision. If it were not for the arduous meditation, if he was still in the germinal stage, then he would be in big trouble.


    If he were still in that stage, he would inevitably suffer some injuries or even die.


    ¡°I¡¯ve avoided another life-and-death crisis!¡± Eli sighed and then began to search Dani, who was kept in the shadows. Soon, he saw that in the shadows, Azak gave Dani a copy of Miya¡¯s location and asked him to help kill Eli.


    ¡°Azak!¡±


    Eli narrowed his eyes. It was this guy again.


    The Hamis family was really persistent!


    But were they crazy? At this moment? Why did they attack him? Eli couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°But let¡¯s talk about this later. If I remember correctly, if I remember correctly, Miya should be Udo¡¯s daughter.¡± Eli recalled the West Coast. That was more than a thousand years ago.


    He seemed to have promised Udo that he would help his daughter if they met in the future.


    ¡± Let¡¯s do that. I¡¯m a person who keeps her promise. She should be surrounded by four Half-Step fifth-circle warlocks now. I have to go now. Otherwise, she¡¯ll die.¡±


    Eli searched for the general direction, then turned into a blood-red light and flew away. His speed was dozens of times faster than a fourth-circle warlock, like a blood-red thread.


    Half an hour after Eli left.


    An Earthen Demon Bear walked out of a mountain range not far away, its body trembling. Its body, which had shrunk to a few meters, kept trembling. When it saw the thousand-meter-long death rift in the distance, it felt even more terrified.


    Even though he was a half-step fifth circle Demonic Earth Bear, he could clearly understand that if that attack landed on his head, he would definitely have no chance of survival. There was not even a one in a hundred thousand chance.


    ¡°Moreover, the person who just got off¡­¡± He recalled that figure and immediately cried, ¡°Damn it, last time I ran into the depths of the mountain range to hide from him. This time, I actually met him again.


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t stay here anymore!¡± He grumbled, but his body was heading west. He wanted to go to the central region. He didn¡¯t want to stay in the western region for another day.


    Bullying a bear!

 Chapter 509 - 509 An Old Friends Date

    509 An Old Friend¡¯s Date


    Miya was frantically fleeing between the mountain ranges!


    Her injuries were very serious. A wound that was half a meter long extended from her shoulder to her abdomen, and purple-red blood kept flowing out. It was a symptom of poisoning.


    Moreover, it was not a simple element but a poison that contained a weak law!


    If she was willing to spend some time, she could cure it, but the four people chasing him would never give her that time.


    At the thought of this, she turned around and looked behind her.


    In the sky, not far away, four figures were chasing him closely. Three men and one woman. Each of them wore a warlock robe with bloody handprints on it. They wore masks on their faces, revealing only their cold eyes.


    Seeing Miya turn around, the voices of a few people entered her ears.


    ¡°Miya, you¡¯re seriously injured. We¡¯ll catch up to you in half an hour at most, and this is no man¡¯s land in the Western Regions. Where can you run to?¡±


    ¡°Lord Dani will be here soon. Even if you dodge our attack, we have already planted our aura on you. When Lord Dani arrives, even if you have a backup plan, what¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Miya gritted her teeth and cursed. However, her mood became even more depressed as she felt the wounds on her body.


    That¡¯s right, being chased by four assassins of the same level while being seriously injured, even though she didn¡¯t think she had any chance!


    However, she would never surrender!


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk when you catch up to me!¡± Miya cursed and threw a black ball behind her. The ball turned into a thick smoke cage, trapping them. Then, she ran forward.


    ¡°Break the prison!¡±


    The corners of their mouths twitched, but they still attacked.


    A few minutes later, the prison was broken, and a few of them continued to chase in one direction!


    Miya had their mark on her, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to catch her!


    Soon, they caught up to Miya again and started to attack her. Miya had to dodge left and right as she ran. New wounds appeared on her body.


    A large amount of blood dyed her clothes red. Not only did this drain her stamina and energy, but it also drained her bloodline power and slowed her down.


    Finally, a few minutes later, Miya had to throw out another smoke bomb. She quickly hid in the mountains and a valley. She used all kinds of methods to hide.


    In the valley, Miya was gasping for breath. However, she was desperate.


    Even she did not seem to believe that she could escape this time.


    Sigh!


    Miya took a deep breath and leaned against the wall. She opened the ring and took out a crystal ball. A picture appeared on it.


    There were three of them. On the left was a woman with long sky-blue hair. Her figure was slender and as cold as a mountain. On the right was another man with black hair and black eyes. He looked so ordinary.


    Between the two was a girl with blue hair but a smile.


    However, in this picture, there was a crack between the two women. It was a picture that Mia had pieced together.


    ¡± Mother, Father!¡±


    Miya looked at the drawing with a pale face. A trace of confusion flashed in her determined eyes!


    As a half-step fifth-circle assassin, she could no longer remember how many people she had killed. However, how many people knew that she had become an assassin to avenge her mother?


    She had taken revenge a long time ago, but her mother had already died!


    ¡°What a heartless man!¡± She glanced at the man, but there was no hatred in her heart. It was not only her mother who used her father back then, but her father, Udo, had also done many things. He had also paid for everything before leaving the Western Regions.


    He still remembered the man¡¯s pitiful but doting voice.


    ¡°Miya, if you encounter any danger in the future, go to the west coast¡¯s Bloodline Tower and ask for help. For my sake, he might be able to take you in!¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Miya smiled.


    Putting aside the fact that a place like the West Coast could produce any powerful beings, more than a thousand of them had already passed. The Herman that his father had mentioned was probably long dead.


    ¡°However, perhaps I should have left with him back then!¡± Tears flashed in Miya¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Found you!¡±


    Suddenly, a sparse sound came from the valley in the distance.


    Miya was stunned. She quickly put away the crystal ball and hid to the side. She covered her wound while looking at the entrance of the valley.


    Crack!


    After the tree branch was broken and the four of them appeared in the valley, Miya¡¯s mood fell to the bottom.


    ¡°Come out!¡± At this moment, one of the four looked in her direction with a faint smile.


    She was still discovered!


    Miya sighed and slowly walked out of the darkness.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you can¡¯t run away?¡± The masked Warlock giggled. He glanced at the others, and they quickly surrounded Miya from four directions.


    Looking at the four people surrounding her, especially when they took out their weapons and activated their bloodlines, Miya¡¯s mood fell to the bottom of the valley. She was already seriously injured, but now her internal injuries were triggered. She spat out a mouthful of blood!


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re redundant. Perhaps you won¡¯t be able to live until tomorrow even if we don¡¯t chase after you!¡± Seeing Miya like this, they all sneered and approached her slowly.


    Miya closed her eyes in despair, ready to accept her fate!


    ¡°Fortunately, I flew fast. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it would have been too late!¡± All of a sudden, the voice from the valley came again. People looked over. Miya opened her eyes.


    At the entrance of the valley, a man wearing a scarlet warlock robe slowly walked out. He had black hair and looked young, but his eyes were exceptionally bright, like the stars.


    ¡°Eli!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened when they saw the person who had just arrived, especially the four-man assassin team.


    As an assassin, they were naturally well-informed. Before entering the Western Region, they must have seen a portrait of Eli. He was known as the number one person under the fifth circle!


    However, this wasn¡¯t what surprised them. They were shocked, but why would Eli appear here? Whether it was the Death Mandala or the Grim Reaper, they had nothing to do with him.


    Moreover, from his words, there was no doubt that he was prepared to intervene in this matter!


    ¡°Eli, this is a private matter between the Grim Reaper and the Death Mandala Flower. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t interfere. Moreover, our Lord is right behind us and may come at any time.¡± One of the Warlocks stood up and looked at Eli.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I promised some people something. If you kill Miya here, I¡¯ll go back on my word!¡± Eli smiled at them.


    Hearing Eli¡¯s words, everyone looked at each other. Even Miya was surprised. She seemed to have figured out how she could be in contact with this big shot from the Western Regions.


    ¡°Our lord, our lord is at fifth circle¡­¡± The Warlock continued to threaten.


    Bang!


    A corpse slowly appeared on the ground.


    They looked over.


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Lolo¡­ Lord Dani!¡± A voice rang out in unison. Everyone looked at the familiar corpse in shock. He was wearing a blood-red sorcerer robe and had a pair of dead fish eyes. Who else could it be but Dani?


    ¡°This guy is the most incompetent killer I¡¯ve ever seen. He actually took the initiative to fight me, but I killed him!¡± Eli shook his head in disdain.


    Hiss!


    The few of them shifted their gazes, and the way they looked at Eli had completely changed.


    Dani was a fifth-circle warlock. How could he die? This could only mean that Eli was a fifth-circle warlock!


    ¡°Are you a fifth-circle warlock?¡± A warlock looked at Eli with fear in his eyes. The others were also in disbelief.


    Amongst them, the eyes of Miya were also wide open. She stared blankly at the body on the ground. It was the body of Dani, the number one assassin organization in the world!


    ¡°Fifth circle!¡± She knew what this meant, but it made her even more confused.


    She had no connection with this person¡­No, it seemed like someone had hired the Grim Reaper to assassinate Eli¡­Could it be because of this? That was too ridiculous.


    Gulp!


    At this moment, they were already dumbfounded and did not dare to move.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡± Seeing this scene, Eli waved his hand. Countless shadows instantly appeared and swallowed them. They wanted to resist, but when the shadows passed, they instantly let out painful wails and disappeared in the shadows.


    Was the crisis over?


    Seeing the four of them disappear in a flash, Miya no longer had any doubts.


    The person in front of him was really in the fifth circle.


    ¡°My, my lord!¡± Miya looked at Eli, but her mood relaxed a little.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a bad person!¡± Eli approached with a smile.


    In the next second.


    Thud!


    ¡°She¡¯s unconscious.¡± Looking at Miya, who had fallen, Eli blinked.


    When he looked again, he instantly saw the poison all over her body, as well as her injured body.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite serious.¡±


    A shadow flashed past, and Miya was sucked into it.


    Eli took a glance and left.

 Chapter 510 - 510 Miya in Tears, Azak in Fury

    510 Miya in Tears, Azak in Fury


    A day later.


    In a room in the Mage Tower, Miya was lying on a bed. Dylan, Nikola, and Hydra were standing not far away.


    ¡°It¡¯s Udo¡¯s daughter. Time really flies. In the blink of an eye, his daughter is already half a step into the fifth circle.¡± Nikola sighed deeply.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Eli nodded.


    He didn¡¯t expect to meet Udo¡¯s daughter like this. After all, although he had promised Udo, he didn¡¯t expect to meet her for real.


    ¡°Master has already treated her, so she should wake up soon. But Master Eli, when did you break through?¡± Dylan looked at Eli.


    Hearing this, Nikola also showed a curious expression.


    He was already in a desperate situation, but he did not expect Eli to break through to the fifth circle without a sound and easily kill a fifth-circle assassin. It was simply ridiculous!


    ¡°Oh, not too long ago. I broke through by luck. Let¡¯s not talk about this. I just broke through to the fifth circle, and I¡¯m still at the bottom of the fifth circle!¡± Eli instructed the two.


    ¡°The lowest level?¡±


    The corners of their mouths twitched, but they did not say anything!


    Because this was a very Eli thing to do.


    ¡± Miya woke up.¡± Suddenly, Dylan said.


    Everyone looked over. Miya had opened her eyes.


    ..


    It hurt!


    Miya opened her eyes with difficulty. She looked around.


    In an unfamiliar room, there was Eli, the spirit, and the mechanical dog.


    Oh, she was being hunted down and was saved by Eli!


    As she thought about it, she immediately got up, but her cheeks were a little red because her original clothes had long disappeared without a trace. A loose wizard robe was worn on her.


    ¡°Your Warlock robe is seriously damaged. I got someone to change it for you!¡± Eli walked over and said.


    Seeing Eli, Miya immediately got up and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, sir, for saving my life!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Eli replied with a smile, his eyes kind.


    Looking at Miya made him feel like he was looking at a junior.


    Back then, Udo was one of his subordinates and had helped him a little.


    Feeling the kind gaze of Eli, the corners of Miya¡¯s mouth twitched, but she seemed to remember something. She asked cautiously, ¡°Sir Eli, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Ask away!¡± Eli nodded.


    After experiencing such a baffling rescue, it would be strange if she denied him.


    Miya¡¯s throat moved slightly. She looked into Eli¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Sir, may I ask why you saved my life?¡±


    Miya was extremely confused.


    ¡°Oh, I promised your father that I would help you if I met you in the future,¡± Eli replied with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, I still remember how that guy came back in a sorry state!¡± Nikola laughed loudly as if he had thought of something interesting.


    ¡°My father?¡±


    Miya was stunned. She had thought of many possibilities, but she had never thought of this one. Her eyes sparkled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I told that guy Udo not to go to the Central Region.¡± Nikola clicked his tongue.


    ¡°My father, Udo.¡± This time, Miya was certain. She looked at Eli as if she remembered the origin of this lord. He seemed to be from the West Coast.


    So, this person in front of him was actually the lord that his father had mentioned!


    Her father had already left the Western Regions, but he still cared for her in this way.


    Instantly, countless tears filled Miya¡¯s eyes. The longing for her father and the pain in her heart burst out like an ocean.


    Drip! Drip!


    Tears soaked the blanket. The leader of the continent¡¯s famous assassin organization, Miya, exploded in emotions and cried.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Miya left a week later.


    At this moment, she had fully recovered from her injuries. Eli also told her about the Hamis family.


    Before she left, she lowered her head and thanked him, ¡°Sir, I won¡¯t forget your kindness, but if I¡¯m not around, the organization will be in chaos. Moreover, the higher-ups of the Grim Reaper were killed by you, so I will return to take over their organization!


    ¡°When everything is over, I will return to join My Lord¡¯s army and repay you for saving my life!


    ¡°When the time comes, even if you want to attack the Hamis family, I will definitely stand on your side. Even if I can¡¯t help you, in terms of intelligence, our two assassin organizations are at the top.


    ¡°And I won¡¯t tell anyone about my lord, I swear on my bloodline!!¡±


    After that, Miya left, and Eli didn¡¯t stop her.


    Of course, Eli was also interested in her development.


    Ever since his influence had grown, he might even have come into contact with the Central Region. However, he was not so clear about the news in the Central Region. Although the Charm Mansion was not bad, they were actually just an ordinary force in the Central Region. They did not have a fifth circle existence. Of course, the Golden Cicada Merchant Association was stronger. That president might have reached the fifth circle.


    It would be a good thing for him if he could get more information from the two assassin organizations.


    As for the other part, Eli didn¡¯t take it seriously. Miya might have guessed that he was Herman, but so what? He could just make up a story!


    ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid the Hamis family won¡¯t stop!¡±


    Eli sighed. He knew that something was going to happen next.


    The only thing that worried him was that he still did not understand why the Hamis family had asked the Grim Reaper to take action. However, since they had hired a fifth-circle assassin, they were destined to be enemies.


    ¡°Of course, we have to crush our enemies!¡±


    Eli returned to the mage tower. He decided to build a space passage between this place and the time world fragment to facilitate future rebellions and avoid such a thing from happening again.


    ..


    ¡°What? The Death Mandala¡¯s Miya returned alive and annexed the Grim Reaper at an extremely fast speed?¡±


    Azak jumped up from his chair in shock.


    In front of him, the two Warlocks still covered their bodies. They lowered their heads and said, ¡°Yes, Milord. The Grim Reaper hasn¡¯t shown himself. In fact, we haven¡¯t received any news from them since they entered the Western Regions half a month ago.


    ¡± Their whereabouts have completely disappeared. The ones who appeared were the four people from the organization. They appeared on the outskirts of a mountain range, but they never appeared again after entering the mountain range. Miya returned to the Death Mandala Flower a week later. As for Death, he never appeared again. We suspect that he¡¯s already dead.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Hamis¡¯s face twitched, and his eyes widened.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    A fifth circle Death couldn¡¯t have disappeared for no reason, and it was impossible for Miya to have no reaction to his Hand. However, wasn¡¯t death too ridiculous?


    ¡°It can¡¯t be Eli, right?¡± At this time, another Warlock who had not spoken up reminded him.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Azak denied it directly.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t forget the fifth circle fluctuation that appeared ten years ago. Moreover, Ely was also at the peak of the fourth circle before!¡±The Warlock suggested another possibility.


    Silence!


    This time, Azak was silenced because, according to the Warlock, this was completely possible!


    However, when he thought of Eli being at the fifth circle, he still felt that something was wrong!


    As more and more clues were gathered, they were more and more certain that Elo had important clues about the Gray Wizard Tower. It might even be the location or the key. It was impossible for such things to fall into the hands of others.


    ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t underestimate him this time!¡± A hint of caution flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°However, it is impossible to give the Gray Wizard Tower to him. If he really has it, then it will be a big problem for us. Moreover, we can still hide it now, but what about later? If other families find out, our family will definitely not be able to get it!¡± Azak gritted his teeth.


    Although the Warlock Union had six families, there was a power hierarchy inside it. Three families were weaker than the other three.


    If they could obtain the Magus Tower, they might be able to directly resolve this issue and become the number one family. They might even be able to control the Warlock World, as the legends said.


    Thinking of this, his expression became serious.


    After a few seconds of silence, he looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Send someone out to spread the word that Eli and Roland are colluding to fool the Warlock Union. When the time comes, I¡¯ll take the initiative to propose to the Union that Hamis destroy the Bloodline Tower and then divide up the forces in the Western Region. They¡¯ll definitely agree!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The two nodded and left quickly.


    After the two left, Azak sat back in his chair.


    ¡°If we assume that Eli is at the fifth circle and has the strength to defeat the Grim Reaper, then we should at least send out a fifth circle Warlock.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯ve broken through to the fifth circle? There are some things that you can¡¯t protect!¡±


    Azak gritted his teeth and revealed a cruel smile.

 Chapter 511 - 511 Attacks from the Hamis Family

    511 Attacks from the Hamis Family


    A month later!


    Grassi Land, Mage Tower¡¯s bottom floor.


    A rather huge magic formation was situated here, emitting faint spatial fluctuations.


    ¡°Finally!¡± Eli stood at the side and sighed.


    The creation of the teleportation spell formation in the time world fragment was far more difficult than Eli had imagined. Not only did he have to resist the huge consumption of time, but he also had to consider the spatial instability of the world fragment itself. This made the difficulty of creating a spatial spell formation greatly increased!


    Fortunately, he had enough resources and good skills. After spending about a month, he finally succeeded in creating one. It would greatly facilitate his future travel between the spatial fragments!


    ¡°This is also beneficial for me to hide my main body¡¯s location!¡± Eli smiled and walked out of the wizard tower.


    When the door opened, it was a grassi field, but not far away. There was a large bare area. It was like a bald spot, seriously hindering Eli¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Sigh. Although the power of laws has been cleared by the devouring power, the aura left behind will probably take a few months to recover. The influence of laws on these things is still too great.¡± Eli sighed.


    This was also one of the reasons why the mages of the previous era had banned mages above the fifth circle from fighting within the world. This was because the aftermath of a battle between mages at this stage would have a far greater impact on the world than that of a fourth circle.


    This was also because Eli had used his devouring power to devour the Laws of Death. Otherwise, the aftershock would have taken the world decades to recover.


    ¡°Unfortunately, although the devouring power can devour these laws, it is not complete.¡± Eli shook his head with emotion. After all, the rules he comprehended were separated from the shadow rules and had already deviated a little from the shadow. Therefore, the power was not as great as he had imagined. There was still a lot of room for improvement.


    Of course, this upgrade was very difficult, and perhaps Eli would never be able to achieve it in his entire life.


    ¡°But that might not be the case!¡±


    As he was thinking, he had already reached the other side of the valley, where Hill was.


    At this moment, Hill was even bigger than before. She was 150 meters tall, and the life force she emitted was even stronger as if she would explode at any time.


    Eli knew that Hill was getting closer and closer to the fourth circle!


    ¡°Father!¡± At this moment, a crisp voice sounded. It was Hill¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Mm, remember to remind me when you break through. I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Eli smiled.


    ¡°Hill understands!¡± Hill replied.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eli nodded and turned to look at the other side. Not far away, a huge creature was entrenched. It was Hydra. In front of him was a small mountain of high-grade ores that had been swallowed by it.


    The current Hydra was clearly much better than its damaged body a month ago. Most of its body had recovered, and only a small portion had not!


    ¡± Being invaded by the laws of death once might not be a bad thing. This makes the Hydra¡¯s elements even more condensed. Perhaps, as long as there¡¯s a material of sufficient quality, it won¡¯t be a dream for it to advance to five-circle!¡± Eli secretly observed.


    After observing for a while, Eli confirmed that Hydra had indeed benefited from a disaster. He turned around and entered the Wizard Tower, then headed to the time world fragment.


    Meditation!


    ..


    Three months in the outside world was 54 years in the time world fragment.


    ¡°I failed again!¡±


    In the Time world Fragment, Eli sighed as he felt that the law condensation had failed again.


    Breaking through to the Thousand Leaves Realm was different from the Divine Tree. The first two stages were to keep improving, and there would not be any bottlenecks. However, the third stage was to condense the leaves of the laws, which was to add a little more decoration to the tree of laws.


    Condensing the power of laws into leaves was also the difference between the two ranks. Moreover, his combat strength would once again achieve a certain degree of a leap, producing a qualitative change!


    ¡°But it should be soon. Maybe I¡¯ve been too tense recently. Let¡¯s go out for a walk!¡± Eli thought about it and decided to go out for a walk.


    Crossing the spatial spell formation and returning to the warlock world!


    Eli walked out of the tower and found Nikola waiting at the door.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Eli asked curiously.


    ¡°Sir, I was just about to knock on the door.¡± Nikola smiled and handed over a letter. ¡°Lord, Miya sent someone here yesterday to deliver a letter to you.¡±


    ¡°A letter?¡±


    Eli took the envelope curiously.


    Recently, the Death Mandala Flower and the Grim Reaper caused a commotion in the Central Region. Miya still had the time to write a letter. It seemed that the situation had basically stabilized.


    He opened the letter and started reading.


    But a few seconds later, he frowned.


    ¡°Sir, what happened?¡± Nikola saw that Eli was frowning and understood what might have happened.


    ¡°Ask Alida to arrange for the Bloodline Tower to enter Level One Alert.¡± Eli put down the letter and said calmly.


    ¡°Level one alert!¡±


    Nikola widened his eyes in disbelief.


    Level 1 alert was the highest level. It meant that they were ready for war at any time or even the possibility of death.


    ¡°Sir, what happened?¡± Nikola asked anxiously.


    ¡± Just yesterday, there was another regular meeting of the Warlock Alliance. However, at this meeting, the Hamis Family presented a lot of evidence of me colluding with Roland and proposing a destructive attack on the Bloodline Tower. The one who carried it out was the Hamis Family, and the Alliance also passed the proposal!¡± Eli explained calmly.


    ¡°What is this? How could they frame us like this?¡± Nikola was furious.


    Although they had an unclear relationship with the dragons, they definitely had nothing to do with that mage. At least, he had never seen that ¡± Roland ¡± here.


    Nikola kept scolding the Hamis family, and even Ely was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a false accusation!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a false accusation¡­What was that? It¡¯s not a false accusation!¡± Nikola first repeated, then jumped up and stared at Eli with his mouth agape.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that Roland is my clone,¡± Eli pursed his lips and told Nikola the news that he had been hiding for a long time.


    Silence!


    Nikola was silent!


    He lowered his head, and the corners of his mouth twitched. It took him a few minutes to recover. ¡°Sir, your hidden identity is really¡­ something else!¡±


    Eli smiled faintly, but his eyes gradually darkened, but he did not panic.


    The Hamis family was strong, but not unreasonably strong!


    In addition to the report, the letter also included the battle plan of the Hamis family.


    ¡± There are countless people below the fourth circle, hundreds of them are Radiant Suns, and there is nearly thirty active half-step fifth circle. Currently, the Hamis family should have three to five Germinal Warlocks and one to two Divine Tree Warlocks!¡±


    Eli blinked his eyes. This was the first time he knew about the Hamis family¡¯s combat power.


    It was really¡­Unexpectedly weak!


    The highest was only a divine tree. However, Eli quickly understood that a fifth circle warlock only had a lifespan of about 5,000 years. According to the laws of the current world, the consumption of life was almost terrifying.


    Being able to reach the fifth circle was already a genius. Even if one reached the fifth circle, they would immediately enter the outer space of the Mage World. That would reduce the consumption, but there was also a limit.


    Therefore, there were even cases where people who had broken through to the fifth ring did not live as long as those with the fourth circle. This short lifespan made it even more difficult to break through. It was already a rare genius who had broken through to the Divine Tree in a thousand years!


    However, this was a great thing for him!


    ¡°As a top family, I¡¯m sure they have a lot of resources that I need.¡±


    A smile appeared on Eli¡¯s face as if he was looking forward to it.


    His equipment had not been updated for a long time!


    Nikola, who was not far away, was shocked. He looked into Eli¡¯s eyes and felt something different.


    ¡°It¡¯s like seeing prey!¡±


    Nikola¡¯s throat moved slightly. He was a little shocked.

 Chapter 512 - 512 The Lightning Python

    512 The Lightning Python


    On the second day Lilianna also came, anxious to see Eli.


    Ely thought that something had changed, but it turned out to be a matter of the Hamis family.


    This also made Eli understand that in some aspects, the assassin organization was faster than the Charm Mansion in terms of intelligence gathering. The difference in intelligence between the two organizations was not to be underestimated. This meant that the intelligence gathering of the two organizations in the Warlock Union was on a completely different level.


    After consoling Liliana, he left.


    With the help of Eli¡¯s information, Alida quickly organized the Bloodline Tower¡¯s various forces. However, she knew that they couldn¡¯t stop the Hamis Family.


    If a battle really broke out, it would depend on the negotiations between the Hamis family and Eli.


    Just as they were preparing, a letter from the Warlock Union was sent to Eli.


    Eli did not see it and tore it up because he knew what was inside!


    Sure enough, on the third day, the Warlock Union announced that Eli had colluded with the Green Field Mage Roland. They also announced that they would kill Eli as punishment and that the Hamis family would do it.


    This matter caused a huge commotion. Not only the Western Regions but the entire Central Mainland was shaken by it.


    Southern Region!


    Unlike the Western Region, this place was jointly controlled by two First-class Forces, the Sea Shark Family, and the Sea Dragon Family.


    The two families had been at odds all year round, but today was a rare truce.


    In a secret Mage Tower, the two masters gathered together.


    ¡°The Bloodline Tower is the ruler of the Western Regions. It has been peaceful for many years, and the Warlock Union is going to make a move on them.¡± Patriarch Sea Shark frowned and sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone is watching our two families fight endlessly in the outside world, but they have no idea it is just a show. If not, the Warlock Union would have taken over this place already.¡± The head of the Sea Dragon Clan nodded.


    Sigh!


    At this point, the two of them sighed again.


    Over the years, the Warlock Union had been decaying day by day, but their influence stretched further and further. Several regions were being taken. The local races wanted to fight back, but they were unable to resist at all. Moreover, they lacked a leader.


    ¡°Sigh, poor Bloodline Tower. However, after the Western Region falls into the hands of the Warlock Union, it might be us next.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    The two of them nodded. As for the possibility of the Bloodline Tower winning, they didn¡¯t even consider it.


    After being oppressed by the Warlock Union for so long, they had never seen any hope.


    There were many people who had such thoughts, including the head of the Wind God Yaolong family, the only family in the Eastern Region. He sighed deeply as if he could see the same tragic fate happening in the Western Region.


    The Northern Region was even worse off. Not only were they facing the Warlock Union, but they were also facing the Lich Tower.


    At this moment, the experts of the other domains were affected by the matter of the Western Region. They didn¡¯t gloat or feel happy. They only felt sad.


    However, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After all, it was the Warlock Alliance!


    Even the Hamis family had the ability to easily crush the Bloodline Tower. After all, Eli was known to be the strongest below the fifth ring, but there was a huge difference between the fifth circle and those beneath it.


    There was no hope!


    ..


    Golden Cicada Merchant Association.


    Jin Ji clenched his fists when he heard the news from his guild leader that he should leave the Western Regions as soon as possible.


    Conilla stood in front of him and whispered, ¡°Sir, the Guild Master asked us to leave with the most important resources. Is the situation really that bad?¡±


    Jin Ji looked up at him and asked in a deep voice, ¡°The Hamis family¡¯s target is Eli. If Eli is gone, what do you think will happen to the Western Region? Will the Warlock Union let this land go?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t!¡± Conilla sighed and shook his head.


    Yes, the Warlock Union wasn¡¯t a good place to talk to!


    However, the roots of their branch were all in the Western Regions. If they left, it would be a completely destructive blow to them. Even for the owners of the Golden Cicada Bloodline, the blow from the Chamber of Commerce might even directly damage their bloodline!


    Moreover, for Jin Ji, leaving meant that he had completely given up his position as the president of the Golden Cicada Merchant Association Branch.


    ¡°So, Milord, are we leaving?¡± Conilla was about to speak.


    Bang!


    The sound of a cup breaking could be heard. Jin Ji looked at Conilla and said, ¡°Take the core members of the Chamber of Commerce and leave the Western Regions for now. I will stay here.¡±


    ¡°My lord!¡± Conilla¡¯s eyes were about to split.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Jin Ji waved his hand and sighed deeply. ¡°Those who lost the Chamber of Commerce went to the Central Region. It¡¯s better to stay here. You should leave first.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Unwillingness flashed in Conilla¡¯s eyes, but he still left after a few seconds.


    Bang!


    The door closed. Jin Ji sighed deeply and looked at the ceiling with bitterness in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s gone. Everything is gone!¡±


    At this moment, even though he had always trusted Eli, he could not see any hope.


    If his opponent was only a fifth-circle warlock, he might still have a glimmer of hope. However, he was facing the Hamis family of the Warlock Union, one of the giants among the Warlocks.


    What the hell was this?


    ..


    Bloodline City, Charm Mansion!


    Liliana stood on the highest floor of the room and looked at the green grass in the distance.


    ¡°How stubborn. Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Liliana said helplessly.


    When they met, he had told her to leave as soon as possible, but he was still the same as before. He had no intention of listening to her and wanted to stay here.


    ¡°However¡­¡± She would think of the day they met.


    It seemed that Eli was not too flustered.


    ¡°So, what is your trump card?¡± She pursed her lips. For the first time, she hoped that this time, Eli would be able to overturn everything like before.


    However, she was also very clear about it. It was very difficult, extremely difficult!


    But she was still willing to believe it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die!¡± She closed her eyes and prayed sincerely.


    ..


    The pressure from the Hamis family not only made the various forces nervous.


    In the Western Regions, everyone felt extremely nervous and even desperate.


    This time, they were facing a member of the Warlock Union, a family with a top-notch bloodline, one of the six ancient families in the world, the Hamis family.


    No one thought that they could win!


    Everyone was waiting for the day when the Hamis family¡¯s army arrived at the city.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, although the Hamis family seemed to have gathered their troops, they had no intention of approaching the Western Regions at all. It was as if they were only preparing.


    Just as everyone was puzzled.


    Suddenly, a week later!


    Outside the Warlock World, in the sky above the Western Region, everyone saw three lightning pythons cross the world membrane and enter the Warlock World. Their bodies were surrounded by lightning as they headed toward the Western Region.


    The length of each lightning python was more than 10,000 meters.


    What made everyone¡¯s hearts tighten was the bloodline of the Hamis family.


    It was the sixth circle bloodline.


    Lightning Python!

 Chapter 513 - 513 War in the Sky

    513 War in the Sky


    Blue sky!


    The three-headed lightning python was like a myth that had been reflected in reality!


    Its terrifying body was ten thousand meters long, and its thickness was probably a hundred meters. Each of its purple-blue scales was several meters long, and the indifferent aura emitted by its nearly ten-meter-long purple vertical pupils made everyone tremble in fear!


    Their heads were round, but they had a pure white spiral horn growing out of them. Countless lightning bolts coiled around them, spreading out in all directions without restraint!


    Lightning spread out from their bodies in all directions like a river. In an instant, the sky of the entire Western Region turned blue-purple, and their huge bodies were reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    At this moment, everyone looked up at the sky and saw that huge body.


    Bloodline City!


    The Warlocks looked up at the sky. Their bodies could not help but tremble, and they even fell back.


    ¡°What is this? You must be joking! How could the bloodline avatar reach the size of 10,000 meters? This must be a nightmare.¡±


    ¡± This is definitely not a fourth circle! Could it be the legendary fifth circle?¡±


    ¡± I think I understand why they haven¡¯t started a war yet. They¡¯re planning to use their high-end combat power to attack directly. Can Sir Eli really resist?¡±


    ¡°Is this really an existence that we can resist?¡±


    Not only the low-level Warlocks but even the celestials of the Western Regions were shocked by this scene. A hint of despair flashed in their eyes!


    Just the aura and strength emitted by three fifth circle warlocks far exceeded that of a half-step fifth-circle warlock. It was a completely different dimension from a half-step fifth-circle warlock. It was indeed a little too exaggerated.


    ¡°Three of them?¡±


    Liliana¡¯s throat moved slightly, and her eyes flashed with shock.


    She knew that the Hamis family would definitely send out a fifth circle warlock this time, but she did not expect that Hamis would send out three. Wasn¡¯t this a little exaggerated?


    ¡°It seems that they don¡¯t want any accidents to happen. Moreover, there was probably a reason for him to show off his strength to the other factions as a warning to the other factions that were restless.¡± Liliana thought of more, but it was bad news for the Bloodline Tower.


    In a situation where very few factions had a fifth circle, for the Warlock Union families that had many fifth-circle warlocks, it would be a huge blow to the other factions.


    Even the Bloodline Tower was no exception, except¡­


    ¡°So, Eli, what¡¯s your trump card?¡± Liliana looked at the grassy ground, her heart racing.


    ..


    Eli looked up at the three lightning pythons that seemed to be on display.


    Obviously, the Hamis Family didn¡¯t just want to destroy the Bloodline Tower, and they also wanted to show off the strength of the six families to the outside world. Even if they were one of the three lower families, they weren¡¯t something the other forces could compare to.


    ¡°The first time, three Germinal Warlocks came. This means that the Hamis family has learned to be smart!¡± If he remembered correctly, the Hamis family only had four or five Germinal Warlocks.


    ¡°But¡­ If they all died here, they would definitely be very sad.¡± Eli grinned and looked up at the sky.


    At this moment, the three lightning pythons were already thousands of meters above the Bloodline Tower. In the middle of the sea of lightning, the three of them looked down at the Bloodline City, or more accurately, at Eli, who was not far away!


    ¡°Eli, you violated the contract and colluded with the Mages. Today, I will represent the Hamis family to judge you!


    ¡°Come out and die!¡±


    The booming sound was accompanied by thunder as if divine punishment had descended. The other two also lowered their heads to look at this ¡°small city¡±. Their gazes were like lightning, and their auras were like a tsunami.


    At this moment, the defensive spell formation of the Bloodline City was instantly activated. A light screen blocked it, but just its aura alone was enough to shatter the light screen inch by inch.


    Even the Warlocks had no choice but to lower their heads and no longer dare to look at the three fifth circle warlocks. It was still fine if they were at the celestial level, but if they were below the celestial level, it would be difficult for them to stand still, and their bloodlines would constantly tremble!


    Despair appeared on everyone¡¯s faces!


    ¡°Hmph, what nonsense are you three old fellows spouting? This is not a place where you can behave atrociously!¡±


    Suddenly, a deafening sound echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. They saw a figure fly out from behind them towards the lightning python in the sky. At the same time, the statue of faith in the distance emitted a majestic power that completely enveloped Bloodline City to protect them.


    Feeling the pressure suddenly disappear, everyone looked at the figure.


    He was wearing a scarlet robe that fluttered in the wind, and the clothes of mercury flowed in it. He had a complicated belt around his waist, and the Scepter in his hand was emitting a faint time fluctuation. He did not bring the Mage¡¯s Book, but there was even a dazzling light of faith behind him.


    At this moment, this figure was facing the three-headed lightning python. It was like a mortal facing the gods and Buddhas in the sky. It was shocking.


    ¡± That¡¯s Sir Eli.¡± A warlock recognized Eli and shouted.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Lord Eli, but can he defeat them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I remember that he only has fourth circle.¡±


    Everyone raised their heads to look at Eli. Some were excited, some were still in despair, some were sad, some were gloating, and some were grieving.


    Some people still believed in Eli.


    There were also people who believed in reality. It was impossible for Ely to win!


    ..


    In the sky.


    The three lightning pythons looked down at Eli as if they were looking at a bug!


    ¡°You are Eli. Aren¡¯t you very brave?¡± The mocking voice of the lightning python in the middle rang out.

 Chapter 514 - 514 Shadow Chains

    514 Shadow Chains


    ¡°This is called stupidity, hahaha!¡± The one on the right let out a relaxed smile.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t run?!¡± The left side was a little surprised.


    ¡°You poor old fellows dare to enter the Warlock World from outer space and consume your already scarce life force. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to face you?¡± Eli answered calmly.


    ¡°Old?¡± The three of them were stunned. A flash of anger appeared in their eyes.


    These words were incendiary. They had stronger combat power and longer lifespans, but they had no choice but to hide in outer space like pitiful worms. Therefore, the three of them were instantly angered by Eli!


    ¡°Eli!¡±


    In an instant, the lightning python in the center let out a roar. Then, its ten-thousand-meter-long body swayed and rushed away. The rippling air stirred up a storm, and lightning coiled around it as it rushed toward Eli.


    The impact was terrifying, as if it wanted to tear Eli apart.


    Countless people watched this scene in a daze, their bodies instinctively feeling fear.


    Not far away.


    Eli calmly took out his staff. In an instant, an invisible time ripple spread out in space. A ripple instantly spread out in all directions, with Eli as the center.


    In an instant, the ripples swept past the incoming lightning python.


    ¡°How can I be so slow to take a turn? No, the time has changed!¡±


    The lightning python felt everything around it and was a little stunned. However, in the next second, it revealed a cruel smile again and said, ¡°Time domain is very rare. However, can you resist lightning?¡±


    In the next second, lightning gathered on its pure white horn and aimed at Eli.


    The dazzling light even caused cracks to appear in space. The law of explosion was also brewing within as if it wanted to directly shatter the domain and kill Eli.


    Bang!


    The lightning liquid flashed across the sky, but everyone was stunned to discover that the speed of this lighting¡­Something didn¡¯t seem right!


    On the ground, countless people looked at the bolt of lightning that seemed to contain powerful power. Although it was fast, it could still be captured and easily dodged by Eli.


    ¡°Just this?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    But in the next second, they knew that they were wrong. The lightning crossed Eli and crossed the time domain. In an instant, the light disappeared from their eyes. Then, a thousand-meter-long lightning exploded in the mountains hundreds of kilometers away.


    Bang!


    A nuclear bomb exploded, and everyone closed their eyes in pain.


    This was only the beginning. The light shone for a few minutes before it stopped. Everyone then realized that the city¡¯s defensive light screen was already riddled with injuries.


    Under the impact of that massive elemental force, everything was damaged.


    At this moment, everyone finally understood what the fifth circle meant!


    Not good¡­Then my lord¡­


    Everyone raised their heads to look at the ground, but a trace of dullness flashed in their eyes.


    ¡°Eli, you liar, you must have deceived someone!¡±


    In the sky, in the time domain, the lightning python was entangled by countless shadow chains. Each chain was tens of thousands of meters long, and one end was inserted into the void. They were wrapped around the lightning python¡¯s body. At this moment, the lightning python was roaring, and its white horn was emitting lightning, but it was stopped by the shadows.


    Not far away, two shadows turned into two smaller shadow pythons that were thousands of meters long. They were trying to stop them from rescuing the captured python. At this moment, the two of them were also furious.


    The moment the white light exploded, a boundless shadow appeared beside Eli.


    Not only did the shadow transform into a chain that bound the python, but it also prevented the two from helping.


    This sudden change shocked and terrified the three of them!


    This also made them understand that the enemy in front of them was definitely a Warlock on the same level as them. Even in the embryonic stage, he was definitely a top-notch existence.


    As for the Divine Tree stage, they didn¡¯t have any thoughts about it. Whether it was the advancement wave that erupted ten years ago or the fact that they had seen that stage themselves, they understood that it was impossible for Eli to advance in such a short period of time.


    That would require a large amount of time or some extremely precious resources. And those resources, other than them, were impossible for other factions to obtain.


    ¡°Eli, I think we can talk!¡± The trapped lightning python struggled but found that it was impossible to break free. The guy in front of them was stronger than they thought.


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Eli shook his head and extended his hand.


    A shadow spear condensed in the sky on the right. In the blink of an eye, it spread to 100 meters, then 1,000 meters, and finally 10,000 meters, emitting terrifying fluctuations.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The three of them shouted at the same time.


    In the next second, the shadow spear shot out.


    Ah!


    Painful wails instantly spread throughout the world. Everyone only saw countless drops of blood drifting and falling to the ground. Every drop of blood emitted a faint lightning fluctuation. Even a one-circle warlock might not be able to withstand it.


    Then, they looked at the sky.


    The giant lightning python was currently fixed in the sky, and a 10,000-meter-long shadow spear pierced through it. It also gave off a terrifying devouring power, and the python¡¯s body became wretched at speed visible to the naked eye. Its vitality was also rapidly devoured, and it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After that, the lightning python slowly dispersed.


    In the sky, there was an old Warlock who had been pierced through. His flesh was stuck to his bones, like a skeleton, without any vitality.


    Without a doubt, he was dead.


    Dead?


    Countless people stared blankly at this scene.


    ¡°He died just like that? How was that possible? That was a fifth-circle warlock! No, from their conversation just now, could it be that Lord Eli also had fifth circle!¡±


    ¡°Sir, you actually have five rings? I knew it. I knew that Sir would definitely win!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh * t. It was you who cried just now.¡±


    Bloodline City was in an uproar. Countless people looked up at Eli in the sky as if they were looking at a god. Not far away, the two lightning pythons were already stunned. They turned around and wanted to leave!


    ¡°Trying to run?¡±


    Eli glanced at it, and the Time Domain instantly flattened and extended toward the two of them. Then, countless chains wrapped around the two of them again.


    ¡°Sir, please spare my life!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave now. We¡¯ll definitely teach Azak a lesson.¡±


    ¡°This junior, Azak, is cheating us.¡±


    The two Germinal Warlocks struggled, but when the countless shadows enveloped them, the bloodline power in their bodies quickly drained. The two of them were in despair, and they flew toward Eli.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Eli said calmly.


    Their eyes lit up.


    ¡°A living fifth circle warlock is more valuable than a dead one. I¡¯ve never seen an experimental material of this level before!¡± Eli smiled, but in their eyes, it was like the call of the devil.


    Despair flashed in one person¡¯s eyes while the other cursed.


    ¡°Eli, you will die a horrible death. I advise you to let us go. Otherwise, when our family¡¯s Divine Tree Warlock comes, you will definitely die without a burial place!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯m warning you, let us go. Ah, please, please, don¡¯t¡­ Gululu.¡±


    The shadow completely wrapped the two of them, but Eli ignored them.


    Then, he looked at the ground and saw the light of faith slowly disappear. He nodded at the ground and flew back to the Grassi Land as if he was taking a walk!


    At this moment, on the ground.


    Everyone looked at the disappearing sky, the terrifying lightning that still permeated the air, the fifth circle aura, and the thunderstorm caused by the blood of the Lightning Python not far away. They were still in a daze.


    ¡°Is it over just like that?¡± A Warlock stared blankly at the Warlock beside him.


    ¡°Uh, it seems like it¡¯s over.¡± The Warlock was silent for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over!¡± The Warlock nodded.


    He raised his head and looked at the other areas of the city. At this moment, the city had already woken up from its daze. Most of them were cheering and celebrating their survival. There were also some who were shouting Eli¡¯s name.


    Not far away, the statue of Eli was also filled with people, all of whom were thanking him.


    Further away.


    Liliana exhaled deeply and smiled. ¡°You bastard, I knew you had a trump card up your sleeve, but to think that you could do this, when did you advance to the fifth circle?


    ¡°That was ridiculous. Those were three Germinal Warlocks!


    ¡°The Hamis family is about to explode!¡±


    The top of the city!


    As the person in charge of the Bloodline Tower, Alida also pursed her lips and returned.


    She needed some time.


    This was too ridiculous!

 Chapter 515 - 515 Dissipated Courage

    515 Dissipated Courage


    Golden Cicada Merchant Association.


    Jin Ji sat on the chair with a lonely expression. His hands were hanging down, and his gaze was listless as he looked into the distance, like an old man in his twilight years.


    At this moment, a large number of Warlocks were flying out of the fallen floating city. Huge magical airships were constantly transporting the resources of the Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    Jin Ji sighed.


    But suddenly, with a bang, the door behind him was suddenly pushed open. A figure hurriedly walked in, panting heavily.


    Jin Ji turned around in shock and looked at the person who had just arrived.


    ¡°Conilla, why are you back?¡± Jin Ji asked in surprise.


    ¡°Milord, Milord, we won, we won.¡± As if he didn¡¯t hear him, Conilla roared loudly, his eyes filled with ecstasy.


    ¡°We won? Who won?¡± There was a flash of light in Jin Ji¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Eli. Eli has advanced to the fifth circle. He fought with three fifth circle Hamis Family members in the sky above Bloodline City, and all three of them died!¡± Conilla¡¯s body trembled as he shouted.


    Jin Ji also stood in, the light in his eyes completely recovering.


    ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t need to leave!¡± Conilla wept with joy.


    A smile appeared on Jin Ji¡¯s face, but he still shook his head and said, ¡°No, you still have to leave, but you can leave half of the people behind.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Conilla asked.


    Jin Ji sighed again, his gaze distant. ¡°Do you think the Warlock Alliance will let this go? Would the Hamis family let it go? The Hamis Clan was a clan that possessed the power of a warlock powerhouse. The Bloodline Tower would only face an even more terrifying attack!¡±


    Conilla¡¯s face also darkened, and he asked bitterly, ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jin Ji shook his head, but his expression became fierce. He said, ¡°However, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have a chance. The Warlock Union has been suppressing the various factions for thousands of years, and now, the exploitation of resources is becoming more and more serious.


    ¡°This might not be a bad opportunity. You don¡¯t have to go to the central region. I want you to go to the other regions and contact all the factions that are rejected by the alliance.¡±


    Jin Ji slowly stood up and said, ¡°Let them pressure the Alliance. Maybe they can change everything. Remember to be fast!¡±


    Mordor¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ..


    Conilla City!


    He was afraid.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Azak slumped in his chair, not understanding how things had developed to this point. How could Eli be at the fifth circle? How could we lose?


    ¡°Ely!¡±


    Azak muttered the name, trembling.


    Although he was only a half-step fifth circle Warlock, he had never looked at Ely in the eye. After all, they were six ancient bloodline families, a sixth circle bloodline family!


    However, this time, three of his clan¡¯s fifth-circle warlocks had died, which made him really afraid.


    Three!


    At this moment, Azak felt his head buzzing.


    If there were three, or even thirteen half-step fifth circle warlocks who had died, he would be heartbroken, but he would definitely not be like this. However, the death of three fifth-circle warlocks meant that their family¡¯s high-end combat strength would be weakened by at least a quarter. It was a devastating blow to them.


    ¡°Not only the territory but also the resources. I¡¯m afraid that my limited speaking rights in the Alliance will also plummet.¡±


    Azak thought about the consequences, and suddenly a ring flashed on his finger.


    ¡°Are you that impatient?¡± Azak¡¯s face darkened, but he still activated his bloodline and connected to the ring. Then his consciousness sank into the ring.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was already in the meeting room of Heaven City. The heads of the other families looked at him with sparkling eyes.


    Gulp!


    Azak¡¯s throat moved slightly.


    It was already half an hour when Azak returned.


    After he returned, he sat calmly on the chair and sighed. He muttered, ¡°I have to kill Eli and Roland and promise not to invade outside the Hamis family¡¯s territory for 300 years, not to occupy the resources and increase contribution to the Alliance.


    only to reduce the Alliance¡¯s income?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Azak suddenly laughed and gritted his teeth. ¡°A bunch of old guys. You didn¡¯t want to face Eli, so you just let us do it. What can my family do in 300 years? Can we nurture three more fifth-circle warlocks in 300 years?¡±


    Of course, this was just a complaint. He knew very well that he had no other choice at this moment.


    ¡°Come on. Can Eli defeat the Germinal and the Divine Tree Warlock? He could defeat the Germinal Warlock but what about the Divine Tree warlock?¡±


    He gritted his teeth.


    At this time, they had confirmed that the fluctuation ten years ago came from Eli.


    After advancing for ten years, perhaps a true prodigy could indeed defeat three people of the same level, but it was absolutely impossible to defeat the Divine Tree warlock because they were on a completely different level.


    ¡°Eli, you¡¯ve completely angered a noble bloodline family!¡±


    Azak¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his blood was rolling like waves.


    This time, the Hamis family had no choice but to kill Eli.


    If Eli didn¡¯t die, then they would be the ones to die.


    He was very clear about the Alliance¡¯s actions!


    ..


    Southern Region.


    Sea Dragon and the patriarch of the Sea Sharks family gathered in secret again.


    The two of them looked at each other and then laughed at the same time.


    ¡°Awesome, it¡¯s still Eli. This guy is actually a fifth-circle human. He really shocked the world with a single feat!¡± The Sea Dragon Clan Head¡¯s face was brimming with a brilliant smile.


    ¡°Hehe, indeed. I¡¯m too happy to see the Hamis family suffer.¡± The Sea Shark Clan nodded.


    ¡°But our opponent is the Warlock Alliance. I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ve completely angered the Warlock Alliance this time.¡± After he was happy, the Sea Dragon Clan¡¯s head suddenly frowned.


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? Should we support Eli?¡± The Sea Shark Family looked at their old friend.


    ¡°Um. To tell you the truth,¡± the Sea Dragon Clan¡¯s head said, pursing his lips. ¡°Yesterday, I received a message from Jin Ji, the president of the Western Region of the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce. He said that he had contacted all the major factions and hoped that everyone could join forces to resist the Warlock Union.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Eh, you received it too?¡± The Sea Shark Family looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°You too?¡± The Sea Dragon Clan¡¯s head blinked!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think?¡±


    The Sea Shark Family shook their head.¡± I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time yet. We¡¯re getting weaker and weaker. We only have one chance.


    ¡°I feel that the Bloodline Tower will have a hard time surviving the next attack. I rejected it. I know you very well, so you should have rejected it as well!¡±


    He looked at the other side. As expected, the Sea Dragon clan nodded and said, ¡± Like you, I also feel that it¡¯s not the right time. We need a leader, but I don¡¯t think the current Eli is enough.


    ¡°After all, he is just the Germinal Warlock.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Sigh!¡±


    In the end, the conversation ended in melancholy.


    At the same time.


    The eyes of the head of the Wind God Yaolong clan of the Eastern Region lit up. ¡°We¡¯ll accept if the other clan heads agree. Our clan can¡¯t stand another failure.¡±


    The Patriarch of the North Region was even more decisive. He didn¡¯t think the Bloodline Tower had a future.


    When Jin Ji received the news, he cursed, ¡°A bunch of short-sighted fellows. It¡¯s their weakness that led to the current strength of the alliance!¡±


    However, he lowered his head and realized that he had gone overboard.


    The other families had tried to form alliances before, but they had failed too many times. People like the Bloodline Tower had also appeared before, but they had all failed. That was why they all rejected the idea.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to resist, but that courage had disappeared!

 Chapter 516 - 516 Hamis Attacks the Army

    516 Hamis Attacks the Army


    ¡°So many, so many!¡±


    In the Mage Tower, Eli looked at the eighth and ninth faith imprints that appeared one after another, and his mouth was wide open.


    It seemed that the impact of defeating the Hamis family was not small. It had to be known that it was becoming more and more difficult for him to condense his Imprint of Faith. Now, the difficulty of one Imprint was comparable to three Imprints in the past.


    However, he still condensed two of them, which showed how big the impact was this time.


    At this moment, these marks had already extended from his forearm to his wrist.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t very beautiful.¡± Eli raised his eyebrows.


    In the next second, the mark began to move. In the end, it turned into a nine-petal lotus mark on his forearm, occupying only a small area.


    ¡°Not bad, that¡¯s good!¡± Eli revealed a satisfied smile.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid that there will still be some trouble ahead, so I have to break through to Thousand Leaves Stage as soon as possible. As long as I break through to Thousand Leaves Stage, the Warlock Union will pose a relatively small threat to me. Even if I can¡¯t defeat them, I can definitely escape easily!


    ¡°I need to be stronger, but breaking through the Laws of Shadow is not an easy task. Now that I have broken through to the fifth circle, perhaps I can try to strip away the Black Fog outside of the Laws of Shadow!¡± Eli narrowed his eyes and took out the Shadow Law.


    It was still the same as before, but the gap had shrunk a lot.


    ¡± Ever since I broke through to the fifth circle, it¡¯s almost impossible to condense a five-ringed clone based solely on the power of faith. However, it¡¯ll definitely take a long time to research new methods. It¡¯s better to put the power of faith into it and extract the shadow law. This will also be beneficial to my breakthrough.¡± Eli¡¯s gaze gradually became determined.


    He needed to be stronger.


    Moreover, this was only one part of his plan. He had to keep up with other methods, whether it was the Explosive Blood Secret Technique or the Eye of Mercury. He had not reached his limit yet.


    ¡°I need time!¡±


    Eli condensed a clone with a lot of combat power and stood there. Then, he walked towards the spatial spell formation in the distance.


    The space rippled, and Eli entered the secret realm again.


    Compared to other places, there was no doubt that this place would buy him a lot of time.


    When he arrived at a familiar place, Eli immediately began his plan.


    ..


    Time flew by.


    Eli used laws and the power of faith to strip away the rules of the black fog. At the same time, he maintained the Eye of Mercury twenty-four hours a day. This caused his lifespan to decrease, but his proficiency also increased rapidly.


    There was also the Explosive Blood Secret Technique.


    Eli¡¯s Eye of Mercury reached the limit of the fifth circle. In the same year, he broke through to the fourth level of the Explosive Blood Secret Technique.


    In the outside world.


    This month was stormy.


    On the surface, the Bloodline Tower was deserted due to the Warlock Union.


    However, in the dark, all the major forces were contacting the Bloodline Tower. Most of them had given them whatever help they could, including Sea Dragon, Sea Shark Family, Wind God Yao Long, and other families.


    Although these families didn¡¯t plan to get involved in this storm, for the time being, they still gave Eli a friendly exchange. Of course, it was in secret. This also meant that the Bloodline Tower had completely entered the circle of friends of the major forces in this world.


    Not only that, they had not been doing well recently.


    Due to the alliance¡¯s resistance against the Lich Tower in the north, the Warlock Alliance issued a call to arms to all the clans, asking for resources, manpower, and information. The number was huge, except for the Bloodline Tower.


    This gave the families a lot of pressure because the Alliance wanted too much.


    As for the fact that they didn¡¯t want the Bloodline Tower, that was a clear sign. It was obvious that the Alliance intended to completely destroy the Bloodline Tower. All the clues explained this, including the changes in the Hamis family!


    Just like that, as the various families gritted their teeth and gave the Warlock Union a large number of resources, three months passed in the blink of an eye. In the time fragment world, more than thirty years had passed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t succeed, but¡­¡±


    Eli looked down at the shadow law that had lost three-quarters of its black fog, as well as his almost empty faith lotus.


    He had underestimated the difficulty and overestimated himself.


    He still failed.


    After spending decades, he still couldn¡¯t remove the fog around the Law of Shadow.


    ¡°Moreover, the power of faith is almost completely consumed. It will probably take decades for it to slowly recover in the outside world.¡± Eli pursed his lips.


    However, he was not sad. Even if his Explosive Blood Secret Technique had not broken through to the fifth level and his Eye of Mercury had not reached its peak, he did not feel regretful at all.


    ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯ve broken through to Thousand Leaves!¡± Eli smiled.


    At this moment, on one of the branches on the side of the shadow of his Twin Tree of Laws, a black leaf with a rich texture swayed slightly in his spiritual world, emitting an extremely condensed power of laws.


    That¡¯s right, when he was stripping away the shadow law, his understanding of the shadow law became stronger and stronger. In the end, he directly broke through and became a Thousand Leaves Sorcerer.


    ¡°It was an accident!¡±


    Eli was very happy.


    After breaking through to this level, the shadow leaf in his body was like a highly condensed shadow law. Its strength had once again soared compared to before, and there was a huge gap between it and the divine tree stage.


    At this moment, he no longer needed to worry about the upcoming crisis.


    Because even the Upper Three Families only had Thousand Leaves Warlocks. At most, they were able to delay Eli. They couldn¡¯t kill him.


    If he wanted to run, there was almost no one who could stop him.


    ¡°I wonder if the Hamis family would come alone without the support of the other families. That would be interesting!¡± Eli gave a strange smile, but he felt that it was quite possible.


    Based on the evil families in the Alliance, they could do this.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t manage to extract the Laws of Shadow. I can only wait for the future.¡±


    Eli put away the rules and decided to return to the Grassi Land to take a look.


    Soon, he returned to the familiar tower.


    After walking out of the place, he looked at Hill and Hydra.


    The strengthened Eye of Mercury allowed him to see even more. At this moment, Hill was really one step away from a fourth-circle, and he would be able to advance in three years at most. On the other hand, Hydra had also benefited from this misfortune, and it had the potential to advance to the fifth circle.


    ¡°Who would have thought that the seed picked up by the human kingdom would be able to advance to the fourth ring after thousands of years? Even a chimera with an ordinary elemental core would have to break through to the fifth ring.¡±


    Eli sighed. Compared to humans, these were the ones who had accompanied him the longest.


    ¡°This is not bad.¡±


    Eli smiled and returned to the Tower. He was ready to familiarize himself with his new power and see if he could condense a few more leaves of law.


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed in the outside world.


    At this moment, Eli had condensed two more leaves, one of which was the Leaf of Time Laws. The other side was no longer bare, but it was a little unbalanced, making him feel a little uncomfortable!


    At the same time.


    The outer layer of the Warlock World.


    Azak looked at the space fragment that had finally opened and said loudly, ¡°The 78th generation Patriarch of the Hamis family requests the Patriarch to solve the Hamis family¡¯s current predicament.¡±


    ¡°Humph, I know all the trouble you have caused these days. It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve only slept for a few hundred years, and this happened.¡±


    A voice rang out in his ear. He turned his head abruptly and saw a white-robed warlock looking at him with a gloomy expression as if he was very angry.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m wronged!¡± Azik wanted to argue.


    ¡°Alright, you have to bear the responsibility for what happened. The position of the family head will be handed over to someone else.¡± The white-robed Warlock glared at him and scolded angrily.


    Azak nodded with difficulty but did not refute.


    This was because the person in front of him was his great-great-great-grandfather, the only Divine Tree powerhouse in the Hamis family, Hamis¡¯ pillar that supported the heavens!


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to the Warlock World. I want to see which newly promoted Germinal Warlock has such strength.¡±The white-robed warlock sneered after he dismissed Azak.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Azak lowered his head, the hatred in his eyes for Eli burning again.

 Chapter 517 - 517 Arrival

    517 Arrival


    Stomp!


    Countless footsteps stepped into the Western Region, and Azak first looked at the vast land in the distance with hatred, then turned his head to look behind him with a smile.


    ¡°Sir Anwar, this is the territory of the Bloodline Tower.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The white-robed Warlock nodded calmly and looked around.


    Three Germinal Warlocks followed him from both sides and behind him were hundreds of thousands of Warlocks under the Hamis family, including hundreds of fourth-circle Warlocks.


    For this war, the Hamis family chose to mobilize most of their forces.


    After all, this time was different from the past. If this dragged on for a long time, it would be a disaster for them. Therefore, they had to resolve it quickly and then recuperate.


    ¡°Sir, the Bloodline Tower¡¯s defensive line should be a few dozen kilometers ahead. What should we do?¡± At this moment, a Warlock flew over and asked the white-robed Warlock, Anwar.


    ¡°Directly crush it!¡±


    He said calmly, his tone as relaxed as if they were facing an ant.


    The Warlocks behind him nodded in agreement.


    This should be the case.


    When the Hamis family patriarch came out, there were no more surprises.


    Just as everyone continued to set off, Anwar suddenly seemed to see something. He suddenly raised his hand, and a bolt of lightning instantly crossed dozens of kilometers. Then, an explosion of ¡± fireworks ¡± bloomed in the distance.


    ¡°Sir, that should be the Bloodline Tower¡¯s airship!¡± Azak said.


    ¡± Interesting. We can study it after the war. There must be a reason why this small force can grow so quickly. If we can take over their technology, three hundred years of loss might not be a bad thing. It might even be an opportunity for our family.¡± Anwar narrowed his eyes.


    It was said that one looked down on the enemy tactically and valued the enemy strategically.


    Anwar was no exception. Although he looked down on the Bloodline Tower and he had only been awake for a few days, he knew that the Bloodline Tower was not a force that rose up because of Eli¡¯s combat power.


    He was the core and the system. Each aspect had a great learning significance.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The others laughed in a flattering manner.


    Anwar didn¡¯t react, but his eyes gradually turned serious. ¡°Tell the people behind us to hurry up. We¡¯re going to break through their first line of defense today!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ..


    Half a day had passed when Eli received the news.


    ¡°The first line of defense of the Bloodline Tower has been broken?¡± Eli looked at Vivika and Alida in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Vivika said with lingering fear.


    She was originally at the front line, but she had returned early due to some matters. Who would have thought that the Hamis family would suddenly attack, allowing her to escape the disaster?


    ¡°This time, the Hamis family has mobilized too much power. They have four fifth rings, especially one of the white-robed Warlocks. With a wave of his hand, more than a dozen celestials at the defensive line died before they could react.


    ¡°We have checked the information. That white-robed Warlock should be the head of the Hamis family, Anwar Hamis. He is a powerful Divine Tree Warlock!¡± Alida pursed her lips, feeling a great deal of pressure.


    ¡°Anwar!¡±


    Eli muttered the name silently.


    ¡°Milord, what should we do?¡± Vivika asked worriedly.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Eli slowly stood up and narrowed his eyes. ¡°What can we do? Naturally, we want them to stay on this land.¡±


    ¡°Stay?¡±


    The two of them looked at Eli, and their eyes widened at the same time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s see how strong this old man is.¡±


    Eli called out to the distance, and with a hiss, Hydra¡¯s head appeared by the window. Its huge eyes looked at Eli and the other two before it lowered its head.


    At this moment, the window slowly opened, and Eli walked toward the window. He then jumped onto Hydra¡¯s head and turned to the two of them.


    ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and nodded.


    Soon, the Hydra flew into the sky.


    Eli stood on the head at the front of the huge head.


    The strong wind blew in Eli¡¯s wizard robe. Vivika and Alida stood on both sides with different expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Sir, are we going just like this?¡± Alida asked.


    ¡°What else?¡± Eli glanced at him.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Alida was a little stunned, and a hint of regret flashed through her heart.


    That was a Divine Tree Warlock!


    Just like that?


    When he turned around, he saw Vivika smiling faintly. She spread her arms and felt the breeze in the sky as if she wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    The corner of Alida¡¯s mouth twitched. Even you are so calm?!


    However, it seemed reasonable when he recalled that Vivika seemed to have been brought up by Eli.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I hope everything goes well.¡±


    The worry on Alida¡¯s face was gone as well, and she began to put them down.


    It didn¡¯t matter. She wasn¡¯t the one fighting anyway. At most, she would just die.


    ..


    Just like that.


    After Alida had been worried for the entire journey, they finally saw their destination. It was the location of the second line of defense in the eastern region, the Scythia Plains.


    A huge city stood on the plains, and a steel defense line was built outside the plains. At this moment, hundreds of airships were flying in the sky, and the ground was filled with nervous Warlocks!


    Opposite them, countless Warlocks of the Hamis clan were glaring at them. Those high-level Warlocks were flying at the very front, with the white-robed Warlock, Anwar, flying at the very front.


    It looked like they were preparing to attack.


    ¡°Just in time!¡± Eli smiled and patted Hydra. ¡°Just fly straight into the center of the battlefield. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Hiss!


    The Hydra let out a screech and increased its speed once again.


    The rapid speed and sound attracted the attention of the entire battlefield. Countless people looked up.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Hydra. No, it¡¯s Sir Eli above!¡±


    The Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower shouted excitedly.


    One had to know that the opponent this time was too strong. If they started the battle like this, they definitely had no chance of victory. However, it was different now that their lord was here!


    In the distance, Anwar also looked up.


    His gaze pierced through space and met Eli¡¯s eyes. A smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    Anwar narrowed his eyes as if he was talking to Eli.


    ¡°To kill you!¡±


    Eli said calmly.


    After saying that, he didn¡¯t waste any more time. The Tree of Law began to ripple, and a leaf of the Law of Shadow swayed without any wind. Then, it began to fall and then slowly floated down, as if it had traveled through time and space and landed in Eli¡¯s hand.


    With a wave of his hand, the leaf floated towards Anwar.


    ¡°Come, let me see. Did the Warlock Union give you courage? How dare you behave atrociously here!¡±


    Eli looked at Anwar, but his expression became even more indifferent.


    He looked at him.


    It was as if he was looking at an ant!


    At this moment, Anwar, who was standing nearby, had a calm expression on his face.


    However, when he saw the leaf, a hint of shock rippled in his eyes, and his mouth gradually widened.


    ¡°Thousand Leaves!¡±

 Chapter 518 - 518 Suppressing a Million Warlocks

    518 Suppressing a Million Warlocks


    Anwar¡¯s eyes widened. He could no longer remain calm.


    That leaf seemed ordinary, but it gave him an incomparable sense of danger, as if he was about to die. What was worse was that he had seen that leaf before and knew what it meant!


    Gulp!


    Anwar¡¯s throat trembled, and even his body began to tremble.


    ¡°How could it be a Thousand Leaves?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. How could Eli be a Thousand Leaves? This didn¡¯t make sense at all!


    However, he knew that now was not the time to think about this. He needed to avoid this calamity before he could consider other problems.


    In an instant, a large amount of bloodlines and laws were activated. In his bloodline, a blood-colored tree instantly unfolded, and countless branches extended into his limbs and bones. This was the foundation of the Warlock¡¯s fifth circle, the Bloodline Tree!


    Weng!


    His bloodline shook, and Anwar¡¯s body gradually changed. Fine scales appeared on his body, and his eyes turned into vertical pupils. His body gradually grew larger, and his bloodline gradually turned.


    In the blink of an eye, a ten-thousand-meter-long lightning python appeared in the sky and roared at Eli.


    On the ground, countless warlocks of the Hamis family were extremely excited.


    ¡°My lord has transformed into a bloodline. Are you going to kill Eli here?¡±


    ¡± It should be. Eli is dead!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    The Warlocks looked up at the sky and saw that the Lightning Python¡¯s body was gradually turning blood-red. Blood-red lightning condensed on its pure white horn.


    Seeing this, the eyes of the Celestial Warlocks and above flickered.


    ¡°Is that possible? Daren has started to burn his bloodline!¡±


    ¡°Is it fake?¡±


    What else could that bloody aura be other than burning his bloodline?


    But was it necessary?


    Not far away, the three Germinal Warlocks were also stunned, as if they did not understand what had happened. They had never seen Anwar like this before.


    In the sky.


    ¡°Eli, you lied to everyone!¡± Anwar loudly reprimanded.


    Not far away, Eli was still calm as he waved his hand gently.


    At this moment, the leaf of the Law of Shadow that was flying in the air suddenly changed. It gradually grew larger and turned into a huge leaf that was ten thousand meters wide. It appeared above the python.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Countless people raised their heads to look at this sudden change, and their gazes changed.


    The eyes of the three Germinal Warlocks flickered. It was only now that they felt the power contained within. This power far surpassed theirs, even Sir Anwar.


    Azak¡¯s eyes trembled, and he silently took a few steps back!


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Eli!¡±


    In the sky, the lightning python that Anwar had transformed into was entwined with a blood aura. A bolt of lightning was completely activated and flew directly towards the huge leaf of law in the sky.


    ¡°Suppress!¡±


    Eli was still calm. The leaf slowly fell!


    Bang!


    The lightning collided with the leaf of law. In an instant, the lightning was devoured by the shadow. Only the shadow rippled. Other than that, there were no other changes.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Anwar roared with widened vertical pupils.


    As he looked at the Law Leaf that was getting closer and closer, he was shocked and afraid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    He immediately turned around and was about to fly into the distance. The Warlocks on the ground gasped when they saw this scene. The Thousand Leaves Warlock Anwar was actually trying to escape?


    In the blink of an eye, Anwar had flown 10,000 meters away, but the leaf of law didn¡¯t let him go. It was still in the air above him, and then it pressed down on him.


    Bang!


    The shadow was like a giant hand that directly covered the python and then fell to the ground. Everyone only heard an extremely tragic wail, followed by the earth trembling.


    The hearts of countless Warlocks were pounding as they looked at the ten-thousand-meter crater in the distance. A Shadow Leaf was pressing down on it, and the giant lightning python¡¯s head was shaking like a dead snake, but it had already lost its life.


    ¡°Dead!¡±


    ¡°The leader of the Hamis family died just like that?¡±


    ¡°Is the war over just like that?¡±


    Even the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower, who firmly believed in Eli, were stunned. The main thing was that the scene in front of them was beyond their knowledge!


    The Hamis family¡¯s Warlocks further away were dead silent.


    ¡°Thousand Leaves!¡±


    A few Germinal Warlocks said in a trembling voice. Now, they finally knew what their master was afraid of. Their enemy, Eli, was not the Germinal Warlock but a powerful Thousand Leaves Warlock.


    The celestials looked at each other as if they were saying that things shouldn¡¯t have developed like this!


    But no matter what, they understood that this war might end there.


    After all, it was obvious from the reaction of the three Germinal Warlocks in front of them. The three patriarchs were probably not in the mood to fight with Eli. They were already scared out of their wits.


    In the distance.


    Alida¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Eli. Her eyes were flickering. It was obvious that this was not what she had expected.


    ¡°He died just like that?¡± She was a little stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe that the leader of a top bloodline family would die so quickly.


    On the other hand, Vivika was much calmer. She even asked Eli, ¡°Brother Eli, what should we do with the remaining five rings and so many Warlocks?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious!¡±


    Eli smiled, and the Tree of Law shook again. A Time Law Leaf appeared, and the surrounding space flickered. Time seemed to have changed a lot. This time, it was the Time Attribute.


    He threw it!


    The Leaf of Law flew in the opposite direction. Its target was the Germinal Warlocks in the distance. When they saw the Leaf of Law flying toward them, they were shocked and immediately fled into the distance.


    The leaf chased after them, they fled, they had nowhere to run!


    The invisible power of time enveloped the few of them, and the few of them who were flying aged at a rapid speed. Their skin began to loosen, and their eyes gradually lost their light. In the end, they turned into white bones and fell to the ground.


    Seeing the change in their expressions, the celestials who were preparing to take the opportunity to escape also stopped.


    On the ground, the leaves of the Law of Shadow turned into a shadow wave that was hundreds of meters tall and flew toward the Warlock army. After a wave, all the Warlocks were entangled by the shadow snakes and fell to the ground.


    Just like that, in the blink of an eye, the army of the Hamis family was completely annihilated!


    Meanwhile, Eli commanded Hydra to fly forward and arrive in front of the celestial.


    However, he did not pay attention to the other Warlocks and only looked at the back.


    Many Warlocks tactfully made way for him, revealing the person at the back.


    Eli looked at the man with a smile in his eyes and nodded. ¡°Lord Azak, the head of the Hamis family, it¡¯s been a long time since we met!¡±


    Azak looked at Eli, and his body collapsed to the ground.


    Looking at Eli, his face was pale, and he said miserably, ¡°Eli, I admit defeat this time!


    ¡°You win!¡±

 Chapter 519 - 519 The Right Time, the Right Place, and the Right Person

    519 The Right Time, the Right Place, and the Right Person


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    Looking at the fallen body of Azak in front of him, it dawned on Eli.


    He had already left the front line and returned to the Grassi Land. He had also performed a Soul Search on Azak and finally understood why this guy was obsessed with him.


    So it was because of Gray Wizard Tower!


    Azak was right!


    The only unfortunate thing was that he had underestimated Eli¡¯s strength. In the end, he made a mistake step by step. In the beginning, he had involved a few Germinal Warlocks, but in the end, he involved the ancestor and the entire family. He had destroyed his own family with his own strength.


    He really had great wisdom!


    ¡°But since the ruins of the eastern region can actually be linked to Dylan, it seems that I have to start planning for the wizard tower. Since the Hamis family can find clues, it¡¯s inevitable that the other families will also find them.¡± Based on what happened to Azak, Eli thought of more.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll wait for a while.¡± But after thinking for a while, Eli decided to give up for now.


    The destruction of the Hamis family¡¯s high-end combat power had a huge impact on the Bloodline Tower, the Warlock Union, and even the world. The following period of time would definitely not be peaceful.


    ¡°Troubled times!¡±


    He just wanted to develop properly. Why, why did all kinds of things always come to him?


    Eli was extremely melancholic.


    However¡­ There were many sad things, but there were also surprises.


    ¡± The collection of a top-notch family!¡± Eli rubbed his palms.


    He was looking forward to it.


    At this time, the Bloodline Tower¡¯s army had already crossed the border and entered the Hamis family. Many Celestial Sorcerers had even marched straight into Hamis City, preparing to take down this ancient city!


    ¡°I hope everything goes smoothly!¡±


    Eli quietly cleaned up Azak¡¯s body and walked toward the spell formation.


    Enter and activate.


    Once again, he entered the Time Fragment World. This time, Eli walked further in and finally stopped at 200 times the time flow. This was all because of his previous advancement!


    ..


    While Eli meditated, the Bloodline Tower¡¯s army also quickly entered the territory of the Hamis family. Countless celestials acted as vanguards to plunder, while countless Warlocks steadily occupied the territory of the central region.


    This was because the Hamis family¡¯s territory was too big, almost as big as the Western Region. Although the surrounding areas were not directly connected to the Warlock Union¡¯s families, one could imagine that when the Hamis family was destroyed, all the forces received the news and began to devour the land.


    Eli naturally had no hope of occupying all of them. He just needed to take down most of them. As for the other places, they would have to plunder resources. This was also the reason why the celestials had acted first.


    Alida was in charge of all this, which gave him a headache.


    Fortunately, the various factions were still immersed in shock and did not dare to act rashly. This made their operation much smoother.


    At this moment.


    Eastern Region!


    Sea Dragon and Patriarch Sea Shark looked at each other.


    ¡°Cough cough, it seems that we have underestimated Sir Eli!¡± Sea Dragon¡¯s leader said awkwardly. He had inadvertently changed the way he addressed Eli from ¡®little friend¡¯ to ¡®Sir¡¯.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would have thought that Sir Eli was a Thousand Leaf Warlock? It seems that the one from ten years ago wasn¡¯t him. On the contrary, he might have already advanced to the fifth circle, but he had been pretending to be a fourth circle. No wonder he had always been aloof from the world.¡± Patriarch Sea Shark nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± The Sea Dragon Clan¡¯s head was also in a daze.


    Who would have thought that Eli was actually a Thousand Leaves warlock!?


    Even the top three families of the Warlock Union were only at this level. This meant that even the Warlock Union would not dare to underestimate him, not to mention that the Hamis family had disappeared!


    ¡°However, for an ancient family to disappear just like that, and one of the six great families of the Warlock Union at that, it really feels like a lifetime has passed. It¡¯s like a huge mountain has suddenly disappeared!¡±


    Phew.


    The two of them let out a long sigh at the same time as if they had relaxed a lot.


    A few seconds later, the head of the Sea Dragon Clan looked at Sea Shark and said, ¡°Patriarch Sea Shark, do you remember the message we rejected last time?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Patriarch Sea Shark narrowed his eyes.


    The head of the Sea Dragon Clan nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Patriarch Sea Shark seemed to understand something. They smiled in tacit understanding.


    ¡°Alliance!¡±


    In the Eastern Region, the head of the Wind God Yaolong clan slowly read these words.


    After the Hamis family was destroyed, Eli became the leader. He had both strength and prestige. If he could form an alliance, it would be a once-in-a-millennium opportunity. This was the first thought that came to his mind after his shock.


    ¡°Moreover, Eli is going to face the entire Warlock Union. With our help, the Bloodline Tower will have a much easier time, and we will be able to get rid of the huge mountain of the Warlock Union!¡±


    They had no choice. They had been waiting for this day for too long.


    ¡°We will be free from the sea of suffering, and Eli will become our new¡­ King!¡±


    He pursed his lips, and his eyes were burning with flames.


    At the same time, countless factions had the same thought. They were all trembling with excitement. As for the reason, it was related to Jin Ji¡¯s failed operation.


    It was a pity that the time was not ripe, but now, the time was just right.


    It was the right time, the right place, and the right people.


    Unlike these family heads, the world of ordinary Warlocks was completely different. At this moment, they were still immersed in the shock of this fact and could not understand it for a long time.


    An ancient bloodline family had disappeared just like that in the hands of Eli.


    The people who were oppressed by the Warlock Union were excited, while the families under the Warlock Union were terrified. Because in their eyes, the six families were the heavens, high and mighty, but today, the heavens were broken!


    So¡­ The six families would also be destroyed.


    In just a day, this news spread across the entire continent.


    As for Eli¡¯s name, it also spread. Originally, only a portion of the people in the western and central regions knew of Eli¡¯s name, but after a day, 95% of the Warlocks already knew of this name.


    Countless power of faith gathered toward Eli.


    Time Fragment World!


    Eli¡¯s mouth was wide open as he watched the nine-leaf lotus flower on his wrist, which was originally empty, fill up at speed visible to the naked eye. In just half an hour, one lotus leaf was filled up.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too fast?¡±


    Eli gasped, feeling that this was just the beginning.


    Three days later!


    Eli lowered his head and looked at his wrist. At this moment, the lotus flower on his wrist had already split into eighteen petals, and each petal had been filled up, emitting a faint golden light.


    Not only was it filled with the power of faith that had been stripped of the laws of the black fog, but there were also 11 new petals. Considering that each petal was more difficult than the last, one could imagine how difficult it was to obtain the power of faith this time.


    ¡°However, just having more people wouldn¡¯t be enough. It seems like the Warlocks in the Central Continent are being persecuted by the Warlock Union!¡± Eli sighed. This reminded him of a saying in his previous life, and the world had suffered for a long time.


    The Warlock families had also suffered from the Warlock Alliance for a long time.


    ¡°But it¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    However, Eli didn¡¯t think much of it. This was because Alida had just sent him a message that the Hamia family¡¯s gains had been sorted out.


    Time to harvest!

 Chapter 520 - 520 Two Letters

    520 Two Letters


    Just like in the past, there were mountains of resources. However, this time, most of the resources were beyond the third circle, except for the knowledge type.


    ¡°Sir, these are the resources we have gathered this time!¡± Alida said respectfully.


    ¡°Yes. Is there anything else?¡±


    Eli nodded. He couldn¡¯t wait to take stock of these resources. However, he also understood that there was something else that Alida had to do since she had come personally.


    ¡°Yes, there are two more things!¡± Alida nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk in the room first!¡± Eli waved his hand, and all the resources were swept away by the shadow. Then, he walked towards the mage tower. Alida took a look and quickly followed.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at the room and sat down!


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Eli said.


    Alida began to say, ¡°Sir, the current situation is like this. Our army has already occupied two-thirds of the Hamis clan¡¯s territory, while the other one-third is divided among the Warlock Alliance¡¯s clans. They haven¡¯t made any further moves yet. Of course, I¡¯m not here to talk about this, but about the letters from the various factions in the Central Mainland!¡±


    A letter from another faction? What were they doing?


    Eli didn¡¯t interrupt Alda and continued to listen.


    ¡°This includes the Sea Dragon and Sea Shark families of the Southern Region, the Wind God family of the Northern Region, and various small families of the Northern Region. These families sent letters at almost the same time, and the contents of the letters were surprisingly consistent!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eli narrowed his eyes.


    ¡± Sir, they hope that you can lead the way and form an alliance. They are also willing to join you and advance and retreat together, as well as help you fight against the Warlock Alliance,¡± Alida said after taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Forming an alliance?¡±


    Eli¡¯s brows furrowed as he quickly thought about it.


    After a few minutes, he looked up at Alida and said slowly, ¡°This suggestion is not good!¡±


    ¡°Does Milord want to reject it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Eli nodded.


    Fighting against the Warlock Alliance together was naturally a good thing, but it would be troublesome if he had to take the lead. After all, in most stories, the leaders did not have a good ending, and Eli did not want to be involved in such a troublesome matter.


    ¡°No!¡± But this time, Eli shook his head.


    Alida: ¡°??¡±


    Eli looked up and said,¡± The alliance naturally has to be established!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Alida¡¯s mouth was wide open. Why did he change his mind again?


    ¡°But I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s going to establish it. It¡¯s you!¡± Eli pointed at Alida.


    ¡°Me?¡± Alida was even more confused as she pointed at herself.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded.¡± I¡¯m just the Honorary Master of the Bloodline Tower. I don¡¯t have the authority to do so. This is something that you, the true Master of the Bloodline Tower, should do. Don¡¯t you agree, Alida?¡±


    Alida was speechless.


    ¡®Sir, do you want to hear what you¡¯re saying?


    ¡®If you don¡¯t have the right, then what am I doing here? Sir, isn¡¯t it too obvious that you want to shift the responsibility? You¡¯re not hiding it at all!¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. You¡¯re good at managing forces!¡± Eli smiled at her as if he had high hopes for her.


    The corner of Alida¡¯s mouth twitched. In the end, she nodded and said with difficulty, ¡°Okay!¡±


    What else could she do?


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Eli asked again.


    At this moment, Alida was still immersed in the confusion of becoming the leader of the alliance. She was pulled back to reality by Eli¡¯s words. She coughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. It¡¯s still a letter, but it¡¯s from the Warlock Union.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Eli.


    ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t seen it yet.¡± Alida shook her head, then took out a letter and handed it to Eli.


    Taking the letter, Eli tore it open and read it.


    A few seconds later, he clicked his tongue in wonder.


    ¡°Sir, what did the Warlock Alliance say?¡± Alida asked curiously.


    ¡°They invited me to Heaven City. They said that they wanted us to join the Warlock Alliance. They were even willing to give us all of the Hamis family¡¯s shares and compensate us!!¡± Eli concluded.


    ¡°Ah, my lord, you must not go to Heaven City. This is clearly their conspiracy!¡± Alida stood up and tried to dissuade him.


    ¡°Sit down. Do you think I¡¯m that kind of reckless person?¡± Eli smiled.


    Hearing this, Alida sat down and relaxed a lot.


    Indeed, in her impression, Eli was still very cautious.


    However, at this moment, Eli lowered his head and looked at the letter again. His eyes narrowed slightly!


    He would not naively believe the contents of the letter.


    After all, according to the current situation, they were a threat to the Warlock Alliance. In the eyes of the Warlock Alliance, they were even more of a threat than the Lich Tower. They were targets that had to be eliminated. There was an irreconcilable conflict.


    They were enemies!


    Of course, he would go to Heaven City, but not now!


    ..


    Soon, Alida left and started to deal with the Alliance!


    A spark had already started to ignite, and a flame that affected the entire continent was burning fiercely.


    After a few hours of organizing, Eli had also finished organizing his gains.


    In the Wizard Tower.


    Eli looked down at the five items in his hands.


    A wizard book, two crystals, one white, one green, and a bottle with green liquid flowing inside.


    The wizard book was a notebook of a fifth-circle mage. Although it was ordinary, it was a timely help to Eli. After all, ever since he had advanced, he had relied on information from the past. Some details were not clear, but the arrival of this mage book made up for it.


    Mastering the contents inside would allow Eli to have a stronger grasp of his own strength.


    As for the two crystals, the white one was called the Sea Soul Tide. It could only be formed by condensing countless dead souls in the turbulence of time and space and then condensing them for ten thousand years under the tempering of the power of time and space. It could greatly improve the degree of spiritual power. Of course, it had another meaning to him, which was to provide it for the silver eye to absorb.


    Eli estimated that one should be enough for the Silver Eye to reach the peak of the fifth circle.


    The green one was a sixth-circle creature¡¯s Core. It was not very useful to Eli, but if Hydra used it, it should be enough to advance to the fifth circle.


    The green liquid was similar. It was condensed from a high concentration of life force and was at the peak of the fifth circle. The bottle was a piece of spatial equipment, so the liquid inside should be as big as a small lake. It should be enough for Hill to advance to the fourth ring.


    ¡°Although the gains seem ordinary, they are what I need the most.¡±


    Eli pursed his lips.


    Needless to say, the Warlock Book and the Sea Soul Tide could help the Bloodline Tower gain an additional fifth-circle combat power. In the future, they wouldn¡¯t have to do everything for it. As well as allowing Hill to advance, the Blood Bamboo Flower could naturally advance as well. This was a change that involved the law of devouring.


    Thinking of this, Eli walked out of the wizard tower.


    First, he threw the Wind Elemental Core to Hydra, and then he threw the bottle to Hill. He ignored the ecstatic emotions of both of them and returned to the Tower.


    He wanted to continue studying the rules of the Shadow.


    ..


    Advancement required time.


    A day later.


    Hydra swallowed the Core, and then a large number of elements wrapped around it, turning it into a huge egg and beginning its path of advancement.


    Three days later.


    Hill absorbed the bottle power¡¯s life force liquid and began to level up. During this process, her life force was rapidly depleting. In almost half an hour, she turned into a withered tree as if she had reached the end of her life.


    But Eli knew from the elves that this was normal.


    As long as Hill survived the withering, she would successfully advance to the fourth circle, which would usually last for more than a year.


    Eli was waiting patiently.


    A month later.


    In the past 17 years, the Sea Soul Tide had completely integrated into the Silver Eye. The Silver Eye had also reached the peak of the fifth ring and even had a new ability.


    Mercury Blade!


    He could store his mental strength in advance and condense the Mercury Blade. He could store two of them in advance, and the power of the Mercury Blade was one level higher than his current level. Its power was shocking.


    This was already a very good skill, not to mention that it was stored in advance.


    And, of course, the training of the Laws of Shadow had also reached the final stage.


    At this moment, there were a total of six leaves on Eli¡¯s Rule Tree. There were three leaves for each of the two rules, which was a little more than before. However, he was still far from advancing to Thousand Leaves.


    Because Thousand Leaves¡¯ advancement really required at least 1,000 law leaves!


    The road to advancement was still a long way to go.


    Of course, this was only one of the reasons why Eli had woken up!


    Instead, after a month of hard work, Alida had already organized the initial stages of the alliance.


    They also invited all the forces to Bloodline City in three days.


    An alliance meeting was to be held.

 Chapter 521 - 521 A Line of Words in the History Book

    521 A Line of Words in the History Book


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Everything was calm.


    The Warlock Alliance still did not take any action, as if they were being ignored.


    However, Eli did not let his guard down. He had his subordinates and the Death Mandala Flower help him to inquire about it. After all, the Warlock Alliance was not a good organization.


    Miya had found out what the Warlock Alliance was planning, but it seemed like they hadn¡¯t decided yet.


    This made Eli nervous, so he immediately began to condense the Mercury Blade.


    He still valued the ¡®spell¡¯ that came with the Eye of Mercury!


    Condensing the Blade of Mercury was simple. It only required mental strength, but it was not a small expenditure. Three days was equivalent to more than a year¡¯s time, and only a portion of it was condensed.


    However, he did not give up. After all, this was also a trump card. In any case, with the Time World Fragment, at least from the outside world, did not actually consume much time.


    And during this period of time, there was also a small matter!


    Elven Queen Erwin had arrived at the Grassi Land.


    Her target was Hill. Eli would come out to relax after his daily cultivation. Occasionally, Liliana would come over.


    Just like that.


    Time passed slowly.


    Three months later, the first Mercury Blade was successfully formed.


    ¡°Another trump card!¡± Eli was delighted.


    Perhaps it was a coincidence, but at this moment, Alida¡¯s voice also arrived.


    ¡°The alliance has been prepared. Members of the various forces will arrive at the Bloodline Tower in half a month.¡±


    Alida was very efficient!


    Eli nodded, very satisfied with this.


    After all, this time, the factions came from all over the Central Mainland. Each faction was from all over the world. Three months might seem long, but it was actually not that long. It was obvious that Alida was really concerned.


    Eli replied and closed his eyes again.


    During this period of time, he had been focusing on the Mercury Blade and had forgotten about the others. He had yet to break through to the fifth level of the Explosive Blood Mystic Technique!


    ..


    Eli went into seclusion.


    At this moment, the entire continent was very lively. Although the news about the alliance was hidden, it was quickly learned by various factions and shocked them.


    The Warlock Alliance¡¯s forces secretly cursed and sped up in the direction of the Bloodline Tower. The other forces also had their own ideas.


    The Central Region.


    On the huge Sky Cloud Whale, Jin Ji faced his guild leader.


    ¡°Sigh, this step of yours is naturally brilliant if you take the right path. However, if you fail, you¡¯ll probably fall into the abyss and be devoured by the demons!¡± The white-haired president looked at Jin Ji and sighed.


    ¡°Milord, but what¡¯s done is done. This is my choice and has nothing to do with the entire Golden Cicada Merchant Association!¡± Jin Ji lowered his head.


    He had played a huge role in the Alliance this time, and he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.


    ¡°Unrelated?¡± The white-haired old man only glanced at him and snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that we¡¯re just merchants and don¡¯t really get involved in the fights of these major powers. This matter is too big, and I can¡¯t protect you.


    ¡°After today, you have nothing to do with Golden Cicada Merchant Association.¡±


    Hearing this, Jin Ji closed his eyes.


    A few seconds later, he raised his head and bowed respectfully.


    Then, he turned around and left without any hesitation.


    The old president didn¡¯t stop him. He just sighed and said slowly, ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that a good seedling is ruined just like that. Such resistance has happened several times in the past thousands of years, but it has never succeeded. Jin Ji¡¯s vision is still too shallow!


    ¡°Forget it, forget it!¡±


    ..


    Heaven City!


    It was a familiar meeting room, but this time, there was one less person.


    The six families were the Press Family, the Yunge Family, the Dylo Family, the York Family, the Sella Family, and the Hamis Family. The first three families were the top families, while the last three were the bottom families.


    Of course, the Hamis family had already been destroyed, so there were only five of them now.


    The old man, Patriarch Press, looked at the other four people with a cold expression.


    In fact, he had been like this ever since the Hamis family was exterminated.


    ¡°Patriarch Press, there¡¯s no need to be so serious. After all, it¡¯s been a few months since the incident happened.¡± The old woman sighed. She was the head of the Yunge Clan!


    ¡°Yeah, no one expected this. The Bloodline Tower Alliance has already formed, but it¡¯s not a big problem. It¡¯s not like it hasn¡¯t happened before. We¡¯ll just suppress it when the time comes.¡± The head of Dylo¡¯s family was a mature woman in a sky-blue muslin dress. She had quite the charm.


    York and Sella didn¡¯t say anything. They just looked at Patriarch Press.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡± The Press family coughed twice, and everyone gathered their gazes.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t let your guard down this time. The Bloodline Tower is completely different from before. Don¡¯t forget the Hamis Family.¡± He stroked his beard, his gaze sharp.


    ¡± Moreover, Eli is very sinister. He¡¯s clearly a fifth-circle warlock, but he¡¯s been hiding his strength for so many years. He¡¯s truly a sinister person. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s been plotting for many years. This time, he actually wants to form an alliance. This will be quite troublesome for us.¡±


    Hearing that he had evil intentions, everyone nodded in unison.


    They completely agreed on this point. This person was too sinister.


    ¡°Then how should we deal with him, Patriarch Press?¡± The head of the Sella family asked in a low and muffled voice. He was a strong man.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we discuss a few plans a few months ago?¡± He looked at everyone.


    Everyone frowned and pondered.


    The last meeting was when the Hamis family was destroyed. Everyone was shocked and afraid. The meeting was a mess. It seemed that some plans were discussed, but they were not implemented!


    ¡°The first is for us to join forces. The second is for the Lich Tower. The third is¡­¡± They told the plan one after another.


    The patriarch of the Press family interrupted directly, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t do anything. After all, if we lose the fifth circle, everyone will have a headache. I remember that there was a plan to draw in a world fragment that contained powerful creatures. This is very suitable!


    ¡°My idea is that we don¡¯t stop them for now. When the day of the Alliance¡¯s launch comes, we¡¯ll directly draw in that world fragment and use it to destroy them, including Eli!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but are you sure that it can kill them?¡± The plump woman asked worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s a flock of Undying Birds in that world fragment that¡¯s tainted by the black fog laws. Their leader is a peak thousand-leaf, Pheonix King. Even my family can¡¯t deal with them.


    Moreover, the Undying Bird specialized in souls, and it was even more so after being contaminated by the black fog. Ordinary Thousand Leaves Warlocks would not be able to resist it, and even Eli was no exception.


    ¡°We¡¯ve calculated that in order to kill the Phoenix King, one must have a powerful mental force and a powerful mental force attack that explodes in an instant or have the strength of a thousand flower. At the very least, it¡¯s impossible for someone with a dragon bloodline like Eli to kill the phoenix. This time, he¡¯ll definitely die.¡±


    Patriarch Press was full of confidence.


    They had only discovered this World Fragment by chance and did not dare to enter for fear of attracting the flock of Undying Birds. Now was indeed the perfect solution to deal with Eli.


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Hearing Patriarch Press¡¯s analysis, everyone nodded.


    ¡°What a pity for such a good resource!¡± The plump woman sneered, her chest trembling.


    The others also smiled as if they had already seen the tragedy in the Alliance.


    At that time, the various factions would be leaderless, and they would naturally take over these organizations. At that time, the Warlock alliance would be even stronger than before.


    Eli.


    It was just a line of words in history.

 Chapter 522 - 522 The Phoenix of Death

    522 The Phoenix of Death


    ¡°What? Jin Ji came to visit me?¡±


    In the Tower, Eli asked curiously as he listened to Vivika.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Jin Ji is outside.¡± Vivika nodded.


    During this period of time, Vivika had been rapidly improving with the help of the Hamis family¡¯s resources and was only a step away from Radiant Moon.


    ¡°Then call him in.¡±


    Eli nodded. He was also curious as to why Jin Ji was looking for him at this time.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Vivika nodded and left.


    A minute later.


    The door opened again, but this time, only Jin Ji entered.


    Jin Ji¡¯s appearance and attire did not change much, but what surprised Eli was that Jin Ji¡¯s face was very pale. The Golden Cicada¡¯s Fate had also dissipated a lot, especially its aura, which had fallen from the Glorious Sun to the Morning Star!


    What happened?


    The Warlock Alliance shouldn¡¯t have made a move on him. It shouldn¡¯t be!


    ¡°Sir, long time no see.¡± On the other hand, Jin Ji greeted him warmly, then smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This time, I¡¯m asking you to take in a sorry person like me!¡±


    ¡°Take you in? That¡¯s fine! But looking at you, what exactly happened?¡± Eli waved his hand, and Jin Ji sat opposite him.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving the Golden Cicada Merchant Association!¡± The first sentence that Jin Ji said when he sat down stunned Eli!


    ¡°You left the Golden Cicada Merchant Association?¡± Eli found it hard to believe.


    After all, Jin Ji had been with the Golden Cicada Merchant Association for thousands of years and was bound by his bloodline. Moreover, he had done a lot for the merchant association. Why would he suddenly leave?


    However, such a drop in level was reasonable. After all, the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce was very special and had a lot to do with wealth. Once they left the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce, they would naturally fall!


    ¡°Yes, because of the alliance, I was kicked out. Now, I can only come and rely on you.¡± Jin Ji smiled as if he was not sad. Instead, there was a glimmer of light in his eyes!


    Is that so?


    Eli instantly understood what had happened!


    Golden Cicada played a very important role in the alliance. It seemed like he didn¡¯t have the same ideas as the president of the Golden Cicada Merchant Association and had chosen their side.


    After understanding what had happened, Eli felt a lot more relaxed. He looked at Jin Ji with a more serious gaze.


    ¡°Of course. The Bloodline Tower is still lacking a Minister of Finance.¡± Eli replied with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Jin Ji had been worried that Eli would not want him, but when he heard this, he felt relieved and stood up to express his loyalty.


    ¡°Oh, there is also Conilla and my other subordinates¡­¡±


    ¡°All of them! Get Vivika to go find Alida.¡± Eli waved his hand. ¡°Get familiar with the Bloodline Tower first and ask her to make some arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    Jin Ji nodded. Then, Eli called Vivika in and left with her.


    ..


    Just as Jin Ji was familiarizing himself with the environment, the representatives of the various forces and the Family Heads arrived at Bloodline City. They arranged for them to rest and prepare for the alliance meeting in a few days.


    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye!


    On this day.


    The entire Bloodline City was in an uproar. Countless Warlocks walked out of their houses, and the city was decorated with lanterns and streamers of various colors.


    In the sky above the city, many airships were flying, and countless colored muslin hung down.


    A huge red carpet extended from the tallest wizard tower to the city gate.


    On the red carpet, the Sea Dragon Clan Head and the Sea Shark Clan Head walked up side by side, looking at the scenery on both sides and sighing with emotion.


    ¡°Sea Dragon, look at Bloodline City. Whether it¡¯s the infrastructure or the liveliness, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any worse than Heaven City. It seems like this lord is not only good at fighting!¡± The head of the Sea Shark clan sighed with emotion.


    ¡°Yes,¡± The head of the Sea Dragon Clan nodded with a relaxed expression.


    Just last night, they had already discussed the matters of the alliance. Today was just a formality to announce the establishment of the alliance and hold a banquet.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that the lord was unwilling to be the alliance leader. Alida, a Morning Star, was the one who became the alliance leader!¡± At this moment, another voice was heard. The two of them turned around and saw a man wearing a green warlock robe.


    ¡°It¡¯s the head of the Wind God Family!¡± Sea Dragon smiled at them. They had only gotten to know each other in the past few days, but they still felt like old friends at first sight!


    ¡°But that¡¯s not the case. Everyone knows that Eli isn¡¯t the Bloodline Tower¡¯s Tower Master, but the Bloodline Tower has always been firmly controlled by him!¡± Patriarch Sea Shark smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±


    The other two smiled. This was indeed reasonable.


    As they chatted, they arrived at the top of the city. There was a square with a high platform in the middle. A large number of Warlocks had gathered inside. They were all from the families that had come this time.


    When these families saw the three of them, they also made way for them.


    The three of them didn¡¯t pay any attention. They just looked at the high platform. At this moment, Alida was on top of it, loudly announcing the future of the Alliance.


    ¡°From now on, the Bloodline Alliance is officially established!¡±


    Bang!


    In the next second, dozens of skyships in the sky fired fireworks. Countless dazzling lights bloomed in the sky, and even the elemental robe roared. It was extremely beautiful!


    The three of them looked at each other and saw the joy in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Now that the alliance had been established, they would have someone to take care of in the future. They would face the same enemy, the Warlock Alliance.


    ¡°Not bad!¡±


    Further further away, Eli stood at the top of a wizard tower, watching this scene with Vivika standing beside him.


    ¡°Brother Eli, aren¡¯t you going to show yourself?¡± Vivika asked curiously.


    ¡°No need!¡± Eli smiled.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Alida did not refute him. She just stood beside him and admired the fireworks that filled the sky. She inadvertently approached him and was about to stick close to him.


    Hehe!


    A cunning look flashed in Alida¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly, Eli put his hand on her shoulder.


    Alida¡¯s pupils widened, and her heart trembled.


    Could it be¡­


    However, when she turned around, she saw that Eli was looking up at the sky with a serious expression.


    Vivika was stunned and looked up.


    Suddenly, a layer of black fog appeared in the blue sky. An incomparably huge object surrounded by black fog entered the Warlock World.


    It was as if it had the power of space. In the blink of an eye, it appeared more than 10,000 meters above Bloodline City, blocking the light and casting a shadow.


    And it was still slowly falling!


    ¡°What is this?¡± Facing this sudden change, her mouth was wide open.


    ¡± Large World Fragment!¡±


    Eli¡¯s gaze was calm as he looked at the huge world fragment.


    The world fragment wrapped in the black fog was undoubtedly from the outer layer of the world. Why would it suddenly appear here? Who did it? He didn¡¯t even notice.


    Not only him but everyone else also looked up at this scene.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Many family heads felt uneasy.


    Today was the day the alliance was established. Would there be any accidents?


    While everyone was guessing, the black fog of the world fragment suddenly stirred. A huge bird¡¯s head poked out of the world fragment. Just its head was more than ten meters long, and its black eyes flickered as if they contained darkness!


    ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡± The Sea Dragon Clan Head¡¯s body tensed up as a fatal threat lingered in his heart.


    Not only him but at this moment, everyone could only see a fatal feeling!


    It was as if as long as the bird came out, all of them would die.


    Everyone did not dare to move and stared at the bird¡¯s head.


    In the next second, the bird let out a cry, and the huge and evil mental attack made everyone feel chill. A large number of low-level Warlocks fell to the ground, and even the defensive spell formation of the Bloodline City was activated.


    ¡°What kind of powerful creature is it?¡±


    This time, everyone could feel how powerful he was, and fear appeared on their faces.


    And this was only the beginning. Everyone saw bird heads poking out of the black fog one after another. Although their breathing was weaker at the beginning, there were thousands of them.


    Countless bird heads looked at everyone on the ground, and everyone felt despair.


    On the wizard tower, Eli ignored the small ones and only looked at the huge bird head that was coming out. His eyes were puzzled.


    ¡± A falling world fragment.


    ¡°Undying Phoenix?¡±

 Chapter 523 - 523 Summoning the World Will

    523 Summoning the World Will


    The Phoenix King let out a cry, and a layer of formless soul fluctuation spread out like ripples. The entire sky turned gray.


    Amidst the cries, the Phoenix King had also completely left the World Fragment.


    Its body was like a giant eagle, thousands of meters long.


    Some of the feathers were golden, and some were bright red. There were a few long tail feathers on its back. What was strange was that the flames that should have been burning on its body were gray, and it had a cold beauty!


    The Phoenix King seemed to be very angry at this moment. Looking at the unfamiliar environment around it, it immediately lowered its head to look at the city on the ground and let out a long cry!


    At the same time, countless gray flames gathered around him and flew toward the ground. It was like a rain of fire that covered the sky and the sun!


    On the ground.


    Many Warlocks were shocked by this scene!


    The Patriarchs of the major forces looked at each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die here today!¡± The Sea Dragon Clan leader had an ugly expressions on their faces. Although they did not understand what had happened, there was a high chance that it was the Warlock Alliance that had taken action today.


    No wonder the Warlock Alliance had been quiet recently. It seemed like they were holding back!


    The two people beside him nodded.


    In the next second, the three of them flew into the sky.


    In the next second, the waves rolled, and the sound of water rippled. The heads of the Sea Dragon and Sea Shark families roared. From afar, Eli saw a huge Sea Dragon and a huge Sea Shark appear behind the two of them. Immediately, endless waves flew into the sky.


    The head of the Wind God Yaolong clan took a deep breath. A storm swept up and flew into the sky.


    The three of them were all Germinal Warlocks, and their attacks were also infused with Law. Therefore, their auras and power were extremely shocking.


    The Warlocks on the ground also looked towards the sky.


    It was the same for Eli.


    However, he only watched this scene from a distance and did not make a move!


    He wanted to see how strong the Phoenix King was and see if he would make a move. Otherwise, it would be awkward if he couldn¡¯t defeat it. Moreover, he also noticed some faint figures nearby. They were most likely Warlocks from the Warlock Alliance.


    After all, this time, it was obvious that they were coming for him. He had to be careful.


    At this moment, the flames in the sky also collided with the three people¡¯s attacks!


    Bang!


    In an instant, countless steam rose up, but the expressions of the three people inside instantly changed.


    Because with just a collision, the waves shattered like a thin film. Then, the flames actually directly passed through the waves and headed toward the ground. The power of laws within was directly burned clean, and the storm on the other side was almost instantly shattered.


    No effect at all?


    ¡°The difference is too great!¡±


    The Sea Dragon Clan Head¡¯s expression changed. The Phoenix King¡¯s attack in front of him was not something they could block.


    At this moment, the Phoenix King also noticed the three of them. It immediately flapped its wings and flew toward the three of them. It glared at the three of them and then flapped its wings at the three of them like a huge hand, setting off a storm.


    Puff!


    The three of them couldn¡¯t move at all, and the giant wings struck them, sending them flying toward Bloodline City like cannonballs.


    Bang!


    Three huge pits instantly appeared on the ground, and countless clouds of smoke filled the air.


    When the smoke dispersed, a few of them struggled to get up, but countless cracks had already appeared on their bodies. Large amounts of blood flowed out, and they spat out blood as they struggled to climb out of the deep pit.


    Seeing the miserable state of the three people, everyone felt a wave of fear.


    Even three fifth-circle lords were defeated so easily. What were they going to do?


    ¡°Sir Eli!¡±


    On the high platform, Alida looked at the valley behind her, her body trembling!


    Now, other than Eli, they had no other choice.


    At this moment, tens of thousands of Undying Birds flew out of the world fragment. They immediately let out a sharp cry and set off a flaming storm as they flew toward the ground with a terrifying aura!


    This apocalyptic scene immediately made everyone feel a wave of fear!


    At this moment, a golden light that blotted out the sun suddenly emitted. A golden membrane instantly enveloped the entire city like a big bowl, preventing anyone from entering.


    At this moment, the flames had already reached the defensive layer. Suddenly, crackling sounds could be heard. Multiple cracks appeared on the defensive layer, but it did not waver at all. At the same time, the flock of immortal birds was also blocked.


    The Warlocks on the ground also raised their heads to watch this scene.


    Amidst the golden light, Eli slowly flew up into the sky.


    ¡°It was Lord Eli who protected us!¡±


    ¡°Sir Eli is here, and the threat has been lifted!¡±


    ¡°Is this Eli?¡±


    Countless people cheered, and the heads of the three families helped themselves up. They looked at the god-like figure in the sky and the thousands of Undying Birds.


    Could he defeat The Phoenix King?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Eli!


    Even a few gazes in the shadows were looking at Eli with ill intentions.


    ..


    At this moment, Eli was looking at the Phoenix King in the sky.


    After some observation, he was sure that the Mercury Blade had a good chance of defeating him. However, he had thought of a better and more efficient way just now!


    ¡± Normally, when entering a foreign world, one would be suppressed. However, these creatures have lived in fragments around the world for many years and have been contaminated by the world¡¯s aura. In addition, the world¡¯s will is silent now, so they are not suppressed. Otherwise, it would not be so easy for a fifth-circle creature to enter the warlock world.


    ¡°As long as the world¡¯s will was awakened, its strength would be suppressed to the level of a divine tree or even a sprout. What threat would there be?¡± Eli looked at the Undying Bird and smiled.


    The only difficulty of this plan was to awaken the world¡¯s will. The world¡¯s will was silent now, and even the fifth circle warlock could not do it. However, he was different. He had the world¡¯s will¡¯s favor, so he could do it.


    Thinking of this, Eli¡¯s gaze became sharper and sharper, and he looked at the body of The Phoenix King more and more arrogantly.


    At this moment, the Phoenix King turned its head and looked at the strange human in front of it. It vaguely sensed danger and was looking for an opportunity.


    The people on the ground looked at the confrontation between the man and the bird and were somewhat baffled.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    The few people in the darkness were a little disdainful!


    ¡°Eli is no match for him. If he dares to show his face, he will die!¡±


    Just like that, three minutes passed!


    The Phoenix King couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It let out a shrill cry that spread for tens of thousands of meters. Then, it flapped its wings and flew toward Eli.


    At this moment, Eli suddenly moved!


    He didn¡¯t do anything, but a dazzling golden light shot into the world, illuminating thousands of spaces. A mysterious aura was emitted from his body, and at the same time, a similar aura was awakened in the world.


    Vast, boundless, ancient!


    In the sky, the clouds rolled as if a huge creature had awakened.


    In an instant, all the Warlocks found it hard to breathe, but they felt as if they had returned to their mother¡¯s embrace. However, the Phoenix King did let out a cry, and its eyes changed. It instantly changed its direction and flew back towards the world fragment.


    In the next moment, the Phoenix King¡¯s body instantly froze. The flames around it were instantly extinguished, and its body¡¯s speed was also extremely fast. Its aura was even more ridiculous as it fell directly!


    Peak of Thousand Leaves!


    Intermediate Thousand Leaves!


    ..


    Peak of the Divine Tree!


    In the end, his aura directly fell to the initial stage of entering the Divine Tree.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one. The aura of the smaller Undying Birds had also fallen. However, it wasn¡¯t as serious as their King, but their combat strength had also been weakened by more than three levels.


    And after that.


    With a wave of Eli¡¯s hand, the boundless shadow instantly transformed into a huge hand. Then, the huge hand grabbed at the Undying Bird, but it only let out a painful wail before being dragged into the darkness.


    As for the small Undying Birds, they saw the fall of the King and fled towards the World Fragment. They were very fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Then, Eli chuckled, and his lifespan was exhausted.


    ¡°Star Spirit Seal!¡±


    A chain that looked like a starry sky appeared in the sky, dragging the world fragment towards Ely.


    During this process, the World Fragment became smaller and smaller. Finally, it turned into something like a crystal ball and was held in Eli¡¯s hand.


    Looking down, it was as if he could still see countless tiny immortal birds.


    As the World Fragment was put away, the World Will slowly dissipated.


    The wind was calm, and the clouds were still.


    With a wave of his hand, the protection formed by the power of faith also turned into countless golden spots of light and dissipated. They flew toward Eli like golden dandelions and were absorbed by him.


    Eli did not stop after he withdrew the power of faith. Instead, he looked up at the void not far away. His eyes were emotionless as he said, ¡°Everyone from the Warlock Alliance.


    ¡°Are you coming out on your own? Or should I drag you out?¡±

 Chapter 524 - 524 Shocking Alliance

    524 Shocking Alliance


    ¡°The Phoenix King was subdued just like that? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°You must be joking. What was that terrifying will just now? Why do I feel like I¡¯m facing the world directly? And that The Phoenix King is also instantly suppressed!¡±


    ¡°Wait, suppressed? Wasn¡¯t that the legendary World Will?¡±


    In Bloodline City, everyone looked at Eli in the sky in shock and confusion as the golden specks of light disappeared.


    Who would have thought that this would happen?


    Whether it was the will just now or the suppression of The Phoenix King, it had left a deep impression on them, and they had a new understanding of Eli¡¯s methods.


    Was this a f * cking normal method?


    How could anyone summon the current World Will?


    Ever since thousands of years ago, wasn¡¯t it very difficult to awaken the World Will? Why are you out again today?


    At this moment, the Sea Dragon Clan¡¯s Clan Head was also shocked.


    ¡°Is it the World Will?¡± He said these words in a daze.


    ¡°World Will? How can he summon the world¡¯s will? Could it be that the world¡¯s will awakened decades ago¡­¡± Patriarch Sea Shark couldn¡¯t care less about his injuries.


    At this moment, the two of them looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The mouth of the Wind God Yaolong clan¡¯s head twitched.


    Why are you two standing there?


    Hey, hey, hey!


    Everyone was paying attention to the world¡¯s will, but did no one notice how powerful Eli was?


    That was The Phoenix King at the Divine Tree stage!


    A divine tree!


    It could easily kill us!


    ¡°Come on, didn¡¯t you guys not notice Eli¡¯s strength?¡± In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but remind them.


    The two of them turned their heads at the same time and looked at him strangely. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? It¡¯s said that Eli is a Thousand Leaves Warlock. It¡¯s normal for him to be able to defeat the divine tree.¡±


    He was speechless.


    However, this attack allowed the three of them to finally confirm Eli¡¯s strength. They were instantly more at ease. Even if they were injured now, they only felt that their future was bright!


    While they were still immersed in hope for the future, Eli¡¯s voice pulled them back to reality again!


    ¡°Everyone from the Warlock Union¡­¡±


    Someone from the Warlock Union?


    They raised their heads and looked at the sky. They saw three figures appear in the sky in the distance.


    The three of them, two men and one woman, looked to be middle-aged, but the aura they emitted had reached the Thousand Leaves Realm, and the two behind them were also divine trees!


    Judging from the robe, Warlock Thousand Leaves should be a Warlock from the Press family. The two people behind him belonged to the Yunge family and the Dylo family!


    At this moment, the three of them looked at Eli with furrowed brows and disbelief in their eyes!


    ..


    ¡°Looks like you guys were the ones pulling the World Fragment.¡±


    Eli looked at the three of them calmly, but his Mercury Blade was ready to be activated at any moment.


    Compared to the alien races, these humans were much more ferocious.


    ¡°Eli, you¡¯re very powerful. You can actually contact the world¡¯s will. This time, our judgment was wrong.¡± The Press Clan¡¯s Thousand Leaves Warlock looked at Eli, his brows gradually relaxing.


    The plan had undoubtedly failed.


    However, they could not be blamed for the current situation. Who would have thought that Eli would summon the world¡¯s will and directly suppress The Phoenix King from the peak of Thousand Leaves to the Divine Tree? It was simply out of the picture!


    ¡°However, we¡¯re on the same level. It¡¯s impossible for you to keep us here. I can pretend that today¡¯s matter never happened.¡± Thousand Leaves Warlock continued.


    ¡°Leave?¡±


    Eli was shocked.


    You¡¯re going to kill me, yet you want to leave right in front of me.


    Was the Warlock Union that arrogant?


    Alright, it really suited their style.


    ¡°Sorry, you have to stay here today!¡± Eli shook his head and expressed his opinion.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The Thousand Leaves Warlock raised an eyebrow, but his bloodline was activated.


    His muscles began to turn white, and white wings spread out behind him. There were a total of nine pairs, and a scorching aura was emitted from his body. His body grew to five meters tall!


    Six-ringed bloodline, Blazing Angel bloodline!


    ¡°Eli, you can¡¯t keep us here!¡± He looked at Eli and released his aura.


    ¡± His bloodline is very strong. He¡¯s probably just entered the Thousand Leaves Realm, but I¡¯ve accumulated more. I can defeat him, but there¡¯s a certain risk. There¡¯s about an 85% chance of victory. There¡¯s a lot of danger!¡± Eli evaluated this person and was a little shocked.


    The risk factor was too high!


    So¡­


    In the next second, the silver-white eye in Eli¡¯s eyes bloomed. Round after round of silver-white light bloomed, and a silver blade that seemed to not exist in the world slowly drilled out of one of the eyes.


    Its entire body was silver-white, and silver-white spiritual power flowed around him. Moreover, it did not emit any aura, as if it should not exist.


    Pa!


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed the sharp blade.


    Holding the Mercury Blade, Eli looked at the Warlock.


    ¡°This is?!¡± The Warlock frowned.


    Although the knife-like blade in front of him did not look oppressive, he did not dare to underestimate it. After all, the opponent was Eli, their core enemy.


    Weng!


    In the next second, Eli waved his sharp blade gently.


    Instantly, the silver-white blade rippled, and an extremely sharp mental force condensed at the tip, then instantly disappeared from the Warlock¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No more¡­Where did it go? It hurts!¡± The Warlock was confused for a moment, and then he felt a sharp pain.


    He looked down and saw that the sharp blade had already pierced into his heart. The power that erupted from it had actually reached the level of ten thousand flowers. It instantly killed all the tissues in his body and then attacked his mind.


    Bang!


    The Warlock¡¯s vision turned dark. He knew that his consciousness had been cut into countless pieces.


    Before he died, he looked at Eli from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°What kind of method is this?¡± he said hoarsely. His eyes were filled with desolation as if he still could not accept that he had fallen like this.


    ¡°Mercury Blade!¡±


    Eli replied.


    In the next second, the light in the Warlock¡¯s eyes suddenly disappeared. His bloodline transformation also gradually disappeared. His life force aura dissipated bit by bit, and then he fell to the ground.


    All of this happened in less than a second.


    At this moment, the others were still watching the two of them confront each other, but in the next second, the Press Family warlock died.


    At this moment, everyone on the ground was also dumbfounded when they saw this change.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a Thousand Leaves Warlock? He died just like that?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡± Ah, Lord Eli¡¯s strength is actually at this level? That was too ridiculous. They were at the same level. Could he be a genius?¡±


    Everyone discussed.


    The aura of that person was not weaker than Eli¡¯s, which meant that he was on the same level as the Lord. However, it was really ridiculous that he died just like that.


    ¡°In the future, I will only follow Your Excellency¡¯s lead!¡± The Sea Dragon Clan¡¯s head¡¯s mouth twitched, and he forced out this sentence after a long time.


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    The other two nodded.


    The damage caused by today¡¯s incident was limited, but it had completely displayed Eli¡¯s power in front of the Warlock Alliance. It was likely that the Warlock Alliance had done a good deed with bad intentions, helping them strengthen the cohesion of the Warlock Alliance.


    After today, the Bloodline Alliance¡¯s trust in Eli would reach its peak.


    What a coincidence!


    ¡°Dead?¡±


    At this moment, the remaining two people in the sky felt their hearts tremble!


    That was the Thousand Leaves Warlock of the Press family!


    Did he die just like that?


    At this moment, Eli turned to look at the two of them and smiled. ¡°Do you two want to have a cup of tea together? I have a lot of good tea leaves here!¡±


    Gulp!


    The two of them broke out in cold sweat, and fear gradually spread from their eyes.

 Chapter 525 - 525 Three Blessings

    525 Three Blessings


    Bang!


    Far away in the center of the Central Region, Patriarch Press¡¯s face gradually turned ashen as he read the information in front of him. He clenched his fists tightly, making cracking sounds.


    ¡°Eli summoned the World Will and suppressed the Phoenix King of Thousand Leaves to the level of a divine tree. He then easily defeated the Phoenix King and killed Sabodier in Bloodline City!¡± At this moment, Patriarch Press felt that his bloodline was about to burn.


    He did not understand how things had turned out like this.


    How could that fellow, Eli, summon the world¡¯s will? After all, even their families did not have any means to summon the world¡¯s will, so Eli¡¯s means were completely out of their plans.


    What was even more worrying was that the Thousand Leaves Warlock that Eli had killed was a lord of the Press family.


    He gritted his teeth. This was the first time he felt so troubled.


    The combat power of Thousand Leaves was almost the top combat power of a few large families. The death of one of them meant that their combat potential had been greatly reduced.


    Moreover, they were still facing the Lich Tower.


    As more and more ancient and dormant Warlocks joined the faction, the faction expanded tremendously. Even they were finding it more and more troublesome.


    ¡°Eli.¡± He gritted his teeth and read out the name.


    If it weren¡¯t for this man, they wouldn¡¯t be in so much trouble.


    However, with the establishment of the Bloodline Alliance, it meant that there was no room for negotiation between the two groups. They represented the interests of the two forces. One was the ancient bloodline family, and the other was the bloodline family that had developed over the years!


    The conflict between them was even more intense than the conflict with the Lich Tower.


    ¡°But no matter what, if we don¡¯t get rid of the Bloodline Alliance, there will be many nails behind us. If we get involved in the battle with the Lich Tower, it will be really troublesome!¡± He gradually calmed down and pondered.


    ¡°The Bloodline Alliance has to be eliminated first before they fully develop. There is still a chance for us to fight with Eli. Otherwise, it will be troublesome later!¡± He pursed his lips, but his will gradually became firm.


    He knew what to do!


    He looked at a ring in his hand and pressed it down.


    It was time for the meeting!


    ..


    ¡°Sir, all the family heads have left. The details of the joint cooperation have also been discussed!¡±


    In the Tower, Alida reported to Eli.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll leave it to you. Go do your own thing.¡± Eli waved his hand.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Alida nodded and left quickly.


    After Alida left, Eli stood up and walked to the window.


    Outside the window was a valley. At this moment, in the corner of the valley, countless shadow chains were binding a huge bird to the ground. The huge bird was struggling non-stop and letting out a shrill cry.


    The giant bird was the Phoenix King, and Eli had not killed it that day.


    Firstly, it would be a pity to kill such a high-level magic beast, but it had fused with a large amount of black fog, which had high research value. Secondly, Eli also felt that he needed a means of transportation.


    However, it was not very cooperative.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to subdue such a high-level magical beast. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Eli shook his head, then walked down the wizard tower and slowly walked towards the Phoenix King in the distance.


    Seeing Eli come over, the Phoenix King struggled even more crazily and looked at Eli with anger.


    Pa!


    Eli walked over and gave him a slap!


    The huge force directly caused the ground to cave in, and the Phoenix King was also dizzy.


    At this moment, Eli¡¯s voice entered its consciousness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices.¡± Eli extended two fingers.¡± First, sign a contract with me and pledge your loyalty to me. Second, I¡¯ll kill you right here.¡±


    With that, Eli waved his hand, and a huge wind blade leaned against the head of the Phoenix, waiting for its answer.


    the Phoenix King instantly stopped moving!


    Feeling the wind blades above its head and the faint killing intent, it had no doubt that if it refused, it would definitely be killed here.


    A few seconds later, a hoarse voice entered Eli¡¯s consciousness. ¡°What contract?¡±


    ¡°A simple contract. I¡¯m very considerate of you.¡± Eli smiled.¡± A master-servant contract. But as long as my lifespan runs out or I die, you¡¯ll be free. You know very well that according to the rules of this world, it¡¯s only a few thousand years for me. But for a creature like you, a few thousand years is nothing. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Exhausted lifespan?¡± The Phoenix King raised its head and looked at Eli. It did not believe that Eli would outlive it, so it agreed immediately.


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Eli released his hand, and a contract slowly appeared.


    The Phoenix King took a look and confirmed that the conditions were as they had said before. A little of its soul power drifted out onto the contract, and the contract between the two of them was immediately established.


    Sensing the mysterious power of the contract, Eli smiled.


    The shadow chains on the Phoenix King¡¯s body also dissipated one by one. Its aura also slowly rose and returned to Thousand Leaves.


    This was because he had signed a contract with the world will. A connection was formed between him and the world will. As time passed, it would completely integrate into the Sorcerer World, and its combat power would not be affected.


    In fact, most of the foreign races in the Green Field were the same. However, they had established a connection with the world will because of their bloodline!


    ¡°From now on, you will be called Phoenix. I will fix this fragment in the Grassi Land.¡± Eli also made arrangements.


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The Phoenix King did not dare to retort. It slowly stood up, and its body gradually became a few meters long.


    It had also accepted his fate!


    In any case, it would only take two to three thousand years. It could still afford to wait.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Eli was also very happy to have subdued a thousand-leaf-level combat power, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Kakaka!


    At this moment, a cracking sound suddenly entered Eli¡¯s ears.


    Eli looked toward the source of the sound and saw that the giant shadow egg in the distance had suddenly cracked. A five-headed giant snake slowly crawled out from it, and the aura it emitted had reached the level of the fifth circle.


    ¡°Hydra!¡± Looking at the giant snake, Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Without a doubt, Hydra¡¯s advancement had ended.


    At this moment, Hydra was also moving quickly toward Eli, exuding joy. However, when it saw the giant bird behind Eli, it froze!


    He turned to look at Eli, his gaze as if to say, I¡¯ve only been away for a few days, and you actually have a new pet?


    Looking at Hydra¡¯s reaction, Eli laughed out loud. He was about to explain things to the little fellow, but before he could speak, a majestic life force suddenly spread out from afar.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Eli stopped what he was doing and looked into the distance.


    The withered Hill¡¯s charred book cover suddenly began to crack, and a touch of green gradually emitted. At the same time, an excited voice said,


    ¡°Father, Hill has successfully advanced!¡±


    A bell-like voice entered Eli¡¯s ears.


    Eli pursed his lips. He felt that there were too many surprises today.


    Three happy occasions.

 Chapter 526 - 526 Blood Bamboo Flower Advancing to Fourth Circle

    526 Blood Bamboo Flower Advancing to Fourth Circle


    Three hours later.


    Eli heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Hill reborn from the withered tree.


    At this moment, Hill had completely transformed. However, compared to before she advanced, her height had increased by nearly 400 meters, reaching a height of 500 meters. She was like a tall mountain.


    Her branches were dozens of meters thick, and her skin was a faint brown. Wisps of life force were emitted from time to time. On the crown of the tree, countless strips of paper hung down, embellished with green leaves, like a green sea of stars.


    The countless life force in it had almost turned into a thin mist that lingered around the surroundings, making it look like a paradise on Earth.


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly only a fourth-circle creature, but even I can¡¯t compare to its vitality. What kind of creature is this?¡± Beside Eli, Phoenix blinked in shock.


    When he turned around, he saw a five-headed snake glaring at him.


    This aura had reached five rings and actually contained five elements: shadow, fire, water, wind, and rare lightning. It also shocked him.


    What kind of strange creatures were around the person he was relying on?


    ¡°They¡¯ve all advanced!¡± Eli glanced at Hill, then at Hydra.


    Hydra had gained an additional thunder attribute this time. Its combat strength was not bad at the initial assessment. Once it advanced, it should not be too weak in the budding stage.


    As for Hill, she couldn¡¯t be judged by common sense!


    ¡°Father, Hill can now give plants below the fourth circle the potential to advance to the fourth circle!¡±


    At this moment, a silver bell-like sound entered Eli¡¯s ears.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Eli¡¯s breathing became heavier and heavier, and the light in his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    ..


    Ten minutes later!


    ¡°Father, are you sure you want me to upgrade this to four rings?¡± Hill looked at Eli curiously.


    At this moment, he was holding a bead-like creature in his hand. There was even a blood-red flower growing on it, emitting a bloodthirsty aura. However, it was held in Eli¡¯s hand and did not move at all.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Eli nodded.


    The plant in front of him was the Blood Bamboo Flower, which he had obtained from his travels in the human world more than 2,000 years ago. It helped him a lot during his second circle period.


    It had already been bred for countless generations. Eli had once wanted to nurture it to the fourth circle, but its biological shackles had prevented this experiment from succeeding.


    Today, Hill had advanced, and he was finally going to fulfill his dream.


    Of course, what Eli cared about wasn¡¯t the advancement of the Blood Bamboo Flower. He simply felt that if the Blood Bamboo Flower advanced, the devouring rune would definitely undergo unexpected changes. It might be of great help to him in comprehending the laws!


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Eli said directly.


    ¡°Alright, then, Father, move back a little,¡± Hill replied.


    Eli retreated.


    In the next second, Eli saw Hill slowly hang down a branch. The end of the branch gradually began to change, and a drop of extremely dazzling green liquid slowly condensed.


    Eli looked at this scene in a daze.


    In the green liquid, he could sense the ultimate life force. It was something stronger than pure life force as if it had endless power.


    Was this the power of its transformation?


    Drip! Drip!


    In the end, the liquid still fell and dripped onto the Blood Bamboo Flower.


    Rip!


    In an instant, the originally calm Blood Bamboo Flower instantly struggled crazily. Its roots stabbed deeply into the ground, and its height rapidly increased.


    Three meters!


    Five meters!


    ..


    Ten meters!


    In the blink of an eye, the Blood Bamboo Flower grew to a height of ten meters. At the same time, spots gradually appeared on its bamboo-like body. The flowers shrank, and the petals gradually darkened from a faint red color to a blood-red color.


    Its aura was gradually rising from the limit of the third circle to the fourth circle.


    Eli waited quietly while Hydra and Phoenix waited at the side.


    The change lasted for half a day.


    Half a day later.


    The Blood Bamboo Flower had already advanced to the fourth circle. However, what surprised Eli was that its appearance had gradually returned to the past, but the color of the flower had become much darker.


    Of course, Eli didn¡¯t care what it looked like.


    He plucked the blood-colored flower in a rude manner, and the silver-white eyes in his eyes lit up in circles, helping Eli see through the phenomenon and see the intrinsic runes inside.


    He just stood there motionlessly.


    All the creatures were also quietly looking at him without moving.


    This change lasted for an entire day, but there was still no change. During this time, Nikola arrived at the Grassi Land and was also surprised, so he waited with the others.


    Two days later.


    Vivika also joined the team.


    Ten days later.


    ¡°Ten days!¡± Vivika muttered to herself as she looked at the statue-like Eli.


    ¡°Our Lord must have comprehended something. We don¡¯t want to disturb him!¡± Nikola glanced at Eli, then at Hydra beside him with hatred.


    This fool had actually advanced to the fifth circle before him.


    ¡°Comprehension?¡± Vivika looked into the eyes of the Eli, only to discover that there seemed to be something brewing in them apart from the silver-white light.


    It was a thick shadow and a vortex that seemed to devour everything.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    She blinked her eyes and was about to say something when she realized that the light in Eli¡¯s eyes was getting brighter and brighter, and Eli¡¯s body was moving bit by bit.


    ¡°I understand, I understand!¡±


    A murmur came out of Eli¡¯s mouth, and his expression gradually recovered. A ball-like object that was mostly dark but with traces of black fog on one side was taken out.


    ¡°Shadow Law!¡±


    Not far away, Phoenix blinked. He did not understand why Ely would have such a high-level item. What was he doing with it?


    His mouth slowly opened wide, and his eyes gradually widened.


    Kacha!


    A crisp sound rang in everyone¡¯s ears.


    They stared blankly at a gap in the shadow law, and Eli had just swallowed that part of the shadow into his body as if he had entered a black hole.


    ¡± He¡¯s devouring the laws?¡±


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air as they watched this scene in a daze.


    However, they did not dare to stop him. They could only watch as Eli devoured the shadow law bit by bit. He only stopped after devouring almost half of it.


    At this moment, a huge tree of laws appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    One side of the tree was blurry, but on the other side, countless shadows pervaded the air. Shadow leaves grew like pine trees after a rain. In the blink of an eye, they grew from five to six leaves to dozens, then a hundred¡­In the end, it grew to a thousand pieces.


    ¡°A Thousand Leaves?¡±


    Nikola looked at this scene in a daze.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t advanced to the fifth circle, he had heard from Eli that the standard for a thousand-leaf level was 1,000 leaves of the law!


    Therefore, at this moment, Eli had already reached the level of a normal peak Thousand Leaves Mage.


    And in less than an hour!


    Gulp!


    He could not help but feel his throat trembling. He turned around and saw that Phoenix was just as shocked as him.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    Phoenix mumbled. At the same time, he suddenly felt that he might have been a little hasty in signing the contract.


    Was this person in front of him really human?


    At this moment, Eli was also gradually waking up. Looking at the shadow law at the side and his own hand, he was a little confused.


    ¡°I¡¯ve advanced to the peak of the Thousand Leaves Realm just like that?¡±

 Chapter 527 - 527 War Outbreak

    527 War Outbreak


    ¡± Peak of Thousand Leaves?¡±


    On the grassi ground, Eli stretched out their hands, looking somewhat unreal.


    Even if he didn¡¯t go deep into his perception, he could still feel that on one side of the huge tree of laws in his body, nearly a thousand leaves of laws were swaying along with his sea of spirit.


    In terms of numbers, he was indeed at the peak of the Thousand Leaves Realm!


    However¡­


    Eli pursed his lips and looked to the other side.


    Compared to the lush shadow on one side, on the other side of the translucent time branch, there were still only two or three time law leaves swaying, lonely.


    His Indistinct Law did meet the requirements for advancement, but when he advanced back then, he had more than one law. Other than the Law of Shadow, he also had the Law of Time!


    ¡°So, I¡¯m considered half of the peak of Thousand Leaves?¡± Eli was a little stunned!


    However, it was already enough. After all, it had only been less than half a day. It was already very ridiculous for him to reach this level. Other than half of the power of laws, there was also the advanced ¡°devouring¡± law.


    Thinking of this, Eli once again tried to sense his spiritual perception.


    Above the Laws of Shadow, there seemed to be countless shadows moving. The moving shadows were rotating irregularly, emitting a devouring aura like a black hole.


    This was what Eli had gained from the Blood Bamboo Flower.


    There was a special devouring rune inside the advanced Blood Bamboo Flower. The moment Eli observed it, his devouring law came into contact with it, and a change that shocked Eli occurred.


    The law of devouring had advanced!


    After his advancement, apart from the fact that his own laws had become stronger, Eli had also obtained a new ability, which was devouring. It was different from the simple devouring power of the past. This time, it was the devouring power that could devour laws.


    Unconsciously, Eli had swallowed more than half of the Shadow Law, which was why he had advanced.


    ¡°What a waste!¡±


    Eli lowered his head to look at the Law of Shadow and immediately felt his heart bleeding.


    This was a complete set of laws!


    While Eli was sighing, the surrounding creatures looked at each other, not daring to disturb Eli.


    In the end, Nikola couldn¡¯t help but whisper to Eli, ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡±


    Eli finally reacted and smiled at the few of them, explaining, ¡°Nothing much. I just got a little bit of information and accidentally immersed myself in it.¡±


    Lord, you look like you have gained something!


    However, they didn¡¯t ask any questions. When they saw Eli, they dispersed one by one. Phoenix, in particular, directly transformed and flew towards Hill before stopping.


    Eli returned to the tower and continued to comprehend the advancement of the devouring law.


    Very soon, Eli gained a deeper understanding of the devouring law, as well as a new understanding of his own state.


    ¡°My current state is very similar to my second ring. As long as I devour the same law, I can advance, but where can I find the time? Or should I say the law of time?¡± In the Tower, Eli was deep in thought.


    The current situation on the continent was extremely complicated. It was possible that a war would break out in an instant. He had to do his best to become stronger. Then, he had to search for the law of time that could be devoured.


    However, the time law was a little more advanced, and it was not easy to find.


    Eli suddenly thought of something and sent his perception into his Sea of Consciousness!


    Eli glanced at the Sea of Consciousness as he passed by the Tree of Law.


    There, a white ray of light that pierced through reality, consciousness, and the void stood. There were also strands of translucent light around it, emitting the aura of time.


    ¡°This is definitely related to the laws of time. It might even be the laws!¡± Eli sensed it silently, but he quickly gave up on his ridiculous idea.


    What a joke.


    It was not a problem of whether it could be devoured or not. If the Eternal Life buff were gone with a bite, it would be a big problem. Therefore, he definitely could not set his sights on it.


    Since the white pillar of light could not be considered, what else was there?


    As Eli pondered, his eyes lit up again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of it!¡±


    The corners of Eli¡¯s mouth gradually curled up!


    ..


    Crack!


    The ¡± lightning ¡± of the time world fragment shot down from the sky, causing the space to fluctuate.


    Normally, the lightning would enter the earth and then integrate into the unique ecological environment of this world fragment. However, there was a slight change on this day.


    In the corner of the Time World Fragment, every time a ¡± lightning ¡± fell, a figure would quickly appear at the landing point, then open its shadow mouth and devour it!


    Gulp!


    After swallowing the lightning again, Eli smiled as he felt one-fifth of the Law Leaf appear in his body.


    After his examination, these thunderbolts did contain a certain amount of time law. Of course, the law was very weak. It might take dozens of thunderbolts to gather some leaves of law.


    But even so, it was still much faster than him meditating.


    ¡°This is really my blessed land!¡±


    Eli looked into the depths of the Time World Fragment, where the lightning in the timeline fell like heavy rain, stirring up the air and Eli¡¯s emotions!


    ..


    Ten days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Inside the time world fragment, Eli sat at the edge of the fragment, sensing the more than 100 leaves of the time law swaying on the other side of the tree. He smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°According to the current efficiency, it will take at least three months in the outside world!¡± Eli assessed his efficiency, delighted but not that delighted.


    He was happy because this was extremely easy for him to advance. However, he wasn¡¯t so happy because Miya had sent news a few days ago that the remaining five families of the Warlock Union seemed to have moved!


    The entire Warlock Union¡¯s higher-ups were already secretly taking action. A big operation might be brewing, so Miya reminded him to be careful.


    ¡°Sigh, what an eventful time!¡±


    Eli shook his head.


    Of course, he had already informed Alida of the news. The Bloodline Alliance had already been mobilized, and the top leaders of the various families were also waiting.


    ¡°But it has nothing to do with me. I¡¯d better break through to the true peak of the Thousand Leaves Realm as soon as possible.¡± Eli pursed his lips and made up his mind.


    The Warlock Alliance was strong, but not that strong!


    Thousand Leaves was already the limit!


    Reaching the peak of Thousand Leaves was enough to deal with most of the problems. Moreover, Eli himself knew that he should be able to fight against two or three people of the same level. However, if the time law also reached the limit, then he would not be afraid of any enemy at the Thousand Leaves level.


    ¡°Good luck!¡±


    At this time, Eli had also rested, so he continued to walk deeper into the time world fragment.


    ..


    A month passed in the blink of an eye!


    At this moment, the number of time law leaves in Eli¡¯s body had already reached 400, and he was getting closer and closer to the peak of the Thousand Leaves Realm.


    Just as Eli felt that he could successfully reach the peak of Thousand Leaves, something happened that made Eli temporarily stop.


    That was because¡­War had broken out!

 Chapter 528 - 528 The Crazy Warlock Alliance

    528 The Crazy Warlock Alliance


    ¡°War has broken out?¡±


    In the Wizard Tower, Eli was sitting on one side, looking at Alida on the other.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.


    ¡°Just this morning, the Warlock Alliance launched an attack in the northern part of the western region, the southern region, and the eastern region. They mobilized more than a million Warlocks.¡± At this moment, Alida¡¯s expression was very ugly, and her voice was a little anxious.


    ¡°Is this a declaration of war?¡±


    Eli narrowed his eyes.


    This was faster than he had expected. It seemed that the Warlock Alliance could not hold it in any longer.


    However, he had yet to reach the peak of the Thousand Leaves Realm. This was not the time to fight.


    ¡°Has the fifth circle warlock made his move?¡± Eli suddenly asked.


    ¡°Not yet!¡± Alida shook her head and added, ¡°However, this time, the Warlock Alliance is mainly targeting our homeland. The Warlocks from the other two regions and other regions seem to be more inclined to hold them back. This can be seen from the Warlock deployment.


    ¡°At this moment, the number of Warlocks gathered outside the western region is almost more than the other three regions combined. According to the current information, it is very likely that the Warlock Alliance is under pressure from many parties. They probably do not have the courage or ability to subdue all the regions. Their idea should be to eliminate us first, the leader, before making other plans!¡±


    Indeed!


    Eli nodded.


    This was something that Alida could see through.


    It seemed that although the Warlock Alliance had started a war with them, they were destined not to focus all their attention on them because they had an even more powerful opponent in the north-the Lich Tower!


    Compared to the Lich Tower, the Bloodline Alliance might even be weaker!


    After all, they were not destroyed under the joint attack of the six families. They even existed today and occupied a large area of the Northern Region.


    Therefore, it was highly likely that they were planning to destroy the Bloodline Alliance as fast as possible.


    To defeat the Bloodline Alliance, the best way was to defeat the Bloodline Tower or kill the number one villain, the mastermind behind the Bloodline Tower, and the actual controller of Greenfield, Eli.


    ¡°Since they want to fight, then let¡¯s fight. If it¡¯s basic combat strength, we won¡¯t be too weak. I¡¯ll send Nikola and Hydra to help you.¡± Eli thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At this point, they had no other choice.


    Either fight or perish!


    Soon, Alida left, and Eli turned around and entered the secret realm again.


    However, this time, Eli felt a little more pressure. Thus, he entered deeper into the time world fragment and began to devour the time law to increase his strength.


    ..


    Ten days later!


    Something big happened.


    The Lich Tower in the extreme north made a move!


    As if they knew about the war between the Warlock Alliance and the Bloodline Union, the Lich Tower, which had been silent for decades, suddenly started a war. Millions of Liches came to the Northern Region.


    In just one day, another quarter of the Northern Territory came under the Lich Tower.


    The Warlock Alliance was shocked!


    Facing both the Bloodline Alliance and the Lich Tower, they instantly felt a huge pressure. In fact, the pressure on the Bloodline Alliance was weakened for a short period of time.


    According to Miya¡¯s investigation, almost all the masters of the Warlock Alliance had woken up from their slumber. They had to face this great crisis that had lasted for thousands of years together.


    It was said that although there were no Ten Thousand Flowers among them, there were quite a number of Thousand Leaves!


    In a short period of time, a large number of Warlocks would enter the Northern Region to resist the Liches!


    Once again, Eli was given a short period of respite. At this moment, there were 450 leaves of the Time Law.


    .


    War was destined to be cruel.


    In the blink of an eye, more than two months had passed since the war in the northern region. Every day, a large number of Warlocks died. The entire northern region had been turned into a scorched land of death. The red blood dyed the place red!


    The five families in Heaven City had cold expressions on their faces!


    ¡°Everyone, we made a mistake in making this decision!¡± The Press Family Head frowned and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can be blamed for this. Who would have thought that the Lich Tower would suddenly erupt after being silent for so many years? Fortunately, the war between us and the Bloodline Alliance has not begun yet.¡± Master Yunge shook his head.


    Patriarch Dylo slowly raised his head and frowned. ¡°For now, we can be considered to have stopped the attack of the liches. However, as the slaughter continues, their strength is increasing, but we are constantly weakening.


    ¡°Moreover, the Bloodline Alliance is behind us and could stab us at any time. We have to be on guard!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone nodded.


    If the Bloodline Alliance were to launch a sneak attack on the Warlock Alliance, then this was definitely a good opportunity. Moreover, if they attacked at a critical moment, they would definitely vomit blood!


    Everyone felt that Eli would definitely make a move!


    After all, they had been dealing with Eli for a long time and were deeply aware that this was a very difficult opponent. Once he found an opportunity, he would definitely not let go.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Master Sella looked at the three families at the front.


    The room fell silent for a moment!


    The silence lasted for a full five minutes before Master Yun Ge cleared his throat. His eyes flickered as he said, ¡°Just like what the Sella Family said, the Bloodline Alliance has to be eliminated.


    ¡± Although the outside world thinks we are at our weakest, the awakening of our ancestors has made us extremely powerful. Why don¡¯t we hold the Lich Tower and quickly mobilize our forces to attack the Western Region and take down the Bloodline Tower? It¡¯s best if we can take down Eli. Even if we can¡¯t take him down, it¡¯s fine. As long as we cut off his wings, the damage he can cause will be limited. What do you think?¡±


    She looked at everyone.


    ¡°There¡¯s a certain risk, but it¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Patriarch Press nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it too.¡± Dylo, York, and the three leaders of the families hesitated for a moment before agreeing.


    A new meeting soon began, but this time, it was about how many combat forces to send into the Western Regions.


    The discussion lasted for half a day before it ended.


    ¡± It¡¯s decided. The five families will send their own people to attack the Bloodline Tower. There will be five Thousand Leaves in total, including two peak Thousand Leaves and six Divine Trees. They will destroy the Bloodline Tower in a week.¡± The Press family gritted their teeth.


    Everyone looked at each other and nodded.


    This time, they had only reserved their fighting strength to resist the Lich Tower. They had used the remaining fifth circle force without holding anything back. This showed their determination.


    ¡°Bloodline Tower, how will you survive this time?¡±


    Everyone revealed a smile that they had not seen for a long time and felt a wave of relief.


    ..


    ¡± I¡¯m finally at the peak of the Thousand Leaves Realm!¡±


    In the time world fragment, Eli stretched his body.


    After two months of hard work, he had also reached the peak of Thousand Leaves. He could even see that the lightning in the time world fragment had become much thinner, which was largely related to his ¡± wanton ¡± consumption.


    ¡°But it¡¯s all worth it!¡±


    Eli felt the power of law in his body. He had never felt so powerful. At this moment, he was more than twice as strong as he was three months ago.


    After all, the power of laws was not one plus one equals two. It was greater than two.


    ¡°All kinds of secret techniques, other methods, and the Mercury Blade that I recently condensed. With my current combat strength, I can defeat even a dozen or so Thousand Leaves. As for those below, they¡¯re like chickens!¡±


    Eli silently assessed his own combat power and suddenly felt much more relaxed.


    He could finally relax a little as he had been pressed for time by the Warlock Alliance.


    ¡°However, they shouldn¡¯t make a move in the short term. After all, there¡¯s the threat of the Lich Tower!¡± Eli considered the current situation and did not think that they would attack them again!


    ¡°Unless they are crazy¡­¡±


    The corners of Eli¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile.


    However, a few seconds later, his smile gradually faded. He took out a crystal ball and saw the information inside. The corners of his mouth gradually twitched.


    ¡°F * ck. Why did I jinx myself?¡±


    He cursed.

 Chapter 529 - 529 Memories of the Lich King

    529 Memories of the Lich King


    The Warlock Alliance had made a move against the Bloodline Union!


    It was the day when Eli reached the peak of Thousand Leaves.


    Even Eli did not expect the Warlock Alliance to have the courage to go all out.


    That night, Eli also received detailed news about the war.


    ¡°Millions of Warlocks from the Warlock Alliance crossed the border and entered the Western Region. They formed a line to invade and fight, and every part of them had fifth circle combat force.¡±


    Eli took a deep breath.


    There was no doubt that the Warlock Alliance¡¯s goal was clear.


    That was to completely eradicate the Bloodline Tower, kill their Warlocks, destroy their infrastructure and Warlock system, and completely eradicate the Bloodline Tower.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t seem to care about Eli in this battle.


    ¡± Or rather, to them, what they care about is the Bloodline Tower, not me. It¡¯s obvious that they want to destroy the Bloodline Tower even if I don¡¯t intervene. If I intervene, they¡¯ll kill me along the way. Is this the Warlock Alliance¡¯s plan?¡± Eli narrowed his eyes.


    An open scheme!


    It was a completely open scheme!


    The Warlock Alliance seemed to be saying that they would rely on their powerful foundation to destroy the Bloodline Tower!


    ¡°How vile.¡± Eli shook his head.


    If it was a few months ago, he might still have some misgivings and choose to protect himself. However, after many times, he already had the power to eliminate trouble and solve this plague.


    ¡°Hmph, if you fail again this time, do you still have the foundation to do it again, Warlock Alliance?¡±


    Eli sneered and walked out of the wizard tower.


    ¡°Phoenix!¡± Eli shouted in the distance.


    On Hill¡¯s branch, the huge Immortal Bird turned its head, and his eyes lit up when he saw Eli.


    Flapping his wings, he flew over and said humbly, ¡°Sir, is there anything you need?¡±


    ¡± To participate in a battle!¡± Eli smiled, showing his teeth.


    Not far away, Hydra also raised its head abruptly and let out a screech!


    After a while.


    In that direction.


    It was near the central region.


    ..


    Southern Region!


    It was rare for the two family heads to meet again.


    ¡°The Warlock Alliance has launched a war against the Bloodline Tower. Are they crazy?¡± The Sea Dragon Clan¡¯s head stood up, his eyes filled with shock.


    ¡°Who knows what they are thinking? To make matters worse, they had sent out most of their fifth-circle combat strength. There were two peak Thousand Leaves, and there were many Thousand Leaves as well!¡± Patriarch Sea Shark frowned.


    Sigh!


    The two of them looked at each other with a hint of worry in their eyes.


    This time, the Warlock Alliance was acting like a lunatic, but what was worse was that this was a powerful lunatic. What was even worse was that due to the pressure from many parties, this lunatic had almost used all of its resources!


    There were so many fifth-circle Warlocks, and besides the Lich Tower and the Sea Tribe, no other force had so many combat powers. At the very least, the strongest force in the Bloodline Alliance was only Eli.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything. We can only rely on Lord Eli.¡± Patriarch Sea Shark said.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    During this period of time, they had also been attacked by the Warlock Union and could not move at all.


    In other words, if it weren¡¯t for them, Eli would probably have to face even more fifth-circle warlocks.


    ¡°I trust you, sir.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and prayed for Eli!


    ..


    The Central Region!


    Golden Cicada Merchant Association!


    ¡°The Lich Tower can¡¯t be dealt with in a short time, but the Western Region is finally coming to an end!¡± Golden Cicada stroked his long beard as if he could already see the scene of rivers of blood flowing in the Western Regions.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity for Jin Ji. I originally thought very highly of him!¡±


    He shook his head and felt sorry for his former subordinate.


    He was talented and had a good short-term vision, but not in the long run.


    Abandoning the Warlock Alliance and choosing the Bloodline Tower was undoubtedly a wrong choice.


    ¡°But you chose the path yourself, so you have to bear the consequences!¡± His tone changed, and a hint of viciousness flashed in his eyes.


    At the same time, Jin Ji, who was far away in the Bloodline Tower, had just finished counting the economy of the Bloodline Tower. Looking at the industries with potential, he felt that his future was bright.


    However, looking at the bills, he could not help but look into the distance with a hint of worry.


    ¡°Sir, you must win!¡±


    He prayed and took out the dice that the adults had given him.


    Toss!


    Six!


    Jin Ji¡¯s eyes lit up.


    It was full!


    ..


    At the extreme north.


    It was unknown when, but a huge gothic black stone castle had been built here.


    Within the castle!


    The Lich King sat on his cold throne, looking at the howling cold wind in the distance.


    Beside him, a Bone Dragon Lich was reporting something!


    ¡°Something like this actually happened in the Central Mainland? The heavens are really helping me!¡± After listening, he let out a cracking sound, and the green light in his eyes suddenly flickered.


    ¡°Then, sir, what should we do?¡± The Lich asked.


    ¡°Hehehe!¡± The Lich King sneered. ¡°Since humans have given us a chance, how can we not seize it? Gather all the Liches. We have to give them a surprise!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Bone Dragon Lich nodded, and the bone wings on its back spread out!


    This was indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them.


    ¡°Oh? By the way, what was the name of the Warlock who was going against the Warlock Alliance?¡±The Lich King suddenly asked.


    ¡°Sir, he is called Eli, and it is said that he is colluding with a Mage who might have returned from the Wizard Alliance!¡± The Ancient Dragon-Lich thought for a moment before replying.


    ¡°Eli¡­¡±


    The Lich King muttered softly. He slowly raised his head, and the light in his eyes froze for a moment as if he was recalling something.


    ¡°This name is so familiar¡­Have I heard of it before? Could it be that this person is in my lost memories? I keep feeling that this person has a certain connection with me.¡± He frowned.


    Back then, when he was modifying himself, there were some problems, and some memories were lost!


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The Soul Fire in the Lich King¡¯s eyes burned even more vigorously as he pondered. This made the Ancient Dragon Lich feel a wave of fear!


    The flames burned and then extinguished, and the light in the Lich King¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed.


    ¡°Forget it. If I can¡¯t remember, then it must not be important!


    ¡°Compared to that, it¡¯s more important to destroy the Warlock Alliance, establish a new order, and purify this world. This world shouldn¡¯t be like this. Mages are the correct path. Although I¡¯ve already transformed into a Lich, as long as I can bring peace to this world, everything will be worth it!


    ¡°Even if I die, it will be worth it. As for the other Warlocks, they should all be eliminated!


    ¡°Eh? Who told me this? He seems to be my teacher? Eh, who is my teacher again?¡±


    In the pitch-black and cold palace, the Bone Dragon Lich could not help but take a few steps back when he saw his master start to spout nonsense, especially those strange words.


    Transforming into a Lich would cause one¡¯s soul and will to gradually fall into darkness. There was no doubt that he, the leader, had fallen very deep into it. He was even acting like a paranoid person.


    ¡°Purify the world once again and put it on the right track!¡±


    The Bone Dragon shook his head silently.


    All they wanted was a longer life!


    On the other side!


    Phoenix was extremely fast.


    Three hours later, Eli saw the front line of the battle.

 Chapter 530 - 530 Shadow Dragon

    530 Shadow Dragon


    Holy Sword City!


    This was a majestic city located in the eastern part of the Western Region. It was also the core of the eastern part of the Western Region. It was under the charge of the former Holy Tower Warlock, the Radiant Sun Warlock of the Bloodline Tower, Luo Ye.


    However, the city had almost fallen.


    The sounds of slaughter, flames, and wails entered Luo Ye¡¯s ears. He was standing on the tallest tower in the city, holding a weapon in his right hand, and his left hand was long gone.


    At this moment, his body was covered in blood, and the bloodline in his body was almost exhausted.


    When he lowered his head, he could see countless Warlocks under his command dying under siege. When he raised his head, he could see countless celestials fighting in the sky. Further away, there was an old man wearing a cloud-white Warlock robe.


    He remained in midair, but he felt a wave of fear.


    More than ten minutes ago, it was this fifth-circle warlock who killed more than ten fourth-circle warlocks with one strike. Then, he easily broke through the city¡¯s defense and even uprooted the city!


    ¡°The fifth circle and the fourth circle are two completely different worlds. Why do we have to face such a monster?¡± Luo Ye¡¯s body trembled as he wailed in grief.


    It was this howl that caught the Warlock¡¯s attention.


    ¡°The strongest warlock in the city?¡± His eyes flickered as he raised his hand.


    In the next second, a highly concentrated wind element instantly condensed and flew toward him.


    Boom!


    The wind element was about the size of a finger, but it brought up a hundred feet of wind and waves, letting out a terrifying cry.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡±


    Looking at the wind element, Luo Ye felt a fatal feeling. He couldn¡¯t dodge it no matter what.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s good that it ended like this. It should have ended long ago!¡±


    He closed his eyes in despair.


    But in the next second, he realized that he was not dead.


    When he opened his eyes, a shadow entered his sight. The wind element fell into the shadow and was devoured as if it was unobstructed.


    Shadow? Sir Eli?


    Luo Ye¡¯s eyes widened. He turned his head abruptly and saw a figure shrouded in light.


    His scarlet sorcerer robe was fluttering in the wind, and one of the mercury blades was swimming around his body. He held a sorcerer staff in one hand and an ancient sorcerer book in the other. There was also a small snake on his right shoulder.


    Luo Ye¡¯s eyes gradually lit up!


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, he heard a painful cry.


    He turned his head and saw that the Sorcerer in the distance had already been swallowed by an Undying Bird wrapped in black fog. He did not even have the ability to resist.


    After swallowing the Warlock, the giant bird slowly shrank and flew towards Eli, stopping on his left shoulder.


    ¡°Sir Eli!¡± Luo Ye shouted at Eli.


    Eli flew towards him and threw him a bottle of potion.


    ¡°This can heal your injuries!¡± Eli said.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Without hesitation, he opened the bottle and swallowed it. He immediately felt much better.


    Then, he looked at Eli again, only to find that Eli was standing on the Magus Tower, looking calmly into the distance!


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He was puzzled.


    Just as he was feeling puzzled, the Warlocks on the ground also noticed this sudden change. They raised their heads and looked at Eli in shock.


    ¡°Is Sir Eli here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re safe!¡±


    The Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower were already in despair, but when they saw Eli, a ray of light lit up in their hearts.


    The Warlocks of the Warlock Alliance looked at Eli, and everyone silently retreated, quickly leaving the city.


    Soon, the Warlocks of the Warlock Alliance left the city, but Luo Ye found that Eli was still looking into the distance.


    ¡°Sir, what are you looking at?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°They are here!¡± Eli¡¯s calm voice entered his ears.


    They are here? Who was coming?


    Luo Ye was stunned and looked in the direction of Eli¡¯s gaze.


    At the end of his field of vision, eleven figures were flying in his direction. Each of them had a much stronger aura than the white-robed Warlock. Streams of bloody aura wrapped around them, setting off elemental storms.


    ¡°All fifth-circle warlocks? And they are all divine trees and above.¡±


    Luo Ye¡¯s eyes widened, and his mouth slowly opened.


    In the distance, two Warlocks were flying in front of the eleven people. One was fat, and the other was thin. One was from the Yunge family, and the other was from the Dylo family!


    Yunge Warlock looked at Eli and shouted, ¡°Little thief Eli, today is the day you die!¡±


    Roar!


    Under Luo Ye¡¯s shocked gaze, the blood aura around the fat Warlock at the peak of the Thousand Leaves Realm surged, and countless storm elements began to gather towards him.


    In the next second, with the roar of the wind element, a Storm Warlock that covered the sky flew over quickly. In the middle of the storm, a huge butterfly-like creature appeared.


    Its body was about 500 meters tall as if it had fused with the storm. However, its wings were thousands of meters long. They were silver and green, like blades of the storm that could cut through dimensions.


    Six-ringed bloodline, World Extinguishing Wind Crystal Butterfly!


    ¡°Not a bad bloodline!¡± Eli raised his head. The Tree of Law in his body also began to move along his limbs and bones. A bloodline that had been sleeping for a long time was awakening.


    Shadow Dragon!


    Roar!


    Countless shadows intertwined, and the 10,000-meter-long shadow dragon appeared in the sky again. Its huge wings spread out, dragging the space of tens of thousands of meters into darkness.


    With a terrifying roar, the shadow dragon raised a shadow of tens of thousands of feet and flew toward the Yun Ge Warlock, who was at the peak of the Thousand Leaves Realm.


    In the blink of an eye, the shadow collided with the storm!


    Boom!


    A loud explosion made everyone cover their ears.


    Then, a strong shockwave instantly covered ten thousand miles. Luo Ye found it difficult to breathe, and countless Warlocks were lifted up, especially in the sky. The sea of clouds instantly turned into shadows and green, and the elements were in turmoil!


    Luo Ye raised his head and looked at the center of the collision.


    ¡°What?¡±


    His eyes widened when he saw the scene in the sky.


    In the sky, the shadow actually suppressed the storm. The huge shadow dragon¡¯s claws had already grabbed the wings of the World Extinguishing Wind Crystal Butterfly, and the Wind Crystal Butterfly was struggling crazily!


    Hiss!


    Blood splattered like a waterfall. One of the Wind Crystal Butterfly¡¯s wings was torn apart and swallowed by the shadow. The howling World Extinguishing Wind Crystal Butterfly was directly thrown to the ground by the claw!


    Bang!


    A huge pit instantly appeared on the ground, and a large amount of blood dyed the ground red.


    In the first instance, a peak Thousand-leaf Warlock was severely injured by Eli.


    ¡°This is Sir Eli, so strong!¡±


    The Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower on the ground were extremely excited and cheered. The Warlocks in the distance were stunned, especially the ten Warlocks behind them.


    Just a few seconds?


    Wasn¡¯t this too exaggerated?


    Many of the fifth-circle warlocks looked at the group. They were suddenly not as confident in this battle.


    Meanwhile, Eli turned his head and looked at these people with his golden dragon eyes. It was as if there was an inextinguishable flame burning in his eyes.


    He opened his mouth, and his voice swept away layers of shadows.


    ¡°Come!¡±

 Chapter 531 - 531 Am I The Villain?

    531 Am I The Villain?


    ¡°Come!¡±


    The sound waves set off layers of airwaves along with the shadows. The aura of the shadows seemed to cover the sky with a thin veil. The expressions of the Warlocks from the Warlock Alliance changed.


    ¡°This aura, how is it possible?¡±


    ¡°Eli is much stronger than expected. It seems that this battle is not that simple!¡±


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    Everyone was a little hesitant. Clearly, this was not what they had thought before.


    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s not our turn to hesitate now!¡± At this moment, the Warlock of the Dylo family, who was the leader, looked at the crowd and said calmly,¡± If we don¡¯t get rid of him today, it will be our doomsday!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    To be able to grow to their current level, they had to have experienced at least one to two thousand years. Their willpower was naturally very firm. Therefore, after judging the situation, their gazes became firm.


    For the sake of their family, they had no other choice, even if it meant their lives!


    ¡°Eli, you are very strong individually, but we have more than ten Warlocks here today. You will die here today!¡± Warlock from Dylo looked at Eli.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s try!¡±


    A rumbling sound came from Eli¡¯s mouth as he looked at the crowd.


    In the next instant!


    The ten of them transformed and activated their bloodline true avatar!


    Weng!


    In the sky, ten figures that blotted out the sun slowly appeared.


    Other than the Prais Family¡¯s Blazing Angel Bloodline, the Yunge Family¡¯s World Destroying Wind Crystal Butterfly Family, the Dylor Family¡¯s Divine Tree Bloodline, the Sella Family¡¯s Titan Bloodline, and the York Family¡¯s Golden Dragon-Lion Bloodline.


    They all had sixth-circle bloodlines, and each figure was thousands of meters tall.


    The divine tree covered the sky and covered the sun, with thousands of tentacles hanging down. The huge Titan was almost 10,000 meters tall, even longer than Eli¡¯s body. There was also the Golden Dragon-Lion, whose golden mane swayed in the wind, and its muscles emitted a golden luster!


    Even Eli couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked when he saw this scene!


    It could be said that with the appearance of these figures, the ground was already gloomy. All the Warlocks were not thinking about who would win but whether they could survive the aftermath.


    However, it was obvious that the old coots from the Warlock Alliance did not consider this.


    The moment they completed their bloodline transformation, they rushed toward Eli.


    ¡°Eli, I¡¯ll help you stop those two Thousand Leaves Warlocks. The rest is up to you!¡± Phoenix appeared out of nowhere and flew toward the two Thousand Leaves Warlocks in a flash, launching an attack.


    This shocked them because they knew that they had introduced the Phoenix King into the Warlock World. They did not expect that Eli did not kill him but subdued him!


    Seeing the two Thousand Leaves being dragged into the sky, the Dylo family Warlock shouted, ¡°Continue attacking!¡±


    Then, the eight figures flew toward Eli without any further obstruction.


    Roar!


    Eli flew out and headed straight for the Golden Dragon Lion.


    Thrust!


    A shadow flashed past, and its sharp claws grabbed the Golden Dragon-lion, tearing it apart!


    Roar


    The Dragon Lion Warlock let out a mournful wail, but he did not care about his injuries. He turned around and grabbed Eli, and countless manes wrapped around Eli!


    ¡°I caught him. Everyone, go!¡± He shouted loudly!


    Even Eli didn¡¯t expect the Warlock to be so decisive.


    The rest of the Warlocks were even more delighted. They turned around and attacked Eli.


    Dozens of attacks instantly came at Eli. Vines, flames that could burn everything, Titan¡¯s giant hammer that seemed to be able to destroy the world, storms, and Golden Breath that flowed like gold!


    Boom!


    The sky was torn apart.


    The Warlocks on the ground could only see countless rays of light entering their eyes like rainbows. The space in the sky turned into pieces, and dark purple spatial turbulence instantly erupted.


    With just a joint attack, the space was torn apart by an unknown amount.


    ¡®So, is Eli still here?¡¯


    Many Warlocks looked toward the center of the attack, but they did not see him.


    Could it be that he had been beaten into ashes?


    Countless Warlocks were stunned. At this moment, a tearing sound entered everyone¡¯s ears.


    Looking up, Eli¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from an unknown distance. In his hand was the corpse of a Golden Dragon-Lion that had been torn into two halves. It was slowly turning into a human corpse.


    Whoosh!


    Eli took a deep breath and looked down at the Golden Dragon-Lion in his hand.


    Hmmp!


    Was this person crazy? A divine tree stage warlock actually died just like that?!


    However, when he lowered his head and looked into the eyes of the dead Warlock in his hand, it was a determined and crazy gaze. This made him seem to understand something!


    He raised his head and looked at the Warlocks in the distance. Their eyes were similar.


    ¡°Do you already have the resolve to sacrifice yourselves for your families?¡±


    Eli grinned and looked at these old Warlocks. Almost all of them were nearing their deadline!


    ¡°Attack!¡± The Warlock from the Dylo family shouted again, his eyes flashing with anger.


    The battle was about to start again.


    Shadow Dragon Breath, Fire, Storm¡­Countless powers began to wreak havoc in the sky, and Eli¡¯s figure flickered as he fought with the many behemoths!


    The sounds of battle made all the Warlocks¡¯ ears tingle. The dissipation of the laws made the Warlocks on the ground dodge frantically. Countless Warlocks were killed just by being touched!


    It could be said that every time there was a battle in the sky, a large number of Warlocks would die because of it. The celestial Warlocks took up the responsibility of protecting the Warlocks, but even so, there were many times when they would accidentally die in the aftermath of the battle, which was why more and more Warlocks fled.

 Chapter 532 - 532 Am I The Villain?

    532 Am I The Villain?


    Blood flowed like a river on the ground, but the Warlock Alliance¡¯s people couldn¡¯t care less.


    Fight, fight, fight!


    As the battle progressed, Eli found another opportunity to kill two more Divine Tree Warlocks. During this time, the World Extinguishing Wind Crystal Butterfly Warlock at the peak of the Thousand Leaves Realm joined the battle, not even caring about his life!


    Farther away, Phoenix and Hydra were fighting the two Thousand Leaves. Hydra was not qualified to participate in the battle yet and was at the edge of the battlefield.


    The battle continued, but Eli wasn¡¯t anxious. As the battle progressed, his opponents couldn¡¯t hurt him at all. Instead, one Warlock after another died under Eli¡¯s hands. He was also looking for a better opportunity!


    Many Warlocks from the Warlock Alliance could feel this, but they could do nothing about it.


    The main reason was that Eli¡¯s strength was completely beyond their imagination!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    He dodged another attack from a peak Divine Tree, but this time, he didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, a large shadow directly entangled with him, and then a Mercury Blade flew out.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    He widened his eyes, and the Warlocks in the distance could not help but panic.


    Weng!


    Shocked by the spiritual wave, the Mercury Blade entered the tree trunk before everyone¡¯s eyes. Then, a mercury-like light lit up in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The light dissipated, and everyone looked over.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The heavily injured Wind Crystal Butterfly Warlock¡¯s voice trembled.


    In his line of sight, the main body of the Warlock with the divine tree bloodline had already turned pitch-black, and the lush tree crown had also turned gray. The aura of death lingered around him!


    He was dead!


    A peak Thousand-leaf warlock had died!


    The expressions of many of the fifth circle warlocks changed drastically, and then their faces became extremely bitter.


    Looking at the huge body of the shadow dragon, they even felt a wave of fear.


    They couldn¡¯t beat him at all!


    At this moment, one of the two peak Thousand Leaves was injured, and the other was dead. How were they going to fight? They only had one Thousand Leaves left, and the other two were still fighting the Phoenix King!


    With the death of the Warlock, the two sides of the battlefield came to a temporary halt.


    The remaining five Warlocks stood in a row and looked at Eli.


    The World Destroying Wind Crystal Butterfly Warlock looked at Eli. At first, he seemed hesitant, but then he became determined.


    His eyes seemed to be burning with flames.


    He looked at Eli and said firmly, ¡°Eli, you¡¯re very strong, but for the sake of the family, we have to kill you today. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have a lot of trouble!


    ¡°Family, world, for everything we have to protect, even if we have to burn our lives and our souls, we will keep you on this battlefield!¡±


    The Warlock¡¯s voice was firm and passionate. He looked at everyone and nodded in unison.


    A silent tacit understanding was formed between everyone!


    In the distance, two Thousand Leaves Warlocks had also flown back, but they had some injuries on their bodies. They had also joined the team, and the seven of them looked at Eli.


    ¡°Eli, they¡¯re crazy. They¡¯re coming back after taking a few of my attacks!¡± At that moment, Phoenix flew toward Eli and shouted.


    ¡°They are indeed crazy!¡± Eli nodded and looked across.


    At this moment, the skin of each of these people began to crack. A large amount of blood moistened their bodies, and then their blood began to burn, enveloping them in layers of flames.


    Burning Bloodline!


    Phoenix was dumbfounded when he saw this.


    Especially when he felt a fatal threat in his heart, he shouted at Eli, ¡°Eli, they¡¯re going to burn their bloodline. Damn it, they don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    ¡°You leave first!¡±


    Eli said to him and then looked at these people.


    He could already feel a connection between them that was like a bloodline curse. These people had consumed their lives, so they naturally had no intention of letting Eli leave.


    But¡­ No matter how many ants there were, they could not defeat the Titan!


    The corners of Eli¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    His life also began to burn, and he used the secret technique.


    Level 1!


    Two levels!


    ..


    Fifth level!


    In the blink of an eye, a layer of blood-red mist slowly ¡± flowed ¡± out from the gaps between each scale, covering his entire body like mist. In the blink of an eye, he transformed from a black dragon into a blood dragon!


    Burning one¡¯s bloodline. Who said he didn¡¯t know the same trick?


    Seeing that Eli had also started to burn his bloodline, Phoenix flapped his wings and cried out, ¡°Crazy, crazy, everyone¡¯s crazy. I¡¯m going to run!¡±


    Black fog pervaded the air as his figure flew into the distance, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight in the blink of an eye.


    On the ground, all the celestials raised their heads to witness this scene.


    Even though they were tens of thousands of meters away, everyone felt a fatal threat!


    Luo Ye lowered his head and looked at the Warlock on the ground. A thin membrane enveloped the people nearby, and then layers of barriers enveloped him as well, like an eggshell.


    His bloodline instinct told him that he had to defend well.


    As for the warlocks below the celestial stage, they could only pray for their own good fortune!


    At this moment, most of the celestials on the battlefield made the same choice. Each of them activated their bloodline and activated their strongest ability. Some even kindly protected the low-level Warlocks.


    However, looking at Eli, who was facing a great enemy, all the low-level Warlocks were ashen. They were not fools and understood that the next attack would probably be a threat to everyone present on the battlefield.

 Chapter 533 - 533 Am I The Villain?

    533 Am I The Villain?


    In fact, 600,000 out of the nearly one million Warlocks had died. Most of them had died in the aftermath of the earlier battle.


    More of them would die after this.


    At the thought of this, all the low-level Warlocks looked desperate!


    At this moment, the two forces in the sky had also finished accumulating their power.


    The Warlock Alliance¡¯s side had the World Extinguishing Wind Crystal Butterfly at the peak of Thousand Leaves as the main body. All the bloodline power gathered towards him, and a bloody light gathered in front of him.


    In the distance, Eli raised his head. The Shadow Dragon¡¯s breath emitted an icy aura.


    He looked at Eli. The blood had already dyed his body red. The burning blood almost made his will faint, but he still stood there, looking at Eli and letting out the last cry of life!


    ¡°Eli, take this and stay here forever!¡±


    Boom!


    A blood-red light exploded, and a blood-red pillar of light tore through the sky.


    The space along the way was torn apart, but it was unstoppable.


    ¡°It feels like a great demon king!¡±


    Eli suddenly let out a laugh, but all his power was released at this moment!


    Shadow Dragon¡¯s Breath!


    Five times the Shadow Dragon¡¯s Breath gushed out without holding back. It tore through the sky like a flood of shadows and flew toward the blood-red bloodline light pillar before colliding!


    Bang!


    They collided.


    The bloody light and shadows dyed the world on both sides.


    At the center of the explosion, the power had already surpassed Thousand Leaves. With it as the center, a spatial black dot suddenly appeared. Then, it rapidly expanded and spread in all directions.


    Boom!


    The sound was like thunder within hundreds of thousands of meters.


    Then, there was an explosion. A huge force collided, and the space began to collapse on a large scale. It was also a terrifying disaster on the ground.


    It was indeed the case!


    In the blink of an eye, the countless defensive barriers on the ground shattered, followed by countless blood dances and wails. Even the celestials had to block the terrifying aftershocks, like small boats drifting in a storm!


    In the blink of an eye, the ground caved in by dozens of meters. The ground within 10,000 meters had turned into a purgatory. Moreover, it was mixed with the power of laws. This would probably make the affected area uninhabitable for thousands of years!


    The shockwave lasted for dozens of minutes. Then, in the smoke that filled the sky, Luo Ye¡¯s defense was broken layer by layer, and he opened his eyes with difficulty.


    Cough, cough, cough!


    ¡°Is it over?¡± He didn¡¯t look around but raised his head to look at the sky.


    At this moment, in the sky, a large area of space was connected to the spatial turbulence, emitting a terrifying power. Not far away, the seven figures stood still, but their life auras had completely disappeared.


    ¡®Burning their life force, it¡¯s normal for them to die. I wonder how my lord is doing?¡¯


    He raised his head and looked to the other side.


    The huge shadow wrapped around something like a planet!


    Kakaka!


    The shadow shell gradually dissipated, revealing a figure that was 10,000 meters tall. It roared towards the sky as if it was announcing victory.


    Luo Ye relaxed and collapsed on the ground.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one. All of the celestials had awakened as well. Of course, some of them had died in the aftermath of the battle. Most of the living ones were also looking at Eli in shock.


    ¡°We won, we won!¡±


    ¡°This is the undefeated Lord Eli.¡±


    They looked at Eli with admiration. They understood that another giant was about to appear on this continent, and they were one of them, sharing this victory.


    ¡°Victory!¡±


    Luo Ye raised his head again, and this scene was deeply engraved in his memory.


    He understood that he would never forget this scene for the rest of his life!

 Chapter 534 - 534 Rewinding Time, Second Shock

    534 Rewinding Time, Second Shock


    ¡°We won, but¡­¡±


    After sighing, Luo Ye turned his head to look at the ground, and then he revealed a look of pity.


    The Holy Sword City had long since disappeared, leaving only a few ruins. The distant mountains, valleys, and everything else in sight had been reduced to a blackish-red plain.


    The black color was the mark left behind by the shadow ¡®Drizzle¡¯ on the ground, while the red color was the color of the blood of millions of Warlocks that had flowed into the ground and mixed with the soil.


    In this battle, not to mention the deaths of many fifth-circle warlocks, the death rate of low-level warlocks was also extremely high.


    99%!


    That¡¯s right, almost 100 percent of the Warlocks had died in this area. Although the Bloodline Towers only occupied less than 30 percent of the area, it was still a terrifying proportion!


    As for the celestials, it was still alright. Other than a few unlucky ones, most of them survived.


    ¡°It¡¯s really too tragic!¡± Luo Ye closed his eyes.


    Most of these Warlocks belonged to the Holy Tower. Among them were his friends, his relatives, and juniors, as well as Warlocks, who trusted him wholeheartedly!


    It was too painful!


    The sadness gradually dispersed the joy, and he seemed to have returned to the day his teacher died.


    It wasn¡¯t just them. At this moment, many celestials shook their heads and sighed!


    Clearly, this battle was extremely tragic in their eyes.


    Especially the many celestials of the Warlock Alliance, they felt even more miserable. Not only did their ancestors die, but many of their descendants also died in this war!


    A million Warlocks!


    In the sky, Ely, who had finished dealing with the fifth circle warlocks, also looked down.


    He naturally understood that in such a battle, at such a close distance, the low-level Warlocks had no chance of survival. Even if it was just a weak force, it was enough to kill them.


    However, he still did not leave the battlefield. Naturally, he did not kill, but¡­


    ¡°I haven¡¯t used this technique since I got it, and it hasn¡¯t even been half an hour. It should be enough!¡± Eli lowered his head and looked at the ground. Then, a layer of the tree of laws in his body began to sway.


    Whoosh!


    It was like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves.


    A translucent Leaf of Time drilled out of his body and slowly landed on the ground!


    All the celestials looked up at this scene, looking at the leaves of time that filled the sky, at a loss.


    ¡± Wait, what¡¯s that?!¡± Suddenly, a celestial screamed and pointed to the side.


    There, a Leaf of Time fell to the ground like a drop of water.


    A sudden change!


    Layers of ripples appeared, and the charred ground gradually recovered. A touch of green appeared on the ground, and then a small mountain slowly appeared. This change was extremely obvious on the charred ground.


    ¡°Is the lord giving us a new environment?¡± he muttered.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Suddenly, a voice came from beside him. It was Luo Ye.


    He stared at the land with his eyes wide open. ¡°This isn¡¯t a new one. This place used to be like that. I can¡¯t be wrong!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Luo Ye¡¯s words shocked all the celestials!


    Was the time flowing back?


    At this moment, many fallen leaves slowly fell to the ground.


    The earth regained its color, the collapsed mountains stood up again, the rivers flowed again, the plants grew their branches again, and even Holy Sword City was recovering.


    In the blink of an eye, the area within ten thousand miles seemed to have returned to its former state.


    Countless celestials stared at this scene in shock.


    But then, something even more shocking happened.


    On the ground, countless traces of blood spiraled back, and bits of flesh began to grow. With a wail, everyone saw Warlocks standing on the ground again.


    They weren¡¯t wearing any clothes, but when they saw those familiar faces, all the celestials were stunned.


    ¡°Resurrected? Was this trick that a warlock could use?¡± Luo Ye looked at many familiar figures, and his throat moved slightly.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too unbecoming of a warlock?¡±


    ¡°Is this the power of time? Does Eli have such power?¡±


    The celestials were all talking to each other. They were all stunned when they saw the figures that they had mourned for come back to life.


    A Warlock looked at his own body in a daze and pinched it. It was indeed his own body.


    ¡°I¡¯m alive!¡± He was extremely shocked.


    He clearly remembered that he had died in the aftermath of the last wave, facing a shadow meteor. He should not have survived that attack, but now he was alive again.


    ¡°What happened? Could it be¡­¡± He shook his head.


    The huge shadow dragon was still emitting a strong aura of time. Endless time leaves fell to the ground, and every time they fell, a large number of Warlocks would be resurrected.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Eli!¡± He instantly understood the reason.


    Looking at the figure in the sky, he directly knelt down.


    ¡°My lord!¡± Tears and snot flowed down his face. He was both happy that he had been saved by Eli, and he also admired Eli!


    It was not just him. The Warlocks who had been resurrected also understood. They looked at the figure in the sky with admiration. Even the Warlocks of the Warlock Alliance were no exception. Of course, there were also many people who were filled with despair. It was fine if he was strong, but he could actually resurrect people. Was he even human?


    Of course, it was not just these emotions. For example¡­


    ¡°Where are my clothes? And my equipment?¡±


    ¡°F * ck, it¡¯s all gone. But it doesn¡¯t matter. At least I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t look at me!¡±


    After the shock, the Warlocks finally realized that they were naked. They covered their bodies in panic, and some of them were sad about their lost equipment. Of course, this was only a minority. Most of them were happy after surviving a disaster!


    It was already a blessing that they were still alive!


    Of course, when they saw the many fifth circle members of the Warlock Alliance who had died in the sky, they were shocked once again. This was because they had already died in the aftermath of the battle before the results were decided. Naturally, they did not know the results.


    At this moment, when they saw the death of so many elders, all of their expressions turned ugly. They didn¡¯t even care about the embarrassment of not wearing clothes because compared to their own embarrassment, they understood that after today, their families would face great embarrassment!


    Of course, this had nothing to do with them for the time being.


    Because no one thought that they could leave this place.


    And all of this was because of Eli!


    Therefore, when everyone looked at the huge shadow dragon in the sky, the reverence and fear in their hearts spread again.


    The Shadow Dragon lowered its head to look at the ground. All the Warlocks felt a chill.


    But in the next second, Eli¡¯s voice entered everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Phoenix, Hydra, settle this place and return!¡±


    After giving his instructions, everyone only saw the shadow dragon flap its wings, followed by a boom.


    He disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 535 - 535 The End, the Reaction of All Sides

    535 The End, the Reaction of All Sides


    Roar!


    After Eli left, the Phoenix reappeared in the distance. Hydra, who had been at the edge of the battlefield, also let out a cry and released its aura.


    Looking at the combat strength of the two fifth-circle creatures, the rest of the celestials had ugly expressions on their faces.


    No wonder Eli left just like that. So his subordinates were still here!


    As for them¡­At this moment, they were all below the fifth circle, so how could they stop them?


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    The celestials gave up resisting and raised their hands in surrender.


    On the ground, the Warlocks of the Warlock Alliance also lowered their heads. Although they had been resurrected, the bloodline power in their bodies was almost exhausted.


    It was definitely on purpose!


    Sigh!


    The Warlocks surrendered one by one. They had no desire to fight.


    It was over!


    ..


    On the other side.


    Eli stopped after flying for 10,000 meters.


    His body recovered!


    Puff!


    Eli instantly felt uncomfortable.


    At this moment, his face was pale, and his mental power and bloodline were almost exhausted. Even the tree of laws had temporarily fallen into a dispirited state.


    ¡°I overestimated myself. Resurrecting them is my limit. Also, if I didn¡¯t burn a large number of bloodlines, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this.¡± The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Time Backtrack was very powerful, but the range this time was too large!


    He had almost been exposed in front of everyone, so he had run away quickly to prevent his image from being ruined.


    He wasn¡¯t injured in the fight, but in the end, he was injured in posturing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be careful next time.¡± Shaking his head, Eli determined the direction and returned to the Grassi Land.


    Soon, he returned to his lair and entered the Time World Fragment.


    He was injured, and this made him feel a sense of danger!


    He had to recover quickly.


    ..


    Half a day later!


    Phoenix and Hydra had returned.


    From the two of them, he knew that everything was going smoothly. All the Warlocks had been captured, and the celestials had been dealt with. This made Eli heave a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, there were no accidents.


    Then, he sent a letter to Alida and arranged the next matters. Then, he plunged into the time world fragment again and continued to recover from his injuries!


    At this moment.


    The Wizard Tower of the City of Bloodlines.


    At this moment, Alida looked at the battle report in front of her in shock!


    ¡°Fake,¡± She looked confused.


    Looking at the battle report, The Lord had descended, fought with the fifth circle, and revived a million Warlocks¡­ Everything that happened was so illogical, but it was true.


    ¡°How ridiculous!¡±


    She sighed and shook her head, then looked back.


    After seeing that there were still millions of Warlocks, as well as the final war matters and the matters that needed to be dealt with after the war, all the shock was thrown to the back of her mind. She only felt that the future was dark!


    The sorrow of happiness!


    This was the first time that Alida felt it!


    In a room not far away from her, Jin Ji revealed a smile.


    Looking out the window, he felt that the future was bright!


    He believed they had the opportunity to charge to a higher realm!


    ..


    Eastern Region!


    Sea Dragon Clan Master and Sea Shark Clan looked at each other.


    ¡± I admit that I¡¯m inexperienced. Who would have thought that Eli¡¯s strength would reach such a level? How high is his true strength?!¡± The head of the Sea Dragon Clan let out a long sigh of confusion.


    ¡°Yeah, he hid it too deeply!¡± Patriarch Sea Shark nodded.


    This time, the strength that Eli had displayed in the battle was too terrifying.


    He was not a Thousand Leaves Warlock, but he fought more than ten fifth-circle warlocks alone.


    Even at this moment, they had deep doubts about Eli being Thousand Leaves warlock. Was their guess really correct? Could this be the true strength of this person?


    ¡°Yes, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you said he was Thousand Flowers now!¡± The Sea Dragon Clan¡¯s head curled his lips.


    ¡°Ha, your scale is too small!¡± Patriarch Sea Shark snorted.


    The head of the Sea Dragon Clan was speechless.


    Shaking his head, he changed the topic and said, ¡°Speaking of which, since Sir Eli has already defeated the enemy in the main army, it¡¯s time for us to counterattack, right?¡±


    Patriarch Sea Shark¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡± F * ck!¡± he shouted as he sat across the table. ¡°That¡¯s right! After being bullied for so long, it¡¯s time for our Bloodline Alliance to counterattack the Warlock Alliance. It¡¯s time for the old man to step down from his position!¡±


    ¡°Counterattack!¡±


    The two of them nodded, and the light in their eyes became brighter and brighter.


    ..


    The Central Region.


    Golden Cicada Merchant Association.


    ¡± How is this possible? How is this possible?¡± Golden Cicada looked at the information in front of him in a daze, feeling his brain go black.


    How could he lose?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± he muttered. For the first time, he felt that he had made the wrong choice.


    ¡°The Warlock Alliance is in a bad situation. After this war, the Bloodline Alliance will be on the same level as the Warlock Alliance. With the Lich Tower, this is the most critical time for the Warlock Alliance!¡±


    He began to feel worried for the Warlock Alliance!


    As the Chamber of Commerce with the Warlock Alliance backing him, he had never been worried about this problem. After all, the Warlock Alliance had stood for thousands of years. How could it possibly fall back? But this time, he really felt that it might be gone!


    ¡°Jin Ji.¡±


    He suddenly thought of the successor he had once thought highly of.


    He took a long breath and sighed,


    ¡°I was wrong this time!¡±


    ..


    ¡°Everyone, we were wrong this time!¡±


    In Heaven City, the patriarch of Press seemed to have aged a few thousand years overnight. His eyes were dull and lifeless.


    Below him, the heads of the other families remained silent.


    Without a doubt, their plan had failed!


    And if he failed, he would naturally have to bear the consequences of failure!


    ¡°The Bloodline Tower¡¯s army has already entered the central region, and most of the western region has been controlled. The southern and eastern regions are also counterattacking quickly. The two regions have almost fallen into the hands of several forces, and they are still counterattacking.


    ¡°Everyone, this time, the Warlock Alliance is truly on the brink of death!¡± At this moment, the silent Yun Ge clan head spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Eli.¡± Patriarch Dylo clenched his fists tightly.


    Everything was caused by this person!


    Hearing this name, everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were once filled with disdain, but now, they were filled with a hint of fear and a hint of mystery.


    They were afraid of Eli¡¯s power and future. They could not see through him at all.


    At this moment, they had completely placed him in a position that was even higher than theirs!


    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need to worry too much. Even if our attack this time fails, our strength still surpasses the Bloodline Alliance.¡± Press said slowly with his dry lips.


    These words seemed to have instilled a lot of power into the Warlocks present, and their expressions became a little better.


    However, at this moment, the Sela family in the corner suddenly let out a cry, and then their faces revealed an extremely terrified expression.


    He looked terrified and even panicked. ¡°Something bad has happened.


    ¡°The Lich King of the Northern Region had sacrificed a million souls to destroy the Western Region. Our clan elders were completely wiped out, and only a few Warlocks managed to escape. At this moment, the Northern Region had been completely occupied by the Liches, and they had already set off for the Central Region!¡±


    Crack!


    The atmosphere instantly turned deathly silent, and the Warlocks present was instantly rendered speechless.


    Tears and snot flowed down the face of Patriarch Press as he looked up at the sky and lamented, ¡°Is it really the Heaven that wants to destroy the Warlock Alliance?¡±

 Chapter 536 - 536 Change in the Situation

    536 Change in the Situation


    New Calendar Year 4932.


    The Warlock Alliance was forced to open up multiple battlefields and fought against the Lich Tower and the Warlock Alliance. They split into two groups, each with five Thousand Leaves leaders. However, they encountered Eli and were completely annihilated.


    At the same time, the Lich King sacrificed millions of lives and broke through the Northern Region, forcing the Warlock Alliance into the Central Region. At this time, the Bloodline Alliance and the Lich Tower were constantly devouring the Warlock Alliance¡¯s territory. This was an unprecedented predicament for the Warlock Alliance.


    ..


    A year later!


    Winter had arrived, and everything was covered in a layer of silver frost. However, the grassi land was different. It was still like spring, with grass and flowers.


    Eli was sitting on a recliner with desserts and drinks on a small table. He was enjoying himself.


    ¡°It feels good!¡±


    Eli sat up slightly and took a sip of his tea.


    The past year had been the most relaxing year in Eli¡¯s history.


    ¡°Since the Bloodline Alliance entered the Central Region a year ago, one-third of the Western Region has been under our control. The Bloodline Chamber of Commerce has also been established under Jin Ji¡¯s command and is currently making great strides towards becoming the number one Chamber of Commerce.¡± Eli pondered.


    In the past year, he had it easy, but the Warlock Union had not.


    In just a year, their forces had shrunk to one-third of what they used to be. The remaining two-thirds were occupied by them, and the remaining half was taken in by the Lich Tower!


    Of course, the situation had stabilized.


    Therefore, the current situation was a three-pronged confrontation.


    ¡°The three of us stand together, but how long can this fragile balance last?¡± Eli stretched out his hand, and a leaf fell into his hand.


    ¡°It seems that the Warlock Alliance is temporarily safe, but both the Bloodline Alliance and the Lich Tower have not made a move because everyone needs time to digest the harvest. After a few years, the situation will naturally change.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I still need to be stronger!¡±


    Eli slowly sat up. His interspatial ring flickered, and a translucent gem was taken out.


    The gemstone was about the size of a palm. It was surrounded by a layer of bubble-like crystal walls, while the inside was filled with a dream-like aura.


    This was a Time Gem, and it was also the most valuable item the Alliance had looted this time!


    ¡°With the help of this and the Law of Shadow, it¡¯s enough for me to break through!¡± Eli¡¯s gaze was calm.


    He was already at the peak of the Thousand Leaves Realm previously. In the past year, he had been holed up in the Time World Fragment. Other than recovering from his injuries, his Law Force had also been reorganized by him and improved to a higher level.


    At this moment, he already had the qualifications to break through.


    And this time, the gem was the last step.


    ¡°Even though we moved fast, most of the precious resources had already been collected by the Warlock Alliance. Other than this, most of them were useless gains, as well as a large amount of faith power!¡± Eli shook his head.


    This war had a great impact, but the harvest was not much.


    There was very little loot that was useful to him.


    As for the power of faith, it really exploded once again. From 18 petals to 27 petals, the number had increased a lot. It was even enough for Eli to almost cross the ocean from there and connect to the deep sea.


    However, what was the use of that? The power of faith that had shone brilliantly at the fourth ring back then was indeed limited. Most of the time, it was only used to show off.


    Of course, Eli was also looking for ways to improve, but he had no ideas at the moment.


    ¡°This is life!¡± Eli sighed.


    This was not the first time he had experienced this. The long years had allowed him to be fearless of the cost of time, so the things he had learned were really many and complicated.


    Therefore, Eli was also very cavalier with the power of faith. If he could use it, he would use it. If he couldn¡¯t use it, he would give up. This was nothing.


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. The future situation is uncertain. I¡¯d better breakthrough first.¡±


    Eli decided to put this matter aside and focus on breaking through.


    Breakthrough was always the most important thing!


    He got off the recliner and walked towards the wizard tower.


    He entered the secret realm.


    200 times the time flow!


    He closed his eyes and began meditating!


    ..


    A month later!


    In the time fragment, Eli suddenly opened his eyes.


    After more than ten years of polishing, the power of laws was almost perfect at this time. There was no way to advance. Other than breaking through, there was no other way.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start breaking through!¡±


    Without hesitation, Eli took out the time fragment and a part of the shadow law that was wrapped in black fog.


    At the same time, the tree of laws in his body began to shake violently. The 2,000 leaves of the tree of laws began to shake violently. A large amount of power of laws intertwined and more power of laws began to emerge from the tree of laws.


    Some new changes were gradually taking place.


    Eli swallowed the Time Gem and bit the Shadow Law. Then, the Law Force became even more violent, and a bud began to appear between the leaves.


    Eli was also slowly immersed in it, and his presence gradually decreased.


    ..


    Three years later in the time world fragment.


    In the secret realm, the originally calm time world fragment suddenly became chaotic. Countless timeline lightning bolts struck down crazily, and the entire secret realm was instantly illuminated.


    At this moment, Eli opened his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    He took a deep breath. At this moment, he had already broken through to the fourth stage of the fifth circle, the Thousand Flowers Mage.


    Thinking of this, Eli couldn¡¯t help but enter the space of consciousness again to observe the Tree of Law.


    The current tree of laws was even taller than before. The leaves of laws from before were also growing on it, emitting a faint power of laws. In addition, there was a ¡± flower ¡± growing at the top of each side.


    The flower on the left was formed by the laws of shadow. It looked like a rose, but every skateboard was formed by the power of shadow. There was some dark wind, and the flower on the right looked like a rose. The petals were translucent and had a unique beauty.


    ¡°Flower of Laws, the difference between Thousand Leaves and Thousand Flowers!¡± Eli pursed his lips.


    He could feel that the power of laws contained in each of the two flowers was more than a hundred times that of the leaf of laws. Moreover, due to their existence, the power of laws could be fully mobilized. Once it erupted, its power was far from what Thousand Leaves could compare to.


    The increase in this level was the condensation of the law flower.


    The name of the Thousand Flower Wizard also represented the way to break through to the next level. It was to condense 10,000 flowers of laws. It was simply terrifying.


    ¡°10,000 flowers. I have two branches, so I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll cost 20,000!¡± The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    The only fortunate thing was that this advancement did not require all of the Laws of Shadow and Time. It was possible to condense a large number of other Laws. This seemed to be related to the nature of the sixth circle. The keyword of the sixth circle was the world.


    ¡°Moreover, I have the Devouring Power!¡± Eli suddenly smiled and began to make her way back to the city.


    That¡¯s right, so what if it needed more? He had the devouring power!


    Other than half of the shadow laws, there was also this time world fragment. As for the other laws, just like in the second circle, devouring others would be fine. Although there would be some losses, it would greatly shorten the process!


    ¡°There are still a few 5-circle Warlocks in the Grassi Land. Let¡¯s go and experiment!¡±


    With a smile on his face, Eli took a step forward and returned to the mage Tower.


    However, as soon as he opened the door, an unexpected warlock appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 537 - 537 The Arrival of Miya

    537 The Arrival of Miya


    ¡°Miya!¡±


    Eli looked at the girl with short silver hair. It was Udo¡¯s daughter, Miya.


    Beside her, Vivika followed.


    ¡°Sir, long time no see.¡± Miya lowered her head to show her respect.


    In the past year, Eli¡¯s fame had spread far and wide, even more so than the Lich King¡¯s. He was now a legendary figure in the Warlock World.


    The story of him defeating five divine trees of the same level with one blow was still circulating.


    Of course, the embarrassment of the Warlock Alliance was also related to the man in front of him. Moreover, Eli had saved her life, and it was suspected that he had a long-term relationship with her father.


    Therefore, her respect came from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°It has indeed been a long time. Why did you come back? Is there something important?¡± asked Eli.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Miya nodded and continued,¡± I have a very important message. I was worried about letting my subordinates send it back, so I decided to come back personally.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Eli also became serious.


    Miya hadn¡¯t come back with most of the information regarding the Warlock Alliance. She hadn¡¯t even come back personally when the Warlock Alliance attacked her. This meant that this information was much more precious.


    It seemed like something big had happened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s talk in the room. Follow me.¡± Eli nodded and turned to walk into the wizard tower.


    Miya followed him, and so did Vivika.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at a room. Ely sat down while Miya remained standing.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± After everything was ready, Miya glanced at Vivica.


    ¡°If you have nothing to say, say it. Vivika is not an outsider!¡± As if seeing through her worries, Eli said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Miya nodded.


    Vivika, who was standing beside him, smiled. She was very curious. Miya didn¡¯t tell her what had happened, and what she had said had piqued her curiosity.


    Sensing their gazes, Miya cleared her throat and said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s about the Gray Mage Tower!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Eli narrowed his eyes, and Vivika widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°Is it the legendary Mage Tower?¡±


    Miya glanced at her and nodded. ¡°Yes, that Mage Tower!¡±


    Hearing this, Vivika¡¯s eyes widened. She wanted to ask more, but Eli stopped her. He shook his head and said to Miya, ¡°Let her finish first.¡±


    Vivika wasn¡¯t annoyed at being interrupted. She stared at Miya curiously.


    Miya continued to look at Eli and said, ¡°My lord, you knew about the Warlock Alliance¡¯s expedition in the Western Region more than a hundred years ago. This time, it was because of this that they finally found the location of the Gray Mage Tower in that document three days ago.¡±


    Found it?


    Eli¡¯s eyes widened as if he had not expected this.


    After so many years, he had almost forgotten about this matter. He did not expect the Warlock Alliance to actually find something. This was going to be troublesome!


    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation?¡± asked Eli.


    ¡°Sir, almost all the high-end combat forces of the Warlock Alliance have been secretly gathered. They are ready to enter the area where the Gray Mage Tower is located and can set off at any time,¡± said Miya.


    ¡°So decisive?¡± Eli was surprised.


    ¡°Sir, the Warlock Alliance is in a really bad situation right now. They have lost so many high-end combat forces, and they still have to face the pressure of the Lich Tower and Sir. If they don¡¯t do something, they will really be gone in a few decades.


    ¡°Thus, when this news spread, almost the entire Alliance was excited. This was their only chance, so they decided to give it their all.


    ¡°If they successfully obtained the Tower, then their crisis would naturally be resolved, and it might even change the current situation. After all, the legendary Tower had the power to rule the world.¡± Miya said quickly, her face showing a trace of worry.


    Vivika was also stunned as she received the news that was enough to shock the world.


    Eli was deep in thought!


    What should he do?


    Should he stop it? Of course, they couldn¡¯t get the Tower.


    However, how should he stop them? Should he stop them outside the entrance, control them, snatch them, or follow them? Anyway, he had the key¡­


    Miya didn¡¯t dare to disturb him as she watched him fall into deep thought. She quietly took out a communication device as if she was checking it. However, in the next second, she seemed to have seen something, and her body froze.


    Gulp!


    Her throat moved slightly, and cold sweat even appeared on her forehead.


    ¡°My lord, my lord.¡± Her voice was almost trembling.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Miya raised her head, pursed her lips, and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Sir, just now, my men discovered that the Warlock Alliance¡¯s higher-ups have disappeared for three hours!


    ¡°It was very likely that they had already left the Warlock Alliance¡¯s territory.¡±


    She was flustered because she knew what this meant!


    The look in Eli¡¯s eyes also changed.


    Alright, there was no other choice. It seemed that there was only one last option.


    He immediately stood up and said solemnly, ¡°In that case, we can only stop them. Gray Mage Tower must not fall into their hands!¡±


    ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t know where!¡± Miya reminded meekly.


    ¡°I know!¡±


    ¡°Then how do we find their location?¡± Miya was puzzled.


    ¡°I mean, I know the location of the Mage Tower!¡±


    ¡°What is it? Sir, you, you, you¡­You know about it?¡± Miya almost jumped up.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eli didn¡¯t explain. He looked at the two and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s set off quickly.¡±


    After saying that, the two of them felt their vision darken.


    When they regained their vision, they found that they were already high in the sky, being carried by Eli at an extremely fast speed.


    Apart from the three of them, there was also a dog, Dylan.


    At this moment, Dylan was also dumbfounded.


    He had been resting when he was suddenly pulled up by Eli. Before he could react, he realized that he was in the sky. He looked at the two people around him, and the doubt in his heart reached its peak.


    ¡°Eli, where are we going?¡± he asked loudly.


    ¡°Go find Gray Mage Tower. It¡¯ll be up to you after we enter.¡± Eli glanced at him and replied.


    Hearing the answer, Dylan was dumbfounded. Then, his eyes gradually lit up.


    ¡°No problem. I know every inch of that place!¡± Dylan chuckled, understanding that Eli had finally decided to explore the mage tower.


    Miya was speechless.


    Vivika was speechless.


    The two of them heard the conversation between the man and the dog as if they knew everything. They were a little confused.


    Why did it seem like Eli knew everything?


    Eli¡¯s speed was very fast. In just ten minutes, he had almost crossed the western region and finally entered the western region¡¯s Suo Ya Mountain Range. This was the entrance to the mage tower.


    At this point, he suddenly slowed down. A shadow enveloped the few of them and then passed through the shadows. During this period, a few of them did not make a sound.


    A few minutes later.


    The shadow dispersed, and they appeared in a forest.


    Seeing the light, Miya was about to speak, but her mouth was covered.


    She blinked and saw Eli pointing at the sky with his other finger.


    She looked up and was stunned.


    In the sky, there was a space-time gap that had appeared at some point in time. Outside the gap, there were nearly twenty Warlocks gathered. She even saw many familiar faces. They were the higher-ups of the Warlock Alliance.


    At this moment, a dozen Warlocks were struggling to maintain the dimensional rift in the sky. They were surrounded by precious resources and an altar made of millions of magic crystals to help maintain it. The rest of the people entered one by one, and the Warlocks who maintained the rift also entered one by one until the dimensional rift closed.


    Even after the rift closed, Eli and the others did not show up.


    Seeing them enter, Miya didn¡¯t care about the shock of her master knowing the location of the tower. She said anxiously, ¡°Sir, the crack is closed. How do we enter?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t strange that she was anxious. After all, she had seen how difficult it was to open the secret rift in the sky. Miya felt that they couldn¡¯t do it with just a few of them. Moreover, they didn¡¯t have that many resources.


    If he went back to gather his men, it would take up a lot of time.


    Eli reached into the ring and took out a silver key. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have the key!¡±


    Looking at the key shining under the sun!


    Miya was stunned on the spot!


    Why was the situation a little off?

 Chapter 538 - 538 Access Obtained, Surveillance

    538 Access Obtained, Surveillance


    ¡°Key?¡±


    Vivika¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Dylan and I will go in later. You and Miya stay here!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Hearing this, the two of them were stunned, and Vivika pouted!


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion!¡± Eli was also very determined. He couldn¡¯t bring two burdens with him.


    ¡°Alright then!¡±


    Vivika knew that she couldn¡¯t get in this time, so she nodded unhappily. Miya didn¡¯t have many thoughts, but she was a little regretful that she couldn¡¯t get in.


    Ten minutes later!


    In the sky.


    Eli and Dylan looked at each other and took out the keys.


    As the key emitted a wave of fluctuations, the space in front of him rippled like water. In an instant, the spatial rift slowly opened as if it was connected to a certain place.


    Eli and Dylan stepped in without hesitation.


    Then, the spatial rift slowly closed.


    On the ground, the two of them hid in the shadows and waited silently.


    ..


    Weng!


    When Eli opened his eyes again, the scenery in front of him had changed.


    In front of him was a starry sky, and specks of light that came from nowhere illuminated the place. There were a large number of meteorite fragments floating around, including all kinds of flying war mage tools. Eli even saw several damaged Sky Castles.


    Eli¡¯s gaze only focused on these for a few seconds before he turned his gaze to a place not far away.


    In the empty space, an enormous ¡®planet¡¯ appeared!


    It was a silver-white planet. Its huge size was comparable to the moon of the warlock world. It was probably not much worse than the Earth in the past. On it, Eli saw countless mechanical products.


    The entire surface of the planet was covered by huge weapons that looked like a steel forest. Eli saw fusion element cannons that were tens of thousands of meters long and elemental energy lakes that looked like oceans.


    Of course, that was not all. There were three huge rotating rings around it, covered with countless runes. There were spatial runes, and there were also runes that stored power and burst out. Eli did not know the function of this thing, but his instinct told him that if he used it, even the world would be torn apart!


    ¡°Is this the Gray Mage Tower?¡± Eli took a deep breath, feeling deeply shocked in front of this huge ¡± mage tower.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Dylan nodded and looked at Ely. ¡°Those three rings are called the Rings of the Stars. Firstly, they are a device that drives the Magus Tower to move through space. Secondly, they are offensive devices. The attack of the first ring is comparable to that of the seventh circle, and when the three ring explodes together, the power is enough to destroy a Middle World!¡±


    Hiss!


    After hearing his description, he took a deep breath.


    One ring compared to the seventh circle, three rings destroyed a world!


    He couldn¡¯t even destroy a world fragment, let alone a world.


    ¡°As expected of the Mage World¡¯s Ten Great Tools!¡± Eli sighed. On the other hand, he was even more interested in this Mage Tower. If he could grasp it, then in the current Warlock World, it would indeed be a huge aid.


    ¡°Then, Milord, let¡¯s go in.¡± Dylan urged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s talk about the dangers inside first.¡± Eli turned to Dylan and asked.


    ¡°Dangers?¡± Dylan frowned.¡± Master, the key itself, has a certain level of authority. Although it can¡¯t let you directly control the mage tower, you don¡¯t have to worry about the mechanical attacks from it. You can also leave the secret plane at any time. The only thing we need to worry about is that there might be some of the creatures left behind by the Invading Paragon from the war. We might need to be careful!¡±


    Oh?


    Upon hearing this, Eli looked towards the wizard tower and found that there were indeed some faint black spots on the silver-white ¡± planet ¡°, as if they were still moving.


    ¡°Then we really have to be careful!¡± Eli said.


    With the key, he could move freely and avoid most of the dangers here. However, the black fog creatures would not care. After all, they were mortal enemies with the mages back then!


    ¡°However, it¡¯s different this time. The Warlock Alliance will help us explore.¡± Eli smiled.


    ¡°Oh, right, Sir has the key. When we land, we should be able to obtain some basic authority, such as monitoring authority or controlling some basic mechanical items!¡± Dylan seemed to have thought of something and suddenly looked up.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s interesting. Let¡¯s go down directly!¡±


    Eli nodded and flew secretly toward the Mage Tower with Dylan.


    The huge star ring did not move at this time, but when Eli moved closer to examine the three star rings, he was still extremely shocked. In front of these behemoths, they were as small as ants, and their size was not even bigger than a rune on them. It was hard to imagine how the mages built these creations.


    The closer they got to the ground, the more different the observations were.


    He found that the planet seemed to be filled with metal. Dylan¡¯s explanation was that the Mage Tower itself was actually modified by a metallic lifeform. It was the body of a ruler that was accidentally killed by the Mage World. Of course, it had lost most of its powers, but it still retained some special features, such as the ability to repair itself!


    So, in fact, the surface of the planet was still very neat, and only the mage¡¯s creations were damaged. In fact, after the war, plus thousands of years of no maintenance, 95% of the mage¡¯s creations were damaged and needed to be repaired before they could be used.

 Chapter 539 - 539 Access, Surveillance

    539 Access, Surveillance


    Soon, under Dylan¡¯s guidance, they were getting closer and closer to the ground.


    They landed in an ordinary area.


    What greeted his eyes was a dilapidated scene. A huge metal factory was broken, a huge fusion element cannon was broken in half, and mechanical tissues were everywhere!


    Even when Eli landed on the ground and felt the metallic ground, he knew that this mage tower was a dilapidated mechanical planet.


    As soon as he landed, Eli saw some mechanical creations spinning on the ground not far away. There were even a few dozen of meters long mechanical robots on the ground in the distance. His eyes suddenly lit up.


    However, it only lasted for a few seconds. After a few seconds, the light swept across the area and fell silent again.


    ¡°Hehe, Sir, I already said that we have the authority. The native creatures here won¡¯t attack us!¡± Dylan laughed smugly. Then, his body changed. A mechanical tentacle stretched out and stabbed into the ground.


    The surface of the ground rippled like water. Then, the earth split, and a tunnel that led straight to the underground slowly appeared in front of Eli and Dylan.


    Eli was puzzled. Dylan opened his eyes and said, ¡°Sir, this is the passage to the supervision room. It is also the area that I was once in charge of, but I still have to rely on you to unlock it later!¡±


    ¡®Is that so?¡¯


    Eli nodded.


    Soon, the two of them walked down. After walking for a few kilometers, the space suddenly opened up.


    This was a huge underground space, a few hundred acres in size. Countless screens surrounded the area, but it was all dark at the moment. Not far away from them, there was a huge control panel.


    Dylan seemed to be very familiar with this place. He walked directly to the control panel and pressed a button. The screen in front of him lit up, and on the control panel, a female elf-like phantom slowly appeared.


    ¡°Sir, this is an interesting low-dimensional creature. It does not have the concept of lifespan. When the mages built the wizard tower, they used it as an auxiliary creature to integrate it into the planet. It is a creature that lives and dies with the tower. Her name is Samuel.¡± As Dylan spoke, Samuel opened her eyes.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a layer of data flowing slowly behind her. She then looked at Dylan as if she was puzzled, but in the next second, her eyes widened.


    ¡°Little Dylan, you¡¯re back. Wow, I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d actually come back after thousands of years. I thought you were dead. Oh, that¡¯s surprising. After all, you were so weak.¡± Samuel¡¯s illusory figure jumped in front of Dylan and chattered non-stop!


    Little Dylan?


    Seeing this interesting title, Eli raised his eyebrows.


    At this moment, Samuel also noticed Ely. However, unlike when she saw Dylan, the moment she saw Ely, her expression changed, and she screamed, ¡°Intruder! Intruder!¡±


    In an instant, the surrounding walls lit up, and countless black holes appeared. Energy seemed to be accumulating in them, and a large amount of metallic liquid flowed out of the walls. In an instant, the metallic liquid turned into humanoid robots, emitting the aura of fourth-circle monsters.


    Eli¡¯s expression changed, and the aura of a high-level fifth-circle mage instantly erupted.


    Over the years, the power of the Maged Tower had gradually weakened. If it were in the past, she would have a way to deal with Eli. However, at this moment, she could not stop such a powerful enemy, not to mention that the Tower was in a state of no master.


    ¡°Sir, sir, please take out the key. This is a matter of authority. You haven¡¯t obtained the authority here yet!¡± Dylan shouted. He had forgotten to remind Eli.


    Hearing the reminder, Eli took out the key again.


    When she saw the key, Samuel¡¯s gaze changed again.


    In the next second, countless machines retracted, and the two masses of liquid slowly melted into the floor. Samuel looked at the two of them with a complaint and said, ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s really true. If you had taken the key out earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have any problem!¡±


    Dylan¡¯s mouth twitched as well. He quickly ran to Eli and said,¡± Sir, the creatures in the Magus Tower are all above the level of authority. With the key, you will automatically have the second level of authority here.¡±


    Dylan apologized.


    Eli understood that he was too excited. In fact, Dylan had been in a state of excitement ever since he entered this place.


    Samuel, who was standing by the side, also looked curiously after understanding Eli¡¯s identity. She knew Dylan, but she had never seen this Mage before.


    ¡°I¡¯m a fifth circle Thousand Flower Mage, Eli.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Sir Eli!¡± Samuel nodded curiously.


    ¡°Samuel, Sir is here to obtain the authority of the Mage Tower,¡± Dylan said.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Samuel nodded, but then she looked at the two of them in confusion and asked curiously, ¡°If you want to control the Mage Tower, you can go to the core tower. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Samuel, don¡¯t you have all the surveillance in the Magus Tower? We don¡¯t know what the current situation is like in the Magus Tower. Also, there¡¯s a group of illegal Warlocks who broke into the Magus Tower at this time, trying to obtain authority.¡± Dylan said.


    ¡°What, illegal intrusion?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes widened.

 Chapter 540 - 540 Access, Surveillance

    540 Access, Surveillance


    In her eyes, Dylan was Gray¡¯s direct student, and since Eli had the key, he was naturally legit. As for trespassing, it was naturally illegal and needed to be stopped!


    In an instant, Eli saw the hundreds of thousands of screens lit up one after another, and images appeared on them, showing the current situation of the mage tower.


    A few seconds later, a screen moved in front of them.


    On the screen, many Warlocks were fighting against a large number of mechanical creations. They were the Warlock Alliance.


    Seeing this scene, Samuel¡¯s expression changed. She looked a little flustered and walked left and right. ¡°Ah, what should we do? What should we do? Someone actually invaded.¡±


    Her words were hurried as she looked at Dylan. ¡°Little Dylan, you have to help us stop them. If they get the final authority, then you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Dylan nodded and said, ¡°In fact, our main objective this time is to stop them. That¡¯s why I came to you. Apart from monitoring them, I also want to obtain the authority of the other departments. I know you can contact every Mage Spirit. Samuel, we need your help!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Samuel hesitated.


    At this moment, Dylan pushed Eli out and said to him, ¡°The owner of the key has a rank 2 authority. As the only Mage here, according to regulation 361, he will automatically obtain the authority of all rank 2 departments.¡±


    Hearing Dylan¡¯s words, Samuel hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    In the next second, a ray of light lit up in Samuel¡¯s eyes. She scanned Eli from top to bottom, especially the key, for a few minutes.


    Eli also remained calm.


    At this moment, Eli finally understood Dylan¡¯s purpose. He was indeed a native!


    Soon, Samuel gradually recovered. A stream of data flowed out of her body and slowly flew toward Eli. Eli sensed that there was no danger and accepted it directly.


    A few seconds later, Eli finished receiving the message.


    ¡°How is it, my lord?¡± Dylan chuckled as if he knew what was going on.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Just a moment ago, he had obtained a lot of authority in this wizard tower, including but not limited to all surveillance rights in the tower, control rights of robots around the core area, various authorities, and so on.


    Of course, most of the authority was only outside the core area or the central tower. However, this was enough. Of course, he also knew more about the situation within the tower, such as the large number of evil creatures in the core area and the periphery, as well as contaminated mechanical products. These were not under his control.


    Of course, what Eli cared about were the corrupted mechanical creations and evil creatures.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to rely on the Warlock Alliance!¡±


    Eli leaned back, and a liquid flowed out of the wall. The screen suddenly enlarged, showing the Warlock Alliance.


    Beside them, Samuel and Dylan were looking at the screen.


    ¡°Let them conserve some of their combat strength. They will have to deal with more troubles inside the main tower. Moreover, these strange shadow creatures are quite interesting. Lead one over for me to observe first.¡± Eli smiled and gave two orders.


    Dylan felt pity for the Warlocks!


    At this moment, they still did not know what kind of situation they would fall into!


    Competing with the mage in authority?


    Poor Warlock Alliance!


    Forget about that. When they passed through all kinds of dangers and entered the final core area, they would realize that they were being used to scout the way!

 Chapter 541 - 541 Strange Creature, Core Area, Appearance

    541 Strange Creature, Core Area, Appearance


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Press panted heavily as he looked around.


    At this moment, they were on a steel ground, surrounded by steel signal towers. On the signal towers, elemental cannons were aimed at them, and there were a large number of mechanical products surrounding them.


    ¡°Damn it, there are too many of them. There¡¯s no way to finish them off!¡± Not far away, a man in a white magician robe shouted loudly. He was the current commander of the team, his former master, Saladin.


    As for him, he had long been dismissed after that failure!


    Bang!


    Press felt a little helpless after destroying another robot.


    After entering this area, they realized that they couldn¡¯t fly there. Furthermore, a large number of robots surrounded them. There was no lack of high-level fifth-circle robots. These robots were connected to the surrounding creations, and the explosive power was extremely terrifying!


    Moreover, there were too many of them, so many that they felt it was ridiculous.


    However, they had no choice. This was their last chance.


    Just when he thought that they might have to fight here for a longer time, he suddenly realized that the attacks of these robots had suddenly stopped, and they were stunned on the spot.


    Looking at the robot that had stopped attacking, they were also dumbfounded.


    ¡°What happened? Why did they stop attacking?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, strange!¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    The Warlocks were puzzled. In the next second, all the robots moved again. Everyone was nervous. They thought that a new round of attacks had begun, but they realized that these robots actually turned around and left as if they were completely ignoring them.


    ¡°Looks like we might have triggered some mechanism. It¡¯s over!¡± Saladin walked out and smiled.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s continue exploring,¡± Saladin said.


    Crack!


    Suddenly, a rustling sound entered their ears.


    Turning around, they saw a pitch-black figure that looked a little like a human. However, there were countless eyes on its body that kept blinking. These eyes were staring at them, and their eyes were shining with joy as if they had seen prey!


    Gulp!


    Saladin and Patriarch Press¡¯s throats moved slightly. They both felt threatened by this strange creature!


    ..


    In the monitoring room, Eli was watching a scene.


    At the edge of the screen, the warlocks who had just finished the battle were left with wounds. However, in the center of the battlefield, the monster, the corpses of two divine tree, and one thousand leaves warlocks were left behind.


    At this moment, all the eyes on the monster¡¯s body were closed, emitting a strange fluctuation. Meanwhile, the three corpses in the distance were covered in eyes, looking extremely strange.


    ¡°Their combat power is comparable to a peak Thousand Leaves, and their methods are mainly mental attacks. They are natural threats to mages and warlocks.¡± Eli thought about the battle just now and had a deeper understanding of the war in the past.


    Thinking of this, he turned to look at Samuel, who was not far away, and said, ¡°Samuel, gather the body of this ¡®Eye Devil''(named by Eli), and then transport part of the tissue and the three Warlocks¡¯ corpses to the laboratory. I want to examine them personally!¡±


    Among the many privileges he had obtained, there was also a laboratory. There should be a laboratory not far from here.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Samuel said!


    Half an hour later, Eli was already standing at another location.


    In a silver lab, there were four experiment tables in the center. Other than the three dead people, there was also a part of Eye Devil¡¯s body.


    Taking a deep breath, Eli put on the protective suit and went to the laboratory to begin the dissection.


    First, there were three people.


    ¡± First, the appearance. There¡¯s a slight mutation, and some tissues have appeared. Then, the eyes should be contaminated by some kind of consciousness. It¡¯s a little like the Black Fog. No, it¡¯s like a derivative of the Black Fog. Then, the blood system is not contaminated for the time being, and¡­¡± Eli dissected from the outside to the inside and soon had a general understanding.


    The mutation wasn¡¯t big. After all, it was just battle corruption, and they were all high-level Warlocks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look at Eye Devil¡¯s body.¡± Eli turned to the other side.


    The ice-cold scalpel cut open the corpse, and Eli discovered that it was still flesh and blood tissue. It emitted a faint feeling of contamination. It was the same as the source of the black fog. It was a special law that came from the supreme being!


    The dissection quickly continued. Eli also made an interesting attempt, but it left him dumbfounded!


    ¡°Why does it seem to have no effect on me?¡± Eli looked at the eyes in front of him in a daze. They were touching part of his flesh, but it was useless.


    The thing was not dead, but it still had no effect on him.


    ¡°Things are getting interesting!¡± Eli pursed his lips.


    Although the reason had not been found yet, it was definitely a big discovery.


    Was there anything special about him?


    It seemed that he needed to explore it properly in the future!


    At this moment, a figure appeared from the camera at the side.


    ¡± Lord Overlord, according to your command, the outer area of the core area has been cleared. At this time, they have already entered the core area and are fighting with the polluted mechanical life forms and cursed creatures in the inner tower!¡± Samuel lowered her head.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The speed was faster than he thought!


    ¡°Put these away and go to the monitoring room first!¡± Eli said quickly and walked out of the laboratory.


    Soon, he returned to the monitoring room. Dylan was still there.


    Eli ignored him and looked up at the screen.


    On the screen.


    A towering mage tower stood in the distance. It was unknown how far it was. Below it was a huge steel city. Many polluted mechanical and cursed creatures occupied it. They were no longer under the control of the mage tower. They were only there to prevent people from entering.


    Behind them were the remaining 27 Warlocks.


    They stepped into the steel forest without hesitation.


    The battle erupted.


    As soon as they entered, an intense battle erupted. At this moment, these people also erupted with their own strength. It was as if they knew they had no return, and a large number of creatures fell.


    ¡°As expected of the Warlock Alliance that has been entrenched for thousands of years. They still have a lot of trump cards. There are even many items that Warlocks can¡¯t use.¡± Eli looked at the steadily advancing team, as well as a large number of dead machines and creatures on both sides, and the corners of his mouth twitched!


    At this moment, it was no longer a competition of combat strength but of foundation!


    ¡°How generous!¡±


    ..


    Time slowly passed, and the thousands of interspatial rings of the Warlock Alliance exploded one by one.


    A day later.


    At least tens of millions of mechanical lives had died in this city. At this moment, the Warlock Alliance¡¯s foundation was almost exhausted. They began to fight on their own, but the number of enemies had decreased by a lot.


    However, as the periphery of the central area where most of the evil creatures had gathered, there were still many powerful creatures. The number of casualties began to rise, but they were indeed getting closer and closer to the center.


    At this moment, Eli slowly stood up.


    ¡°Milord, where are you going?¡± Dylan looked up and asked.


    ¡°According to the surveillance, most of the creatures in the city have already died. There are only one or two obstacles blocking the way.¡±


    Eli smiled, and Dylan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ..


    A layer of black fog enveloped the land.


    The huge hub stood in the middle, and in the dark room not far away, more than ten figures slowly appeared.


    ¡°We are out!¡±


    Saladin let out a long sigh and turned around to look around.


    There were still seventeen people, all of whom were Thousand Leaves. As for the Divine Tree, they were all dead.


    ¡°Everything is worth it. As long as we obtain that Mage Tower, we can turn everything around!¡± At this moment, Patriarch Press walked to his side and looked ahead.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Saladin also looked at the mage tower in front of him.


    He had never seen such a beautiful mage tower. It was only a dozen meters tall, completely silver, and without any decorations. This was the control center of the entire planet.


    If they controlled this place, they would control the Gray Mage Tower.


    Along the way, they had already seen the horror of this mage tower. It had consumed thousands of years of their foundation, and more than 90% of the devices were not activated, and no one was controlling them.


    ¡°Victory will eventually belong to us, the Mage Tower, and the Warlock World!¡±


    He shouted, and the surrounding gazes flashed with fanaticism.


    Da da da da!


    However, at this moment, a sound that sounded like a walking stick hitting the ground rang out.


    Everyone was stunned and turned around. A figure slowly walked out from the black fog.


    ¡°Everyone, thank you for your hard work!¡±


    Eli walked out slowly, holding a wizard¡¯s staff in his left hand and his right hand on his chest.

 Chapter 542 - 542 Finishing off the Warlock Alliance

    542 Finishing off the Warlock Alliance


    ¡°Eli!¡±


    The patriarch of the Press Family looked at the person who came out in front of him, and there was only shock in his eyes.


    Why was he here?


    Upon hearing the name, the others quickly connected the name to the appearance of the person in front of them. Their expressions changed drastically, and they tightened their grip on their weapons.


    ¡°Eli? Why are you here?¡± Saladin looked at Eli with a serious expression.


    ¡°Naturally, I walked in!¡± Eli looked at everyone, then at the mountains of mechanical creations and monsters in the distance. He sighed and said, ¡°I still have to thank you for helping me clean up so much trouble. Otherwise, it would be a little troublesome for me!¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed again when they heard what Eli said.


    ¡°Did you follow us?¡±


    Saladin¡¯s face was ashen as he gritted his teeth. However, he was deeply puzzled!


    They had clearly seen the spatial rift close. How could Eli have followed them in? Could it be that he had already prepared in advance? Did someone in the family tell him in advance? There was a traitor in the family!


    His brows furrowed as he looked at the Warlocks around him.


    Obviously, he was not the only one. The others also thought of this, and their expressions became strange.


    In the end, Patriarch Press broke the silence and said to everyone, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about our internal matters later, but we have to deal with this problem of Eli first. Otherwise, if this matter is leaked today, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll really be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s kill Eli first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable!¡±


    Everyone agreed. Even if there were really a traitor, that would be a matter for the future.


    Saladin stood up, and his aura gradually burst out. Layers of golden flames burned in the surroundings, and pairs of wings appeared behind him.


    He chose to transform into a half-bloodline because of the suppression here.


    ¡°Eli, you are very strong, but we have seventeen Thousand Leaves Warlocks here, and seven or eight of them are peak Thousand Leaves Warlocks. You will die here today!¡± He looked at Eli with killing intent.


    He was not the only one. The other sixteen Warlocks also looked at Eli and activated their bloodlines.


    Compared to the previous ten-man team, the seventeen-man team, this time, was basically made up of Thousand Leaves. If it were the previous Eli, he would definitely turn around and leave. However, things were different now. He was already a thousand flowers mage.


    Thinking of this, he raised his head, and his black eyes gradually turned into pure gold.


    Scales covered its body, and a dragon¡¯s tail slowly extended from its tailbone. Its shadow covered its entire body like ink, emitting a devouring power.


    Shadow Dragon Bloodline!


    He looked at the other side, and the other side was also looking at him.


    Saladin looked at the warlocks around him and then at Eli, who was standing opposite him. He could not help but feel a surge of confidence. He had never faced Eli before, so he only felt that his aura was normal.


    Not far away, Patriarch Press¡¯s heart was pounding.


    Too many people had lost miserably to Eli. He was a little afraid when he saw this person!


    If it were a one-on-one battle, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have the courage. Fortunately, the remaining high-end combat forces of the Alliance were here today. Even if it was Eli, there was no way he could escape!


    ¡°You will die here!¡± He looked at Eli with hatred.


    If not for him, they would not have fallen to this state.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and kill Eli directly. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble!¡±


    Saladin opened his mouth again. The flames in his hand condensed into a huge sword, and he pointed it at Eli.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The others nodded and silently spread out a little. Following that, the laws on everyone¡¯s body began to appear. Some gathered strength, some took out weapons, and some tensed their bodies. Patriarch Press did the same.


    They looked at Eli, waiting for the final order.


    During this time, Eli didn¡¯t move, but he had already activated the secret technique of Explosive Blood. The tree of laws in his body swayed, and countless leaves of laws rippled. The flower of laws was also ready.


    Just like that, the two sides faced off for a full three minutes.


    Three minutes later!


    Saladin suddenly moved his feet and flew towards Eli. The flames emitted by the flaming longsword in his hand burned a hole in the space!


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    As if it was a signal, the remaining 16 Warlocks instantly attacked as well. Each of them had a ferocious killing intent on their faces as they charged toward Eli.


    Seventeen attacks!


    They formed an umbrella and attacked Eli from every direction.


    Moreover, each attack was their strongest technique. Although they did not use their bloodline avatars, the power that erupted from them was enough to burn mountains and boil seas, shocking everyone.


    This joint attack was much more powerful than the previous attack on Eli.


    ¡°Go to hell, Eli.¡±


    Saladin¡¯s eyes were filled with passion, and there was only Eli in his eyes.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Eli moving?¡± However, Press, who was among these people, looked at Eli, who was still not making a move. He felt a little lost and had a bad feeling.


    However, the confusion was instantly replaced by firmness.


    With such a powerful attack, what could Eli do?


    The closer he got, the more confident he became. Not only him but everyone around him did not look confused at all. They were all determined.


    Weng!


    Suddenly, a wave of energy entered everyone¡¯s senses.


    What was that?


    Everyone looked at the center. At this moment, Eli raised his head, his face calm.


    Calm?


    Why was he so calm?


    But in the next second, he saw Eli slowly stretch out his hand!


    Two blood-colored flowers slowly appeared.


    One of the flowers was white, and the other was black. It was as if light and darkness were intertwined, but the aura it emitted was enough to shock them because it was the power of laws that was extremely dense.


    ¡°Thousand Flowers!¡± Therefore, this word flashed across everyone¡¯s mind!


    Fear flashed across Press¡¯s eyes. He knew that the ominous premonition had come true!


    But this time, he did not have time to think too much, because he was already at close to his target.


    In the next second!


    They only saw two flowers of laws flying towards them and then exploding, colliding with them. In just an instant, everyone was drowned in the laws.


    The flames were extinguished, the body sank, and the storm gradually fell. Everything was drowned in the shadows, and finally, it died in endless time.


    When everything dispersed, there were seventeen people lying neatly on the ground in front of him. Shadows entangled them tightly on the ground. Their consciousness had long fallen!


    Seventeen Thousand Leaves were defeated so easily.


    However, they did not die.


    ¡°There¡¯s a great use for them!¡± Eli reached out and dragged them into the darkness.


    ¡°Sir is really getting stronger and stronger!¡± In the distance, Dylan ran over quickly.


    He had been hiding in the back.


    However, he looked at the current Eli and felt a heartfelt shock.


    Even though he was once a student of an eight-circle sorcerer, even though he was born in that glorious Great Era, he had never heard of a person like Eli.


    This was a true Heaven¡¯s Favorite!


    Facing Dylan¡¯s flattery, Eli did not care. He just raised his head and looked at the Silver Mage Tower not far away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Eli took out the key and strode towards the tower.


    Dylan took a look and quickly followed.

 Chapter 543 - 543 The Current Situation of the Gray Mage Tower

    543 The Current Situation of the Gray Mage Tower


    Crack!


    When Eli placed the silver key on the wall, the wall immediately rippled like water.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re almost inside!¡± Dylan¡¯s eyes were filled with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eli nodded and took a step back. A clone was formed.


    After the clone was formed, he slowly opened his eyes and said to Dylan, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Dylan completely understood what Eli was doing. After all, he had been with Eli for so many years.


    Whoosh!


    Walking into the rippling wall, a spatial fluctuation enveloped them.


    ¡°Sir, the interior of the Mage Tower has merged into a large space. This is the normal spatial fluctuation when entering!¡± Dylan said as he sensed the familiar fluctuations.


    Upon hearing that, Eli nodded.


    Three seconds later!


    They had already appeared in another area.


    ¡°This is?¡± Eli looked up.


    In front of him was a huge space that covered an area of more than a thousand acres. There were countless complicated circuits on the walls, and there were control panels on the ground. At the center was a protruding control panel.


    Was this the core control area of the Gray Mage Tower?


    Really¡­ Ordinary!


    Eli pursed his lips, but he did not dare to underestimate this place.


    ¡°Sir, here!¡± At this moment, Dylan, who was far away, had already run to the highest control panel and waved for him to go over.


    Eli walked over and found a keyhole on the side of the console. It matched the key he was holding.


    ¡°Sir, as long as you insert the key in and operate it, you will be able to obtain the final authority!¡± Dylan added.


    In the next second, Eli inserted the key into it.


    Crack!


    As the key was inserted, Eli instantly felt the ground begin to tremble. The screens in front of him also began to flash, like ancient black and white screens. In the middle of the screens, a human Mage Spirit wearing a black suit slowly walked out.


    ¡°Sula, long time no see!¡± Dylan shouted happily.


    ¡°Oh, Dylan?¡± Sula looked at Dylan with a hint of surprise, then turned to look at Eli. His eyes were filled with doubt, but when he saw the key, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°This is Lord Eli¡­¡± Dylan quickly introduced them.


    Soon, Dylan introduced them to each other.


    Eli also understood that Sula was the original chief spirit of the Mage Tower. He was like a butler and had the ability to mobilize most of the power of the Mage Tower.


    Sula also understood the current state of the world, as well as the things about Eli and Dylan.


    ¡°The world is unpredictable. Who would have thought that the great Mage World would become like this?¡± Sula sighed and looked at Eli. ¡°In that case, I will hand over the authority of the remaining Mage Towers to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eli nodded, understanding the most crucial step.


    As a series of data floated up from Sula¡¯s body, Eli received it all!


    An hour later.


    Eli opened his eyes, but he looked at Sula with a complicated expression.


    ¡°Is the situation in the Magus Tower really that bad?¡± he asked.


    ¡°This tower has been ownerless for so long. But now that the lord is here, I believe that he will be able to deal with the problem.¡± Sula seemed to understand what he was saying and sighed.


    Sigh!


    ¡°This is terrible!¡± The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Just now, he had obtained all the authority of the Tower and understood that the current situation of the Tower could only be described with one word: a mess.


    99% of the mobility devices were damaged, 90% of the weapon systems were damaged, the energy system was completely damaged, the external communication system was completely damaged, and 80% of the internal communication system was damaged¡­


    It could be said that the Gray Mage Tower was now a completely immovable iron lump!


    It was completely different from what he thought.


    What rule over the Mage World? It was all a lie!


    However, it was indeed possible to repair it, but who knew how many years it would take?


    ¡°Sir, the Mage Tower¡¯s situation is like this for the time being. However, Sir has obtained the authority to order some of the mechanical creations in the Magus Tower to begin self-repair. However, some important systems may still require help from real alchemists!¡± Sula sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±


    Eli nodded and looked helplessly at the screens in front of him.


    ..


    Eli left.


    He left very quickly.


    That afternoon, he left the secret plane and returned to the Grassi Land with Vivika and Alida. As for what Eli had experienced inside, he had no comment and told the two to pretend that they had never gone out.


    The two of them naturally agreed.


    In the Mage Tower, Eli was sitting on a recliner, looking out the window, thinking about the Tower.


    He left Dylan and a clone in the Gray Mage Tower to repair and destroy some monsters, while he decided to come back first.


    ¡°The repair of the wizard tower is a long way off. It seems that I have to go to the green fields and make the dwarves surrender. However, this matter has to be discussed in the long run. At least not in the short term, at least for a year or two.


    ¡°There must be some news from the Warlock Alliance, so I absolutely can¡¯t do anything during this period of time. At least I can¡¯t let others suspect me. I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened!¡±


    The Mage Tower was too important. Even Eli did not dare to release the news. Otherwise, he would face the pressure of the entire world. That would be really troublesome.


    But even so, he still felt a lot of pressure.


    He needed to be stronger.


    ¡°No, continue with the previous idea!¡±


    Under pressure, Eli decided to do something!


    He quickly walked down the mage tower and headed to the laboratory.


    He entered a laboratory.


    In the laboratory, there were two living Warlocks sealed on two crosses. Eli ignored them and took out the seventeen people he had obtained this time.


    ¡°I have to deal with these people quickly!¡± Eli lowered his head and looked at these people.


    Devouring power!


    Now that he had advanced, he could absorb different laws. Therefore, Eli naturally thought of devouring other Warlocks to obtain laws.


    Anyway, he had also done such a thing when he was at the Second Circle.


    ¡°Bring Patriarch Press over first.¡± Eli first looked at the Warlock he was ¡± familiar with ¡°.


    In the next moment.


    Eli stretched out his hand, and a shadow appeared in his hand. Then, a crack appeared, and a tentacle slowly stretched out, pulling his corpse into it.


    Digest, devour!


    Eli slowly closed his eyes, sensing the changes.


    Half an hour later.


    He opened his eyes again, and his eyes shone with joy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a success!¡± Eli took a deep breath and looked into his body.


    At this moment, other than the two flowers of laws, there were three more fiery-red flowers that emitted dense fire elemental law energy, just like the former patriarch of the Press family!


    It was useful!


    Eli clenched his fists tightly, but in the next second, he seemed to have recalled something.


    ¡°Damn it, I forgot to save the corpse for the undead army!¡±


    Eli closed his eyes and felt a pang of pain in his heart!


    It hurt!


    It was too painful!

 Chapter 544 - 544 New Experiment

    544 New Experiment


    The river of time flowed endlessly.


    A week later!


    In the laboratory!


    On the silver-white table, a black tentacle covered in eyes was firmly controlled by the power of faith on the experiment table. There was also a white light shining on one side, making the black tentacle slightly calmer.


    In front of the experiment table, Eli¡¯s eyes glowed with silver light as he dissected the tentacle.


    ¡± Strictly speaking, this creature isn¡¯t a living thing. It¡¯s like the condensation of some evil. However, the Black Fog¡¯s laws are quite interesting. Even if it¡¯s dead, the laws still exist. If it¡¯s not controlled, it¡¯ll probably become a small-scale disaster.¡±


    Eli was very interested in the Black Fog¡¯s laws and had been studying them these days.


    However, he was still very cautious. He only took a small part of it for research. This way, even if there were a problem, he would have a way to solve it. Moreover, a damaged, low-quality version of the tentacle would not affect him much.


    After studying it for a while, he put down the scalpel.


    ¡± I have to continue analyzing the Black Fog¡¯s laws. This law has great potential. After all, it was once one of the laws of the Eighth circle Ruler.¡± Eli thought for a moment, then turned his gaze to the two lights on the console.


    The power of faith and the light of purification.


    The former belonged to him, while the latter was from the purification rune.


    These two were accidental discoveries during experiments. Previously, his own power of faith had a certain resistance against the black fog, but later, Eli accidentally discovered that when the two fused together, it had a kind of suppression against the black fog.


    The black fog could not move at all in the light of the two. This was also the reason why Eli dared to experiment freely.


    ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll have to study the two in the future. Whether it¡¯s my understanding of the laws of the black fog or the suppression of the black fog itself, it¡¯s of great significance.¡¯ Eli thought as he undressed, disinfected, and left the laboratory.


    He felt that all of these were meaningful. The former would allow him to gain a better understanding of that civilization and supplement his methods. The latter would restrain it and might be of great use in the future.


    ¡°No, I still have to study my own uniqueness.¡± Eli did not forget the strange resistance he had shown to the black fog creatures that day in the Gray Mage Tower.


    ¡°In that case, we have to start three experiments at the same time!¡± Eli felt that his entire body was filled with motivation.


    The feeling of doing an experiment was really great!


    But at this moment, someone called out to him.


    ..


    In fact, he had already guessed that the matter with the Warlock Alliance had been exposed.


    ¡°Milord, something big has happened.¡± Alida looked flustered and said, ¡°Milord, just a few days ago, we discovered that all the higher-ups of the Warlock Alliance had disappeared. The reason is unknown.¡±


    ¡°What? Is there such a thing?¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he stood up from his seat.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my lord. There are dozens of fifth-circle Warlocks. If they were really plotting something, it would be troublesome!¡± Alida was worried, and all kinds of dangerous thoughts occupied her mind.


    Sneak attack, opening the door to the Otherworld, the descent of the Abyss¡­


    ¡°Milord, what should we do?¡± She raised her head and asked.


    Eli¡¯s expression was calm, but he frowned and said, ¡°Continue to observe. If there is really something big happening in the Warlock Alliance, there will naturally be traces. If there is nothing, then we wait.


    ¡°Maybe this is our chance. Don¡¯t worry about where they¡¯re going. As long as they show themselves, we¡¯ll devour their power and force them out!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡±


    As if he really didn¡¯t know, Eli began to speculate.


    He couldn¡¯t even fool himself, let alone others.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Alida felt much more relaxed.


    ¡°Then hurry up and do it. We can¡¯t be too careless!¡± Eli continued.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Alida anxiously left the Grassi Land.


    Beside the window of the Tower, Eli watched her leave and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s time for the Warlock Alliance to end!¡±


    ..


    In the blink of an eye, a week had passed!


    Eli started three experiments at the same time, but the focus was still on analyzing the black fog.


    At the same time, under Eli¡¯s hint, the Bloodline Tower also began to devour the Warlock Alliance¡¯s territory. Although many factions were puzzled, they still did so.


    Even the Lich Tower was deeply puzzled.


    However, they still did not move. They wanted to see what the Warlock Alliance was going to do.


    But after a month, they finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    At this moment, a third of the Warlock Alliance¡¯s territory had been devoured, but the Warlock Alliance did not have any reaction. They finally realized that something had gone wrong with the Warlock Alliance¡¯s upper echelons.


    Therefore, they began to attack the Warlock Alliance in a hurry.


    The war had begun!


    However, the outcome of this war was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    In just a month, two-thirds of the Warlock Alliance had been occupied by the Bloodline Alliance, while the rest had been occupied by the Lich Tower. The Warlock Alliance had been absurdly destroyed just like that.


    As for the higher-ups of the Warlock Alliance, they did not show their faces until Heaven City was destroyed!


    However, when they arrived at the clans-lands, they were shocked to find that these fifth circle Bloodline Soul Lamps had been extinguished for a long time. They were already dead.


    This shocked the continent again, and soon, it became an unsolvable mystery.


    ..


    Another month passed.


    ¡°Sir, the Warlock Alliance¡¯s forces have been completely subdued. Currently, the Lich Tower in the north is the only one on the continent. As for the western region, the central and southern regions, as well as the eastern and southern regions, they are all under our control.


    ¡°The era of the Warlock Alliance is over,¡± Alida said absentmindedly.


    Even she felt that the past month was surreal.


    The Warlock Alliance was gone just like that?


    In the blink of an eye, they had become the number one faction of the human world!


    Ridiculous!


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s already over.¡± Eli nodded.


    In fact, a few months ago, when he killed those higher-ups of the Warlock Alliance, the end of the Warlock Alliance was already decided.


    However, the trouble was not over yet. There was still the Lich Tower!


    Compared to the Warlock Alliance, this was an organization that truly wanted to destroy the world. Moreover, after so many years of development and the characteristics of the Lich, they were much more difficult to deal with than the Warlock Alliance.


    Of course, the two sides would not have any conflicts in the short term.


    They all needed to develop and digest.


    ¡°Sir, this is what we obtained from the Warlock Alliance¡¯s treasure vault. However, it¡¯s very strange. Their treasure vault has almost been emptied. We suspect that it has been moved, and we¡¯re still investigating.¡± Alida said as she took out another ring.


    Eli nodded and opened the ring.


    The space inside was not big, and the number was much less than he had imagined.


    However, Eli was not surprised. They had used up all their resources at the Gray Mage Tower to clear a path for Eli.


    However, as a large force, even if it was just the remaining loot, there were still many that Eli needed.


    After picking and choosing, Eli still found quite a few good things.

 Chapter 545 - 545 Eternal Life Society

    545 Eternal Life Society


    The next day!


    ¡°The harvest this time is not small.¡±


    Eli looked at the three items in front of him with a sigh.


    There was an ordinary-looking spiritual wood that emitted a unique aura, a burning flame that was gathered in an oil lamp, and finally, a handful of soil that weighed about ten grams.


    The spirit wood was found in the Dylo family, in the center of its bloodline land. It was enveloped by a large number of divine trees, and its level had reached grade 6.


    ¡°It should be the core of a sixth circle tree-type creature or a part of an existence above the seventh circle.¡± Eli made his own judgment.


    ¡°Not bad. When the time comes, I¡¯ll use it and go to the Time World Fragment to collect some time elements. After fusing them together, I should be able to upgrade the staff to the sixth circle and increase its power.¡± After making his decision, Eli looked at the flames at the side, and his eyes lit up.


    ¡°The Eternal Flame, from the Press family¡¯s top collection.¡± Eli pursed his lips, feeling a little hot.


    It was not the temperature of the flame but the effect of the flame.


    ¡°It can burn the impurities in the bloodline to increase the level of the bloodline. After fusing with the body, it will continuously bind the bloodline and eventually increase the level of the bloodline by one level.¡±


    Even just by looking at it, Eli could feel the desire of his bloodline for it.


    To be honest, the Shadow Dragon Bloodline was a fifth-circle bloodline. In the past, it was naturally extremely powerful. However, compared to the families of the Warlock Alliance, it was indeed not qualified. This was because every family in the Warlock Alliance had a sixth-circle bloodline. This was also the most important reason why they were powerful.


    ¡°The Shadow Dragon bloodline only has a fifth circle, but the king of the bloodline should have a sixth circle. As long as I fuse it with my body, I¡¯ll be able to turn my bloodline into a sixth circle sooner or later.¡± Eli felt a burning sensation in his heart.


    Bloodline was extremely important to a Warlock, and it was the same for Eli.


    His once powerful bloodline was about to become an obstacle that restricted his path. However, as long as he raised his bloodline to the sixth circle, he would not have to worry about this problem for a long time. Moreover, he could also increase his strength.


    ¡°As expected of the Warlock Alliance, they actually have such good stuff!¡± Eli smiled happily.


    The last soil was also very interesting. It was the soil of the Wisdom Tree.


    The Wisdom Tree was once a friend of the Mage World. It was a powerful ruler of the Multiverse, and its rank had reached the eighth circle. Its soil also had a magical effect that could temporarily increase one¡¯s comprehension, even if it was to comprehend laws.


    Even in the Mage World, it would be fought over by countless people. Even the sixth circle Mages would participate in the fight. It was only in the current world that it could fall into his hands.


    ¡°It just so happens that there are many things that I can¡¯t figure out in the experiment.


    ¡°But this is going to help a lot!¡±


    Eli grinned. What a happy coincidence.


    These were all the items he had obtained in this round. There were a total of three items, but each of them was extremely precious!


    Without hesitation, he picked up the oil lamp and took out a flame. Then, he swallowed it!


    Gulp!


    The golden flames entered his body like gold and then spread to every part of his body. At the same time, he felt his body gradually heat up. The impurities in his bloodline began to burn slowly, and the quality of his bloodline slowly increased.


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    Eli could not help but close his eyes.


    This feeling came directly from the soul and bloodline. It was a joy that went straight to the soul. It was on a completely different level compared to the joy of material things. It was very refreshing.


    And this pleasure lasted for three days.


    Three days later, Eli finally woke up from his slumber.


    ¡°It¡¯s really terrifying to be in such a state!¡± Eli shook his head.


    He had always refused to slack off too much, but this time, it was really too satisfying.


    He slowly got up and picked up the other two items.


    The Eternal Flames burned fiercely in his body, but the upgrade was not over yet. This was because the upgrade of his bloodline required a very long time. It was not something that could be completed in a few years or decades.


    Next, he would go to the time world fragment to speed up the process. During this time, he planned to upgrade the wizard staff and move the laboratory into the time world fragment.


    ¡°Of course, I still have to devour those Warlocks.¡±


    Eli shook his head.


    At this moment, he had already devoured several Warlocks. The total number of law flowers in his body had already reached 100, even surpassing his own body.


    ¡°This kind of rapid improvement is equally satisfying!¡± Eli pursed his lips and walked towards the laboratory.


    ..


    A day later.


    Eli entered the time world fragment again.


    Three months later!


    The new magic staff was a success.


    ¡°The new Eli Scepter, sixth circle. It¡¯s based on time law and the sixth circle spirit wood. Its effect is to speed up the use of laws, increase attack speed, and at the same time strengthen the time law by about 30%.¡±


    Eli looked at the new staff in his hand.


    The silver-white spiral threads returned to simplicity and turned into brown wooden patterns. The hourglass at the head of the staff turned into a crystal, and the grains of time flowed like sand. This was what Eli had condensed through the law of time during this period.


    ¡°It took almost fifty years!¡±


    Eli sighed. However, these 50 years were worth it.


    With this staff, his strength increased once again.


    ¡°At this moment, my bloodline is also approaching the fifth circle. It has increased by about 3%.¡± Putting away his staff, Eli once again sensed the bloodline in his body.


    As the Eternal Flame burned, his bloodline continued to improve, slowly but steadily.


    ¡°As long as I continue, I¡¯ll break through sooner or later. After dealing with these, I can focus on improving my strength and experimenting. I can also start devouring the remaining shadow laws and timeline lightning again!¡± Eli pondered.


    The environment outside was not stable. He needed to increase his strength as soon as possible.


    Speaking of which, many things have happened in the past six months.


    Although there was no conflict between the Lich Tower and the Bloodline Alliance, there was an organization in the shadows called the Eternal Life Society, an organization that converted warlocks into Liches and pursued immortality.


    According to the investigation, they had been secretly gathering people in their territory, and their mastermind was most likely the Lich Tower. There was no doubt that they had no good intentions.


    Therefore, as long as the Bloodline Alliance caught anyone from the Eternal Life Society, they had to be killed.


    They didn¡¯t know what was required to break through for high-level Liches, but for low-level Liches, they only needed a large number of sacrifices and an item given by the Lich Tower.


    Therefore, there had been a few tragedies in the Bloodline Tower, which had caused quite a bit of impact.


    ¡± What¡¯s worse is that this kind of immortality has already been noticed by more people. It¡¯s troublesome!¡± Eli shook his head. He felt a wave of trouble. Fortunately, the method had not spread far and wide yet. Otherwise, it would be really annoying.


    But he knew that conflict would erupt sooner or later.


    ¡°I need to be stronger.¡±


    Eli felt a sense of urgency and took out the remaining half of the Law of Shadow.


    He had once thought of using it to make a mage Tool, but the current situation did not allow it.


    Crack!


    Eli swallowed a large piece of shadow law and digested it.


    No matter what happened, as long as he was strong enough, it would not be a problem.

 Chapter 546 - 546 Two Years

    546 Two Years


    Spring passed and winter came, summer passed and autumn came!


    Time passed. In the blink of an eye, two years had passed.


    In the time world fragment, Eli sank into the space of consciousness.


    On the huge tree of laws, countless leaves of laws swayed, and nearly 5,000 flowers of laws adorned it. Most of them were black and translucent, with a small number of them gray. Finally, there were other flowers of laws of various colors.


    Needless to say, the gray leaf came from the black fog. It was the result of his comprehension over the years. He had successfully comprehended this strange law and inherited some of its attributes.


    At this moment, he had already stepped into the latter half of the Thousand Flowers stage!


    ¡°However, this is the result of devouring several dozen Thousand Leaves and a large amount of the Laws of Time. It took me almost three hundred years to digest it.¡± Eli calculated silently as if he did not find any loopholes at all.


    He was in a time flow that was 200 times faster than normal. How could it be 300 years?


    In response, Eli raised his head and looked around.


    In the time world fragment that was like night, the earth was dark, and in the sky, countless time flowed like nebulas. Bolts of timeline lightning were emitted from them, but if one observed carefully, one would realize that the lightning was much sparser than before.


    This was all because of Eli!


    The massive devouring of time laws severely damaged the unstable origin of the time world fragment, which reduced its effect. Therefore, the original 400 years had been severely reduced.


    If Eli continued, the situation would be even more serious.


    ¡°But how can I stop?¡± Eli shook his head.


    Putting aside the fact that he was unwilling to give up on this rapid method of leveling up if he did not do so, the effects of the realm would also slowly weaken. This was related to him.


    He was already a Thousand Flower Mage, but this place was only a slightly larger time world fragment. When he had just advanced, it did not affect him much, but now that he was getting stronger, he even felt that he would deplete this ¡°world¡± sooner or later.


    This was also the lack of common sense in Eli!


    In the past, every fifth circle mage had experienced at least several world wars. They had a clear understanding of the world¡¯s endurance.


    However, Eli, who was trapped in the Warlock World for a long time, did not know about this.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not planning to leave anyway.¡±


    Eli slowly stood up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk!¡± He stretched his body and walked into the teleportation array not far away!


    After a burst of light, Eli returned to the mage tower. He did not even feel anything along the way. This was because his bloodline was getting stronger and stronger. At this moment, his evolution progress was close to 8%.


    In the distance, Hill¡¯s huge body grew, and countless branches extended down. Hydra stretched lazily under the tree and fell asleep out of boredom. Further away, Nikola sat on the ground, his face strangely wrinkled. Dylan was also there.


    Eli¡¯s appearance also attracted the attention of several people. Even Hydra opened its sleepy eyes and slowly crawled toward Eli.


    He patted the Hydra¡¯s head and walked down the tree.


    First, he looked at Dylan and asked, ¡°How is the Mage Tower?¡±


    ¡°Sir, the Magus Tower has already entered the stage of self-repair. The resources that Sir transported and the dwarves have helped a lot.¡± Dylan said excitedly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eli nodded in satisfaction.


    Half a year ago, Eli went out to meet the Dwarf King and was ready to subdue him. At first, he would rather die than submit, but after Eli took him to the Wizard Tower, he directly knelt down and announced his submission.


    At present, the dwarves had already entered the mage tower and were currently engaged in restoration work.


    ¡°Then what system should we repair first?¡± Dylan suddenly asked.


    ¡°Energy system, weapon system,¡± Eli said.


    Since he couldn¡¯t get out now, these two systems were the most useful.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Dylan nodded again.


    After dealing with the mage tower, Eli looked at Nicholas.


    Nikola¡¯s wrinkled face still made him feel a little strange.


    ¡°Looking at you, did something big happen?¡± asked Ely.


    ¡°Milord, I was originally prepared to call for you, but I didn¡¯t expect Milord to come out first.¡± Nikola sighed.


    ¡°Oh? Tell me in detail.¡±


    Eli took out a recliner and sat down.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s like this! Three months after my lord left,¡± Nikola began to report, ¡°the Eternal Life Society made a new move.


    ¡°First, they had started large-scale destruction, especially in places that the Bloodline Alliance had not noticed. Of course, this was still within the Alliance¡¯s ability to deal with, so we had not awakened the lord.¡±


    Eli nodded.


    If he were woken up by some small issues, then the leadership team would have to be changed.


    He wasn¡¯t a nanny.


    ¡± The chaos lasted for about two months,¡± Nikola continued.¡± A month ago, something big happened. A large number of Liches invaded our territory. They came from the Lich Tower!¡±


    Eli¡¯s eyes changed, and his expression became slightly serious.


    ¡± But that¡¯s not a big deal. We still dealt with it quickly, but we discovered something terrifying. The purpose of these Liches was not to invade but to spread the secrets of the Lich transformation!


    ¡°They had spread the Lich Transformation Technique to all the people below the fourth circle!¡± Nikola said through gritted teeth.


    The Lich Tower had actually spread the Lich Transformation Technique.


    This time, Eli was no longer calm. Then, he saw a crystal ball being handed over by Nikola.


    ¡°Sir, this is the technique.¡±


    After receiving the crystal ball, Eli began to read through it.


    A few minutes later, Eli quietly put down the crystal ball and looked at Nikola. He sighed and said, ¡°You should have called me earlier.¡±


    This time, Nikola remained silent as if he had made a mistake!


    ¡± The transformation of a Lich is like this. There are indeed some delicate processes involved. However, the transformation of a low-level Warlock actually requires a large number of life sacrifices. As time passed, almost everyone had a set of this information.


    ¡°A large number of elderly Warlocks wanted to live forever. So¡­¡± Eli didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing on his first trip, and his rare good mood was gone.


    It could be said that the Alliance was in a mess. Countless rituals had begun, and a large number of Liches had secretly switched alliances. There were even celestials occupying cities for worship and rituals, all for the secret of ¡®eternality¡¯!


    ¡± Sir, we tried to stop them half a month ago. However, once these Liches transform, their souls will be transferred into the phylactery. If we can¡¯t destroy the phylactery, they can¡¯t be killed at all. If we can¡¯t find the phylactery, it¡¯s useless even if we have a fifth circle. This has led to the current situation outside.¡± Nikola¡¯s face was filled with worry.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Eli nodded.


    He extended his consciousness outside and quickly entered Bloodline City. He discovered that many Warlocks were in a hurry. Many Warlocks were entering the city from both inside and outside as if they were fleeing.


    And this was only at Bloodline City. Within hundreds of thousands of kilometers, almost one-third of the cities were covered in blood and flames, and the rest were still in chaos.


    If this continued for a few more months, the Bloodline Alliance would probably collapse.


    He had only been asleep for half a year, and he was already like this. It was indeed troublesome!


    ¡°Sir, we have let you down!¡± Nikola lowered his head.


    Da!


    Eli put his hand on his shoulder and said softly, ¡°This is indeed not easy to resolve. You have already done a good job. This is undoubtedly a conspiracy of the Lich Tower.


    ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Nikola hesitated and said, ¡°But Sir, if their phylacteries aren¡¯t destroyed, they will be reborn very soon. Moreover, they are all within the Alliance¡¯s territory. Killing them won¡¯t solve them!¡±


    The system gave him a bonus.


    Eli smiled. In the past 200 years, it just so happened that there were new methods to deal with this situation.


    Looking at the confident expression on Eli¡¯s face, Nikola was confused.


    Could this be resolved?


    And this time, the affected area was so large.


    At this moment, the lotus of faith on Eli¡¯s right hand flashed. Nikola saw many ¡± Eli ¡± slowly appear in front of him and fly in all directions!


    That number should be at least a few dozen¡­


    Nikola was stunned.


    However, at this moment, Eli seemed as if he didn¡¯t care about anything. He smiled at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a good time to bask in the sun. Do you want to join us?¡±


    Nikola hesitated for a few seconds, but when he saw the confident face of Eli, he nodded with difficulty. ¡°Okay!¡±


    The summer wind blew, and the two of them reminisced about the past under the sun.


    In the distance, streaks of golden light flew in all directions.

 Chapter 547 - 547 Myriad Incarnations

    547 Myriad Incarnations


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A gentle breeze blew across Cold Scattered City, and a huge sun poked its head out!


    In the early morning, residents of all sizes would walk through the city to their respective work places. All the shops would also open for business to attract customers.


    But on this day, the city was unusually peaceful.


    The bustling morning market was empty, and the bustling streets were silent. Even in the sky, there were no birds chirping. It was like a dead city.


    That was the truth!


    At this moment, the empty streets were already covered with corpses. Countless blood flowed through the cracks of the bricks and tiles on the streets, then entered the moat and evaporated again. Then, it turned into a blood mist that enveloped the entire city.


    In the center of the city, Qigu stood on a tall pile of bones, or rather, on an altar of flesh and bones. Countless souls were wrapped around him, silently transforming his body.


    The soul entered his body, causing his flesh and blood to rot, but his bones became harder and harder. The once-aged bloodline emitted vitality again and fused into his soul, making him tremble!


    ¡°The soul is recovering. I¡¯m abandoning everything and turning into a lich!¡±


    Qigu touched his delicate bones and felt a burst of joy. Not long ago, his skin was full of wrinkles and decay, which made him feel disgusted, but now they had completely disappeared.


    He knew that he had succeeded!


    He was already a Lich!


    ¡± I obtained the Lich Transformation Technique at the time of my death. It seems like this is fate. Fate doesn¡¯t want me to die just like this.¡± Qigu pursed his lips and remembered that he had no lips at the moment, so he could only hear the sound of teeth clacking.


    He was not used to it.


    However, he believed that he would get used to it after some time.


    ¡± However, I had to sacrifice eight cities and a population of nearly five million. Plus, I was a Radiant Sun Warlock before, but I¡¯m a Radiant Moon Warlock now. My combat power had dropped by too much, but fortunately, it was all worth it. I had obtained eternal life.


    ¡°I will walk on this land again and live a second life!¡± Qigu sighed silently.


    He lowered his head and looked into the distance. There was a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Before the transformation, he felt a little uncomfortable, but at this moment, he actually felt a little desire, even hunger.


    However, he knew that this was not the time to eat. He needed to leave as soon as possible.


    Even though his phylactery had been successfully created, even though he had hidden it, and even though he would be reborn after death, he still felt a little afraid.


    He had seen Eli¡¯s handiwork. He was really afraid. Of course, he was not the only one who thought so. Most of the others felt the same.


    ¡± But this time, half of the central continent is involved. Even Eli can¡¯t rush to every place. At most, his Warlocks will handle it. They can¡¯t kill me.¡± He took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    But the next second, he was stunned on the spot.


    On the other side of the altar, a figure stood there!


    A handsome face, deep eyes, and a familiar figure¡­


    In an instant, his soul fire burned fiercely, and his body could not help but tremble.


    ¡°Sir Eli!¡±


    He looked at the person in front of him with fear, his voice trembling.


    ¡°Qigu, I¡¯m very disappointed!¡± Eli looked at him and shook his head.


    The man in front of him was one of the two or three second-class forces in the eastern part of the Western Region, the Dusk Python Clan¡¯s family, Qigu Mark. He was also one of the first families to seek refuge with him.


    ¡°Milord, I want to live. I¡¯m already too old.¡± Qigu said bitterly,


    ¡°To personally slaughter all of your own bloodkin, as well as the sacrifice of millions of souls, is it worth it?¡± Eli looked at Mark and asked curiously.


    This was also the second condition for Lich¡¯s transformation.


    ¡°My lord, you will understand when you reach my age. It is torture to watch your bloodline weaken bit by bit, your soul rots bit by bit, and your life force disappears bit by bit.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t hesitate when the chance to live forever appeared in front of me, even if there was a price to pay, even if I might face unknown consequences.¡± Qigu shook his head,


    The same age as you?


    Eli¡¯s expression turned strange.


    ¡°Sir, I believe you can understand me.¡± Qigu raised his head, but his gaze gradually became firm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Eli shook his head.


    ¡°No, my lord, you can definitely understand!¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand!¡± Eli looked at the man and shook his head.


    ¡°Alright, my lord. How do you plan to kill me? You still want to capture me, but you¡¯ve given up on that idea. I¡¯ve prepared in advance. I can kill myself at any time. Once I die, I¡¯ll be reborn in the phylactery. So, my lord, why don¡¯t you let me go? I promise that I won¡¯t step into the Bloodline Tower for the rest of my life.¡±


    Qigu raised his head and said.


    He knew that he was definitely not a match for Eli, but Eli could not really kill him.


    ¡°No, you broke the law. You have to die today!¡± Eli shook his head.


    A huge shadow hand slowly appeared and enveloped Qigu. During this process, Qigu seemed to have given up and watched the shadow gradually envelop him.


    At this moment, there was no fear in his heart.


    ¡± Eli, hehehe, the lifespan of a fifth circle warlock is longer, but you will face death one day. You will understand me one day. I won¡¯t die today. I will wait for you to die in the distance, then dance at your grave and kill your descendants.


    ¡°Eli, you lowly creature, you¡­¡± Qigu began to curse and insult Eli because he knew that he would not die. He would not die unless his phylactery were found.


    Soon, the shadow gradually drowned the body, and his soul gradually disappeared.


    During this process, Eli only watched, still calm.


    However, a strange gray color seemed to be slowly disappearing with his soul.


    ..


    At the same time.


    Tens of thousands of meters away.


    In a cave in a mountain range, a phylactery buried there slowly opened, and a soul slowly flew out.


    ¡°Hahaha, although I¡¯m dead, scolding Eli is really satisfying. So what if he¡¯s the top expert on the continent? He still can¡¯t catch me!¡± Qigu said happily. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I died just like this. It will probably take decades for me to be completely resurrected!¡± He shook his head and was about to return to his phylactery when a black color suddenly appeared on his body and gradually expanded.


    ¡°What is this?¡± He was stunned and wanted to expel it, but it was useless.


    The black color was like a virus, continuously polluting his body, causing his soul to rot piece by piece. This person was completely flustered and lost.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    However, he did not understand how this could have happened.


    He had clearly just died, and his soul was also here. How could he be attacked?


    Was it Eli?


    No, it was absolutely impossible.


    No one could trace the Lich¡¯s body to the phylactery!


    At this moment, something shocking happened. After the black spots on his body expanded, they gradually turned into a wisp of aura and flew toward the phylactery.


    As it flew, it slowly turned into a black hand and grabbed the phylactery in the blink of an eye.


    Kacha!


    A crack appeared, and then Qigu felt extremely intense pain, causing him to instantly collapse to the ground, rolling on the ground and wailing.


    However, his eyes flashed with another kind of disbelief.


    Because that familiar hand was exactly the same as the one he had seen before.


    But how was this possible?


    Was it really him?


    How could a Warlock do this? How could they possibly have a way to deal with the Lich? Even the Warlock Alliance had no way to resurrect a Lich.


    Was this Eli?


    At this moment, he thought of this powerful man and the calmness in his eyes at the end. Wasn¡¯t it a mockery of his ignorance? The Warlock Alliance was helpless against the Lich, but Eli could easily deal with it.


    ¡°Sir Eli, spare my life!¡±


    He understood. He begged for mercy in despair, but the hand did not hesitate at all. It exerted force and turned the phylactery into dust with a crack, scattering it all over the ground.


    It was also at this moment that his soul trembled.


    He knew that he had lost one of the most important things in his life.


    However, there was something even worse¡­


    He lowered his head and saw that the black spots had already covered every corner of his body. His soul had already turned into a black material-like object that was slowly disintegrating.


    The phylactery was important, but his soul was even more important because it was his true soul. As long as this soul was destroyed, he would no longer be a person.


    As for the phylactery, it was just a place to live. The soul was the key to a lich¡¯s immortality.


    Feeling his current state, he was in complete despair.


    ¡°Eli, I just want to live forever. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    He let out a mournful cry, and then his entire body was completely enveloped by the black fog. Then, he completely disappeared from the world.


    ..


    ¡°Eli¡­What did I do wrong?¡±


    The wails echoed in his ears. Eli looked down at the nearly one million corpses and flesh there. He thought of the dead silence in the surrounding cities and denied Qigu¡¯s plea.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t allow you to live forever!¡± He raised his hand, and a wisp of black fog appeared in his hand as if it wanted to pollute everything.


    The black fog law had the ability to spread infection.


    Even if separated by a phylactery, as long as there was a karmic connection, it could be infected. It was a seemingly insignificant law left behind by the Paragon, but it was an important tool for the spread of corruption.


    At the same time, it could also help him get rid of the Lich.


    Even if they were resurrected after death, Eli could still find their phylacteries.


    ¡°Let me end this ¡®war¡¯.¡±


    His gaze gradually became firm. He glanced at the city and then continued to fly into the distance. A golden light enveloped him.


    He was not the only one. There were dozens of lights flying on the vast land.


    Wherever the light reached, the Liches turned into ashes!

 Chapter 548 - 548 Eli in Action, Alidas Shock

    548 Eli in Action, Alida¡¯s Shock


    ¡± No, Sir Eli, spare my life!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll come back!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I just want to live!¡±


    ¡°Eli, you will die one day. I look forward to meeting you again. No, how is that possible? How did you find my phylactery? No, no, spare me!¡±


    Every time Eli walked past a place where the Liches were wreaking havoc, he would hear similar wails, and the Liches soon realized that Eli seemed to be able to find their phylacteries!


    ..


    ¡°How is this possible? Are you sure what you said is true?¡±


    In the bloody city, on an altar, Ruber looked at the Lich in disbelief!


    This was Sauron City, one of the cities near the north of the central region. Ruber was once the ruler of this area, a four-circle Radiant Sun Warlock.


    For the sake of his life, he did not care about the law. A few days ago, he had also performed a blood sacrifice to transform himself into a Lich. He had planned to strengthen himself here for a few more days, but he realized that many Liches had fled from here as if they had seen a ghost.


    In his bewilderment, he stopped a fleeing Lich.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my lord. Eli has made his move. You should hurry up and run.¡± The third circle Lesser Lich looked at the four-ringed Lich before him. His body trembled, but his head did not stop looking back.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me. Eli is alone. How is that possible¡­¡± Ruber¡¯s soul fire flickered.


    ¡°Sir, have you forgotten that Sir Eli has legendary clones? The continent was now filled with Elis. If an ordinary Lich were to encounter them, they would have no chance of escaping!¡± the third circle Lich said quickly.


    Clone?


    Ruber was stunned. It seemed like there really was such a saying.


    But it was so exaggerated. How many clones were there that covered half of the continent?


    ¡± But you don¡¯t have to be so scared, do you? With the phylactery, you can just commit suicide even if you¡¯re caught. At most, you can spend some time to recover. Why do you look like you¡¯re dead?¡± Ruber asked again.


    ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t know!¡± The Lich trembled as he said, ¡°Eli actually has a method to counter the phylactery. As long as you are attacked by him, even your phylactery will be found and your original soul will be destroyed!¡±¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± This time, Ruber was no longer calm.


    Not dying was one of the reasons why he had not panicked, but how could Eli have a way to deny that?


    Ruber did not stop him. If what the Lich said was true, then he should leave.


    But he still couldn¡¯t understand how Eli could find the phylactery!


    Even the Warlock Alliance had no way to deal with this!


    ¡°Is this Eli¡¯s power?¡± He shuddered and prepared to leave.


    Ah!


    However, at this moment, he heard an ¡®ah¡¯.


    Looking up, the flying third circle Lich in the distance had been covered by a golden light. It was enveloped in it, and its body swayed as it wailed.


    In just a few seconds, it completely melted into nothingness.


    What made Ruber even more uneasy was that he had a vague feeling that the Lich was gone. In the truest sense, it was gone. The true soul had been destroyed!


    How was this possible?


    He widened his eyes and turned around, only to find a figure not far away.


    ¡°Sir Eli!¡± His entire body trembled!


    However, that figure merely glanced at him, and a ray of golden light flew over. Ruber¡¯s body trembled as he felt his body rapidly being destroyed.


    Even with the strength of the Radiant Sun, he couldn¡¯t take it?


    He fell into the darkness in despair.


    When he woke up again, he was already in an underground area.


    Looking at the darkness around him, he knew that he was in a phylactery!


    ¡°Eh? It seems to be fine. No, what is this black fog? No, no, no, spare me, spare me, Sir Eli, I was wrong. Please spare my life. I was bewitched!¡±


    A wail sounded, but it quieted down a few seconds later and finally disappeared.


    The entire phylactery shattered inch by inch!


    Eli stood on top of the city, looking down at the bloody city. He raised his head and looked into the distance. Ten thousand meters away, there were bone wizard towers. He was at the edge of the Lich Tower territory.


    ¡± Almost 95% of the Liches have been dealt with. All the Liches above the fourth circle have been wiped out. Only a small number of low-level Liches have escaped. It¡¯s almost over!¡± Eli¡¯s gaze was calm.


    After his hard work, the Lich¡¯s deception was almost over.


    However, the impact was too bad. The death toll was probably in the tens of millions.


    ¡°But looking at the time, the Lich Tower should have absorbed the occupied land by now. I wonder if I scared you guys?¡±


    Eli shook his head and looked ahead. Then, his body shattered inch by inch, turning into countless specks of light and disappearing into the void.


    ..


    ¡± How is this possible?!¡±


    At this moment, in the Bloodline Tower, Alida was looking at the Warlock with bloodshot eyes.


    The Lich Disaster had caused a lot of trouble for the Bloodline Tower these days. She hadn¡¯t slept for a few days. Of course, this didn¡¯t affect a celestial, but the huge pressure gave her a headache.


    They had no way to solve it.


    Even if the Liches were killed, they would still be reborn in the phylactery. Even if they were much weaker after being revived, they would still cause trouble many times.


    The trouble they caused was not any less than when they took back the Warlock Tower!


    But just a moment ago, the news about Eli finally came back.


    ¡°Milord can restrain liches. Even if they hide in their phylactery, it¡¯s useless.¡± Alida was excited.


    Although she didn¡¯t understand how Eli did it, it was really too shocking.


    After all, a Lich¡¯s phylactery was the Lich¡¯s most advantageous method. It had tormented the Warlock Alliance for over a hundred years, but Sir Eli actually had a solution. It was simply ridiculous.


    ¡°And he has almost a hundred clones, each of which is no weaker than the fourth circle Glorious Sun. Just how strong is Milord?¡±She pursed her lips and realized that this was beyond her understanding.


    Eli was always refreshing her understanding of the fifth circle.


    ¡°As expected of His Excellency!¡± She sighed deeply.


    However, after the shock, her brows gradually furrowed.


    Without a doubt, this was just a test by the Lich Tower!


    Would they make a move next?


    ¡± Not necessarily. Knowing that Sir Eli has a way to restrain them, will they really dare to make a move?¡± Alida suddenly thought of this and raised her eyebrows.


    That¡¯s right. The Lich Tower should be afraid!


    Knowing that they had a way to restrain the Lich, the Lich Tower was probably in a mess.


    Even the Lich King would not be so calm.


    Alida thought!

 Chapter 549 - 549 The Frightened Liches, Lich King David

    549 The Frightened Liches, Lich King David


    At the extreme north!


    At noon, the sun shone down, but it could not change the environment at all.


    In the ancient castle in the cold wind, the Lich King sat in front of a long ice table. On both sides sat the Bone Dragon Lich and the Calamity Lich. Further down were the Liches of the Thousand Leaves and Divine Tree.


    No Lich spoke, only the whistling of the cold wind passing through the holes in the Lich¡¯s body!


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone talking?¡±


    A calm voice rang out, waking up many Liches.


    Everyone raised their heads and looked at the tall Lich at the front. It was the Lich King.


    ¡± Sir, please don¡¯t joke around. The most important thing now is to think about how to deal with Eli and confirm if he has any way to restrain us.¡± The Bone Dragon Lich sighed and said.


    The Bone Dragon Lich¡¯s words were like a switch, and all the Liches present began to worry.


    ¡°Indeed. If it¡¯s true, then we¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡±


    ¡°How did this happen? I was just testing them, but in the end, we were restricted. At least only one of the few people I developed came back. The others died, and a few phylacteries were in my hands. I watched as their souls gradually rotted.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    The Lich King frowned when he saw everyone¡¯s worried expressions.


    Even he felt troubled.


    The Lich¡¯s immortality and the secret of immortality were their strongest techniques, but Eli actually had a method to restrain them. Although he was not sure if it would be effective against high-level Liches, the threat was real.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± Suddenly, he coughed and said.


    Everyone looked over.


    ¡± According to my observation and research, the Black Fog should be related to the Black Fog of the world fragment at the periphery of the world. Although I don¡¯t know how he mastered it, it is essentially a law. As long as we are stronger than the law, it can be crushed. It can¡¯t be said to be a restraint, but it can pose a threat to the phylactery. It is equivalent to losing a way out. It is a threat overall, but it is not fatal!


    ¡°We only need to be stronger than him.¡± the Lich King said slowly.


    The Liches nodded in agreement.


    However, a few seconds later, the castle fell silent again. Although that was the truth, killing Eli was not an easy task. After all, it was Eli.


    ¡°Sir, if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ve thought of a way.¡± However, a few seconds later, the Calamity Lich spoke up. His true form was a giant elephant, and his two tusks were emitting a cold light.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Everyone looked at him.


    ¡°Therefore, we naturally can¡¯t take this risk. However, we know that in the outer layer of the world, there are actually some old fellows hidden in many world fragments. Most of them have a vague relationship with the former Warlock Alliance or belong to individual forces, but most of them have fallen into a deep sleep.


    ¡°If they join forces, their power might even surpass that of the Bloodline Alliance. If we can wake them up and make them join forces to deal with Eli, even he will definitely die!¡±


    ¡°Then what price do we have to pay? After all, they are essentially humans.¡± The Bone Dragon Lich asked in a buzzing voice.


    ¡°Hehe, those old fellows used to be supported by the Warlock Alliance and its forces to maintain their existence. However, ever since the establishment of the Bloodline Alliance, this was cut off. Therefore, the living environment of those old fellows is very poor. Even if we don¡¯t urge them, they will make a move sooner or later.


    ¡°As long as we promise to give them the Bloodline Tower after they kill Eli, I believe they will be eager.¡± The Lich chuckled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this destroying an enemy to create an even stronger enemy?¡± A Lich questioned.


    ¡°Hehe, do you think that there will be no losses in the battle between the two sides? Moreover, our forces have expanded and strengthened by several times. We have attracted countless liches. According to our previous plan, as long as we devour one more wave, everyone¡¯s strength will soar again.¡± His sharp tusks swayed as he looked at the Liches and laughed.


    The Liches on both sides also smiled.


    Other than the Liches present, the Liches in the Bloodline Tower¡¯s territory probably thought that they were just creating trouble for the enemy.


    That was only the first reason. The second reason was to absorb these Liches and make a leap in strength.


    ¡°But the final decision is up to you, sir. What do you think?¡± At this moment, the Lich looked at the Lich King, who had been silent all this while.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Lich King slowly nodded in agreement.


    ..


    ¡°It¡¯s over. I can continue my experiment!¡±


    In the Wizard Tower, Eli looked at Alida¡¯s back as she left and then pondered.


    At this time, the lich disaster was almost over, and it had entered the post-war comfort period.


    ¡± However, the losses this time are still too great. Even though I killed a large number of Liches, a considerable number of Liches still escaped. The total number of deaths is in the tens of millions.¡± Eli shook his head.


    Moreover, he had a feeling that the Lich Tower¡¯s plans were not as simple as they seemed.


    ¡°I need to be stronger.¡± Eli pursed his lips.


    His instinctive caution made him feel that his strength was still not enough and needed to be further strengthened. However, it was almost impossible for his strength to increase greatly in a short period of time.


    ¡°Unless a wave of Warlocks comparable to the Warlock Alliance¡¯s fifth circle attacks me, but how is that possible? There are those old fellows in the outer world, and their total number might even surpass that of the Warlock Alliance. However, each of them is more secretive than the last, and no one is leading them!¡±


    Eli shook his head, feeling that this idea was too unreliable.


    It was even more unreliable than completing the bloodline evolution within a hundred years.


    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡±


    Shaking his head, he returned to the secret realm.


    Feeling the time world fragments around him becoming more and more tense, he understood that he had to use this precious place quickly. It might collapse at any time!


    ..


    Outside the world.


    Outside a hidden world fragment.


    The Bone Dragon Lich and the Calamity Lich stood side by side, looking at the trembling Warlock in front of them.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of the remaining peak Thousand Leaves Warriors of the Warlock Alliance, right? We have something to discuss with you!¡± The Lich chuckled.


    ¡°What exactly are you doing?¡± The Warlock looked at the two of them, and his expression turned ugly.


    ¡°This is a great thing for you. You don¡¯t mind if we go in and talk, right?¡± The Bone Dragon Lich asked.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The Warlock nodded helplessly. He had no doubt that if he did not agree, he was afraid that the two of them would attack him directly. He could sense that he was not their match!


    Soon, the three of them entered the world fragment.


    A day later.


    The three of them came out again, but the Warlock¡¯s face was filled with joy.


    ¡°According to our agreement, as long as the Warlocks can kill Eli, we won¡¯t invade the Bloodline Tower¡¯s territory for 200 years. If you are an old fifth-circle Warlock, we can help him transform into a Lich.¡± The Bone Dragon Lich briefly repeated the contract that they had signed a while ago.


    ¡°Good!¡± The Warlock nodded, unable to hide his joy.


    He had never expected that the opportunity to revive his family would suddenly appear in front of him.


    The Lich Tower was responsible for uniting the Warlocks, and all they needed to do was to work together to kill Eli. Although this process was not simple, the benefits after that were too great.


    Whether it was the Bloodline Tower¡¯s territory or even turning into a Lich.


    Of course, he understood that this was a scheme, but he had no other choice.


    Seeing the joy on his face, the two Liches had mocking expressions on their faces. So what if they gave them 200 years? Moreover, there were many Warlocks who had reached the end of their lives. It might even be close to 70%. At that time, there would definitely be many Warlocks who would choose to transform into Liches.


    Once they transformed, the newly established forces would instantly be greatly reduced. Coupled with the 200 years of development, the Central Continent would still be under their control. Moreover, they had also eliminated their dangerous enemy, Eli.


    Big profit!


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t smile too happily. It was a little disrespectful.


    The two of them put away their expressions and turned around to head to other areas.


    The Warlock took a look and flew to another area. He had to contact the other Warlocks as soon as possible.


    Before flying, he seemed to be still worried. He took out the contract that he had just signed and looked through it line by line. It was not until he saw his name and his partner¡¯s name at the end that he nodded in relief.


    He retracted it and sped up again. He only turned around to look at the Warlock World and sighed,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the dignified Lich King to have such an ordinary name¡­ David!¡±

 Chapter 550 - 550 A Thousand Years of Waiting!

    550 A Thousand Years of Waiting!


    Outside the world, the two Liches were busy contacting various old fellows!


    Eli was unaware of all this because he was currently immersed in his own experiment.


    Grassi Land, laboratory.


    Eli carefully observed the experiment table in front of him.


    On the experiment table, there was a glass cover engraved with a large number of complex runes. A wisp of golden aura floated inside. At the same time, wisps of almost white aura were emitted from the glass cover and drifted towards the golden aura.


    The moment they came into contact, the two of them began to fuse. However, it was only for a moment before the two of them quickly separated, and the golden aura weakened bit by bit.


    ¡°I failed again.¡±


    Seeing this scene, Eli sighed helplessly.


    The experiment in front of him was the fusion of the power of faith and the power of purification. It was one of the main experiments he was currently conducting, but the progress had been slow.


    Failure was common.


    ¡°However, the two have already begun to come into contact, which means that my idea is not wrong. I just need to continue to improve!¡± Failure did not defeat Eli. After all, such failures were too common in his past years.


    Soon, Eli readjusted some parameters and began the experiment again.


    The two powers began to merge again.


    However, it was different this time. The golden light and white light fused, but this time, the fusion did not stop. A wisp of faith power and purification power fused further.


    ¡°Is it working?¡± Eli was taken aback. He didn¡¯t seem to have expected this.


    But sometimes, experiments were like this. You never knew which came first, failure or surprise.


    He stared inside, his eyes gradually turning silver as if he was about to discover something.


    Finally, after the Silver Eye was activated to its limit, Eli saw a faint aura like a candle in a storm between the two. It was a ray of holier and purer light, just like¡­


    ¡°Light!¡± Eli¡¯s eyes lit up as he stared at the ray of light.


    However, the light only appeared for a moment before it disappeared before Eli¡¯s eyes.


    However, that was no longer important. This was already a huge step forward. As long as he followed this path, he would definitely be able to discover this strange power.


    ¡°However, the quality of this wisp of aura feels a little too high. It even surpasses Shadow and Devour.¡± Eli rubbed his chin in surprise.


    Even he did not know what would happen when the two fused. After all, he was only suppressing the black fog because of the two powers.


    ¡°Looks like I have to invest more attention and resources.¡±


    Eli immediately decided to pay more attention to this experiment.


    Originally, this experiment was not as important as the Gray Mage Tower, but he decided to push it forward.


    Speaking of the Mage Tower, it was still under construction, but it was really¡­ The progress was slow.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s too big. Even if only a small part of it is damaged, it will take ten years.¡± Eli had a headache. He had even temporarily given up on the power system and focused on repairing the weapon system.


    He had no choice. He had to handle it bit by bit.


    ¡± I won¡¯t be leaving this world anytime soon anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t move. However, having a weapon system is equivalent to having a huge weapon in the sky. Once it¡¯s activated, the effect will be quite explosive. However, if I want to use the weapon system, I definitely have to aim, and the surveillance system also needs to be repaired.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, the external surveillance system might be more important to me. Is that equivalent to a large satellite? This is what I need!¡± Eli suddenly came to a realization.


    What was the point of not being able to aim after the weapon system was repaired?


    He had to repair the aiming system first. Anyway, the mage tower seemed to be still intact in this aspect. If the dwarves went all out, they should be able to repair it in a short time. This way, he could have an extra surveillance eye outside the world.


    Immediately, Eli took out a silver key.


    This thing was not only the activation key of the wizard tower but it could also be connected to the wizard tower.


    A mysterious fluctuation spread out, and two figures slowly appeared in front of Eli.


    ¡°Sir Ely.¡±


    Wizard Tower¡¯s Sula and Dylan said respectfully.


    ¡°Sula, Dylan.¡± Eli nodded and then directly said his thoughts.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Dylan confirmed Eli¡¯s thoughts and continued, ¡°But my lord, the repair work of the tower is still too much. It is really difficult to continue with the dwarves alone. I think we need more people.¡±


    ¡°More people. There aren¡¯t many people who know alchemy in the Bloodline Tower, and I can¡¯t let humans in for the time being.¡±Ely replied with a frown.


    ¡± Not alchemists, but handymen. They will be responsible for helping with construction. Even if they don¡¯t know much, it¡¯s fine. Some races with rough skin and thick flesh in the green fields are very suitable.¡± Dylan quickly added.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Eli nodded. If that was the case, then it was fine.


    He directly waved his hand and told him that there would be a large number of foreign races supporting him later.


    ¡°Oh, right, Milord, there is one more thing I feel that I have to tell Milord.¡± Dylan suddenly spoke as if he had thought of something.


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Eli.


    ¡°Um, my lord, you know that the Mage Tower is located in the half-plane outside the world. It is located between the real and the illusory. We can observe the outside world.


    ¡°Recently, there seemed to be many traces of fifth-circle creatures in the outer layer. I even sensed the bloodline aura at several world fragments. It seemed that Warlocks had awakened, and there was also the aura of liches.¡± Dylan raised his head and reminded him.


    Lich? The aura of awakening?


    He frowned.


    What was a Lich doing in the Outer World?


    At this moment, the two forces had just finished their first round of probing. No matter what they wanted to do, it was not the right time. Of course, it was not impossible for the Lich to pass by by chance. There was also the aura of awakening, but Eli still felt that something was wrong.


    His brain was working very fast, and one possibility after another formed in his mind.


    Soon, an idea emerged in his mind!


    ¡°Could it be that the Lich Tower wants to ally with the remaining Warlocks?¡± Eli felt that this was the most likely possibility, but why? There was a high chance that they were afraid of his black fog law. After all, this thing was quite a counter to them.


    This was not a big deal. The main thing was that he could not figure out what the Lich Tower had to offer to attract these people.


    Lich transformation? It could be counted as one, but it was not enough.


    What else could it be? The possibility of advancing further was unlikely. After all, the Liches lacked resources. After all, they were currently lacking offerings and sacrifices.


    However, was this enough for them to betray the humans?


    Not enough!


    There must be greater benefits.


    Eli fell into deep thought, and during this process, Dylan and Sula also cut off contact.


    He pondered for three whole days.


    Three days later, he suddenly raised his head, and his eyes lit up.


    ¡°No matter what, the Lich Tower¡¯s final goal is to destroy the Bloodline Tower. As for the process, I don¡¯t care. As long as their goal is me, there will be an inevitable conflict sooner or later.¡±


    His furrowed brows gradually relaxed.


    That¡¯s right!


    What was there to think about?


    At this moment, he was almost approaching the middle stage of the Thousand Flower Realm. Even if there were really a few Thousand Flowers opponent, he would not be afraid in the slightest!


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with whatever comes our way!¡±


    Eli took a deep breath and immediately walked into the secret world fragment.


    If his guess was correct, then he still had a few more years. This might allow him to reach a higher level. Even if he were wrong, then his hard work would not be a loss!


    Anyway, he had to make preparations.


    He didn¡¯t want to fight a battle of the same level!


    As for the experiment, he would think about it later. He had to be cautious first. After all, he could do the experiment anytime!


    ..


    The outside world was calm.


    Eli meditated silently in the time world fragment to become stronger while occasionally going out to investigate some information. Under his investigation and Dylan¡¯s secret spying, he indeed found traces of liches and fifth-circle warlocks.


    As for the ground, it was calm, as if the Lich Tower had accepted its failure.


    However, Eli understood that the Lich Tower was going to be ruthless this time!


    He waited quietly!


    Just like that, ten years passed.


    In the secret realm, Eli had spent 1,300 years.


    ¡°So slow?¡±


    In the time fragment, Eli looked at the increasingly damaged environment around him and opened his eyes.


    He did not expect that the enemy would give him so much time.


    It was too abundant.


    ¡°I originally thought that I might need to rely on these people to reach the late-stage Thousand Flower Realm, but now that I¡¯m almost at the late-stage, I¡¯ve gained 7032 flowers, which is almost half as fast as before.¡± The corner of Eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    The current him was much stronger than he was ten years ago.


    Even if the Liches really came, he was not afraid at all.


    ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m still waiting to advance to the peak.¡±


    Unlike his previous nervousness, Eli was now looking forward to it.


    However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t rush it. After all, it would take a lot of time to wake up the sleeping Warlocks and persuade them.


    Another year passed.


    One day, Eli suddenly opened his eyes.


    The silver-white eyes pierced through the world fragment and arrived at the outer layer of the Warlock World. Hundreds of figures entered the Warlock World like rain, and their target was the Bloodline Tower!


    ¡°They are here!¡±


    Eli stood up and walked towards the teleportation array in the distance.


    A great battle was coming.

 Chapter 551 - 551 Reactions

    551 Reactions


    Weng!


    The clouds parted like waves, and the boundless blood color scattered like thick ink.


    In the sky, hundreds of ¡± meteors ¡± passed through the clouds and entered the Warlock World, heading in the direction of the Bloodline City. They set off endless elemental waves, and the terrifying phenomenon instantly attracted the entire continent.


    Southern Region!


    Sea Shark and the Sea Dragon Clan¡¯s head raised their glasses to celebrate. The location was no longer the hidden Mage Tower but the city of the Sea Dragon Clan. At this time, both clans belonged to the Bloodline Tower, so there was naturally no boundary!


    ¡°Brother, this is good. Ever since the establishment of the Bloodline Alliance, there has been little exploitation in the continent. Moreover, the Bloodline Alliance is different from the Warlock Alliance!¡± the Sea Dragon clan said leisurely.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Patriarch Sea Shark nodded in agreement.


    Without a doubt, they had made the right bet.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that there¡¯s still the Lich Tower¡­¡± The head of the Sea Dragon Clan shook his head. However, in the next second, he felt that the color of the sky seemed to have changed. He raised his head and looked outside.


    His mouth gradually opened wide.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The head of the Sea Shark Family was confused. He followed his gaze.


    Gulp!


    His throat moved slightly, and his body gradually stiffened.


    ¡°A hundred fifth circle warlocks? How is that possible?¡± His voice trembled, and the fear in his eyes gradually dissipated.


    In the sky, the hundreds of figures were all fifth circle, especially the auras in front of them. None of them were weaker than Thousand Leaves. He could even vaguely sense an even stronger aura.


    Thousand Flowers?


    But how was this possible? Where did these guys come from?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re in big trouble.¡± The head of the Sea Dragon Clan stared at the figure in the sky.


    Since the establishment of the Bloodline Alliance, due to the great war, the number of fifth circle warlocks was even fewer than the Warlock Alliance. There were only about twenty people, but there were more than a hundred fifth circle warlocks in the sky.


    Moreover, he noticed that there seemed to be many old men among them. They were all old monsters who had never appeared in the world. He even saw members of the five great families.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid their target is the lord. We¡¯re in big trouble.¡± He looked at the person beside him with fear in his eyes.


    Their eyes met!


    In the next second, two figures flew out of the tower and flew into the distant sky.


    Their lord needed them!


    Eastern Region.


    The head of Wind God flew out of the sky bitterly, but his expression collapsed.


    ¡°A hundred fifth circle warlock? How is that possible?


    ¡°How can we resist? The alliance that was just formed is about to end just like that?


    ¡°I hate it!¡±


    He had no confidence in the Bloodline Alliance because he knew how powerful the Bloodline Alliance was.


    Even with the unknown strength of Eli, he didn¡¯t think he could win. After all, if you could fight a dozen people, could you fight fifty or sixty people? He did not believe it.


    However, he still had to provide support, but he felt that he would probably die this time!


    The good days had just begun!


    Damn it!


    The Central Region!


    In a hidden valley, a large number of Warlocks were gathered. The surroundings were filled with various materials, and in the middle sat an old man with a peak four-ringed aura.


    He was the former president of the Golden Cicada Merchant Association, Jin Ji¡¯s former superior.


    However, compared to the past, he was much more down and out now.


    ¡°After the establishment of the Bloodline Alliance, we lost our biggest reliance. The Golden Cicada Merchant Association suffered a devastating blow in the blink of an eye, while Jin Ji rose rapidly in the Bloodline Tower and stepped into the fifth circle.¡± Thinking about the past, he almost vomited blood.


    The Warlock Alliance, which had been established for thousands of years, was gone just like that!


    Who would have thought?


    ¡°This is all because of Eli!¡± His eyes were filled with hatred. He dug his nails into his thigh, causing blood to flow out, but he ignored it.


    He hated it!


    Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at the sky.


    A few seconds later, his eyes flashed, and he stood up like a madman.


    ¡°Hahaha, how did these old guys get together? Is their goal the Bloodline Tower? Hahahaha, Eli, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    He had seen many of those figures in the sky. Many of them were old fellows who had been sleeping for thousands of years. They were afraid of losing their lives and never came out!


    To be honest, the special curse of the warlock world was also effective in the vicinity. Unless one completely left the warlock world, the effect of the curse could not be eliminated. Therefore, even if one were in a world fragment, they would still be affected, but it would be weakened!


    ¡°Hehe, Eli and Jin Ji, you¡¯re dead meat.¡±


    His face was ferocious and terrifying, and the calmness he had when he was the guild leader was completely gone.


    Perhaps this was his original appearance!


    ..


    Northern Region!


    In Cold Wind Castle!


    Many Liches sat on chairs, and a screen in front of them displayed the scene of the warlocks entering the Warlocks World.


    ¡°Bone Dragon, great work! It seems like the Bloodline Tower is going to be destroyed this time. I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many old fellows left in the outside world.¡± A Lich sighed as he looked ahead.


    The bone dragon looked at him and said, ¡°Indeed, this is beyond my imagination. However, this is also a good opportunity. This battle is bound to consume a considerable amount of combat power from both sides. It will reduce some obstacles in our future battles.¡±


    The Lich of Calamity did not reply. He only looked at the figure in front of the light screen. It was an old man who was all skin and bones, like a dried corpse.


    However, he did not belittle him. Instead, he became more cautious and said, ¡°But who would have thought that there would be a hidden Thousand Flower Warlock in those world fragments? He¡¯s almost at the middle stage.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but he doesn¡¯t have much lifespan left. At most, he¡¯ll have five years. No wonder he came out.¡± The Bone Dragon Lich was a little disdainful.


    ¡°Eli is dead!¡±


    As he spoke, the Liches present all smiled.


    ¡°Sir, what do you think?¡± At this moment, the Lich looked up at the figure at the front. It was the Lich King who had not said a word since the beginning.


    The Lich King did not answer. He only looked at the screen, his soul fire slightly rippling.


    ¡®Why do I feel a little lost? Could it be that this person called Eli was really related to me in the past? I really can¡¯t remember!


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    The transformation of a Lich would cause one¡¯s will to gradually fall into darkness, and one would gradually lose their memories. Even he could not remember his past!


    He only knew that the world should not be like this!


    Why did he change?


    Was it when he was once a mage who had to struggle to survive and was hunted down by the warlocks?


    He was very confused!


    Why did he do that?


    Everyone could feel the drastic change in the Lich King¡¯s mood, so they didn¡¯t think too much about it. They only thought that their lord was happy about the upcoming future.


    Everyone ignored him and focused their attention on the screen!


    At this moment, many Warlocks had already entered the Warlock¡¯s World.

 Chapter 552 - 552 The Human Races Prodigy

    552 The Human Race¡¯s Prodigy


    Bloodline City!


    In the central mage tower.


    Alida and Jin Ji sat on both sides, discussing.


    ¡± Tower Master, the preliminary investigation on the establishment of a branch of the Chamber of Commerce in remote areas and the relevant departments has been completed. The Bloodline Chamber of Commerce will soon send the first batch of people to the Horn of Despair, the Endless Wilderness, the West Coast, and so on¡­¡± Jin Ji said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Alida nodded as she held the gold pendant.


    This friend of hers was quite capable. In just a few decades, the economic department of the Bloodline Tower, also known as the Bloodline Chamber of Commerce, had expanded by dozens of times. He himself had also advanced to the fifth circle and became one of the top combat forces of the Bloodline Tower.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Jin Ji got up and prepared to leave.


    Alida also stood up and was about to send him off.


    However, just as the two of them got up, they felt a prickling sensation on their backs. They were instantly shocked.


    They looked at each other and flew out of the window at the same time.


    In the blue sky, hundreds of blood-red lights flew toward them like meteors. The blood-red light dyed half the sky red.


    Gulp!


    The two of them gulped at the same time, panic flashing in their eyes.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Alida was a little confused.


    Beside him, Jin Ji¡¯s expression was also ugly.


    He had never seen so many fifth-circle warlocks before. Moreover, each of those figures had an aura that surpassed his.


    Just as the two of them were panicking, rays of light flew towards them from not far away. Then, the light dissipated, revealing the figures among them. They were the fifth circle warlocks that had come to support them.


    As for why they were so fast, it was naturally because of the teleportation array.


    Ever since the Bloodline Tower unified the land, each region was connected by a Teleportation Formation. The distance between each region was compressed to a very small distance.


    ¡°Everyone is here!¡±


    Seeing these people, Alida heaved a sigh of relief. Although she was not sure what the situation was, it was obvious that everyone had realized the problem and rushed over.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the lord?¡± The Sea Shark Family asked with a serious faces.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t informed him yet!¡± Even though she didn¡¯t understand the situation, she still spoke quickly.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Alida replied.


    The battlefield was not suitable for the fourth circle. Although she could usually command these people, no one would pay attention to her at this time.


    He was being polite, but he spoke directly.


    ¡°Hurry up. The Warlocks are invading. You can¡¯t afford to waste time!¡±


    Alida¡¯s heart twitched, but she understood that it was true, so she flew toward the back of Bloodline City.


    As they watched her leave, the people from the Fifth Ring looked at each other and looked up at the sky. There were a total of 24 people from the Fifth Circle, including Jin Ji.


    Among them, there were one Thousand Leaves, one Divine Tree, and seventeen Germinal Warlocks.


    The Thousand Leaves Warlock was an old man named Kyle. He belonged to a Warlock family in the Northern Region. After the Lich Tower annexed him, he escaped and joined the Bloodline Tower. The other three families in the other two regions were Divine Trees, and the other three were free Warlocks.


    At this moment, Kyle was looking at the sky with a serious expression. His brows were wrinkled like the bark of an old tree, and his only clear eyes flashed with a trace of panic.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve taken a look. There are at least 30 to 40 people in the sky, and there¡¯s one person who is extra powerful.


    ¡°We might die here today!¡± He pursed his dry lips and said.


    Everyone narrowed their eyes, but they did not refute it.


    The people in the sky did not hide. They could naturally sense the auras of those people. They were all far superior to them.


    After the alliance was established, they had all signed a contract. There was no way for them to escape. Otherwise, they would not be here at this moment. Even the Wind God clan head, who did not think highly of the Bloodline Alliance, had no choice but to come!


    ¡°Damn it, if it wasn¡¯t for the war with the Lich Tower and the Warlock Alliance, how could we only have this much power?¡± A fifth circle warlock gritted his teeth and said unwillingly.


    When everyone heard this, they all agreed.


    The internal strife had consumed a lot of their battle energy. Otherwise, they would not have only this little battle power.


    Everyone was stammering. Jin Ji, who was among them, frowned when he saw this scene. Suddenly, Kyle, who was at the front, said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about these meaningless things. They are already here!¡±


    Everyone suddenly reacted.


    In the sky, the hundreds of people were only a few hundred kilometers away from them. The Thousand Flowers was at the front, and the others were behind them, flying towards them.


    This distance was already very close.


    Five seconds later, everyone looked at the team of Warlocks in front of them, and their throats moved.


    At the front was a Warlock who looked like a dead tree. His skin was wrinkled like tree bark, his eyes were extremely turbid, and he was dressed in ordinary clothes.


    The Warlocks at the back were either old men or old women. Each of them looked older than the other, and most of them were almost at the end of their lives.


    Old men and old women?


    Seeing this, the Warlocks of the Bloodline Tower were stunned, but no one dared to say anything. This was because the bloodlines of these people were stronger than theirs. Even the weakest one was stronger than the average Germinal Warlock.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Kyle looked at the person at the front and said.


    The old man only glanced at him and said calmly, ¡°Saks!¡±


    Saks?


    ¡°Saks!¡±


    The group of people did not think of anything at first, but after a few seconds, their mouths were wide open. Jin Ji also frowned.


    Saks!


    This name was a legendary figure from more than 2,000 years ago. More than 1,000 years ago, it was during the reign of the Warlock Alliance. The oppression was extremely severe. The entire Warlock Alliance had existed for a long time. At this time, a person stood up.


    He was hailed as a rare genius in a thousand years. He was born in poverty, but he accidentally obtained a sixth circle bloodline, joined the Warlock Alliance, and advanced all the way to the five-ringed Thousand Leaves.


    Just when everyone thought that he would continue like this¡­


    One day, the Warlock Alliance¡¯s treasure vault was robbed. At the same time, a Warlock Alliance called the Defiance Blood Alliance was established. They set off a massive rebellion against the Warlock Alliance, organized by Saks!


    That turmoil lasted for thirty years, and the Warlock Alliance suffered a great loss. Saks disappeared, and the Warlock Alliance later announced that they had killed Saks.


    However, he had actually appeared here today and stood on the opposite side of them. Moreover, he seemed to be stronger than before.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one. At this moment, everyone was also trying to identify the person on the other side. As the names resounded throughout the central continent, everyone¡¯s cold sweat gradually drenched their clothes.


    These people in front of him were at least once famous on the continent.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Kyle looked at these people and felt a lot of pressure.


    Saks raised his head and looked at them coldly. The aura of a thousand flowers instantly erupted from his body. ¡°After today, the Bloodline Alliance will become history. I will give you a chance to seek refuge with me. Otherwise, you will all die here today!¡±


    Die!


    The cold words lingered in everyone¡¯s ears. The powerful bloodline suppression made everyone feel as if a mountain was pressing down on their bodies. Their expressions immediately became extremely ugly.


    Compared to Saks, they were much weaker.


    The fifth circle warlock behind Saks raised their heads and smiled.


    Times were changing, but they were still strong.


    ¡°When you¡¯re old enough, you should be cremated or put in a coffin. Don¡¯t go around scaring people!¡±


    At this moment, a calm voice entered everyone¡¯s ears.


    Saks¡¯ expression changed, and the expressions of the people behind him also turned ugly.


    They turned around and saw a figure slowly stepping out of the space not far away.


    His blood-red sorcerer robe fluttered in the wind. He had a mage book in one hand and a staff in the other. His face was extremely young as if he was just a young man, showing his vitality, forming a sharp contrast with them.


    Behind him was an undead and a giant snake.


    ¡°You are Eli?!¡± Looking at the clothes, Saks already knew who it was.


    ¡°Is this Eli? He was just a child. Wasn¡¯t he just lucky to be able to reach this stage? Which one of us present hadn¡¯t once dominated the world!¡±


    ¡°How dare he say that about me? I want to kill him!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    The Warlocks behind Saks looked at Eli viciously as if he had touched their sore spot.


    ¡°Hehe, the once proud children of heaven, leaders, and clan heads of the human race have now become the lackeys of the liches. It seems that time has tempered your bloodline and weakened your will.¡±


    Eli looked at these people calmly and reached out his hand. ¡°Come, let me see if you old fellows can kill me!¡±


    Anger!


    Endless anger was ignited. As many as 103 rings looked at Eli with only killing intent in their eyes. Even Saks, the former leader of the human rebellion, looked at Eli and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Eli, I want you dead!¡±

 Chapter 553 - 553 The Book of Amir

    553 The Book of Amir


    ¡°I want you dead!¡±


    Saks¡¯s words were like a switch, directly opening the prologue of the battle!


    In an instant, boundless bloodline power emanated from his body. Armor-like armor grew out of his flesh and blood. His hands turned into sharp claws, and his eyes gradually turned black.


    Sixth circle Bloodline-Ocean Black Turtle!


    He wasn¡¯t the only one. Behind him, the fifth circle warlocks also unleashed their bloodlines and activated their bloodline avatars. Some of their avatars were thousands of meters tall.


    In less than three seconds, the sky within a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles darkened. Dozens of behemoths and some half-bloodline Warlocks lowered their heads to look at Eli, who was as small as an ant. They did not hide their killing intent at all.


    This scene was like a god judging a mortal.


    Half of the people on the continent could see the terrifying scene as long as they raised their heads to look at the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting!¡±


    Many Liches watched the scene.


    But in the next moment, a shadow covered the scene.


    ¡°It seems that Eli has pulled that area into the shadows.¡± the Lich said slowly.


    ¡± Then let¡¯s wait for the results.¡± The Bone Dragon Lich nodded and subconsciously looked up at the Lich King. At this moment, he seemed to be still hesitating.


    ¡°We¡¯re going in!¡±


    At this moment, the Warlocks of the Bloodline Towers, including the Sea Dragon and Sea Shark Family, were looking at the sky.


    At this moment, a thick ink-like shadow enveloped the entire sky, covering the sky and the sun. The continent, within a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles, fell into darkness.


    In that instant, Eli had pulled all the Warlocks into the shadow space.


    ¡°We can only depend on you, sir!¡±


    Jin Ji gritted his teeth.


    Could his lord really defeat so many Warlocks?


    All the Warlocks on the continent looked up at the shadow, their eyes fixed on it.


    ..


    The fifth circle warlocks looked at the shadows around them and relaxed when they realized that they were only trapped.


    ¡°Eli, you¡¯re very brave!¡± Saks looked at Eli and smiled.


    The shadow trapped them and also trapped Eli.


    Did he want to stall them alone?


    How was this possible?


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only for the convenience of battle.¡± Eli shook his head, but his eyes gradually turned cold as he looked at these people.


    He took a deep breath, and at the same time, a blood-red dot was emitted from behind him. Then, he exhaled, and the blood-red dot gradually grew larger as he exhaled.


    A blood-colored figure slowly rose up as if it was about to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the sky.


    It had a human-like elemental body, but its body seemed to be covered with a layer of dragon scales. It held a magic staff made of elements and a wizard book in its hand, and its dragon-like eyes were looking at them.


    Blood Spirit Body!


    Ever since he advanced to the fifth circle, Eli had not used it for a long time.


    However, today, the Blood Spirit Body appeared in this world again.


    The moment he appeared, the shadows around him seemed to respond. Countless shadows rolled like waves, and Eli slowly merged with the Blood Spirit Body and looked at the people in front of him.


    He waved the staff in his hand, and a booming sound resounded in the sky.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    Eli¡¯s voice resounded in everyone¡¯s ears, but at this moment, everyone was silent. They just stared blankly at the figure in the sky, a little stunned.


    What was this?


    Everyone asked the question in their hearts.


    Although they didn¡¯t leave their hideouts often, they didn¡¯t hear that the bloodline avatar technique had changed!


    What was this thing that looked like a bloodline avatar but was not a bloodline avatar?


    However, this was not the time to discuss this.


    No matter what it was, it was impossible to defeat so many of them.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go!¡± Saks shouted, and everyone nodded.


    In the next moment, dozens of Warlocks, including a dozen Thousand Leaves, flew toward Eli. Their huge figures caused the shadow space to ripple like waves.


    ¡°Eli, die!¡±


    Looking at the dozens of figures around him, Eli remained calm.


    The magic staff in his hand was connected to the Eli Magic Staff, and the mysterious power of time spread throughout his body. In just an instant, a thousand-meter-long shadow mouth slowly appeared in front of him, and countless tentacles squirmed like teeth!


    In the next second, the shadow¡¯s mouth flew toward everyone.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    These people were stunned when they saw Eli¡¯s speed!


    However, at this moment, the huge shadow mouth had already arrived in front of several thousand leaves. It opened its monstrous mouth. At the same time, countless shadow laws were instantly activated, and a majestic devouring power erupted like a black hole.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The seven or eight Warlocks widened their eyes, but they found that they could not move at all. Their bodies fell straight into the middle, and then they were smashed into pieces by the devouring power.


    All of this happened in less than a second.


    The rest of the attackers were stunned as if they did not expect Eli¡¯s methods to be so powerful.


    But at this moment, a Warlock shouted, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s impossible for him to use this kind of attack multiple times in a short period of time.¡±


    That¡¯s right!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. How could such an attack be used several times in a short period of time?


    Everyone sped up again and attacked.


    However, in the next second, everyone saw the wizard book in Eli¡¯s hand suddenly open page after page. Runes were emitted from it, and nine auras slowly appeared in the surroundings.


    There were three shadowy mouths like before. Two thousand-meter-long wind blades caused cracks to appear in the surrounding space. Two time storms that seemed to have condensed emitted a majestic time aura, and a spear condensed from the power of faith lit up the space.

 Chapter 554 - 554 The Book of Amir

    554 The Book of Amir


    The nine attacks came out almost at the same time, and each aura seemed to be faintly above the previous attacks.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    At this moment, the Warlocks, who were coming from all directions, widened their eyes at the same time, and fear surged in their hearts.


    Not far away, Saks and the others, who had yet to make a move, also felt their hearts skip a beat.


    Nine?


    How was this possible?


    But in the next second, Eli waved his staff gently.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The people around them shouted in their hearts, but nine rays of light burst out at the same time.


    In the next second, the devouring of shadows, the ruthlessness of time, the extreme coldness of the wind element, and the endless light of the power of faith erupted together and enveloped the surrounding Warlocks.


    Weng!


    The shadow swept past, and the Warlocks wailed as they were devoured. As time passed, the few remaining life force of the Warlocks slowly drained away. As the faith spear swept past, the Warlocks were instantly pierced through. Under the storm, many Warlocks were torn into pieces.


    Those Warlocks were easily penetrated like thin paper. The aftershocks of a few attacks flew toward Saks and the others. Even he had to enter a defensive state, and so did the others.


    Amidst the violent power, everyone swayed left and right like a small boat on a stormy sea. However, they were all extremely shocked.


    Now that they had come into contact with it, they finally felt how much law power was contained in these attacks.


    Every attack was an attack that was almost at the limit of thousand flowers.


    ¡°Just how strong is he?¡± Saks felt the storm around him and asked a fatal question.


    Didn¡¯t Eli just enter the Thousand Flower Realm?


    However, at this moment, he felt that Eli¡¯s strength was definitely above his.


    And far beyond!


    Was he actually hiding his strength? The Lich Tower had deceived them!


    Saks felt a burst of anger, but he understood that this was not the time to think about this. It was about how much they could still hold on.


    And this lasted for a full three minutes.


    Other than the shadows, there were countless blood mists and corpses in the space before him. The first wave of Warlocks who had participated in the siege had been completely annihilated, and the ones around him¡­


    He turned around and saw that there were only 17 people left. Other than him, every one of them was at the peak of the Thousand Leaves Realm, but they were all heavily injured.


    At this moment, the few of them looked at each other with fear in their eyes.


    With one attack, dozens of fifth-circle warlocks died.


    This was too exaggerated!


    Was the difference of one level so exaggerated?


    Moreover, how could Eli suddenly unleash nine attacks that almost exceeded his limit?


    ¡°Eli, how did you do it?¡± Saks raised his head and looked at Eli in the distance, asking bitterly.


    Eli was still in the same spot, his gaze calm as if he had expected this.


    The truth was that he had used all his strength to condense each of these nine attacks. He had spent almost ten years and then stored them in his wizard book.


    As for the Sorcerer Book, it was the spoils of war from the past. It was a peak fifth-circle mage Tool, the Sorcerer Book of Amir. Its function was to store nine fifth-circle attacks. This was the first time he used it, and the effect was gratifying.


    Didn¡¯t he kill almost all the enemies in one go?


    However, after this attack, this book might not be able to be used for a hundred years. The consumption was too great.


    As for Saks¡¯s question, Eli naturally could not answer. He only looked at the remaining people and revealed a kind smile. He slowly waved the wizard staff in his hand.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes gradually widened.


    Battle!


    Countless elements exploded once again. In the Blood Spirit Body experience, Eli once again felt the power of a wizard, which was rare. Moreover, most of his luxurious wizard equipment had reached the fifth ring, and some were even sixth circle.


    Even in the Warlock World, a fifth-circle warlock who owned one or two fifth-circle mage tools could be considered rich. However, compared to Eli, that was nothing.


    The combat power of a mage Tool was quite terrifying, not to mention the Blood Spirit Body.


    At this moment, even if a Mage came, he was not afraid at all.


    As time passed, Thousand Leaves died one by one. Saks looked at the warlocks around him who were constantly being lost, and the fear in his eyes gradually increased. He looked at Eli with extreme fear.


    Finally, when there were only seven of them left, Saks shouted, ¡°Eli, I surrender. Please let me go. I promise I will never enter the Warlock World again!¡±


    Seeing Saks begging for mercy, the others also started to beg for mercy.


    ¡°You¡¯re magnanimous. Let us go.¡±


    ¡°We have been deceived by the Lich Tower!¡±


    The group of people began to beg for mercy without any dignity. They had completely lost their initial high spirits.


    On the contrary, they only feared death.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, all of you will die here today. I need you!¡± However, Eli would not agree to it either. He could only feel that the Warlocks that he had just devoured were helping him understand the law, and he felt a little dizzy.


    He wanted to use these people to break through to a higher level in one fell swoop!


    Seeing that Eli had refused and was even attacking again, Saks¡¯ entire body began to tremble, but he still cursed, ¡°Eli, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m going to die with you today.¡±


    Eli glanced at him with a hint of mockery in his eyes!


    ¡°Alright, let me see it!¡±


    ..


    A few minutes later.


    Saks kneeled on the ground and kowtowed.


    At this moment, the rest of the Warlocks were already dead, and he was the only one left.


    ¡°Lord, spare my life, spare my life. I beg you, spare me.¡± He wailed, his head constantly rising and falling, his body trembling like a sieve.


    Who would have thought that this was a hero warlock who had once caused a revolution in the mainland?


    However, as time passed, he had lost all his ambition.


    ¡°This is the cruelty of time!¡± Eli sighed deeply.


    Time could change everything.


    However, he did not pity him. In the next second, he waved the staff in his hand.


    Bang!


    His head exploded, and his brain matter exploded like tofu pudding.


    His body slowly fell down, and a shadow appeared on the ground and swallowed him.


    ¡°It feels good!¡±


    At the moment of devouring, Eli sensed the power of laws from Saks. On the tree of laws, yellow flowers slowly began to condense.


    Not only that, there were dozens of Flowers of Laws forming on the Tree of Law every second.


    And all of this was thanks to these warlocks who had come to die.


    ¡± Thank you for the gift from the Lich Tower!¡±


    Eli looked at the empty shadow space around him. His bloodline power and law Force gradually quieted down, and the Blood Spirit avatar slowly dissipated, revealing its true form.


    He looked around again to make sure that he had not missed anything.


    Stretching his body, the shadows around him gradually began to dissipate.


    It was over!

 Chapter 555 - 555 The Continent Shakes

    555 The Continent Shakes


    The outside world!


    Under the pitch-black sky, more than 20 warlocks stopped in midair, including Alida. However, no one spoke or made a sound.


    The entire sky was as quiet as a land of silence.


    Finally, Alida couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She turned to Jin Ji and asked, ¡°Jin Ji, what do you think our lord¡¯s chances are?¡±


    Jin Ji¡¯s face was filled with sorrow. He glanced at Alida before sighing, ¡°Lord Pagoda Master, I don¡¯t know either, but I¡¯m afraid that Lord¡¯s winning rate isn¡¯t as high as imagined!¡±


    Jin Ji said tactfully.


    However, someone beside him was very direct. It was a man with a dark face. He said rudely, ¡°At most 30%. I think everyone should pack up and prepare to leave.¡±


    ¡°Sabo, what are you talking about?¡± Kyle directly reprimanded him without any politeness, his two eyebrows raised high!


    ¡°What did I say? Am I not telling the truth? There are hundreds of them, not just one, ten, or twenty. Tell me you think we can win.¡± The warlock named Sabo was a divine tree warlock, but he actually refuted him directly. It was obvious that he was very flustered at the moment.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man Kyle glared at him and cursed.


    Sabo didn¡¯t stand on ceremony.


    The two five-ringed warlocks actually started to curse each other in the sky without grace.


    Alida looked at this scene helplessly.


    One question had actually caused them to quarrel internally. It was obvious that the hearts of these fifth-circle warlocks were far from calm. It could even be said that they were panicking, which was why they were like this.


    In fact, although she believed in Eli, in her heart¡­


    However, she couldn¡¯t panic at this time. She coughed and said, ¡°Both of you are fifth circle warlocks. It won¡¯t be good for you to argue in front of hundreds of thousands of people in Bloodline City!¡±


    Her words still worked.


    The two of them glanced at her, and Kyle immediately stopped talking. Sabo, who was beside her, also revealed an angry expression, but he didn¡¯t say anything and remained silent in the corner.


    For a moment, the scene fell silent again.


    ¡°Hey!¡± In response, Alida sighed and looked down at the ground. At this moment, countless people in Bloodline City were looking up at the sky. In the distance, many people were kneeling in front of the statue of Eli, praying for something!


    Obviously, they weren¡¯t the only ones worried.


    ¡°Eh, what happened?¡± Suddenly, Alida narrowed her eyes. She saw that the countless Warlocks on the ground seemed to have discovered something. They stood up one by one and began to cheer.


    Could it be¡­


    She suddenly turned her head and looked at the sky.


    The originally dark sky suddenly brightened up, and the shadows gradually dispersed. The sunlight in the sky slowly scattered from within, and in the light, Eli slowly flew down to the ground.


    Behind him, in the dark shadows, only blood-colored fog and a deathly aura could be seen. The figures of more than a hundred people had completely disappeared.


    ¡°Where are the enemies?¡±


    Her pupils dilated. It was not just him. Everyone around him was also looking at Eli, but no one spoke.


    The brain of a high-ranking Warlock worked very quickly. Looking at the scene in the sky, they could not help but imagine it. Looking at the unscathed Eli and the enemy disappearing, could it be that the Lord had really defeated them?


    Was that even possible?


    Was this reasonable?


    Their mouths were wide open, and they felt their worldview begin to shatter.


    Eli flew down slowly and arrived in front of everyone.


    ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± Looking at the unharmed Eli, Alida stood up and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The enemies have all been dealt with.¡± Eli nodded.


    Hearing the confirmation, Alida¡¯s throat moved slightly. She wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Solved? Did the lord kill those hundred Warlocks?¡± Sabo asked directly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air at the same time and looked at Eli in awe.


    There was no doubt that there was no need for Eli to lie to them about this matter!


    But wasn¡¯t this too ridiculous?


    ¡°Just how strong is Milord?¡± The white-haired Kyle looked at Eli¡¯s young appearance and had the greatest doubt in his life. He did not understand!


    Sabo didn¡¯t say anything. He regretted what he had said earlier. He just hoped that no one would tell Eli about this.


    ¡°As expected of my lord!¡± Jin Ji heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, looking at the relaxed look on Eli¡¯s face, he sighed with emotion.


    He was too strong!


    Everyone could not help but be shocked. However, they were fifth circle after all, so they quickly calmed down.


    However, on the ground, all the Warlocks of Bloodline City were almost going crazy.


    ¡°The lord won. The lord won!¡±


    ¡°I knew it. It¡¯s impossible for the lord to lose. I wonder what a bunch of old fellows are trying to do. Didn¡¯t you get punished by the lord?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s over?¡±


    Countless people were celebrating on the streets as if they had gone crazy. There were also children running on the streets, loudly announcing the results of the war as if they had won.


    Their reaction was not without reason.


    After all, ever since the establishment of the Bloodline Alliance, the entire continent had become one, and the system had changed. This changed the atmosphere and appearance of the continent, and everyone could feel that they were moving up.


    They would never be willing to return to the rule of the past!


    And today, they encountered the biggest crisis since the establishment of the alliance.


    Fortunately, Sir Eli stood up again and killed the enemy, ending the crisis.


    In the blink of an eye, the number of people in front of the statue of Eli had increased. Of course, it was not just there. It was the same all over the world.


    The entire continent was in an uproar.


    The Amina Family!


    The old Selona sat in his seat. His turbid eyes seemed to see through the hall and saw the cheering family members outside. A smile appeared on his face.


    The current Amina Family was the first to join the Bloodline Tower, and they had almost grown into a second-class force. They were on the same level as before, and he was gradually approaching his twilight years.


    And all of this started from that afternoon.


    ¡°My lord!¡± He sighed deeply.


    Who would have thought that the Warlock, who had easily suppressed him back then, would have grown to such an extent? The Bloodline Tower, a rank three force, had grown to become the number one force on the continent.


    And all of this happened in just a few hundred years!


    ¡°After today¡¯s battle, the Alliance will only have to deal with the Lich Tower. I wonder if I can see the day when the continent is unified.¡± He sighed deeply and then slowly closed his eyes.


    He was too old!


    The Central Region!


    The president of the Golden Cicada Chamber of Commerce¡¯s face was ashen, and his body was motionless!


    ¡°It¡¯s over? He could win even this?! This is too exaggerated!¡± The old voice was trembling in disbelief.


    Even now, he still could not accept the fact that Eli had won.


    ¡°How did he win? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. How could he win? How could he win!¡± He had a half-smile on his face and seemed to be crying. He kept muttering and didn¡¯t stop.


    Not far away, his former subordinates saw this scene and couldn¡¯t bear it.


    How did the former president become like this?


    It was as if he had gone crazy.


    However, they also understood that there would be no more opportunities for them to rise up in the future. It was likely that not long after, these people would also leave one after another.


    The Golden Cicada Merchant Association would become history!

 Chapter 556 - 556 Lichs Betrayal, Trapped David

    556 lich¡¯s betrayal, trapped david


    crack!


    the smooth mirror slowly dissipated, turning into thousands of spiritual light spots.


    in the castle, the cold soul fire burned in the cold wind. although they were not afraid of the cold, at this moment, all the liches felt a chill in their hearts.


    ¡°how is this possible? how can he be so strong?¡± the lich¡¯s voice trembled, and his body trembled even more.


    ¡°we underestimated his strength, far from it!¡± the bone dragon lich also had a bitter expression on its face as it spoke in a low voice.


    the strength displayed by eli was too shocking. it was already on a completely different level from the warlock alliance. there was no comparison, which was why those warlocks were easily killed by eli.


    but how could eli be so strong? how could he¡­


    they gritted their teeth, feeling a little lost and helpless.


    they were at a loss because of eli¡¯s strength. they were at a loss because eli was so powerful and had the means to restrain them. could they really defeat eli and end the bloodline alliance?


    no, they didn¡¯t have to solve the bloodline tower¡¯s problem now. it was just that the bloodline tower would attack them sooner or later. by then, would they be able to stop it?


    ¡°milord, what should we do next?¡± the calamity lich looked up at the lich king, who had been silent all this while. everyone also looked up at the front, the current lich leader.


    at this moment, the lich king¡¯s eyes became clearer, as if he had recalled something.


    after a few seconds of silence, he looked at everyone and slowly said, ¡°ten years from now, after digesting the previous wave of power, we will gather our strength and launch a general attack on the warlock alliance!¡±


    a general attack?


    the liches trembled as they looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°sir, we might not be a match for the bloodline alliance now. it¡¯s not appropriate to start a war.¡± a lich retorted.


    ¡°indeed, why don¡¯t we make peace and wait for us to develop?¡±


    ¡°too impulsive!¡±


    many liches expressed their opinions. the bone dragon lich and the calamity lich were also thinking about something, but their expressions showed that they were unwilling to start a war.


    however, the lich king didn¡¯t seem to care about them. he said calmly, ¡°ten years later, we will start a war.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, he stood up and walked toward the back of the castle without caring about the others, leaving the liches looking at each other.


    after a few seconds of silence, the lich looked at everyone and said, ¡°since the lord has said so, then let¡¯s carry it out. everyone, disperse first.¡±


    many liches had ugly expressions on their faces, but they also stood up and left the castle!


    the calamity lich also left the castle after taking a glance at the castle in the darkness.


    then, the door slowly closed.


    however, he didn¡¯t return to his own territory after he left. instead, he looked around and came to a place where the cold wind whistled. there was an ice mountain standing there, and under the ice mountain, a huge figure was already waiting for him.


    ¡°bone dragon!¡± the calamity lich looked at the figure and said.


    ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± the bone dragon lich slowly walked out of the snow and nodded.


    ¡°so, what do you want me to do?¡± the lich frowned and asked.


    just before he left, this guy suddenly sent him a message.


    ¡°do you want to die?¡± the bone dragon lich suddenly asked.


    calamity lich, ¡°???¡±


    he instantly became cautious, and the cold flames around his body burned.


    ¡°don¡¯t be nervous. i¡¯m just telling you one thing.¡± the bone dragon lich looked at his old friend and said seriously, ¡°as you know, we were all found by him in the past hundred years and turned into liches.


    ¡°before that, milord had already transformed into a lich for an unknown period of time. we were all very clear about the aftereffects of transforming into a lich. our souls would gradually degenerate. i had only transformed for a hundred years, but i felt more and more that i was no longer myself. one could imagine milord¡¯s current situation.


    ¡°however, my goal was to live a little longer. if i were to fight against eli, it would definitely be very tragic. not necessarily, but there was a very high possibility that we would die. to be honest, i don¡¯t want to fight eli.¡±


    ¡°i naturally don¡¯t want to!¡± the lich frowned and asked, ¡°then what do you mean now? we signed a contract back then, and there¡¯s no way to change that.¡±


    this time, he didn¡¯t answer. instead, he changed the topic and said, ¡°the lord is a madman. he only wants to complete his great cause and purify this world to its former state. i once sneaked into his room and read a part of his diary. i learned that he was actually a mage!¡±


    ¡°a mage?¡± the lich was stunned.


    the lich king was once a mage. this was really big news.


    ¡°yes.¡± the skeletal dragon nodded and continued,¡± he used to be a mage, but his life was miserable. he was almost captured and attacked by warlocks.


    ¡°however, by chance, he entered a world fragment in the outside world. i don¡¯t know what he discovered inside, but after that, the lich line was born!¡±


    ¡°what are you trying to say?¡± at this moment, the calamity lich was completely confused!


    ¡± what i want to say is,¡± the bone dragon lich said.¡± my lord¡¯s dream is for the world to return to the era of mages and the era of everyone living in harmony.


    ¡°that¡¯s why he¡¯s casting lich spells without any scruples. but do you think we liches are mages?¡±


    he looked up at the lich of calamity, who shook his head and said, ¡°no, we can only be considered half mages at most. after all, liches are almost not the same species as humans.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡± the bone dragon lich nodded and said,¡± that¡¯s true. this is a contradiction. the world can never return to how it was before. besides, liches can¡¯t reproduce, so master¡¯s idea is just a delusion. however, he has been a lich for too long, so even he might not know what he¡¯s doing now.


    ¡°he is a paranoid, a dreamer who has taken the wrong path!¡±


    at that moment, he bluntly expressed his opinion of david.


    ¡°so¡­¡± the lich of calamity narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°we¡¯re rebelling.¡± at this moment, the bone dragon lich no longer concealed himself and took out two feathers. ¡°these are two feathers of the nefarious filthbird. i obtained them from the warlock alliance. they can help us remove the curse.


    ¡°since david is a lunatic, why don¡¯t we replace him and devour the liches? that way, our strength will be unprecedented. then, we¡¯ll get rid of eli and find a chance to leave this world!¡±


    hiss!


    the calamity lich gasped.


    in the end, wasn¡¯t it just backstabbing? they would use the entire lich tower as resources for the two of them to advance, then deal with eli and the lich king, and finally leave this world.


    however, if they devoured all the liches, their strength would soar. even eli would not be their match. everything would be within their grasp.


    he fell silent, lost in thought.


    the bone dragon lich was also waiting quietly at the side, not saying anything.


    after a long while, the lich slowly raised his head and looked at him. ¡°alright, i agree!¡±


    the bone dragon lich revealed a smile!


    ..


    at that moment, david, who was far away in the castle, slowly opened his eyes and said, ¡°david, so eli is your teacher. interesting, interesting. but he¡¯s still alive. this person definitely has secrets!¡±


    ¡°no, you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    another voice came from his body, and his soul fire trembled.


    the lich king felt as if his body was out of control. in an instant, a black shadow-like aura spread out from his body. only then did he calm down, and the voice stopped.


    ¡± everything is going according to plan. everything is going according to plan except for the problem with eli. however, it¡¯s not a big problem.


    ¡°you were the one who controlled the situation before, but i¡¯ll do it from now on. you should sleep for a while.¡± he shook his head and walked deeper into the castle.


    outside the castle.


    the cold wind howled and never stopped!

 Chapter 557 - 557 Checking the Harvest, Advancing, Intuition

    557 checking the harvest, advancing, intuition


    on the other side.


    after ending the battle, eli chatted for a while before flying back to grassi land.


    he could not wait to take stock of his gains this time.


    under the shade of hill¡¯s tree, eli sat on a chair and looked at the long string of portal items floating in the air. there were hundreds of them, all generously gifted by these warlocks!


    ¡°however, that¡¯s all. unfortunately, i don¡¯t know where their lair is!¡± eli shook his head and began to take stock of them one by one.


    advanced magic stones!


    soul crystal!


    a precious bloodline!


    one item after another was slowly taken out by eli and thrown to the side.


    these things might have been very precious to him in the past, but they were dispensable to him now. as long as he wanted them, he could collect them at any time.


    as the rings were opened and closed one by one.


    an hour later, eiy opened another storage bag and saw a huge eyeball in it. it was about three meters in size and was as beautiful as transparent jade.


    ¡°the eyeball of a three-eyed giant!¡± eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    the three-eyed giant was a giant species with outstanding spiritual attributes. it was one of the giants with the highest bloodline. its level had reached the level of a sixth-circle giant. it was most likely left behind by a former mage.


    ¡°this eyeball should be able to improve my eye of mercury once again!¡± eli pondered.


    the eye of mercury was currently only at the intermediate level of the fifth circle. although he often used it subconsciously, its level was higher, so its progress was slow.


    perhaps this time, he could allow the eye of mercury to evolve and even reach the sixth circle.


    gulp!


    thinking of this possibility, eli also became excited.


    ¡± calm down, calm down.¡± eli kept the eyeball and continued to take stock of the goods, looking forward to even greater gains.


    in fact, he was thinking too much.


    after that eyeball, he didn¡¯t manage to get anything that surprised him.


    there was only one reward in one battle.


    however, he was still very calm because this was not the only thing he had gained this time. there were also two hidden gains. one was the increased power of faith and the power of laws of those hundred warlocks.


    thinking of this, eli sent his senses into his body.


    the huge tree of laws was entrenched. thousands of roots penetrated deep into the darkness, absorbing the power of laws hidden within. flowers of laws slowly bloomed on the crown.


    maybe ten years later, he could absorb all these laws. looking at this, eli felt that the future was bright.


    ¡°no, i¡¯ll go immediately!¡±


    eli walked straight to the wizard tower. he wanted to go to the time world fragment immediately.


    ..


    a month passed in the blink of an eye.


    ten years had passed in the time world fragment.


    in the depths of the fragment, eli was comprehending his gains.


    in the past month, on the one hand, the power of faith had truly exploded. the thirty-six petals of power of faith had grown to forty-two petals, and it was still growing. on the other hand, his strength had also grown to the peak of the thousand flower realm.


    ¡°peak of the thousand flower realm!¡±


    ely looked at the 10,000 flowers of laws swaying on the tree of laws in his body and let out a heartfelt sigh.


    thousands of years of bitter cultivation could not compare to a huge battle.


    however, he knew that there would not be a second chance. after all, almost all the old, weak, and sick warlocks in the fifth circle of the warlock world had come out, which allowed him to quickly cross this stage.


    ¡°so, i can prepare to break through the laws next. however, i still need some time to get used to it. after all, the improvement this time is too fast. i¡¯ll rest for a while and then do experiments to relax.¡± he muttered.


    he wasn¡¯t a robot, so he needed to rest.


    as for the upgrade of the eye of mercury, he planned to put it aside for later!


    soon, eli left the world fragment and returned to the grassi land.


    looking at the picturesque green valley, his mood instantly improved.


    for the next month, he did nothing. he did not go to the laboratory, the time world fragment, or even meditate. all he did was bask in the sun, chat, and go out for a walk every day to digest the pressure of the past period of time.


    during this process, eli would occasionally participate in the alliance¡¯s matters.


    the impact of this war was extremely far-reaching.


    not only did the alliance become more united, but some warlocks who had been hiding also came out and joined the bloodline tower. even the lich tower had given up most of the central region and retreated to the northern region.


    the last point surprised even eli.


    after all, the lich tower was still strong. why would they retreat for no reason? it felt a little funny. eli could only treat it as their fear of the bloodline alliance!


    in any case, at least in the short term, there shouldn¡¯t be too much conflict between the two sides.


    unless eli took the initiative.


    however, that was basically impossible. after all, he was still busy breaking through the laws!


    he was still very weak.


    ¡°i¡¯ve rested enough. it¡¯s time to do the experiment.¡± eli felt that he was in a better state than ever. wasn¡¯t this the best time to do experiments?


    moreover, it was time for him to devour the eyeball of the three-eyed giant and advance to the eye of mercury.


    ..


    another month passed.


    in the laboratory.


    silver light bloomed in eli¡¯s eyes, but his brows were tightly knitted as he looked at the experiment table in front of him.


    compared to a month ago, although the eye of mercury had not broken through to the fifth ring, it had already reached the peak of the fifth ring. it could be said that it had made great progress.


    this was a happy thing, but at this moment, eli couldn¡¯t be happy.


    the reason for this started three days ago. on that day, when the silver eye was purifying, he immediately began to study the law of light. using the same power, he observed the lich appropriately.


    however, from his observation, he discovered something amiss!


    he could vaguely feel a curse in the lich¡¯s soul. the curse was very strange. eli did not know what it was, but the aura it emitted was related to a law eli was familiar with.


    that was the black fog law!


    ¡°are liches related to the black fog law?¡± eli blinked.


    it was no wonder that the lich¡¯s spirit could resist falling into darkness. it definitely had something to do with this.


    however, the fact that it originated from the black fog law still made him feel a faint sense of unease. it was an instinctive unease that he could not describe, but it did exist.


    ¡°it¡¯s like a warning.¡± eli trusted his intuition.


    ¡°liches, eternal life, souls that have fallen into darkness.¡± eli began to think about some of the characteristics of the lich, and the uneasiness in his heart became stronger and stronger, as well as a little twisted.


    yes, how could there be such a creature?


    eternal life?


    a simple transformation would grant one eternal life. after all, the ritual was not complicated. wouldn¡¯t it be too exaggerated and tempting? even if the price was the corruption of the soul, it was still shocking enough.


    ¡°it¡¯s like a bait, a trick of the devil in the story!¡± eli muttered.


    yes, bait.


    he felt that there was probably something hidden inside!


    ¡± is there a conspiracy? forget it, forget it. it was useless to think about this.¡± after thinking for a moment, eli gave up.


    after all, it was just his conjecture. maybe the lich found this new path from the curse of the black mist!


    of course, this still made him a little wary.


    ¡°becoming stronger is the right path. after the eye of mercury evolved, i feel that i am getting closer and closer to the law of light. it seems that i have to master it quickly. this way, if anything really happens, i can deal with it. of course, it¡¯s time to advance to a law mage!¡± eli became determined.


    at the same time, he regretted wasting a month of his time.


    at this dangerous moment, he was actually indulging in happiness.


    this kind of thinking was definitely not desirable in the future!


    ¡°only by becoming stronger can we deal with everything that comes next, whether it¡¯s the lich, the lich king, or even other threats!¡± eli muttered, clenching his fists.


    but at the same time, he seemed to have thought of something and asked himself a question. ¡°eh? what is the background of the lich king? and who is it?¡±


    eli had dealt with liches for a long time. however, he knew almost nothing about this lich king.


    even the bloodline tower¡¯s files didn¡¯t have any information about this person. it was as if he had appeared out of thin air.


    ¡°i have to check. no, maybe there is some information in those warlock and lich rings. i was only focused on the spoils of war and didn¡¯t pay attention to potential information.¡± as he thought about it, he took out the space rings.


    the second round of inspection began.


    after checking the items one by one, eli¡¯s powerful mental power really made him discover something.


    there seemed to be an identical contract in all the rings. it should be the contract with the lich tower. therefore, eli, who was curious, opened the contracts.


    a powerful mental power instantly swept through the contents, but eli was stunned on the spot.


    he looked at the name at the end of the scroll and the aura on it.


    his gaze was a little dazed!


    ¡°david?¡±


    eli opened his mouth wide in surprise.

 Chapter 558 - 558 The Deep Seas Response

    558 the deep sea¡¯s response


    a familiar name, a familiar soul fluctuation!


    even eli had to admit that the lich king might be david, his disciple in the mortal world.


    ¡°this¡­¡± the corner of eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    he had never expected this turn of events!


    the enemy suddenly turned into his student, which made him feel a little complicated!


    ¡°looks like a lot of things have happened over the years. sigh!¡± eli sighed. from a genius mage to a lich, from the west coast to the extreme north, from a determined mage to a cold lich, perhaps david had experienced as much as he did.


    ¡°looks like i have to deal with the lich tower later.¡± eli shook his head.


    the trouble caused by his own student should be settled by his teacher.


    after knowing that david was the lich king, eli suddenly stopped panicking.


    the reason¡­


    ¡°that means david¡¯s soul was imprinted with a soul imprint.¡± eli extended his senses into his body. in a certain corner, a soul imprint that had been dim for an unknown period of time was still there!


    even though it had long since lost its effect, to eli, this extremely deep connection was enough to change a lot of things. as long as eli broke through the law of the mage, as long as it was under the sixth circle, he had ways to subdue it.


    besides, david couldn¡¯t possibly be at the sixth circle, or else the bloodline alliance would be gone already.


    ¡°the next time we meet will be the time to settle everything!¡±


    eli shook his head and walked into the wizard tower.


    he was feeling very complicated at the moment and needed time to calm down.


    a day later.


    eli confirmed it again and then went back to work.


    the problem was solved, but there might be some changes in david that he was unaware of. he needed to become stronger, whether it was in terms of mastering the laws of light or improving his strength, especially the latter.


    he needed to break through to become a mage of laws as soon as possible!


    after two months of rest and training, he was fully prepared.


    so one day, eli strode to the bottom of the wizard tower and began his breakthrough.


    the reason why it wasn¡¯t in the time world fragment was that he was afraid that it would burst.


    ..


    in the blink of an eye, another month passed.


    on this day.


    suddenly, a massive power erupted from within the mage tower, and an extreme shadow power shot into the sky. fortunately, the spell formation of the grassi land appeared in time and enveloped it, preventing outsiders from seeing it.


    however, hydra, nikola, phoenix, and the others inside raised their heads at the same time.


    ¡°the lord is even stronger!¡± nikola sighed.


    he had already broken through the divine tree, thanks to the warlocks that eli had killed.


    hiss hiss hiss!


    the hydra beside him could not help but let out a cry, its eyes filled with excitement.


    to him, eli was his only master. naturally, the stronger, the better.


    ¡°how ridiculous!¡± phoenix stretched his feathers, his heart numb.


    during this period of time, he felt that he might not be able to leave this place for the rest of his life.


    eli¡¯s strength had grown so fast that it was as if he had cheated.


    at this moment, the wizard tower opened, and eli walked out slowly.


    ¡°congratulations on your breakthrough, sir!¡± nikola and phoenix congratulated him.


    hydra came up and rubbed against eli¡¯s body.


    ¡°haha!¡± eli revealed a smile, feeling pleased.


    he had already broken through to the fifth level of the fifth circle, the fruit of law realm. he was one step closer to the sixth circle.


    if he were to sense the tree of law in his body, he would be able to see a small fruit growing on the top of the shadow of the huge tree of law. the shadow inside flowed as if it was nurturing everything.


    this was the fruit of the law, the result of the law of shadow being condensed once again.


    ¡°this level of improvement is to continuously improve the fruit until it reaches the peak. however, i feel that i might still need to condense the time fruit. perhaps my bloodline¡­¡± eli pondered.


    at his level, he had no choice but to consider the matter of sixth circle.


    sixth circle was related to the world. although he still didn¡¯t quite understand, he had vaguely found some resources. he knew that the sixth circle seemed to be based on the foundation of laws. the more natural laws, the better. the stronger, the better.


    therefore, eli¡¯s plan was to condense the rules of his main path.


    the whole fifth circle was the life of the tree of laws. there were flowering and bearing fruits, so there would be death. nirvana was the process of death.


    the leaf of laws fell, the flower of laws decayed, the fruits of laws fell, the tree died, and then a stronger power was born from death, advancing to the sixth ring.


    this was the secret of the nirvana mages.


    of course, eli didn¡¯t know what the detail of the process was.


    therefore, from a certain perspective, law mage was actually at the peak of the fifth circle. as for nirvana, it was an end or perhaps a beginning.


    ¡°right now, my strength is about twice as strong as before, and there are many other changes!¡± eli was deep in thought.


    at this moment, his strength was comparable to a peak mage. if the hundred warlocks from before came again, he would probably only need a third of the time to deal with them.


    ¡°interesting. i have to comprehend this change.¡± eli pursed his lips and glanced at his arm.


    after another month, the collection of faith imprints finally stopped. at this moment, it had already reached 48 petals, and runes appeared on its surface!


    ¡°compared to before, the lotus flower of faith seems to have changed a little. however, i can actually sense some emotions from the deep sea. it seems that this battle has still spread there.¡± eli thought.


    the power of faith also contained some of the emotions of others, such as shock, surprise, and understanding. however, this time, some of it came from the deep sea.


    this meant that his power of faith was enough to reach the deep sea.


    ¡°interesting. i wonder how laura is doing!¡± eli suddenly thought of the mermaid tribe, which he had casually invested in back then. he wondered how it was doing.


    he closed his eyes.


    the power of faith appeared in his mind one by one, appearing in various regions of the continent. further away, in the deep sea, there was also a small light spot!


    seeing the light spot, eli did not hesitate and immediately teleported his consciousness there.


    weng!


    in an instant, the power of faith bloomed!


    ..


    at the same time!


    deep sea!


    on top of a huge shell that was tens of thousands of meters wide, there were deep-sea buildings. countless mermaids wandered here, making it look like an underwater paradise.


    in the center was an even larger palace.


    at this moment, a mermaid swam into the palace from the outside.


    within the palace, mermaids were roaming on both sides. at the very front was a beautiful figure. she was covered in seven-colored scales and fishtails. her body was pure and flawless, and her appearance was incomparable. it was laura!!


    as soon as the mermaid entered, she came directly to laura respectfully.


    ¡°uncle eval, how is the imperial dynasty?¡± laura looked at the figure and asked directly.


    the strange phenomenon in the sky more than a year ago also attracted the attention of the various races in the deep sea.


    ¡°from the looks of it, it seems like a war has broken out between the human forces. it doesn¡¯t affect us much.¡± he shook his head, but his face was filled with worry!


    ¡°then why did uncle¡­¡± seeing this expression, laura understood that there was something else.


    ¡°your majesty, it¡¯s like this. during this meeting, the imperial dynasty decided to kick us out. all this while, it was because of your father that we were able to enter, but now they feel that we¡¯re no longer powerful enough to enter the imperial dynasty.


    ¡°moreover, the megalodon shark clan, who has been watching us, has also set their eyes on us. they are a powerful sea race with fifth circle. i¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± eval said slowly.


    ¡°what? how dare they!¡± laura stood up, her body trembling in anger.


    however, a few seconds later, she sat down again with a face full of despair.


    what could they do?


    in the deep sea, strength was everything.


    although they had returned to the deep sea, their strength was still much weaker than before. now, it was finally time to face everything. could it be that they had to leave again?


    she couldn¡¯t accept this!


    laura bit her lip, feeling a sense of powerlessness in her heart. she turned her head and saw a statue not far away. it had not moved for hundreds of years.


    ¡°if brother eli was here¡­ no, even if he was here, he couldn¡¯t change anything!¡± she shook her head, and her eyes quickly became firm. she said to eval, ¡°we¡¯ve been at odds with the megalodon shark clan for a long time. even if we leave, they won¡¯t let us go. in that case, go to the other clans and ask for help.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡± eval nodded and turned to leave.


    after he left, lola sat back down and waved her hand to disperse the crowd. however, her face suddenly drooped as if she was tired and helpless!


    she took the statue and muttered, ¡°i became the queen of the merfolk, but you didn¡¯t contact me.


    ¡°liar!¡±


    however, seeing that the statue was still the same as before, laura could only shake her head helplessly. she then put it down again and closed her eyes to rest for a while.


    what she didn¡¯t notice was that after she closed her eyes.


    the statue of faith suddenly flashed, but of course, it only lasted for an instant!

 Chapter 559 - 559 Lauras Trouble

    559 laura¡¯s trouble


    ¡°looks like laura has encountered some trouble. however, i didn¡¯t expect her to really become the queen of the mermaid race. i wonder if her mother is still alive?¡±


    eli opened his eyes and thought about what he had just heard.


    just now, he had contacted the statue in laura¡¯s hand and saw laura and eval. he had also heard their conversation. it seemed that they had encountered some trouble.


    there were two reasons why he didn¡¯t descend directly to meet them.


    firstly, he wasn¡¯t clear about the situation in the deep sea. he was worried that his sudden descent would cause some changes and implicate laura. secondly, he could only descend as a clone below the fifth circle after all. even if he went, the effect wouldn¡¯t be as great as he had imagined.


    ¡°however, from the conversation between the two of them, it seems that the order in the deep sea has been restored. this is really troublesome!¡± eli looked at the distant sky and pursed his lips.


    since ancient times, the seafolk had been one of the most important units in the mage world. they had been fighting with the mages openly and secretly for tens of thousands of years. it was only because the mages were powerful that they submitted to the mages.


    however, the situation was different now.


    if the mages left, would the sea tribe still be as stable as before?


    after all, the sea tribe was not affected by the curse. moreover, the sea area was very large. whether it was the legacy of the former power or the later development, there were definitely many powerful creatures, and they might even surpass humans.


    now that he had almost all the resources of the human race, he had no choice but to think about this problem for the human race.


    of course, from a historical point of view, the conflict between the two was almost inevitable. it was just a matter of intensity, scope of influence, and time.


    ¡°so i have to find a way to understand some things about the deep sea. moreover, the sea race is not affected by the curse. perhaps i can find the information about my breakthrough to the sixth ring there!¡±


    eli rubbed his chin.


    compared to the continent, the knowledge of mages was sparse because of the warlocks. however, according to what he knew, there were many subordinates of the great mages in the sea tribe. these sea tribe members did not leave with the mages back then. perhaps they could find the information he needed to break through to the sixth circle.


    as for the mainland, if he could find it, he would have found it long ago.


    in any case, he had not found it yet.


    from the looks of it, it seemed that he had to go to the deep sea!


    ¡°uh, but how should i intervene?¡± eli thought of the merfolk.


    without a doubt, the mermaid race was the best medium for him to intervene in the deep sea. after all, they were a member of the deep sea race, not to mention they had a long history.


    moreover, they were currently facing a crisis. wasn¡¯t this the best opportunity?


    ¡± therefore, the descent of faith is far from enough. i need at least to be at the fifth circle. it seems that i have to develop the power of faith as soon as possible. it¡¯s almost enough now.¡± eli muttered to himself.


    this time, the power of faith erupted and increased by more than a third.


    this amount was enough to withstand an even stronger force.


    ¡± i can send a portion of the power of the law along with the power of faith. this way, the strength of the avatar should be able to surpass the fifth circle. in any case, i can recall the clone at any time. it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    eli quickly came up with a solution.


    that was to increase the intensity of the descent and create a clone comparable to a fifth circle mage.


    ¡°furthermore, this can also increase my comprehension of the power of faith and help me comprehend the laws of light.¡± after briefly calculating the pros and cons of this matter, eli felt that it was completely doable.


    therefore, he turned around and walked toward the teleportation array, entering the time world fragment.


    he needed time.


    ..


    half a year later!


    as the time world fragment declined, only 70 years had passed.


    at this moment, eli had completely digested the changes brought about by the advancement.


    at the same time, both the law of light and the law of faith were still being studied, and they had made considerable progress. the former was more than 50% complete, and eli could already create the law of light steadily. the latter was almost 70% complete, and eli was stuck on how to teleport the clone imbued with the law of light.


    however, eli also had his own way of thinking, which was the space law.


    although this was a high-level law, it was not rare.


    he had absorbed a portion of it before, but he was not very good at it.


    but now, he had no choice but to delve deeper into the study of spatial power. however, this was not difficult for him. as the ruler of half of the continent, he had a lot of resources, even spatial resources.


    therefore, the experiment¡¯s progress kept improving.


    however, he still felt that there was not enough time.


    in the past six months, the laboratory was naturally very peaceful with joy, but the merfolk did not have it easy.


    since half a year ago.


    the deep-sea race called the megalodon shark race was constantly harassing the mermaid race. small conflicts would occur from time to time, and the mermaid race would constantly lose manpower.


    laura had also proposed a suggestion to the imperial dynasty of the sea tribe regarding this situation, but it was to no avail. in fact, many races had cut off contact with the mermaid tribe due to the threat of the megalodon sharks.


    in the past half a year, they had been living in an abyss of suffering.


    of course, it wasn¡¯t as if eli had done nothing. during this period of time, he gradually gained a preliminary understanding of the deep sea.


    at this moment, the deep sea had already ended its chaotic period. it was now ruled by an alliance of the sea race, which was the imperial dynasty of the sea race. almost half of the sea race, including the mermaid race, had gathered in this imperial dynasty.


    of course, the merfolk were not prominent among them. the main reason was that they were too weak. this was also the reason why the megalodon sharks had their eyes on the merfolk. they had their eyes on the merfolk¡¯s territory.


    on the whole, the strength of the sea tribe had already surpassed the warlocks of today. it was just that they had been fighting internally, so they did not pay attention to the continent.


    moreover, the continent was not that attractive to the sea tribe.


    however, he understood that this was only because they still had sufficient resources. as the sea race developed, they would sooner or later shift their attention to the continent. at that time, the two races would erupt into war again.


    he planned to help the mermaid race to become his spy and provide help when necessary!


    however, it was clear that the merfolk¡¯s strength was not enough at the moment, so they needed him.


    therefore, he had to resolve the advancement of faith descent before the megalodon shark clan invaded.


    ..


    time flew by.


    a year passed.


    this year, the lich tower was as peaceful as ever. it was so peaceful that it was unbelievable.


    at the same time, eli¡¯s progress in the law of light had exceeded 90%, and his clone experiment had also succeeded.


    in the laboratory.


    the faith lotus on eli¡¯s arm bloomed, and a clone gradually condensed in front of him. during this process, a large amount of law force was also transmitted over.


    the clone¡¯s energy level also continued to increase and finally reached the thousand leaves level.


    looking at the clone in front of him, eli finally smiled.


    his hard work of over a hundred years had finally paid off.


    not only was the clone¡¯s strength at thousand leaves¡¯ level, but more importantly, it contained a portion of spatial laws and could teleport between the statues of faith.


    ¡± now, i can relax, and i can also go to the deep sea to take a look.¡±


    eli stretched his body.


    however, in the next second, the statue of laura in his body began to flash wildly.


    eli sensed it with his consciousness and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°is it such a coincidence?¡± eli was a little surprised.


    because just now, the megalodon shark clan had invaded.


    the battle erupted.


    ¡°then it¡¯s time for me to make my appearance!¡± eli looked at the clone, and the lower body of the clone slowly turned into a fishtail, completely imitating the posture of the merfolk.


    since he was going to the deep sea, he would naturally be a mermaid.


    in the next second, his figure suddenly disappeared.


    deep sea.


    he was here.

 Chapter 560 - 560 Meeting Laura Again, Merman Poseidon

    560 meeting laura again, merman poseidon


    deep sea.


    mermaid palace!


    laura sat on the shell and looked outside through the empty space in the palace.


    in the blue sea, the periphery was filled with merfolk, each of them holding weapons. not far away, there was a shark-like humanoid creature. it was the megalodon shark clan, eyeing the merfolk like a tiger eyeing its prey!


    they were surrounded!


    ¡°we haven¡¯t left the imperial dynasty yet, and they dare to invade. they¡¯re disregarding the rules of the ocean!¡± beside laura, eval was furious, but his anger was filled with unwillingness and despair.


    just a moment ago, the giant megalodon shark clan suddenly appeared at the periphery of the mermaid clan and slaughtered their way to the core area of the mermaid clan.


    in less than five minutes, they had surrounded the place.


    at this moment, outside the hall, the merfolk powerhouses were guarding the palace. inside, there were only laura and eval.


    ¡± there¡¯s definitely a traitor!¡± eval was furious, and his voice echoed in the empty hall.


    ¡°eval, calm down!¡± at this moment, laura spoke!


    eval stopped talking and looked at laura.


    at this moment, laura had a calm expression on her face, but her eyes seemed to have a volcano brewing in them. clearly, her mood was similar to his.


    eval sighed deeply and asked, ¡°your majesty, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°surrender!¡± laura¡¯s eyes were like a clear spring as she spoke calmly.


    surrender?


    ¡°what?¡± eval widened his eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. i originally thought that our mermaid race would have some status, but it seems like it¡¯s just a mirage. the deep sea isn¡¯t suitable for us.¡± laura shook her head, but her eyes were filled with endless loneliness.


    after going through so much trouble to return to the deep sea, it actually ended like this. it made people sigh.


    ¡°but¡­¡± eval¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness. he still wanted to say something!


    ¡°do you want the entire merfolk race to die here today?¡± laura looked at eval and said calmly.


    eval was completely silent.


    after a few seconds, he sighed and said, ¡°let¡¯s do as your majesty says.¡±


    after saying this, his eyes gradually lost their spirit, as if his spine had been extracted. the already old merman seemed to have aged by hundreds of years at this moment!


    ¡°let¡¯s go!¡±


    laura stood up and walked out of the castle. eval followed silently.


    ¡°oh, there¡¯s also a statue!¡± after taking a few steps, laura suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t taken the statue that eli had given her. she immediately turned around and prepared to take it back.


    but when she turned around, the statue was still there.


    however, there was a figure beside it, a figure that she would never forget.


    ¡°el¡­¡± her body trembled as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°little laura, long time no see!¡±


    eli looked at her and smiled.


    ..


    outside the palace.


    outside the palace, there were a large number of mermen captured by the megalodon sharks. in front of the palace, there were a few mermen supporting each other. they all looked miserable.


    not far from them was a megalodon.


    he was nearly five meters long and looked like a human, but his body was like a shark. at this moment, he opened his mouth, revealing a few rows of teeth, and looked at the people in front of him with a ferocious expression.


    his name was karsus, the king of the megalodon shark race, a powerful sea race in the nascent stage of the fifth circle shark race.


    ¡°i¡¯ll give you three minutes. if i don¡¯t see the queen of your race, today will be the day of the extinction of the mermaid race!¡± karsus said with a relaxed expression.


    to him, the merfolk were too weak.


    it was so weak that it was not worth mentioning.


    he was only interested in the mermaid queen.


    ¡°karsus, the mermaid race is under the protection of the imperial dynasty. you are disregarding the rules of the sea race. thousands of years ago, you were just a vassal of our mermaid race.¡± an old merman looked at karsus with a face full of anger. the other mermen also stared at him.


    ¡°hmph, it¡¯s been so many years. the mage has left, and the world has changed. the strong are respected. it¡¯s time for you mermaids to give up such a good piece of territory.¡± karsus was disdainful, and the megalodon sharks around him laughed out loud.


    ¡°you will suffer retribution!¡±


    ¡°how can this be?¡±


    the loud taunts made the merfolk furious, but at the same time, they felt helpless!


    yes, this was no longer a few thousand years ago.


    times had changed!


    on the other side, karsus was getting impatient as he looked at the palace that was still silent. he walked towards the palace and prepared to open it himself.


    the merfolk were furious, but they didn¡¯t dare to stop him.


    crack!


    but suddenly, the palace in front of them slowly opened as the water rippled.


    the leader, laura, who had colorful scales, slowly swam out. on the left was eval, and on the right was an unfamiliar merman wearing a shell and holding a trident.


    the merfolk were stunned.


    who was this?


    they had never seen it before!


    however, karsus, who was at the side, was unaware of this. he only stopped in his tracks and looked at laura with narrowed eyes. he couldn¡¯t help but drool.


    ¡°it¡¯s so white. the meat must be very good.¡± karsus looked at laura, not hiding his ¡± interest ¡± at all.


    looking at the greedy look in karsus ¡®eyes, laura felt a chill down her spine. however, she turned to look at the tall murloc beside her and asked, ¡°uncle poseidon, i¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡±


    seeing laura suddenly turn her head to greet the merman beside her with such respect, the mermen nearby blinked their eyes in bewilderment.


    uncle?


    laura actually had an uncle?


    poseidon?


    i¡¯ve never heard of such a person among the mermaids!


    ¡°oh?¡± karsus narrowed his eyes.


    laura¡¯s behavior made him feel strange, and the tall mermaid beside her also made him feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°who are you?¡± he took a step back and asked cautiously.


    ¡°hmph, you invaded my mermaid clan¡¯s territory and still asked me who i am. if i hadn¡¯t returned from my travels, you would have exterminated the mermaid clan. have you asked me for my permission to do that?¡± the tall merman looked at him and said rudely.


    as for the merman, it was naturally the person who had turned out to be an eli. his face had undergone a simple transformation.


    karsus blinked his small eyes, but his gaze gradually turned cold.


    since he was a mermaid, he might as well kill him. then, he would slowly savor laura¡¯s taste.


    ¡°playing tricks.¡± with a loud shout, the water around him surged. then, his figure surged towards poseidon, and the laws of the ocean surged around him!


    the huge figure brought along endless seawater, and the aura it emitted made all the merfolk and megalodon sharks feel a chill.


    ¡°he is making a move!¡±


    ¡°hey, who is this merman? why did he infuriate karsus? he¡¯s a fifth circle megalodon.¡±


    they sighed in their hearts. some of them could not bear to close their eyes, while the megalodon sharks revealed cruel smiles as if they could see the scene of ¡®poseidon¡¯ being dismembered.


    weng!


    the huge megalodon was like a hammer as it flew toward eli.


    beside eli, laura and eval were a little nervous.


    when they met just now, they didn¡¯t have time to talk in detail. ely only said that he would handle everything. but could he really defeat this fifth-circle creature?


    the megalodon shark was getting closer and closer, and everyone¡¯s gazes focused.


    in the next second, eli slowly raised his trident. with a hum, he swung it at the megalodon shark. the bottom of the sea instantly seemed to be shaking, and everyone felt unstable.


    however, everyone still looked at the two of them, waiting for the result.


    under everyone¡¯s gaze, the two attacks collided.


    in the next second, all the creatures opened their mouths wide.


    in the collision of the tridents, the sea law around the megalodon shark melted like snow, and his body instantly turned into countless blood veils of mist. he didn¡¯t even have time to scream.


    with just one collision, the man had easily killed the powerful shark!


    he was dead!


    ¡°how is this possible?¡±


    ¡°are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°he died in one strike. he was a powerful fifth-circle megalodon!¡±


    in an instant, the merfolk in the distance opened their mouths wide, their eyes as big as pearls.


    further away, the megalodon shark clan was stunned on the spot, as if they could not believe what was happening in front of it.


    as the center of the matter, eli only waved the trident lightly to clean off flesh and blood on it. then, he raised his head casually and looked around. a huge aura instantly erupted.


    ¡°how you dare to have designs on the mermaid race?


    ¡°from today onwards, whoever dares to invade, this megalodon will be your example.


    ¡°mermaid clan, poseidon will protect you!¡±


    a powerful aura swept across the bottom of the sea. countless creatures felt as if they were being pressed down by an endless sea. they couldn¡¯t move at all, especially the megalodon sharks. they felt cold all over their bodies as if a sharp sword was hanging above their heads.


    however, the merfolk found that they were not affected.


    however, when they saw the majestic figure in the middle, their eyes were filled with excitement!


    ¡°poseidon!¡±


    it was unknown who shouted, but it was picked up by the rest of the merfolk.


    they looked at eli, their eyes filled with passion.


    on both sides of eli, laura¡¯s eyes were also filled with shock. looking at eli¡¯s broad figure, the corners of her mouth finally revealed a smile as if she had been relieved of a heavy burden. she whispered,


    ¡°thank you!¡±

 Chapter 561 - 561 Invitation from the Imperial Dynasty

    561 invitation from the imperial dynasty


    ¡°what is it? the megalodon shark clan was completely wiped out?!¡±


    in the deep sea, a cry of surprise came from a trench.


    suddenly, the waves sucked in, and a huge cuttlefish-like creature slowly swam out. he looked at a smaller cuttlefish not far away.


    they were the star squid, a race that was adjacent to the mermaid race.


    they knew about the megalodon invasion this time, and even the mermaid race¡¯s request for help had been sent to them. however, after considering the pros and cons, they still refused.


    ¡°yes, ancestor. moreover, the person who resolved the crisis this time around is a mermaid called poseidon. it is said that he is the uncle of the current mermaid queen. his strength is above a thousand leaves!¡± the smaller star squid said.


    hiss!


    the large squid sucked in a mouthful of seawater, and a whirlpool formed at the bottom of the sea.


    ¡°the mermaid clan actually has such combat strength. how is this possible? as expected of one of the tyrants of the mage era.¡± he muttered, his tone filled with regret.


    there was no doubt that the mermaid race was about to rise again.


    a marine creature above thousand leaves could change too much!


    ¡°hey, take some gifts to congratulate the mermaid clan. give them the northern sea area.¡± he said after a short chat.


    ¡°yes.¡± the little squid nodded helplessly.


    this time, they were wrong.


    they were not the only ones. when the news of the mermaid tribe¡¯s victory spread to the surrounding seas, the members of the sea tribes who had been asked for help at that time also regretted their actions. they all asked their clansmen to take the resources and run to the mermaid tribe to see if they could repair their relationship.


    at the same time, the mermaid poseidon¡¯s fame gradually spread into the deep sea.


    ..


    deep in the sea.


    on a huge underwater continent, there were huge pillars standing there. a huge open-air underwater hall stood there.


    this was where the imperial dynasty of the sea race was located, the center of the sea race.


    there were many members of the sea race wandering around the outer area. there were also members of the sea race inside. most of them had strong auras. suddenly, a sailfish-like member of the sea race quickly crossed the water and flew into the imperial court of the sea race.


    he was very fast and arrived at the palace in the blink of an eye.


    after passing through the stone pillars that looked like the residence of gods and devils, he arrived at the main hall.


    inside the main hall, a huge long table stood in the middle of the sea. at the end of the long table, a human sat at the end. but if you looked carefully, you would find that his hair was tentacles, and his body was covered with circles of black and purple patterns.


    ¡°sir clint.¡± the sailfish didn¡¯t dare to overstep their boundaries and bowed respectfully.


    the seafolk in front of him was a member of the eight great royal families, giant octopus. he was an expert at the ten thousand flower level and was also the person in charge of the eight great royal families¡¯ rotation here during this period of time.


    the imperial dynasty was formed by the sea race. it was just an alliance, and this place was the center of communication between the races. every once in a while, one of the eight royal families would take turns to take charge.


    during this period of time, the giant octopus clan was in charge.


    ¡°what happened?¡± the arrival of the sailfish also attracted his attention. he raised his head and asked.


    gulp!


    the sailfish¡¯s throat moved slightly as it sent a shell over.


    clint took it and then probed inside with his consciousness.


    ¡°mermaid tribe, a merman with a thousand leaves and above, poseidon!¡±


    clint browsed through the information, and his eyes gradually widened.


    after a full minute, he put it down.


    then, he took out a scroll from the side of the table and glanced at it. he threw it to the side. the content was about the request of the various races for the mermaid race to withdraw from the imperial dynasty.


    ¡°although this matter was advocated by the demon whale clan, this has nothing to do with me. however, the mermaid clan actually has such a strong expert and managed to survive until now.¡± clint sighed.


    most of the current eight great imperial clans had once been beneath the mermaids.


    on the other hand, the giant octopus and the mermaid clan were once the ¡± nobles ¡± of the deep sea. therefore, seeing the mermaid clan rise again made him feel a little happy.


    of course, if it was just him, there might be other races who would be unhappy.


    peace wouldn¡¯t last for long.


    of course, if they could survive, he didn¡¯t mind resuming contact with the merfolks.


    ..


    bang!


    after easily killing a hidden sea snake at the divine tree level, eli put away its corpse.


    behind him, there were dozens of merfolk, all of whom were looking at him with respect, including eval.


    ¡°sir poseidon, this is already the fifth sea clan creature with a fifth circle and above that you have killed in the past three months. it is also the first divine tree. in the future, i¡¯m afraid that there will not be any sea clan creatures with the fifth circle that would dare to do whatever they want.¡± eval walked out, his eyes full of excitement.


    the past three months had been extremely turbulent.


    due to the sudden arrival of sir eli, the situation of the mermaid race changed. not only did it stabilize their position in the imperial dynasty, but it also increased their reputation.


    many wandering creatures of the sea tribe and some powerful races appeared around the mermaid tribe from time to time. fortunately, most of them were obedient, but there were also a few sea tribes that were not easy to deal with. the sea snake in front of them was one of them. this was already the fifth sea tribe creature that eli had killed. it was likely that things would be much more peaceful in the future.


    during this period of time, this clone of his had been staying here.


    he had plundered many unique resources, as well as the corpses of the sea race. he had also asked the merfolk to help him search for some knowledge about the sixth circle mages.


    ¡°sir, it seems that the clues to the knowledge of the sixth circle magus that you wanted have been collected. it is with her majesty.¡± at this moment, eval suddenly said.


    ¡°oh?¡±


    eli turned around, his eyes shining.


    ..


    soon, eli returned to the mermaid palace.


    ¡°brother eli!¡± laura hurriedly stood up to welcome him.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. tell me, what¡¯s the situation,¡± eli waved at her to sit down, and then he sat down on the other side.


    ¡°regarding the knowledge of the sixth circle, i asked around some of the seafolk who was on our side. for your sake, most of the seafolk generously gave us the information of the mages.¡± laura said emotionally.


    if it weren¡¯t for brother ely, these races wouldn¡¯t have bothered with them.


    it was during this period of time that she finally understood the importance of combat power, so she was even more grateful for eli¡¯s arrival, especially when she thought of the agreement between the two of them. she smiled.


    eli¡¯s was confusing. why was this child smiling?


    ¡°eh!¡± laura also realized this and quickly adjusted her tone, continuing the topic, ¡°we received a lot of mage resources but none from the sixth-circle. however, some races in the imperial dynasty might have them!¡±


    ¡°oh?¡± eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    as expected, the sea race had what he wanted.


    however, how to obtain it seemed to be a problem.


    ¡°oh, by the way, my lord, the giant octopus clan has extended an olive branch to us, hoping that we can join their camp. they were also a big family in the mage era, just like the merfolk.¡± laura suddenly asked.


    ¡°giant octopus? do they have clues about the sixth circle?¡± eli asked.


    ¡°i¡¯m not sure, but there¡¯s a high chance that they do. moreover, they probably won¡¯t mind giving us such resources. after all, it¡¯s not like they have any uses for them.¡± said laura.


    ¡°alright. then agree to it.¡±


    eli nodded.


    these days, he had also learned about the composition of the imperial dynasty. there were two main groups. one was the deep sea demon whale clan, which was a violent faction that advocated the annexation of the world. there was also a moderate faction who opposed war! the giant octopus was from the latter.


    if he wanted to join a branch, it would naturally be the latter.


    ¡°laura understands.¡± laura nodded and looked at ely. ¡°oh, right, clint of the giant octopus clan wants to meet you, sir. i wonder what you think.¡±


    ¡°refuse it.¡± eli refused.


    what a joke. it was better to let laura handle this matter.


    ¡°mm, that¡¯s fine. here is all the knowledge we¡¯ve collected about mages!¡± laura passed a crystal ball over. this useful thing was also used by the sea tribe.


    eli took it and quickly browsed through it.


    most of them were knowledge that he had already understood, but there were also some that he did not understand. although they could not directly increase his combat strength, they could increase his knowledge.


    it could only be said that this trip to the sea tribe was not in vain.


    as for the next step, it was natural to continuously raise the status of the mermaid race among the sea race. however, this had to be planned slowly. there was no hurry. anyway, the deep sea was temporarily stable, so there was no need to worry too much.


    of course, he did not have the time to care about the sea tribe at this time. after half a year, the main body¡¯s experiment on the law of light finally succeeded after many years.

 Chapter 562 - 562 Ten Years

    562 ten years


    grassi land!


    mage tower.


    ¡°it¡¯s a success!¡± eli let out a long sigh of relief.


    after almost two hundred years of hard work, he had finally comprehended the law of light.


    he reached out his hand, and a gentle light suddenly lit up in the mage tower. light, holiness, purification, purity¡­ all sorts of attributes were sensed by eli.


    this was an experience he had never experienced before. normally, the rules he comprehended only had one attribute. for example, his shadow was devouring. however, the law of light this time was completely different. it actually had several attributes.


    ¡°as expected, it¡¯s of a higher level than ordinary laws!¡± eli was very happy.


    the essence of the law of light was still relatively high. among the laws that eli grasped, only the law of time could compare to it. even the law of devouring was slightly inferior.


    of course, being inferior did not mean that it was not important. after all, the law of devouring was extraordinary to eli.


    of course, there was one more important thing. the law of light had a strong suppression or even restraint on the law of black fog, or even curses and darkness attributes. it was of great significance to eli!


    after that, he would be even more confident in teaching his student a lesson!


    ¡°however, the law of light is actually a fusion of the power of faith and the law of purification. it seems that some laws of the same origin can be fused. perhaps i can try to fuse some of the laws that i have mastered.¡± eli rubbed his chin and pondered.


    the fifth circle was essentially the stage of mastering the laws.


    the difference between a strong law and a weak law was naturally like the difference between heaven and earth.


    the shadow law that he had mastered was just average. it was just that his other skills were too powerful. it enabled him to bully his opponents. in fact, it was a little unusual!


    ¡°therefore, although the experiment is over, a new experiment has been initiated.¡± eli pursed his lips.


    doing experiments was like this. when he was free, he might not have had any good research projects for hundreds of years. when he was busy, he could not stop.


    however, this was also quite good. the main goal was to enrich himself!


    ¡°it can transform and flow¡­ maybe i should try to merge the two.¡± eli set a small goal first, to upgrade the shadow law.


    in any case, the situation in the deep sea and on the continent was quite stable. nothing major should happen in the short term. he still had a lot of time.


    ..


    ten years later!


    ¡°bah, i failed again.¡± eli walked out of the laboratory with a face full of dust. he turned around and saw that the laboratory behind him was covered in shadows!


    just now, he had tried to merge the laws of modifications into the laws of shadows, but he had failed accidentally. in the end, he almost caused a huge explosion. it was only because he had sharp eyes and fast hands that he had not caused an accident in the experiment.


    after a simple cleaning, eli decided to rest for a while.


    he took out the experiment log and flipped through it.


    in the past ten years, he had successfully fused the darkness and corrosion laws into the shadow law, causing the shadow law to be upgraded twice. currently, it was a law at the second level he had mastered. the first level was the time and light laws.


    of course, it was almost impossible to complete so much in ten years. this was because eli had the time world fragment.


    ten years was the time. he had spent almost 1,300 years there, which had made his strength soar. at present, the law fruit of time, the law fruit of bloodline, and the law fruit of light had all been condensed. these were the main laws that eli had mastered.


    of course, according to the growth rate of the fruit, it was still quite far away.


    he divided the fruit¡¯s growth rate into four levels. the first level was when it had just been condensed, and the fourth level was when it had reached the standard for advancement. at this moment, the shadow rule and bloodline fruit were at the third level, the time rule was at the second level, and the light rule was at the first level!


    speaking of bloodlines, this was all thanks to the eternal flame.


    the burning of the flames had promoted the improvement of his bloodline. at this moment, his shadow dragon bloodline had almost reached the peak of the fifth circle bloodline. this was also the reason why the bloodline fruit had improved so quickly.


    of course, there was still a long way to go before he could advance to a sixth-circle bloodline. he did not know when he would succeed.


    ¡°i¡¯ve gained a lot over the years. it¡¯s just that taking on four laws at the same time is a bit of a waste of time.¡± eli shook his head and sighed.


    normally, a rank 5 magus would specialize in a single law. naturally, it would be much slower for him. of course, there was a price to pay, and his combat power was also far superior to those of the same rank!


    after sighing, he took out a crystal ball and began to read.


    as for the content inside, it was about advancing to the sixth circle.


    that¡¯s right. it was the resource that eli had been searching for.


    the information was much easier to obtain than he had imagined. seven years ago, the merfolk joined the moderate party, and then the giant octopus family simply sent over their information on mage, including the knowledge of breaking through the sixth circle.


    of course, it wasn¡¯t without a price. at the very least, if there were a war in the future, they would have to participate!


    at that time, eli was also hesitant, but it was only for a moment.


    this was nothing compared to the knowledge that he had gained from breaking through to the sixth circle!


    moreover, that was poseidon¡¯s matter. what did it have to do with him, eli?


    ¡°to break through to the six-ringed realm, one actually has to use the laws to condense a world of laws, forming a world-like collective and then erupting with powerful power. this is also the reason why the sixth circle realm is also known as the world lord!¡± eli sighed and shook his head.


    just hearing these conditions, he could already feel the difficulty.


    condensing a world of laws required a mage¡¯s mastery of laws, mental strength, and other aspects. not to mention that he had four laws. the difficulty was off the charts.


    ¡± but it doesn¡¯t matter. as long as i have enough time, i¡¯ll slowly grind it to the limit. moreover, i have the resources of a continent. it might not be as difficult as i think.¡±


    he was still quite optimistic, at least about advancing to the sixth circle!


    of course, he still needed time.


    ¡°i hope the time world fragment can last until i break through to the sixth ring.¡± eli looked forward to it.


    so far, the time world fragment has helped him a lot.


    perhaps to others, it was a place where time flowed differently, but to eli, it was almost like an accelerator. coupled with the law of devouring, it allowed him to advance so smoothly.


    he still relied on his hard work day and night to get to where he was now.


    otherwise, the thousands of years in the time world fragment would not be something an ordinary mage could endure. it was only because he was used to it that he did not feel anything!


    ¡°such is eternal life!¡±


    eli sighed and turned to walk towards the wizard tower.


    ..


    another three days passed.


    eli was in the mage tower when a deafening sound suddenly woke him up.


    ¡°what happened?¡± eli was stunned. he immediately flew out of the wizard tower and looked at the sky.


    in the sky, nikola, hydra, phoenix, and even further away, a large number of warlocks were looking into the distance. that was where the voice came from.


    the sky there was shrouded in darkness, and no one knew what was going on.


    ¡± that direction is the lich tower¡­¡±


    eli narrowed his eyes.


    he seemed to have sensed the aura of a fifth-circle battle. moreover, what could be sensed there was definitely a big battle, and it was a battle between advanced fifth circle masters.


    he took out the dice of fate that he had not taken out for a long time and rolled it!


    ¡°something big happened in the lich tower? will it affect the bloodline tower?¡±


    the golden light spun and slowly stopped at 20!


    ¡°20?¡±


    eli slowly put it away and stretched his body.


    he understood.


    the final battle was about to begin!

 Chapter 563 - 563 The Great Battle Begins

    563 the great battle begins


    the war was about to begin!


    perhaps even the bloodline alliance didn¡¯t realize this.


    three days later, a large number of liches began to gather. the large-scale gathering instantly attracted the attention of the alliance and shocked everyone. after all, it was too sudden.


    however, the bloodline alliance reacted quickly. the airships, warlocks, and resources were all sent to the border under the bloodline alliance¡¯s command, ready for a battle that could break out at any time!


    during this process, scouts entered the lich tower area one by one. the reason for the energy activity from before was gradually clear, which surprised everyone.


    bloodline tower.


    the higher-ups of the bloodline alliance sat on both sides of the long table. alida sat in the front while eli sat on the other side.


    ¡± the previous incident has been investigated. the final cause seems to be a conspiracy between the calamity and the bone dragon lich. they gathered a few fifth-circle liches and set a trap to kill and devour almost all the other liches, resulting in this tragedy!¡± alida spoke with a serious expression.


    it was clearly the lich tower¡¯s act of self-harm, but it made them shudder.


    ¡°don¡¯t they have phylacteries? how did they die?¡± nikola asked curiously.


    alida glanced at him. ¡°it¡¯s the deception of the lich of calamity and the bone dragon lich. they used the lich king to pass on false information, and then all the liches brought their phylacteries. however, we don¡¯t know the details at the moment. of course, that¡¯s not important.


    ¡°the important thing was that the strength of the two liches, the skeletal dragon and the calamity, had already achieved a leap. they were at least above myriad flower, or perhaps even a level higher!¡±


    hiss!


    everyone gasped in shock.


    how strong was the myriad flowers? could they withstand it?


    at this moment, everyone turned to look at eli. eli¡¯s eyes were still calm as if he didn¡¯t care. they immediately felt relieved.


    ¡°what about the lich king?¡± suddenly, eli asked softly.


    ¡°lich king?¡± alida hesitated for a moment before she said,¡± after the two liches advanced, they had a huge battle with the lich king. after that, the lich king escaped with heavy injuries. we don¡¯t know where he is now. the entire lich tower is already under the control of the bone dragon and the calamity.¡±


    eli nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.


    everyone looked at eli¡¯s calm reaction and did not know if they should panic!


    however, alida began to make new arrangements again, and all the topics were discussed again. meanwhile, eli, who was sitting in the corner, was very calm, only thinking in his heart.


    how should he put it? he immediately felt that this matter was a scam!


    the calamity lich and the bone dragon lich might just be a smokescreen!


    the curse that he had observed that day had penetrated deep into every lich¡¯s body. although eli did not know how he had applied it, david could easily control any lich if he wanted to. of course, it might be different for high-level liches, but david could still influence them greatly.


    therefore, in his opinion, the lich king¡¯s escape was more like a¡­ a scam!


    it was a scam!


    ¡°a large number of fifth-circle liches died, but he won¡¯t die. otherwise, it would be difficult to organize such a large army. therefore, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s just borrowing the hands of the two liches to achieve his goal.¡± the corners of eli¡¯s mouth curled up as if he had discovered something interesting.


    as for the calamity lich and the bone dragon lich, he wasn¡¯t that worried.


    even if both of them had advanced to the level of laws, so what?


    after more than a thousand years, his combat power could crush them easily, not to mention that he had a full set of mage tools!


    ¡°since you¡¯re acting, then let me play with you.¡±


    eli muttered.


    ¡°sir, we have finished our discussion. do you have any other opinions?¡± suddenly, alida said to eli.


    ¡°no, just follow your plan!¡± eli waved his hand. he had no intention of telling them about this. this might alert the enemy!


    ¡°yes, my lord.¡±


    alida nodded and then announced the end of the meeting.


    everyone stood up, and eli left as well, returning to the mage tower.


    ..


    three months passed in the blink of an eye.


    the atmosphere of the war was getting stronger and stronger as they walked on the road. everyone¡¯s faces became more solemn. the entertainment venues and battle-related industries in every city were crowded!


    everyone knew very well that the upcoming war would be very cruel.


    as for eli, he continued to sit and experiment as if he was not affected at all.


    in fact, during this period of time, his law of light had broken through to the second level, and the suppression of the black fog and curses was even stronger. this made him even more confident in the upcoming battle.


    as for when the war would start, eli estimated that it wouldn¡¯t be too long from then.


    .


    sure enough!


    war broke out the next month!


    countless liches stepped into the border and launched an attack on the bloodline alliance. the northern region had completely turned into a land of war.


    there was no need to explain the cruelty of war, not to mention that their opponents were liches. they were creatures that did not fear death. in fact, each lich needed two warlocks of the same level to suppress them. this caused the intensity of the war to escalate again.


    at this moment, eli was also paying attention to the battle, but he did not make a move.


    in the blink of an eye, another month passed.


    at this moment, the number of liches and warlocks participating in the war had exceeded two million. the impact of the war had affected the entire world, and even the deep sea had noticed it.


    laura even participated in the meeting of the imperial dynasty, discussing whether the sea race would interfere!


    during this process, the conservative races firmly opposed it, and the mermaid race naturally opposed it as well. in addition, the conservative race was slightly stronger at this time, so in the end, it was decided that the sea race would not make a move.


    this also made eli feel a little more relaxed.


    after all, if the sea race joined in the war, it might be a little troublesome!


    the bloodline alliance did not have the ability to deal with two major forces at the same time.


    on the other side, the lich war had passed the initial consumption state. at this time, the bloodline tower also began to send high-end five-circle combat power to participate in the war.


    the situation of the battle changed in an instant.


    the loss of the lich tower¡¯s fifth-circle combat power caused the liches to suffer heavy losses. the liches had no choice but to adjust their positions and gather the battlefield from multiple to one. at the same time, the calamity lich and bone dragon lich appeared.


    on the day of their debut, three of the bloodline alliance¡¯s fifth circle members died. this confirmed that both of them had actually entered the law level!


    the bloodline alliance¡¯s momentum was greatly reduced, and the lich tower was unstoppable!


    everyone was under a lot of pressure, especially alida.


    one day.


    alida hesitated for a long time before finally walking into the grassi land, hoping that eli would make a move.


    however, when he arrived, she found that the entire grassi land was empty except for hill.


    when alida asked about it, hill asked in confusion, ¡°are you talking about father? hill had seen him leave this morning, and hydra and the others had gone with him!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    alida was stunned for a moment, but she gradually became excited.


    the lord was finally going to make a move!

 Chapter 564 - 564 Bully

    564 bully


    northern region


    it used to be a prosperous place. there were a lot of ore resources here, which brought them a lot of wealth. at its peak, even the warlock alliance would not go there.


    but now, the dark clouds of war loomed over this place, and the thick fog of death in the sky made everyone feel even more pressured.


    the front line!


    millions of warlocks stood guard while a large number of liches were staring at them with bloodthirsty and cruel eyes.


    behind the battle line, vivika was flying high in the sky. there were more than 20 fifth-circle warlocks around her. all of them had serious expressions on their faces as they stared at the liches in the distance.


    behind the lich, two god-like figures stood in the shadows. one was a bone dragon that was tens of thousands of meters long and was surrounded by bone-chilling flames. the other was tall and had two tusks that seemed to pierce through the sky. both of them looked down at them.


    ¡°calamity lich and bone dragon lich!¡± everyone looked bitter.


    just yesterday, the lich tower had broken through four lines of defense of the bloodline tower, and this was the newest one. everyone had rushed over from all over the towers.


    however, when everyone saw the two behemoths, they understood that they were definitely not their match.


    ¡°i¡¯m afraid i¡¯m going to die here today!¡± a fifth circle warlock said unwillingly.


    ¡°sigh, the two of them are too strong. we¡¯re far from being a match for them. why hasn¡¯t master eli come yet?¡±


    ¡°uh, is it possible that you also feel that he¡¯s not a match for them?¡±


    they all muttered in a low voice, and the final voice made everyone¡¯s spirits rise.


    it wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t thought about this. it was simply too hopeless.


    suddenly, the shadow in front of them began to dissipate. with a wave of soul fluctuations, everyone felt a chill in their hearts. meanwhile, the liches on the opposite side had already let out a roar and rushed toward the warlocks.


    ¡°it¡¯s starting!¡±


    everyone reacted.


    at this time, the liches on the ground in the distance collided with the warlock. suddenly, the battlefield raised a bloody mist. in the sky, a large number of celestial liches had begun to fight.


    vivika took a look and also began to envelop herself with elements, instantly creating a gust of wind and killing a large number of liches. however, the fifth circle liches were indifferent.


    weng!


    suddenly, the fog in the distance receded like a tide. a ten-thousand-meter-long bone dragon slowly flew out of it, emitting an icy aura that instantly froze the battlefield.


    roar!


    accompanied by a dragon¡¯s roar, he looked at everyone and said mockingly, ¡°the lich tower actually sent out these people. they really look down on me!¡±


    his tone made the fifth-circle warlocks feel a chill run down their spines, and they were furious!


    ¡°bone dragon lich, don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± one of the warlocks shouted angrily, and a flame attack flew toward him.


    weng!


    the flames tore through the sky and illuminated the fog, but the bone dragon lich only smiled. a layer of gray fog wrapped around its body.


    the gray fog wrapped around the flames, and the flames actually dissipated.


    ¡°is that all?¡± he mocked him.


    ¡°everyone, let¡¯s attack together. otherwise, we¡¯ll all die here today!¡± the warlock¡¯s expression was ugly. he then looked at the people around him. a dozen of them nodded, and a few of them even took half a step back.


    ¡°cowards!¡± he cursed but ignored them.


    in the face of difficulties, there were people who stood up, and naturally, there were people who retreated.


    ¡°let¡¯s do it, everyone!¡± he shouted and flew towards the sky. the dozen or so warlocks nodded, but the others turned around and flew back.


    they actually chose to run away!


    ¡°hahahaha!¡± the bone dragon lich laughed loudly when it saw this.


    however, the gazes of the dozen or so fifth-circle warlocks gradually became determined. their bloodlines surged, and attacks condensed in front of them. flames, lightning, storms¡­


    a large amount of blood circulation caused the surrounding air to distort.


    however, the bone dragon lich remained calm, as if it did not care.


    ¡°now!¡±


    the warlock shouted loudly, and dozens of attacks flew toward the bone dragon.


    however, in the next second, the bone dragon opened its mouth, and a layer of invisible gray fog rippled. then, it actually swallowed more than ten attacks at the same time without causing any damage.


    ¡°too weak!¡± he shook his head, and his figure flashed. in the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of the warlocks.


    a claw!


    weng!


    a warlock exploded into a bloody mist, and a large amount of blood fell to the ground.


    on the ground, the liches were shocked when they saw this scene. the calamity lich in the distance also smiled. this scene has happened many times. the difference in combat power could not be made up for by numbers.


    the next step would be the slaughter!


    the bone dragon lich was also very fast. in the blink of an eye, it arrived in front of another warlock and clawed at him. the warlock immediately felt despair. he could not see any hope.


    but suddenly, an inexplicable feeling enveloped him. he quickly retreated, and it was not just him. the dozens of warlocks around him also did the same, flying backward in unison.


    weng!


    on the other side, the dragon claw tore through space, but it did not catch anyone.


    the bone dragon lich was stunned and looked up.


    at this moment, a figure had unknowingly appeared in front of the warlocks.


    the scarlet sorcerer¡¯s robe fluttered in the wind. a sorcerer¡¯s book in one hand and a staff in the other. the power of faith behind him emitted a soft light that dispelled the coldness around him.


    he gently waved his staff, and a layer of light instantly covered the surrounding tens of thousands of miles!


    the fog was instantly dispersed, and the air was filled with the aura of light.


    even the liches felt as if they were being suppressed. the bone dragon even shook its body as if the aura was making it uncomfortable!


    of course, it was only for a moment because its attention was focused on the person who suddenly appeared. in an instant, the calamity lich from afar also walked over.


    ¡°eli!¡±


    the two liches shouted at the same time and looked at the person who had arrived.


    eli!


    this name seemed to have magical power. in an instant, everyone¡¯s battle stopped. they looked up at the sky and focused their gazes on that figure, that figure that was like a god.


    the master of the bloodline tower, eli!


    eli ignored their stares and threw the escaping warlocks to nikola, who had come with him. ¡°control them!¡±


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± nikola nodded, but his heart was filled with emotions.


    the lord¡¯s appearance was becoming more and more powerful.


    ¡°eli, i didn¡¯t expect you to dare to come.¡± in the distance, the bone dragon lich looked at eli, the soul fire in its eyes burning.


    ¡°there are only two weaklings here. why wouldn¡¯t i dare to come?¡±


    eli looked at them and raised his eyebrows.


    weaklings?


    the bone dragon lich¡¯s eyes instantly froze, and his soul fire could not help but rise and fall.


    looking at eli, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°eli, do you think that we are still the same as before? go to hell!¡±


    in the next second, the bone dragon¡¯s huge body rushed toward eli, stirring up the endless gray fog. powerful soul flames quickly covered its entire body, emitting a terrifying aura.


    even the fifth circle warlock felt a chill from this aura!


    ¡°can you block it?¡± in the distance, the calamity lich sneered.


    they were now liches of the laws, and they were much stronger than before!


    but in the next second.


    ¡°you are very brave!¡± eli gently waved his staff!


    a shadow spread out like an ocean and flew toward the bone dragon.


    ¡°watch me tear apart your shadow!¡± the bone dragon lich said cruelly and gradually became bloodthirsty!


    his dragon claw stretched out and tore at the shadow.


    hiss!


    the dragon claw collided with the shadow, but the expected cold feeling did not appear. instead, the dragon claw entered the shadow, and an obscure feeling came from it.


    the lich saw the shadow devour it as if it had encountered a delicacy. a corrosive aura even caused cracks to appear on his bones!


    ¡°no, no, how is this possible? no, spare me¡­¡±


    the bone dragon¡¯s wail spread throughout the battlefield, and all the liches felt a chill run down their spines.


    this was especially true for the calamity lich in the distance, who could only watch helplessly as the bone dragon melted into the shadows like a bubble, and its aura gradually weakened.


    in just a few seconds, the bone dragon lich died!


    ¡°how is this possible?¡± the lich of calamity was stunned. he couldn¡¯t accept it!


    eli just looked at him and calmly said, ¡°your turn!¡±


    kakaka!


    the calamity lich¡¯s body stiffened, and a cold feeling spread throughout his body!


    it was terrifying!

 Chapter 565 - 565 Elis Power, Changes, and David

    565 eli¡¯s power, changes, and david


    ¡°the bone dragon lich is dead!¡±


    ¡°are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°uh, i was just distracted for a moment. what exactly happened?¡±


    on the ground, countless warlocks were stunned.


    the strength of the bone dragon lich had been proven by countless warlocks with their lives. it was at the peak of the fifth circle and the powerful combat power of a magus of laws. even they didn¡¯t expect sir eli to defeat it so easily.


    at the very least, he would have to experience a difficult battle.


    but now?


    a few seconds?


    was it over just like that?


    it was a little too ridiculous.


    just how strong was he?


    ¡°dead? is it over?¡±


    ¡°eh? it must be fake. my eyes must be playing tricks on me.¡±


    on the other side, the liches were completely shocked. they were confident that they could break through one checkpoint after another. they thought that they could turn the bloodline alliance into a flat ground. but it was over before it even started?


    how could eli be so powerful? it was simply illogical!


    ¡°it seems that we have underestimated you, sir!¡± in the distance, a fifth-circle warlock sighed. everyone nodded in agreement.


    when they thought of what they had said earlier, they felt extremely ashamed.


    and those who ran away were probably regretting it to death.


    everyone turned their heads and saw that nikola was controlling a few fifth-circle warlocks, many of whom were stronger than nikola. however, they did not dare to move at all in his hands. at this moment, they were all dumbfounded!


    eli¡¯s strength had actually reached such a level. had he been hiding his strength?


    after all, he wasn¡¯t this strong decades ago!


    he hid it too deeply!


    although they had been captured, they knew that they would be punished in the future. however, they were much happier now. after all, the bone dragon lich was already dead.


    just because they ran away didn¡¯t mean that they wanted to see the bloodline alliance get destroyed.


    as for the other enemy, what was the point?


    if the bone dragon lich was killed so easily, how could the calamity lich escape?


    thinking of this, everyone looked towards the battlefield.


    ..


    at the center of the battlefield.


    eli stood calmly in the sky, looking at the slightly trembling calamity lich.


    ¡°you, you, how can you be so powerful? who are you?¡± his voice trembled. he even felt that eli was no longer eli but an old monster wearing his skin.


    ¡°i am naturally me.¡± eli smiled, but his gaze was not on him. instead, he was constantly sensing his surroundings.


    just as he had guessed, the lich king was still fine. he might be hiding in the surroundings or even among a group of lesser liches.


    the six-ringed eye of mercury swept across the liches. eli looked around and completely ignored the calamity lich. this completely infuriated the lich.


    his face was filled with anger as he stared at eli. ¡°you are very strong, but you look down on liches too much.¡±


    ¡°hmm,¡± eli answered, but he was still searching.


    his gaze swept across the surrounding tens of thousands of meters. finally, he found a small change in the space 50,000 meters away from the battlefield, verifying eli¡¯s thoughts.


    after finding the enemy, he relaxed a lot. he looked at the calamity lich again, but he saw that the lich was still motionless.


    ¡°aren¡¯t we going to fight?¡± eli smiled faintly.


    ¡°hmph, why do you suddenly care?¡± the lich took a step back.


    what a joke. words spoken in anger were words spoken in anger. he was definitely not a match for eli in a fight.


    after all, his strength was about the same as the bone dragon lich. how could he be a match for eli? running away was the right choice. at least there was hope for survival.


    therefore, in the next moment, he turned around and ran into the distance.


    ¡°trying to run? hmph!¡± eli grunted coldly, and a transparent layer of dimensional power extended for thousands of miles, enveloping the lich. the lich only felt that he was running slower and slower. when he finally reacted, he realized that he was actually closer to eli.


    in the next few minutes, the lich tried all sorts of ways to escape, but to no avail.


    this undoubtedly made him despair.


    the liches on the ground looked at this scene and felt bitter.


    in the end, the calamity lich gave up on escaping. it turned to look at eli and sighed, ¡°eli, kill me. you win. i admit defeat!¡±


    the lich of calamity admitted defeat and gave up resisting!


    countless liches and warlocks watched this scene with mixed feelings.


    no one had expected the war to end like this!


    eli¡¯s strength was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    had the liches lost in the end?


    in a secret space, david watched the scene, but he was not angry at all. there was even some anticipation on his face. ¡°it¡¯s over. kill him, kill him.¡±


    he looked down and saw a wriggling curse that looked like a worm in his hand. it was the remains of the bone dragon lich after its death.


    these curses would return to the lich king after he died.


    he could even directly control the life and death of those with the fourth circle and below. only those with five rings were a little troublesome and had to be killed. that was why he allowed the two liches to attack him and even pretended to be seriously injured to escape!


    as for why he wanted them dead, that was another question.


    ¡°it¡¯s over!¡±


    a cold smile appeared on his face, ignoring the howling of someone inside him.


    but the next second, his smile suddenly disappeared!


    ..


    in the sky!


    the calamity lich was surrounded by countless shadows.


    just as everyone thought that he would be killed, rays of light like stars suddenly bloomed in the shadows. a large amount of space began to seal, and lich¡¯s body gradually shrank as if it was being frozen. in the end, it turned into a small bone statue that looked like amber.


    he was sealed!


    all the warlocks present were dumbfounded.


    he could have easily killed him, so why did he need to seal him?


    ¡± david ¡°, who was hiding in the corner of the space, was also stunned.


    how could this be?


    how could he seal the lich of calamity?


    did he notice? impossible! could it have been a coincidence?


    he looked at eli, only to find that eli was also looking at him. the faint smile on his face worried him that he had been discovered.


    ¡°have we been discovered?¡± his eyebrows contracted.


    he took a step forward and was about to leave, but he stopped.


    ¡°no, what if this is a trap?¡± he shook his head.


    ..


    ¡°still not coming out?¡±


    eli raised his eyebrows. did he really think that he didn¡¯t see him?


    since that was the case, he would call it out.


    he waved his magic staff, and a shadow gradually appeared in his hand. then, it turned into an arrow and flew into the distance, leaving a black scratch. then, it pierced into a certain space, producing a violent explosion!


    all of this happened in less than a second!


    countless liches and warlocks looked over in shock.


    they still didn¡¯t understand what had happened!


    looking in the direction of the explosion, a figure slowly appeared from the shadows.


    he was covered in white bones, but he was seven to eight meters tall. he wore a gorgeous coat that looked like bear skin, a crown on his head, and rings on his hands.


    the liches looked at the figure and were all shocked.


    because this was the former king of the liches, david.


    at this moment, the lich king¡¯s gaze was fixed on eli in the sky. he slowly flew toward the battlefield, his voice hoarse, but everyone could hear him.


    ¡°hehe, isn¡¯t this my good teacher, eli?


    ¡°long time no see!¡±

 Chapter 566 - 566 Identity Revealed, Crazy Advancement

    566 identity revealed, crazy advancement


    the two liches had died, and the lich king had suddenly appeared on the battlefield!


    instantly, the atmosphere of the entire battlefield changed.


    the liches looked at the figure, and their soul flames flashed as if they had seen the hope of survival. the human warlocks frowned, not expecting such a turn of events.


    of course, it was only a split second. when the lich king spoke, the entire battlefield was ignited.


    ¡°.. teacher eli?¡±


    ¡°long time no see!¡±


    teacher!


    was eli the lich king¡¯s teacher?


    wasn¡¯t this too exaggerated?


    countless liches and warlocks gasped in shock.


    ¡°teacher¡­are you kidding me? is eli the teacher of the lich king? there must be something wrong with my ears, right?¡±


    ¡°how is this possible? wasn¡¯t eli born on the west coast? could it be that david was also from the west coast? that couldn¡¯t be right. the time of the two didn¡¯t seem to match, right? the two of them actually had a teacher-student relationship? a lich leader and a human leader. what happened in between?¡±


    ¡°fake, it¡¯s all fake. i don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    countless liches felt their faith crumbling at this moment.


    ¡°my lord!¡±


    the warlocks of the fifth circle looked at eli¡¯s back with complicated expressions.


    ¡°brother eli actually had a student? how could it be the lich king? eh, why do i feel like i¡¯ve seen this lich king somewhere before?¡± vivika stood rooted to the ground, her eyes wandering between eli and the lich king in the distance.


    she felt a sense of familiarity from the lich king.


    what was going on?


    ..


    everyone was doubting their lives, and the lich king had already arrived in the sky above the battlefield. he was standing directly opposite eli, looking at eli with a smile on his face.


    looking at the silent eli, he smiled and said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, teacher eli? don¡¯t you recognize me? i¡¯m david!¡±


    ¡°no, you¡¯re not!¡±


    eli shook his head and looked at david.


    the moment it appeared, the soul imprint in eli¡¯s body suddenly flickered, which confirmed that the lich in front of him was his student, david.


    however, it was not he who controlled the body but another consciousness.


    ¡°oh? then who do you think i am?¡± he turned his head and asked.


    ¡°a damned thing that was born from the black mist!¡± eli answered calmly.


    this was his guess.


    to be able to control the black mist, there was no doubt that it had a great relationship with the ruler of the black mist.


    david was stunned when he heard that. layers of black fog emanated from his body, and his body gradually grew taller. he stared at eli and said, ¡°sure enough, you guessed something. otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have sealed the calamity lich. it looks like i¡¯ve underestimated you.


    ¡°so what are you going to do? do you want to kill your student? that¡¯s really cruel!¡±


    in the next second, his figure instantly disappeared from where he was and appeared in front of eli.


    black mist surged, and a black palm attacked eli.


    bang!


    the shadow collided with the black mist, and eli¡¯s body flew backward.


    at the same time, more shadows surged out of his body and wrapped around david, turning him into a large cocoon, leaving only his head behind.


    in an instant, eli trapped him.


    he stared at eli and said maniacally, ¡°come on, kill your good disciple. he¡¯s trying his best to prevent me from killing you with this body.¡±


    looking at the mad david, he frowned.


    he was just making a casual guess, and he did not expect to be right.


    the thing controlling david was actually something born from the black fog.


    it seemed that he had to force this thing out.


    eli shook his head and put away the wizard book. however, another wizard book with chains wrapped around it slowly appeared in his hand. it was the book of curses that eli had not used for a long time!


    the moment he took it out, the chain slowly opened. at the same time, the soul imprint in eli¡¯s body slowly appeared in his hand and was directly inserted into the book.


    ¡°this is?¡±


    in the distance,¡± david ¡± saw this scene and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    but in the next second, his eyes widened.


    curses suddenly appeared in his body. each curse was tightly wrapped around his body as if they were sticking to his bones as if they wanted to kill him.


    the curses were so powerful that they wanted to kill him directly. even if he was born in the black fog, he could not withstand them at all.


    ¡°you lunatic, you¡¯re crazy!¡± he wailed as he looked at the calm eli not far away.


    he could sense that eli was losing at least 5,000 to 6,000 years of life force to cast the curses.


    wasn¡¯t he afraid of dying? was it worth it for a student?


    at the same time, a consciousness in his body seemed to have awakened again and launched a fierce attack on him. this almost made him go crazy, and the expression on his face became more and more ferocious and crazy.


    in the distance, eli was watching this scene calmly.


    on the ground, all the living beings were at a loss as they watched this scene. their lord had been captured. had their lord gone mad?


    however, in the next second, they saw a black fog suddenly emerge from the lich king¡¯s eyes. the black fog drilled out of his body and left david¡¯s body! david fainted, and the thing flew out.


    his entire body was like a flowing black fog, but his figure was a blurry human figure. as soon as he appeared, curses appeared on his body, making him look like the most vicious existence in the world. he had no eyes, but eli knew that he was looking at him, filled with chaotic killing intent.


    ¡°eli, you deserve to die!¡±


    he let out a shrieking sound as he glared at eli with hatred.


    ¡°i knew you were not human!¡±


    eli¡¯s gaze was calm as he threw the unconscious david to vivika, who was far away.


    ¡°take good care of him!¡±


    a voice rang out. vivika looked at david beside her and suddenly felt that the wonderful feeling was even more peculiar. meanwhile, the other people had complicated expressions.


    of course, they no longer paid attention to the lich king. the thing in the sky was obviously the culprit!


    everyone looked up at the sky.


    ..


    ¡°eli, are you that confident that you can kill me?¡±


    enduring the curse on his body, the creature of the black fog stared at eli.


    ¡°oh?¡±


    eli remained calm. in fact, he was very confident.


    he still had a killer move that he had yet to use. as for the black fog¡¯s trump card, he had already guessed it. it was nothing more than using the curse to devour all the liches.


    therefore, he gave him a look as if he wanted him to hurry up.


    sensing eli¡¯s emotions, he twitched.


    ¡°alright, you forced me to do this.¡± he let out a furious roar. his voice was like that of a wild beast, but it felt like it was overlapping. a change was also occurring.


    ..


    on the ground, the liches were watching the battle.


    suddenly, a lich let out a wail and fell to the ground in pain.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± the lich was a little dumbfounded as he watched the fallen lich.


    however, in the next second, he saw lich¡¯s body gradually turn illusory. in the illusion, a black curse broke like a string!


    ¡°that¡¯s¡­ the curse?¡± his eyes widened as if he had understood something.


    however, in the next second, a sharp pain spread through his body. he felt his strength depleting bit by bit. he looked around and realized that he was not the only one. all the liches had fallen to the ground. even the fourth-circle liches who were high above were no exception!


    millions of liches died in an instant, but the black mist in the sky grew stronger.


    what immortality? it was just a trap to lure them.


    the gifts given by fate had already been marked with a price.


    at this moment, he suddenly understood, but it was too late.


    ..


    looking at the dead liches on the ground and the trembling sealed liches in the ring, eli raised his head and looked at the black fog, whose aura was increasing.


    one circle.


    second circle.


    ..


    five circle.


    germinal, divine tree, thousand leaves, thousand flowers, laws.


    in the blink of an eye, the black fog¡¯s aura had risen from a mass of void level to the peak of the laws.


    ¡°i see!¡±


    eli understood.


    ¡°immortality? a bunch of fools still thought that such a simple ritual could grant them eternal life. it was just an illusion i brought upon them by using the laws.¡± the black mist turned into a human figure and looked at eli.


    ¡°indeed!¡±


    eli agreed with this. there were no benefits for no reason.


    ¡°so, are you ready to die?¡± eli looked at the black shadow with a smile.


    the black shadow was speechless.

 Chapter 567 - 567 The Descent of the Blazing Angel, The Descent of the World Will

    567 the descent of the blazing angel, the descent of the world will


    humph!


    eli¡¯s words made black fog snort coldly, and his tone turned cold.


    ¡°you¡¯re very arrogant. i hope you can still be so arrogant later!¡± black fog looked at eli coldly.


    at this moment, he was almost at the peak of the fifth circle. if not for the fact that eli had taken away a large part of the curse, he could have even advanced to the sixth circle directly.


    but even if he did not, he was still a peak fifth-circle existence. in fact, because of his nature, he was stronger than an ordinary peak fifth-circle warlock!


    he didn¡¯t think that eli could defeat him.


    ¡°if you hand over the calamity lich to me now, i can let you live a little longer,¡± he said again.


    ¡°alright, then come and get it!¡± eli smiled as he reached out his hand, and the lich of calamity appeared in his hand.


    ¡°throw it over!¡±


    ¡°come and get it yourself!¡±


    ¡°alright, looks like we still have to fight!¡± the black fog said coldly. the boundless black fog covered the sky. he seemed to be hiding within it, like a high and mighty sky.


    in an instant, the area within tens of thousands of miles fell into darkness.


    gulp!


    on the ground, everyone who had just recovered from the fact that the liches had died felt their scalps go numb again.


    what the hell was going on today?


    ¡°this aura is too strong.¡± a peak thousand leaves warlock looked at the squirming black fog in the sky. a human face slowly appeared, staring straight at eli.


    even though the pressure was not directed at him, he still found it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°brother eli.¡± vivika ignored the lich beside her and looked at eli with concern.


    everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the sky.


    they understood that this would be the final battle!


    ..


    in the sky.


    feeling the pressure from all directions, eli smiled.


    in the next second, his bloodline instantly began to burn like a flame. a blood-colored fog wrapped around him like a blood-colored fire god.


    however, in this transformation, his aura was soaring.


    double.


    twice.


    ..


    nine times!


    the explosive blood secret technique was a secret technique that eli had obtained earlier. the ninth level was a level that even the creator had never used before. this was because he had died from overburning his life force at the fifth level.


    meanwhile, eli had successfully cultivated it to its peak in the past few years.


    at this moment, this secret technique was at its peak.


    at the same time, eli¡¯s eyes were also flickering. his mercury eye had reached its limit. his faintly discernible mental strength was affecting the surroundings, even causing the surrounding air to begin to distort.


    in the sky, black fog looked at eli, and his pupils suddenly dilated.


    why was current eli¡¯s aura a little¡­ridiculous?


    and every second, he could feel the large amount of life force that eli was burning. was he really crazy? does he want to die there?


    ¡°you lunatic!¡± his voice was sharp.


    this was the first time he had seen a lunatic who was crazier than he was!


    he did not dare to wait any longer!


    he was wrapped in endless black fog and transformed into a huge shadow palm.


    the giant palm brought with it black smoke as it attacked eli.


    the huge palm was almost ten thousand meters wide, like a piece of land falling from the sky. before it landed, the ground had already felt the pressure and began to sink slowly.


    this palm was like a demon god in the world!


    the warlocks were unable to move at all. this palm even had the ability to lock down space.


    ¡°brother eli!¡± vivika looked at eli in the sky with difficulty, but he still did not move. this made her afraid and worried, and her body even began to tremble!


    however, just as the giant palm was about a hundred meters away from eli¡­


    suddenly, he moved!


    eli raised his staff, and in an instant, endless light bloomed.


    warmth, gentleness, purification, recovery¡­


    light!


    weng!


    like sunlight meeting snow, light swept through space. the black fog began to disintegrate, and the huge palm seemed to have met its nemesis, collapsing directly.


    ¡°how is this possible? what law was that? how could the black fog laws be destroyed?¡± seeing this scene, the black fog¡¯s face was extremely terrified.


    at this moment, he felt that his worldview had collapsed.


    he was a strange life form born from the black fog, and he knew his origins. he knew that the black fog had no counter in the mage¡¯s world but that day¡­ he had encountered light!


    he felt that every inch of the black fog that came into contact with the light was disintegrating.


    he finally understood eli¡¯s confidence.


    he panicked!


    at this moment, he was completely panicking!


    ¡± eli, everything is negotiable!¡± he looked at eli in horror.


    however, eli ignored him, and he raised his staff again.


    what happened just now was just a small test. the real attack was coming up next.


    light gathered in front of eli and gradually transformed into a ten-thousand-meter-tall angel. layers of purifying power rippled out, and the power of faith grew pairs of wings behind him.


    the power of light transformed into a sharp sword with the eternal burning bloodline fire attached to it. there was also the mental power provided by the silvery-white eye, which rippled around like divine might.


    ¡°try my blazing angel!¡± eli shouted, and all his power exploded.


    in the next second, the angel spread her wings, and light bloomed. she raised her head and let out a furious roar as she charged towards the black fog. she gripped her sword tightly and pierced through the black fog.


    ¡°no!¡±


    the black mist cried out in fear. layers of black mist rushed toward the angel, but they were easily broken through.


    in the blink of an eye, the angel had already arrived in front of the black fog. then, she held her sword and plunged it into the black fog.


    the light faded.


    in the next moment, a dazzling light erupted.


    ¡°no!¡±


    an even more mournful wail sounded for a moment before it ended!


    on the ground, all the warlocks looked at this scene in shock.


    in the sky, the black fog dispersed, and light descended. the angel also completely exploded in the black fog. the explosion crossed tens of thousands of meters and wanted to dispel all the darkness. everyone could not help but close their eyes. vivika put on a shield for herself and david!


    the light lasted for a few minutes before it slowly dissipated.


    she opened his eyes again.


    there was no longer any black fog in the sky, only a blue sky. all the bloodstains on the ground had disappeared, and all the liches had perished in the light, except for david, who was protected by vivika.


    as for the black fog, there was no trace of it at all.


    there was only one person left in the sky.


    ¡°sir eli.¡±


    everyone looked at the god-like eli in the sky, and their eyes were filled with fanaticism as if they were infected by the light. there were no exceptions.


    the scene was too shocking!


    this also meant that the war was over!


    ¡°it¡¯s over!¡±


    in the sky, eli looked at the black mist and took a deep breath.


    however, he suddenly noticed something not far away.


    he reached out and took it. it was a black gem-like crystal!


    ¡°was it left behind after the black fog died?¡± eli was puzzled, but it was obviously not the time to study it.


    he put it away and flew in the direction of vivika.


    however, before he could fly for a few hundred meters, an ancient aura suddenly enveloped the sky. the air rippled, and he instantly felt as if he was locked on!


    eli raised his head.


    in the sky, a familiar vortex slowly appeared, and a vast aura descended!


    ¡°wait!¡± eli opened his mouth wide.


    he had experienced a similar scene once, a long time ago.


    did destroying the black fog count?


    was this considered a major contribution to the world?


    ¡°this is good!¡± eli muttered subconsciously.


    in the next moment, the world¡¯s will enveloped eli.

 Chapter 568 - 568 Unification of the Continent

    568 unification of the continent


    three months later!


    eli slowly opened his eyes, and the light around him gradually dissipated.


    stretching his body, he looked around.


    at this moment, as he woke up, the warlocks guarding him also opened their eyes. vivika, who was further away, also flew over, dragging the unconscious david with her.


    ¡°brother eli!¡± vivika was delighted.


    ¡°yes!¡±


    eli nodded.


    soon, with everyone¡¯s explanation, he also realized that it had been three months since he entered the world¡¯s will.


    ¡°has it been three months?¡±


    eli was also a little surprised.


    because he was in the world¡¯s will, he didn¡¯t know the passage of time. he thought that only a few days had passed, but he didn¡¯t expect that it had already been a few months.


    however, when he thought about his gains, it seemed that it was indeed not something that could be completed in a few days.


    thinking of this, eli was sincerely happy.


    in these three months, his gains were too great.


    first of all, his four nomological laws had already reached the fourth level, which was the peak state of his advancement. moreover, the shadow nomological laws had also fused with many nomological laws of the same origin. they were completely different from before and were almost on the same level as the light and time nomological laws.


    secondly, his bloodline had been upgraded to a sixth-circle bloodline, the shadow dragon king bloodline.


    in terms of bloodline, he did not lose to any family!


    the last and most ridiculous part.


    inside the world will, eli vaguely sensed the formation and development of the world. this made him understand how to build a world and eradicate the greatest difficulty of his advancement.


    at this moment, he already had all the conditions to break through to the sixth circle.


    ¡°looks like the black fog is quite a threat in the eyes of the world¡¯s will. it¡¯s a good opportunity for me.¡± eli shook his head. other than the black fog, he could not think of why the world will had given him so many rewards this time.


    it seemed that the black fog had left a deep impression on the world.


    however, this was actually beneficial to him.


    ¡°as long as the time is right, i should be able to advance to the sixth circle.¡± eli was delighted. when he advanced, he could stay in the world in peace and not worry about being disturbed.


    from the conversation of the people around him, eli also knew that the lich tower had been completely taken under the control of the bloodline tower, and all the forces on the human continent were under his command!


    in other words, the bloodline tower was the only superpower on the continent.


    ¡°so¡­is this the unification of the central continent?¡±


    eli was stunned.


    even he did not expect this day to come so quickly.


    ¡°forget it. let¡¯s go back to the wizard tower first and wake david up.¡± at the thought of this, eli looked at david, who was being dragged behind vivika.


    feeling eli¡¯s gaze, vivika felt a little embarrassed and said, ¡°milord, it¡¯s been three months, and this guy hasn¡¯t woken up. his soul must be injured.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. we¡¯ll talk when we get back.¡±


    eli waved his hand.


    it would have been strange if his soul hadn¡¯t been injured that day.


    it would be better if he went back. besides, eli needed to carefully understand what had happened during this period of time.


    everyone nodded. after guarding for three months, they could finally return.


    ..


    nothing happened on the way back.


    however, it was not until eli arrived at bloodline city that he felt a change.


    compared to three months ago, the bloodline city had been expanded, and the number of warlocks had increased by several times. in front of the statue of eli, there were several mountains of flowers.


    ¡°how passionate!¡± eli sighed.


    however, this was also within his expectations.


    on the way, he realized that his power of faith increased sharply. it increased from 48 petals to 56 petals. it was also a big increase. after all, there were so many humans.


    his return was quickly noticed by the others.


    alida quickly came to welcome them, followed by a few others.


    ¡°sir, you¡¯re finally back.¡± alida was excited.


    ¡°yes, sort out everything that has happened recently and send it to me.¡± eli said directly, then turned to vivika and said, ¡°take david and return to the tower with me.¡±


    after saying that, he ignored everyone and flew towards the grassi ground, leaving behind everyone who looked at each other.


    ¡°this is my lord!¡±


    alida shook her head helplessly. this was very mature.


    vivika didn¡¯t feel anything and followed him.


    ..


    on the other side.


    walking into the familiar territory again, eli felt relaxed.


    in the distance, hydra, nkola, and phoenix had already gathered around when they saw eli. ely waved his hand to disperse them, and vivika had already arrived.


    ¡°send david over. i¡¯ll treat him.¡± eli said to her.


    ¡°yes, sir!¡±


    vivika nodded and dragged david, who was still unconscious, over.


    looking at the slightly worn skull, the corner of eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    this child¡­


    he hoped that david would wake up and that his brain would be normal!


    however, looking at david, who had changed a lot, eli was also filled with emotions.


    david was unconscious at the moment because the black fog had pulled away all his power when it left david¡¯s body. if he wanted to recover, he would have to make up for it with a power of law from the same origin.


    coincidentally, he did have this.


    he opened his spatial ring and took out the sealed lich of calamity, then crushed it.


    a gray aura appeared in the air, and the figure of the lich of calamity seemed to be about to come out again. the cold aura made everyone present instantly solemn.


    however, in the next second, eli moved his hand. with a cry, the gray fog was once again held in eli¡¯s hand. as for the calamity lich, it was already dead.


    ¡°the lord is even stronger!¡± nikola looked at this scene and could not help but be shocked.


    compared to three months ago, eli dealt with calamity lich so easily.


    as for eli, he grabbed the gray fog and pulled. a black thread was pulled and flew directly toward david before burrowing into his body.


    ¡°alright, bring him to a room to rest. he should wake up in a few days.¡±


    eli gestured.


    nikola helped him up and walked towards the wizard tower.


    an hour later, alida sent over all the information.


    eli began to flip through the pages and soon had a more detailed understanding of the recent events. he was only a little emotional when he saw the news of selona¡¯s death two months ago, but everything else was normal.


    after that, eli took out the black gemstone he had obtained on the battlefield.


    ¡°what exactly is this?¡±


    eli looked down at the gemstone in his hand and narrowed his eyes.


    he was ready to explore.


    however, something interrupted his exploration again.

 Chapter 569 - 569 Shock to All Sides

    569 shock to all sides


    at this moment, looking at eli, who was shrouded in light in the distance, everyone in the distance felt numb.


    ¡± has the world will descended?¡±


    ¡± are you kidding me? even the world thinks that the black fog could cause great damage to the world.¡±


    ¡°this is ridiculous!¡±


    the fifth circle warlocks and the celestials had incredulous expressions on their faces.


    in the past few thousand years, the world¡¯s will had only descended three times, and eli was responsible for one of them. what kind of honor and glory was this?


    ¡°let¡¯s wait for milord to come out.¡± vivika was completely relaxed.


    ¡°that¡¯s true!¡±


    the others nodded, but they couldn¡¯t help but look at the light.


    ..


    within the light.


    the boundless world power gave eli a sense of familiarity!


    at the same time, he felt as if his body was changing. his already high talent had once again improved. some details were also being adjusted, and his comprehension of laws was also progressing rapidly!


    in the blink of an eye, the law of light broke through to the second level.


    it was not just the law of light. the other laws were also rapidly improving. the most ridiculous thing was that regarding the law of shadow, eli felt that all the laws related to shadow in his body were merging into it. change, death, decay¡­


    all of this made eli feel like he was undergoing a transformation.


    ¡°it¡¯s even more exaggerated than the last time!¡±


    eli understood that this was the world¡¯s reward for him!


    ¡°in that case, let me enjoy this great gift.¡±


    eli closed his eyes and decided not to care anymore. he let the world¡¯s will do whatever it wanted!


    ..


    on the other side.


    most of the fifth circle warlocks stayed behind to protect eli, who was in the world¡¯s will. as for the others, they left one after another.


    vivika stayed behind to take care of david. at this time, she was shocked to find that the lich had turned into an undead!


    she finally understood that the so-called immortality of the liches was a fundamental scam. at the same time, news came from other battlefields that not only there but all the liches on the other battlefields had also died.


    she was extremely shocked. the black fog had actually absorbed the life of all the liches.


    of course, this thought was too shocking, so she wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°maybe when this guy wakes up, he will know.¡±


    she lowered her head and looked at david, who had turned into an undead. she was very confused.


    from what she had heard from the battlefield, this guy was also a student of eli, which made her even more confused.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±


    her eyes flickered as she looked at david and the pillar of light in the distance.


    ..


    elsewhere, after eli left the grassi land, alida had been anxiously waiting.


    suddenly, the door opened, and a figure rushed in.


    alida did not reprimand him. instead, she immediately stood up and asked, ¡°how is it now? has sir eli arrived at the battlefield?¡±


    the warlock panted heavily and took a deep breath. ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°so, what happened?¡± alida grabbed the warlock¡¯s shoulder and said anxiously.


    ¡°things are a little complicated. i¡¯ll make it short. after my lord arrived, he easily killed the lich of calamity and the bone dragon lich. then, the lich king suddenly appeared on the battlefield. he turned out to be eli¡¯s student but was easily defeated by eli. after that, the mysterious black fog drilled out of the lich king¡¯s body and extracted all the lich¡¯s power. he reached the peak of the fifth circle and was killed by my lord again. after that, the world¡¯s will descended.¡± the warlock quickly explained everything in one breath.


    alida was speechless.


    she could understand every word, but she couldn¡¯t understand how they were connected.


    why would the lich king appear on the battlefield? there was also the black fog, the lich¡¯s death, and the world will¡­


    even though she was a fourth-circle celestial, her brain couldn¡¯t understand these things for a moment.


    ¡°madam, it is indeed a little complicated. let me explain it to you again¡­¡± the warlock spoke again.


    ten minutes later.


    ¡°so that¡¯s how it is!¡± alida finally understood, but she was even more shocked.


    the ups and downs and complexity of this battle were something she could barely imagine. it was also the first time she had seen such a powerful battle. the methods displayed by eli were even more exaggerated than the previous one.


    that was the peak of the fifth circle!


    had eli already reached this stage?


    she couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    suddenly, the door opened again, and a warlock ran in, panting.


    ¡°calm down. what¡¯s wrong now?¡± alida signaled for the warlock to calm down.


    she did not think that this time would be more shocking than the previous ones.


    the warlock nodded and sighed in his heart. ¡°madam, all the liches within the range of the lich tower are dead.¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    alida¡¯s mouth was wide open, and her cry of surprise spread out of the room.


    another ten minutes passed.


    alida finally accepted the fact that the black mist had not only killed the liches on the battlefield but all the liches. she had mixed feelings.


    she sighed.


    what happened this time was too shocking.


    ¡°but¡­ the lich tower ended just like that? we won?¡±


    she blinked her eyes and felt that it was unreal.


    however, this was the reality. the lich tower had perished, and the bloodline alliance was the only force left on the continent.


    she took a deep breath and calmed herself down. then, she strode out. at the same time, her voice entered the guard¡¯s ears.


    ¡°gather all the higher-ups.¡±


    ¡°a meeting!¡±


    in an office not far away, jin ji, who had just received the news, was also excited.


    ¡°i won this time!¡± he smiled.


    ..


    in the bloodline city.


    in a room.


    a woman slowly pushed open a door and said respectfully, ¡°guild leader, the lord won!¡±


    ¡°we won!¡±


    a joyful voice came from the room, and then it calmed down a lot.


    ¡°i knew he would win. he has never lost!


    prepare the most beautiful clothes for me. when he comes back, i want to see him.¡±


    ¡°yes, lady liliana.¡±


    the room closed again, and the woman slowly left!


    ..


    at the amina family.


    ¡°we won, we won!¡±


    a smile appeared on selona¡¯s aged face.


    compared to the past, he was undoubtedly older now. he was almost at the end of his life!


    ¡°soon, the lord will unify the country. i have waited for this day.¡±


    he laughed loudly, his voice echoing throughout the room.


    ..


    deep sea.


    laura had been resting, but she was suddenly awakened by ivor, who had rushed over.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± laura asked curiously.


    ¡°the imperial dynasty of the sea race has called for a meeting with all the members of the sea race.¡± eval¡¯s face was filled with anxiety.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± laura instantly lost her composure.


    the eight great imperial families had attended the meeting at the same time. this had only happened a few times ever since the imperial dynasty was established.


    ¡± it has something to do with sir eli,¡± eval whispered when he saw that there was no one around.


    ¡°what?!¡±


    laura¡¯s pupils dilated, and her face was filled with shock.

 Chapter 570 - 570 David Awakens, Eve of Advancement

    570 david awakens, eve of advancement


    eli rubbed his waist and watched liliana leave. he took out the gem again after three days.


    the dark gemstone reflected the light and emitted a dazzling color.


    eli opened his mercury eyes and observed carefully.


    from the perspective of the eye of mercury, this gem was a mass of chaos. there was no fixed structure inside at all. every time he observed it, he had a different feeling.


    ¡°let¡¯s go to the laboratory.¡± eli shook his head and went to the laboratory.


    three days later.


    eli left the laboratory.


    in the past three days, he had tried to polish the crystal a little, but he realized that even with his peak fifth-circle power, he could not even make a tiny scratch on it.


    ¡°forget it. i¡¯ll study it later!¡± eli guessed that the gemstone might have something to do with the eighth circle, which was why he couldn¡¯t do anything to it.


    however, he was not in a hurry. he kept it for now. perhaps he would know what it was in the future.


    at the same time, something else happened.


    david woke up.


    ..


    the third floor of the mage tower.


    in a room, eli saw the real david again.


    at present, due to absorbing the source of the calamity lich, he had regained his identity as a lich. however, at the same time, the death of the black fog also reduced the large number of curses on his mind. it could even be said that he had returned to his most innocent self.


    in other words, he was ¡± reborn ¡°.


    he had just gotten out of bed when eli came in, and their eyes met.


    almost instantly, david knelt on the ground with a thump and said in shame, ¡°teacher, i¡¯m sorry. i was wrong!¡±


    during the time he was trapped by the black fog, he completely realized how ridiculous and wrong his actions were. he had even insisted on that ridiculous idea.


    looking at eli¡¯s face, which was the same as thousands of years ago, his heart was extremely complicated. firstly, he missed his teacher, and secondly, he was ashamed and uneasy because he had done something wrong!


    eli merely glanced at him and snorted. ¡°because of you, no one died. i happen to be lacking an assistant. are you willing?¡±


    assistant?


    david raised his head to look at the tears in eli¡¯s eyes. he nodded his head and said, ¡°i¡¯m willing, teacher!¡±


    ¡°alright!¡±


    ely nodded.


    at the same time, there was a knock on the door, and vivika walked in.


    she had heard that david had woken up and wanted to see who it was.


    ¡°this is vivika!¡± eli introduced them.


    ¡°vivika?¡± david was stunned for a moment. that familiar name.


    but their faces didn¡¯t match.


    he looked into vivika¡¯s eyes. his powerful mental strength allowed him to see more. the more he looked, the more familiar he felt.


    in the end, he was sure that this woman definitely had a deep relationship with his former junior sister, vivika.


    ¡°hello, i¡¯m vivica.¡± vivika also looked at the stranger curiously and reached out her hand.


    ¡°hello, i¡¯m david!¡±


    david¡¯s soul fire flickered as he reached out and held his hand. it was just like when they met in bryne. one of them had become a lich, while the other had lost her soul and melted into her bloodline.


    ¡°we¡¯re all here, but we¡¯re not.¡±


    when eli saw this scene, his emotions were inexplicably complicated!


    ..


    time flowed!


    eli had once again returned to his days of experimenting and cultivating. however, this time, he had another assistant!


    at the same time, the new order in the central continent was gradually re-established. the new bloodline tower was established on the basis of the alliance. it broke the power of the family system and transformed it into a central system, with the bloodline tower taking care of everything.


    everything was progressing.


    at the same time, eli also received a message from laura.


    it was about the deep sea¡¯s view of this development.


    after all, the moderate faction was more powerful than the aggressive faction, so the news of starting a war against the mainland was directly rejected. however, the deep sea¡¯s view of the mainland gradually began to change.


    after all, a unified force still made them feel very uncomfortable!


    eli guessed that sooner or later, this contradiction would erupt.


    eli naturally understood, but he still hoped that the peace could last a little longer.


    ¡± the sea tribe isn¡¯t like humans. there are definitely many powerful creatures left behind. at least the rulers of the sea tribe are at the peak of the fifth circle. i need to get to the sixth circle,¡± eli sighed.


    at this moment, he had already reached the peak in all aspects.


    once he adjusted his condition, he would enter the time world fragment and complete his breakthrough to the sixth circle.


    he was still adjusting.


    ..


    three years later!


    on this day, eli was doing an experiment with david¡¯s assistance.


    suddenly, he stopped.


    ¡°teacher, is it an experimental problem?¡± david asked curiously.


    ¡°no, no problem, but i might need to leave for a while.¡± he shook his head.


    ¡°where are you going?¡±


    ¡°to do something very important. i don¡¯t know how long i¡¯ll be gone,¡± eli said to david. ¡°but if anything happens to the organization while i¡¯m gone, i¡¯ll need you to take care of it. is that okay?¡±


    ¡°of course!¡± david was stunned.


    after he woke up, he regained his former combat strength.


    no one was his match except for eli!


    ¡°but why is milord in such a hurry?¡± he asked anxiously.


    ¡°this is an emergency!¡± eli nodded and checked his own things while giving instructions on the development of his forces.


    david listened in a daze.


    a minute later, eli placed a hand on his shoulder and said solemnly, ¡°i¡¯ll leave this to you!¡±


    in the next second, he saw eli¡¯s figure disappear in front of him.


    at the same time, not far from the grassi land, the aura of the teleportation array suddenly activated.


    ¡°in the mage tower?¡± david quickly walked towards the teleportation circle and found that it was at the bottom of the tower. however, the teleportation circle was already damaged, as if it had been deliberately destroyed.


    at the same time, alida¡¯s figure suddenly appeared at the entrance of the grassi land.


    she quickly arrived and asked david, ¡°what happened? why did milord suddenly send me so many messages, telling me about our future plans?¡±


    it had been three years, so david and alida naturally knew each other.


    ¡°the lord only said that he would leave for a period of time, and then he left.¡±


    alida was speechless.


    was it so hasty?


    ..


    at the same time!


    in the time world fragment!


    ¡°i¡¯ve already sealed this area. no one below the sixth circle can disrupt me. i¡¯ve already prepared enough resources.¡± eli looked around and took a deep breath.


    he headed to the center of the spell formation that he had fixed.


    eli closed his eyes.


    he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore!


    he needed to break through!

 Chapter 571 - 571 Fifty Years

    571 fifty years


    trees flourished, and trees withered!


    the moment eli closed his eyes, a change occurred in his body!


    the gray matter appeared on the trunk of the law tree, and the branches bent bit by bit. the leaves that had condensed the power of law began to wither and then fell one by one. the petals withered, and the fruits dried up and fell¡­


    it was as if an old tree had entered its death phase, and there was a deathly stillness.


    this was the destruction of the fifth circle and the only path to the sixth circle!


    once it started, it couldn¡¯t be stopped.


    either succeed or die!


    of course, eli was very confident. with the blessings of the world and the resources of a great world continent, he was also extremely powerful, so he was not worried.


    thus, layers of shadows enveloped eli like an eggshell.


    his consciousness also fell into a deep sleep.


    this step would take a long time, a really long time.


    ..


    deep sea.


    mermaid clan.


    ¡°what? the lord has fallen into a deep sleep!¡± laura looked at the information in her hand and was instantly stunned.


    just a moment ago, she received a letter from her lord!


    the letter said that he would be away for a long time and asked her to pay attention to the situation at sea!


    ¡°since milord said it would take a long time, then it should be a long time.¡± a trace of worry flashed in laura¡¯s eyes. she couldn¡¯t help but look at the deep sea in the distance. the sea seemed to be relatively stable now, but this was only on the surface. it was already chaotic in the dark!


    even she did not know what would happen in the future!


    besides, if sir eli wakes up, then sir poseidon¡­


    at this moment, eval walked in anxiously and looked at laura. ¡°your majesty, just now, master poseidon¡¯s aura disappeared, and he¡¯s gone!¡±


    as expected.


    laura took a deep breath and pondered for a moment before saying to ivor, ¡°announce that lord poseidon has temporarily left the territory to break through to a higher level.¡±


    ¡°yes, sir!¡±


    eval nodded and quickly left.


    seeing eval leave, laura returned to her seat.


    ..


    time passed by in seclusion.


    50 years passed in the outside world, and 2,000 years had passed in the time world fragment.


    this year, eli suddenly opened his eyes.


    his current appearance did not change from before, but the tree of law inside was completely different. the tree had completely withered, and layers of cracks appeared on the surface of the trunk. leaves, flowers, and fruits were scattered on the ¡± ground ¡°. even his aura had almost fallen to the extreme.


    it could be said that the current eli¡¯s combat power might not be as good as a warlock who had just advanced to the fifth circle.


    however, his eyes were incomparably bright, as if they contained everything.


    ¡°it¡¯s about time. next, it¡¯s time to condense a world!¡±


    seeing this scene, eli no longer hesitated.


    in the next second.


    the huge tree of laws seemed to have lost its support and collapsed.


    however, at the same time, laws were slowly brewing within, especially the four rays of light. the black shadow law, the golden light law, the blood-colored bloodline power, and the mysterious time law.


    four beams of light shot up into the sky like the four pillars of the sky.


    in an instant, cracks began to appear in the time world fragments around eli. in the universe, some light and mysterious elements gathered, but fortunately, there was a spell formation to hide them, and only a few talented creatures noticed it.


    the endless power caused the world to change. with the four rules as the pillars, an illusory world slowly formed behind eli. everything in the past had turned into nourishment to fill up everything. it seemed real and illusory.


    the world was forming!


    eli, who had already observed the world¡¯s formation process through the world¡¯s will, did not face any resistance. the world was forming at a firm and rapid speed.


    his aura was also slowly increasing, breaking through the limit of five rings.


    under the influence of this power, the surrounding world fragments could no longer endure it. cracks began to appear one after another. the world fragments became even more shattered, and the degree of collapse gradually increased.


    three days later!


    eli hovered in the starry sky, surrounded by shattered time world fragments.


    behind him was a huge illusory world.


    the four pillars of heaven supported the sky, and the earth was filled with other laws. the picture was divided into four colors. they were the dark abyss, the sacred heaven, the blood-red sea, and the horizon of time. these were the manifestations of the laws.


    at this moment, his aura had already surpassed the fifth circle.


    ¡°sixth circle, world mage!¡± eli was delighted.


    he had successfully broken through.


    however, when he saw that his surroundings had already shattered, he still felt a sense of pity. after all, this place that was so beneficial to him had actually disappeared just like that.


    however, he wasn¡¯t worried because he had the same ability.


    thinking of this, he turned to look at the world behind him.


    every scene in this was not just a scene but also represented the sublimation of a power. whether it was shadow, light, bloodline, or time, he could sense that every power was much stronger than before. ten times, dozens of times?


    ¡°also, my own strength is about ten times that of a peak fifth-circle warlock.¡± eli estimated his own strength and gained a deeper understanding of the sixth circle.


    of course, he still had the world behind him. the explosive power was even more terrifying.


    ¡°why don¡¯t we experiment?¡± eli¡¯s interest was piqued. he looked at the shattered time world fragments mixed in the black fog not far away.


    however, in the next second, heaven flashed behind ely. a dazzling light instantly illuminated the surroundings, and the black fog in the surrounding 100 meters instantly disappeared.


    after all, this was not an active black fog. it was the black fog left behind by that person in the past. even if it was him in the past, he had no choice but to grind it down slowly, but now, he could easily deal with it.


    the light stopped shining, and all the time world fragments appeared in eli¡¯s eyes.


    in the next second, the abyss bloomed, and all the time world fragments entered the abyss, strengthening eli¡¯s strength. the world became clearer, and it was as if another world was beginning to brew.


    the devouring power was much stronger than before. it was now enough to devour world fragments.


    if he was stronger, he might be able to devour the real world.


    speaking of the world, one had to talk about the level of the sixth circle. it was not the same as the fifth circle. the six rings were the process of condensing the world. the goal was to condense nine worlds, so they were also called world mages.


    the current eli was a one-world mage.


    however, eli¡¯s world was already at its peak.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know if the marine race still has any remaining sixth circle, but it¡¯s impossible for humans to have any,¡± eli said with certainty. at the very least, he didn¡¯t think that there would be any powerful humans left in the mage¡¯s world.


    therefore, he was now the undisputed number one human in the mage¡¯s world.


    ¡°but i still won¡¯t leave.¡± eli shook his head and looked at a large number of world fragments outside the mage¡¯s world. these things blocked the outside world, but they were the best food for him to advance.


    it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find them in the future.


    the devouring power was still useful in the sixth circle!


    ¡°but i¡¯ll figure this out later. i¡¯ll go back to the mage¡¯s world first.¡±


    shaking his head, eli decided to return to the world first.


    who knew what the world had become in the past 50 years?


    ¡®i hope nothing major happens!¡¯


    as the spatial passageway had been damaged by him, he had no choice but to enter the world directly. however, the moment he entered, he was suddenly stunned when he saw the central continent.


    at the edge of the continent, he could feel countless energies.


    on the mainland, his power of faith was much worse than before, as if it had suffered huge destruction.


    ¡°something big has happened!¡±


    eli pursed his lips and decided to return to bloodline city first!

 Chapter 572 - 572 Change

    572 change


    when he reached the sky above bloodline city, eli noticed that something was wrong.


    on the ground, the once-prosperous bloodline city was even more prosperous. the city had been expanded by another level, and the number of people had increased. however, most of the people were in a hurry, and there were many warlocks holding weapons and injured.


    the potions department in the distance was surrounded by a thick green fog, which told eli that the potions department had been producing potions all this time. the alchemy department in the distance was similar, and there were tinkling sounds coming from it.


    of course, that was not the main thing. he smelled panic.


    it¡¯s not a metaphor but a real smell. the kind of hormone exuded a disgusting smell.


    what was it that made them afraid?


    thinking back to the edge of the coast that he saw outside the world, eli had an answer.


    ¡°looks like something happened to the sea tribe that i don¡¯t know about!¡± eli took out the statue that was used to communicate with laura from his interspatial ring. if something really happened, laura would definitely leave some information behind.


    as expected, when eli¡¯s spirit connected with the statue, a series of messages appeared.


    ¡± sir, something big has happened. clint of the gigantic octopus clan went missing during his shift. the gigantic octopus clan is furious, and traces of humans have been found nearby.


    ¡°the imperial dynasty held a meeting. the aggressive faction proposed to attack the humans, but it was rejected in the end. gigantic octopus family changed their member in the council, named cedi.


    ¡°cedi is dead. i don¡¯t know who killed him!


    ¡°a peak fifth circle creature from the deep sea demon whale clan has awakened. the power of the deep sea demon whale clan has increased greatly, and they have become the new leader of the aggressive faction.


    ¡± the balance has been broken. for the first time, the aggressive faction has surpassed the moderate faction.


    ¡°a new round of royal rotation has begun. this time, the deep sea demon whale clan leads the council.


    ¡°the imperial dynasty meeting has begun again. the war proposal has been raised again.


    ¡°my lord, a war is about to break out!


    ¡°my lord, are you still not awake?¡±


    the messages were arranged from fifty years ago to two years ago, and the content displayed was also about the major events that had happened to the sea tribe during this period. however, it had already told eli why there were so many auras on the coast and also made him understand why most cities felt a little lonely. it turned out that the war had begun.


    the sea tribe war!


    this was another war between the human race and the sea race after thousands of years. this was too shocking!


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect so many major events to happen in fifty years!¡± eli shook his head, but he was even more confused. even if there was a war, it shouldn¡¯t be so isolated.


    at the very least, he didn¡¯t sense any of the familiar faces he had contacted in bloodline city.


    even nikola, hydra, and phoenix were not there.


    what exactly happened?


    ¡°eh, something¡¯s not right. there¡¯s still one more person.¡± eli frowned and suddenly sensed an aura. jin ji didn¡¯t seem to have left. he was still in bloodline city!


    this was normal. after all, he was in charge of finance, which was more important than fighting.


    with a flash, eli flew to every corner of the city.


    ..


    ¡°where did the lord go?¡±


    jin ji looked at the documents in front of him and sighed in his heart.


    although the war only started two years ago, the terror of the sea tribe still made him feel apprehensive. whether it was the number of high-level combat members or the size of the army, this was a force that surpassed the warlock alliance and the lich tower. this would be the strongest enemy after the establishment of the bloodline alliance.


    but that was not the worst thing. the worst thing was that sir eli was not here!


    ever since his disappearance 50 years ago, they had never appeared again.


    it was the same even if war broke out.


    eli was the leader of the faction. his absence was not good news for the stability of the faction. there were even many rumors on the continent.


    eli was dead, eli had fallen into a secret realm and was heavily injured, eli¡¯s lifespan had reached its limit, he was about to enter old age and did not dare to come out¡­


    even though they had tried their best to extinguish the rumors, there was only so much they could do.


    ¡°could it be that the lord really¡­¡± jin ji couldn¡¯t help but ponder.


    eli was at the fifth circle and could live for at least 3,000 years. he still had a few hundred years to live. how could he die? no, what if eli was older than him?


    before eli came to the central mainland, he was already a fourth-circle sun warlock. moreover, he was herman¡¯s student. in that case, he couldn¡¯t be too young. it seemed like many years had passed since then. could it be¡­


    ¡°no, it¡¯s absolutely impossible¡­¡± he shook his head in panic.


    ¡°impossible what?¡± suddenly, a voice entered his ears.


    ¡°naturally, it is impossible¡­¡± he subconsciously wanted to answer, but he suddenly realized that this was his room. why was there a sound? who was it?


    jin ji quickly turned his head and found a figure sitting on the sofa not far away.


    his mouth gradually opened, and his pupils shrank, almost shouting out, ¡°lord eli, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± eli nodded and gestured for him to sit down. he asked, ¡°i just came back. tell me the details of what happened recently.¡±


    ¡°good, good, my lord.¡± jin ji could hardly hide his joy.


    the lord is back!


    he sat down and immediately began to tell eli about what had happened over the years.


    soon, eli had a clearer understanding of the details. he also understood the disadvantages he had faced over the years and, most importantly, why alida had left bloodline city.


    ¡°are you saying that in the deep sea, there are three royal families gathered in the southern region at the same time, millions of sea races gathered, and three kings of the sea race personally led the army?¡± eli looked at him and asked for confirmation.


    the attitude of the deep sea race was so firm this time. there were three deep sea sovereigns, and they were all peak fifth circle existences. it seemed that they really wanted to destroy humankind.


    ¡°yes, sir. your student david has left, along with the pagoda master and the others. almost all the powerhouses of the human forces have gone. there¡¯s even a hidden peak fifth-circle warlock who has joined the war! ¡°jin ji looked anxious.


    ¡°oh, there¡¯s actually a hidden peak fifth circle warlock on the continent?¡±


    eli was surprised.


    however, he shook his head. this was normal. after all, the mage¡¯s world was very big. it was reasonable for some warlocks to be hidden. however, they actually came out to help in the battle. this showed the seriousness of the matter!


    of course, there was another reason. this time, it was not an internal conflict between the humans but a battle between races. if the humans were really defeated, they would not have a good ending!


    ¡°yes, that¡¯s a lord called kyle.¡± jin ji nodded.


    ¡°alright, i got it!¡± eli stood up.


    ¡°sir, where are you going?¡± jin ji asked.


    eli glanced at him.¡± to end the war, of course!¡±


    it just so happened that he had not fought after his breakthrough!


    the marine race was a good opponent. he also wanted to see how strong he would be after his breakthrough.


    jin ji¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°sir, do you want me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t. you should guard the rear. your mission is equally important!¡± eli was determined.


    ¡°then i wish you a safe journey!¡± jin ji nodded.


    in fact, he had already felt that his lord was different.


    if he had seen his lord in the past, he might have been able to see a little. however, at this moment, he could not see eli clearly at all. it even reminded him¡­ that the world¡¯s will had descended.


    when he thought about the disappearance of eli, a shocking guess appeared in his mind.


    ¡°sir, you broke through¡­¡± jin ji couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and ask.


    but when he looked up, the room in front of him was empty. there was no sign of eli.


    instantly, his guess became even more certain.


    his spirit was shaken, and he gradually confirmed his guess!

 Chapter 573 - 573 The Battle of the Three Great Sea Race Sovereigns

    573 the battle of the three great sea race sovereigns


    southern region!


    the central continent was the most prosperous region in the central region because it had vast land, precious bloodline resources, and, most importantly, it was adjacent to the endless sea!


    in the past, the endless sea had brought a lot of resources to the warlocks here. therefore, two top bloodline families were born here, the sea shark family and the sea dragon family.


    however, at this moment, the two family heads could not help but look worried.


    they were at the edge of the coast. looking down, they could see a defensive line that was hundreds of meters tall and tens of thousands of kilometers long. there were millions of warlocks.


    below the defense line were countless white bones and scarlet red. it was dozens of meters deep, proving that an extremely tragic battle had taken place there.


    further out was a pitch-black ocean.


    of course, it was not because the ocean was black but because there were too many sea creatures gathered in it. they could not see the end of the sea, and they had already filled up the seawater, which was why it was black.


    ¡°i¡¯m afraid there are hundreds of millions.¡± the sea dragon clan¡¯s head had an ugly expression.


    ¡°not only that but there are also three sea race sovereigns. in the past year, they have only attacked twice. i¡¯m afraid they were only probing us.¡± patriarch sea shark sighed.


    ¡°i hope lord david and lord kyle can hold them off.¡±


    the sea dragon clan¡¯s head frowned, but his gaze could not help but look forward.


    there was an area on the city wall where all the higher-ups who had arrived this time were gathered. alida, nikola, luo ye, and so on. there were more than a hundred people.


    however, there were only three at the front.


    the first was the bloodline tower¡¯s tower master, alida. the second was eli¡¯s student, lich david, who was a lich of the fifth circle. the third was an old man with white hair and a determined expression. he was a hidden human expert, the peak fifth circle warlock, kyle.


    if it were not for the latter two participating in the battle, their line of defense would have been broken long ago.


    ¡°i wonder who is stronger, lord eli or kyle?¡± the head of the sea dragon clan pursed his lips and muttered softly.


    ¡°naturally, it¡¯s lord kyle.¡± at this moment, a voice sounded.


    the sea dragon clan¡¯s head raised his head and looked over. it was one of the hundreds of warlocks. it was an old woman who was wearing a gray warlock robe and had no teeth.


    the sea dragon clan¡¯s head remembered her. she was also a hidden human expert called nora tyson. she was here to provide support.


    at this moment, she said with a smile on her face.


    ¡°indeed, of course, it¡¯s lord kyle.¡±


    ¡°although eli is strong, lord kyle is a peak fifth-circle warlock!¡±


    as soon as she said this, the people around her agreed. they were human powerhouses who had come to support her. they were not interested in eli.


    hearing their words, the surrounding people looked at them with anger on their faces. a few of them were so excited that they said, ¡°hmph, how do you know how powerful sir eli is? whether it was the lich war or the warlock alliance¡¯s destruction, our lord had always fought alone against many!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡±


    in an instant, the warlocks on the scene were divided into two groups, and they were about to start a fight. one group was the human powerhouses who were supporting them. they were few in number but strong individually. on the other side were the warlocks from the bloodline alliance. they had many people and were not weak either!


    the noise also attracted the attention of the three people at the front.


    alida frowned and turned to the white-haired old man beside her. ¡°kyle, i think you need to manage these warlocks. this is not proper!¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s indeed outrageous!¡±


    david nodded. when he heard the people behind him discussing how weak eli was, his soul flame flickered.


    their words reached the ears of the old man, kyle. he only shook his head gently and said with a deep gaze, ¡°they aren¡¯t my subordinates, so i can¡¯t do anything about it. it¡¯s up to you, alida!¡±


    alida frowned.


    kyle said this, but she knew that kyle had been secretly contacting these people recently.


    also, kyle probably had some plans for appearing so suddenly during this war.


    however, this was also where she was helpless. her master was not around, and her strength was not enough to suppress this person. even with david around, it was not enough. if it were not for this person, the defensive line would have been broken long ago!


    thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart.


    when kyle saw this scene, he smiled.


    this girl was still too inexperienced to fight with him.


    as for eli, he wasn¡¯t afraid. they were both peak fifth-circle warlocks. he didn¡¯t think that this person could easily defeat him. moreover, he had helped him protect his faction. would he dare to attack him?


    of course, his plan was not just that. he had to tear off a piece of meat no matter what.


    ¡®you have ulterior motives!¡¯ david glanced at kyle, feeling wary.


    the three of them had their own thoughts, but at this moment, everyone was awakened by an exclamation.


    ¡°tsunami, the tsunami is coming!¡± a sharp sound pierced through the sky.


    everyone stopped and then suddenly looked towards the sea. at this time, the sea in the distance was rising. a thousand-meter high tsunami surged towards the defense line. after the waves, three figures slowly approached.


    on the left was a 10,000-meter-tall giant turtle. its greenish-black shell was like a continent. in the center was a whale-like figure, but it was tens of thousands of meters long. its skin was dark purple. on the right was a 10,000-meter-tall giant. its feet were in the sea, but only up to its ankles.

 Chapter 574 - 574 The Battle of the Three Great Sea Race Sovereigns

    574 the battle of the three great sea race sovereigns


    seeing the three figures, the warlocks who were quarreling stopped arguing. even the three people in front of them had ugly expressions, including kyle.


    he gritted his teeth in disbelief. ¡°this time, the three great imperial clans actually attacked at the same time? are they crazy?¡±


    ¡°ink turtle emperor, deep sea demon whale emperor, sea giant emperor.¡± david looked at the three fifth circle beings with an ugly expression. the deep sea demon whale emperor was a peak fifth circle being, while the other two were also late-stage fifth circle beings.


    usually, there was only one emperor or none, but this time, all three of them had moved out. were they planning to fight a decisive battle?


    this time¡­could they hold on?


    ¡°humans, today is the day you die!¡± a thunderous voice resounded over the surface of the sea. it was the deep sea demon whale emperor in the center who had spoken!


    his words were like a prologue. in an instant, the entire sea surface boiled.


    countless members of the sea tribes emerged from the surface of the water. a huge amount of seawater spread across the ground and buried the skeletons. the tens of millions of members of the sea tribes also attacked the human defense line!


    the battle had begun!


    on the city wall, the warlocks launched their attacks while the peak fifth circle powerhouses were at a loss. at this moment, kyle said, ¡°david, you deal with the sea giant emperor. i¡¯ll deal with the deep sea demon whale emperor. nola, si ka, and suo duo, you three deal with the ink turtle emperor.¡±


    seeing kyle take over the command, alida didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°good!¡± david nodded helplessly.


    now was not the time for internal strife. if they lost today, no one would be able to live.


    the other three, who were called by kyle, nodded and walked out. nola was also a law warlock, but her aura was weaker than david¡¯s. she was at the lowest level.


    kyle directly flew up, flying towards the distant deep sea demon whale emperor. his body also gradually enlarged, turning into a ten thousand-meter-long demon wolf, with countless ghosts coiling around him.


    sixth circle bloodline, nether demon wolf!


    david let out a breath of grey air and flew towards the sea giant. nola was sent flying with an ugly expression. although she had been given the weakest black turtle emperor, it was still a peak fifth circle¡­


    ¡°die!¡±


    on the other side, the deep sea demonic whale king looked at the demonic wolf. it stirred up boundless waves, crashing toward the demonic wolf. the terrifying might made everyone look sideways.


    however, kyle controlled the endless ghosts to fight with him. for a moment, the two were evenly matched.


    on the other side, david also controlled the black fog to collide with the sea giant.


    thanks to the help of the calamity lich, his strength was much stronger than before. he was almost at the middle stage of the law stage, so he was not completely crushed.


    ¡°i hope nola can hold on for a while longer!¡± david and kyle had the same thought.


    ¡± don¡¯t, don¡¯t!¡±


    however, in the next second, everyone heard a mournful wail.


    turning his head, he saw that on the other side of the battlefield, the ink turtle emperor¡¯s shell was covered with countless shining magical symbols. it was like a sealing spell, and nola and the other two were within the seal as if they had been frozen.


    gulp!


    the black turtle emperor swallowed it in one gulp, then turned to look at david and kyle, causing them to feel cold all over.


    ¡°hehe, the black turtle emperor may seem unremarkable among the eight great sovereigns, but anyone who underestimates him will definitely die the most miserable death. this sealing technique, even in the mage era, was praised by a seven-circle mage!


    ¡°let¡¯s see what you can use to resist this!¡± opposite kyle, the deep sea demon whale emperor laughed loudly.


    ¡°damn it!¡±


    kyle¡¯s expression was ugly.


    this time, he had underestimated the determination and strength of the sea tribes.


    there¡¯s nothing left to fight!


    he and david had no chance of winning. they would need to run, or they would all die here.


    in almost an instant, the demon wolf¡¯s body shook, and it turned around to flee. this made the warlocks present widen their eyes. the nearby demon turtle emperor and deep sea demon whale emperor were also stunned.


    ¡®you¡¯re running away from a war?¡¯


    ¡°don¡¯t even think about running!¡± but how could the deep sea demon whale emperor let him run?


    the giant tail swept through the air, and its figure disappeared in an instant. it came behind the demon wolf and blocked it. its speed was actually faster than the demon wolf.


    at this moment, the ink turtle emperor had also arrived opposite kyle, confronting him together with the deep sea demon whale emperor.


    ¡°we¡¯re done for!¡±


    it wasn¡¯t just kyle. everyone present had the same thought.


    alida was fighting with a member of the sea tribe, looking at the sky in despair.


    nola, a law warlock, was actually dealt with in an instant.


    sea dragon clan leader and sea shark clan leader were also in despair. they were evenly matched in a one-on-one battle. the result of a two-on-one battle was obvious. kyle couldn¡¯t win. it would be best if he didn¡¯t die here!


    as for the low-level warlocks, their momentum suffered a devastating blow, and they suffered heavy casualties in an instant!


    this loss instantly cleared the situation on the battlefield.


    on the other side, the sea giant immediately launched an attack when it saw david distracted. it swung its fist fiercely and sent david flying toward kyle.


    kyle caught the injured david, and his expression became even uglier.


    now, it was three against one and a half, so they should just surrender.


    he raised his head and looked at the three sovereigns of the sea tribe who had already gathered. his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. he had originally only wanted to make a fortune, but now it seemed that he was going to lose his life.

 Chapter 575 - 575 The Battle of the Three Sovereigns of the Sea Race

    575 the battle of the three sovereigns of the sea race


    ¡°hmph, humans are nothing more than this!¡± opposite him, the deep sea demon whale emperor spoke.


    kyle didn¡¯t say a word, and david looked at him angrily.


    ¡°oh? the former slaves of humans dared to be so presumptuous and even start a war. it seemed that the mage alliance was too kind to the sea tribe. what a pity!¡±


    at this moment, a voice filled with disdain entered the ears of some people, and the entire battlefield seemed to freeze.


    who was it?


    who dared to speak like this?


    ¡°who is it? get out here!¡± the three royal families of the sea race were also furious. the deep sea demon whale emperor looked around angrily and discovered that a figure stood not far away!


    who was it?


    the gazes of the sea race gathered on this person.


    ¡°sir eli!¡±


    however, compared to them, alida was the first to call out his name.


    the other warlocks of the bloodline alliance looked at the scarlet wizard robe. it was none other than eli. even david shouted in surprise, ¡°teacher!¡±


    ¡°eli?¡±


    kyle recognized him as well. after all, there were statues of him everywhere on the continent. it was hard not to recognize him!


    whoosh! whoosh!


    this made him relax a lot. although he did not know why eli had only shown up now, with him around, at least he should be safe. at the very least, he could run away now.


    ¡°eli, let¡¯s join forces and defeat them!¡± kyle said loudly.


    ¡°who are you?¡± eli glanced at him strangely.


    kyle was speechless.


    ¡°i¡¯m kyle.¡± he gritted his teeth and said!


    ¡°oh!¡± eli nodded and ignored him. he looked at the three seafolk and said, ¡°come at me together. maybe then you¡¯ll have a chance.¡±


    kyle¡¯s mouth twitched.


    looking at eli, who had completely ignored him, a wave of anger buried him.


    how could he be so arrogant?


    one against three, who do you think you are?


    ¡± eli, you¡¯re too arrogant.¡± the three kings of the sea tribe were also furious. among them, the black turtle emperor, who seemed to be the calmest, was actually the most irritable. he charged at eli, and the runes on his body flickered as he used his sealing technique!


    looking at the mountain-like black turtle emperor, kyle immediately retreated without any intention of attacking.


    ¡°these sea race sovereigns aren¡¯t that easy to deal with!¡± he said hatefully, intending to see eli make a fool of himself!


    he was also very afraid of this sealing spell. eli would also suffer.


    however, to his surprise, when eli saw the black turtle emperor, he was pleasantly surprised, as if he had seen something good. ¡°oh, it¡¯s a good sealing technique. it¡¯s a perfect match with my sealing technique!¡±


    the frivolous words made the black turtle emperor furious.


    this was the first human in so many years who dared to provoke it.


    ¡± eli, i want you dead.¡± he attacked eli.


    facing such a powerful attack, ely waved his hand, and a boundless shadow instantly covered the sky. then, it wrapped around the demonic turtle emperor.


    ¡°you want to block the attack just like that?¡± in the distance, the deep sea demon whale emperor laughed loudly.


    ¡°is he crazy?¡± kyle was also stunned.


    he didn¡¯t think that the fragile shadow could stop the black turtle emperor¡¯s attack.


    but in the next second, he was stunned!


    when the black turtle emperor collided with the shadow, all of his power seemed to disappear without a trace. his aura was instantly absorbed by the shadow, especially the runes. they were all devoured bit by bit. as for his main body, it was entangled by countless shadows before shrinking and flying into eli¡¯s hand!


    from start to finish, it was less than a second.


    in the blink of an eye, a late-stage black turtle sovereign fell into his hands.


    as for eli, he held the turtle shell and played with it as if he had encountered something joyful!


    he didn¡¯t expect that he would gain such a good thing when he just arrived!


    however, this wasn¡¯t a good time to study it. the war had to end.


    thinking of this, he looked at the two stunned sea tribe sovereigns and waved his hand.


    ¡°attack me together. don¡¯t waste time!¡±

 Chapter 576 - 576 Sixth Circle

    576 sixth circle


    looking at eli¡¯s gaze, the two sea tribe sovereigns couldn¡¯t help but take a step back!


    ¡°how is this possible?¡± the deep sea demon whale king¡¯s eyes widened.


    that was the black turtle emperor, an existence with the highest defense. even it couldn¡¯t defeat it easily. but today, eli had easily done something it couldn¡¯t do!


    this made it feel inexplicably cold!


    the sea giant stood on the spot, its huge throat trembling as it said, ¡°are you kidding me? the black turtle emperor lost just like that?¡±


    compared to them, the army of the sea tribes on the ground was even crazier, especially the ink turtle tribe. they let out mournful wails and looked at eli with anger in their eyes.


    ¡°how could his majesty lose just like that? absolutely impossible!¡±


    ¡°damned human, he must have used despicable methods. his majesty has been plotted against!¡±


    ¡°no, no, no, it¡¯s fake. it¡¯s all fake!¡±


    countless members of the sea tribes were boiling. they were completely boiling!


    the alliance members couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    ¡°why do i feel like the lord has become stronger again!¡± alida looked at eli¡¯s figure and touched her forehead. she felt that it was unreal!


    was it resolved just like that?


    that was a powerful late-stage fifth-circle marine race!


    wasn¡¯t this a little too much?


    ¡°did milord succeed?¡± nikola looked at the same time. he seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes narrowed.


    however, if his guess was correct, it was too fast!


    ¡± as expected of my teacher!¡±


    david looked at eli¡¯s figure and immediately recalled the scene of the lich war that day. his blood boiled, but when he thought of how he had promised his teacher to take care of everything, he lowered his head in shame.


    ¡°is this the person i wanted to plot against?¡±


    kyle was looking at eli in the distance with suspicion, his mouth twitching.


    he knew that eli was very strong, but he used to think that since they were all fifth circle, how much stronger could he be? but now, it seemed like eli was a little stronger than him!


    he could suppress the black turtle emperor, but he could not kill it, let alone control it.


    but eli had done it, and it was done with ease.


    at this moment, he suddenly regretted his little trick earlier!


    ¡°but¡­ if you were facing the deep sea demon whale emperor and the sea giant emperor, would you still be able to be so relaxed?¡±


    he raised his head and looked at the battlefield in the sky.


    facing two emperors¡­


    could he still crush them?


    ..


    in the sky.


    after all, the deep sea demon whale emperor and the sea giant emperor were fifth-circle entities who had survived for countless years. therefore, after experiencing a few seconds of shock, they quickly adjusted their mentality.


    they looked at eli cautiously, but there was no fear.


    the deep sea demon whale king took a crown out of nowhere. the enormous crown rapidly transformed and flew towards the head, turning into a gorgeous crown in the blink of an eye!


    the crown slowly pushed the whale king¡¯s power to the sixth circle.


    ¡± this is the deep sea crown, a top mage tool. as long as you wear it, as long as there is an ocean nearby, the user will receive the blessing of the power of the ocean.


    ¡°at this moment, i can even temporarily possess the combat strength of a sixth circle mage. how can you win me?¡± the deep sea demon whale emperor looked at eli and roared loudly.


    at the same time, an illusory ocean seemed to appear behind him, emitting a cool feeling and a splashing sound as if it was a real ocean.


    the sea giant emperor also revealed a look of reverence.


    the reason why the deep sea demon whale clan was able to sit firmly in the first place was also because of the tool bestowed by the mages in the mage era.


    although it wasn¡¯t a complete world with six rings, this ocean was still like an incomplete world. it was enough to unleash a portion of the power of the sixth circle to suppress the enemy.


    ¡°what are you going to use to stop me?¡±


    the sea giant emperor silently took a step back.


    ¡°what? how did it do this? eli is finished. no, we are all finished. everyone will die here today.¡± kyle¡¯s mood, which had just changed, became heavy again, and his body could not help but tremble.


    this was a sixth-circle beast!


    the rest of the people also looked at the scene in the sky, and their throats moved slightly.


    as for the marine race, they were already cheering.


    ¡± not bad. i really like this tool!¡± eli also looked at the crown, seemingly surprised.


    the deep sea demon whale emperor on the other side¡­


    he looked at the calm eli and was a little angry!


    ¡°eli, go to hell!¡± the deep sea demon whale emperor let out a whale cry, and the sea and sky shook along with it. at the same time, the ¡± ocean ¡± behind him also pressed down on elai.


    weng!


    it was as if an incomplete world had fallen from the sky.


    countless warlocks instantly felt a huge pressure, and they were all pressed to the ground. fourth-circle warlocks had no choice but to fall, and the five-circle warlocks also felt very difficult. even the city walls began to buzz as if they would collapse at any moment.


    ¡°is this the power of the sixth circle?¡±


    many warlocks felt a chill in their hearts as they looked at the sky uneasily.


    ¡°brother eli!¡± alida looked worried.


    ¡°we¡¯re really done for!¡±


    kyle¡¯s body trembled. he completely regretted participating in this battle.


    he moved his body and ran into the distance.


    he wanted to run.


    however, a figure blocked him.


    the sea giant emperor looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°human warlock, you can¡¯t leave before my lord finishes off eli!¡±


    kyle¡¯s face turned completely dark. he knew that he couldn¡¯t leave today.


    ¡°oh, is that it?¡±


    at this moment, eli¡¯s voice suddenly entered his ears, and he couldn¡¯t help but look over.


    in the blue sky, eli was suspended.


    in front of him, the incomplete ocean pressed down like the real world, as if it wanted to crush eli into pieces. however, eli remained calm, but a mysterious fluctuation suddenly emanated from his body.


    the aura surpassed the fifth circle stage and swept across the battlefield like a storm.


    everyone felt the pressure, and suddenly it became even more difficult.


    ¡°only, why do i feel that the pressure is even stronger than the demon whale emperor!¡± however, the warlocks raised their heads and revealed puzzled expressions. then, their mouths fell open.


    after eli spoke, the power of the world rippled. in the midst of the illusion, various phenomena appeared. the sea of blood rippled, the hymn of heaven, the cry of the abyss, the cry of time¡­


    after that, a huge shadow slowly descended.


    it was a complete world.


    ¡°press!¡± eli pressed down with one hand.


    in the next second.


    the world of eli pressed down on the ocean. in almost an instant, the huge ocean world shattered into pieces without any resistance.


    the entire battlefield fell silent.


    ¡°what?¡± a few seconds later, the sea giant emperor spoke in a daze.


    how could the ocean world be crushed so easily?


    was it an illusion? however, the extremely realistic sensation around him told him that this was real. the sea world had really been crushed into pieces by eli, using another world.


    but wasn¡¯t that a sixth-circle technique?


    ¡°eli is at the sixth circle!¡± he couldn¡¯t believe it and pulled his hands down weakly.


    ¡°sixth circle!¡±


    ¡°eli is at the sixth circle!¡±


    the sea giant emperor¡¯s words were like a switch. on the entire battlefield, whether it was the sea tribe or the humans, everyone was stunned as they read out the information that eli was a sixth circle warlock. their voices spread for thousands of miles.


    ¡°how can you be at the sixth circle?¡±


    only the deep sea demon whale emperor had a crazed expression as it stared at eli.


    he couldn¡¯t accept it. he couldn¡¯t accept it!


    however, whether he accepted it or not, the truth was right in front of him.


    and there was another thing that made him even more desperate.


    ¡°the world is here!¡±


    the enormous world had arrived.


    it smashed towards him!

 Chapter 577 - 577 End

    577 end


    the deep sea demon whale king was dead!


    it died peacefully.


    even though it had used all sorts of defensive methods and even burned its bloodline, when the world descended, it was instantly torn into countless fragments. there was not even a single wail.


    and seeing the deep sea demon whale king die, there was no longer any debate about the issue of the sixth circle.


    after its death, the outcome of the war was already decided.


    the sea giant emperor, as well as all the sea tribes with the fourth circle and above, were all slaughtered by eli. the low-level sea tribes were also massacred by the warlocks, and tens of millions of sea tribes died.


    the pungent blood dyed the sea for tens of thousands of miles red, and the white bones turned the battlefield into a white continent. a large number of undead were even born here, but it all benefited nikola.


    the battle ended.


    on the city wall, ely looked at the sea calmly.


    ¡°sir, most of the sea tribes have been dealt with, but there are still many who have escaped!¡± alida walked out and looked at eli with reverence.


    ¡°yes.¡± eli nodded.


    ¡°and lord, this is the ocean crown that fell after the deep sea demon whale king died. i¡¯ve already found it!¡± nikola took out another golden crown and offered it to eli.


    eli took the golden crown and smiled.


    he sent his consciousness into it and found that it was similar to what the demon whale emperor had said. it was a top-grade sixth-circle magic tool, and it was also his greatest harvest from this battle.


    the only pity was that it did not match him. of course, this did not diminish its value.


    eli put it away and turned to look behind him.


    the warlocks, led by kyle, collectively lowered their heads, their faces nervous.


    ¡°kyle, just now, alida told me everything you¡¯ve been doing these past few days. what do you think?¡± eli looked at kyle, waiting for an answer.


    gulp!


    kyle¡¯s throat trembled slightly as cold sweat trickled down his forehead.


    ever since eli had displayed his sixth-circle combat ability, he knew that all his plans would fall apart. moreover, he had to pay the price for his previous actions. otherwise, he had no doubt that he would not be able to leave this place alive today.


    finally, after hesitating for a few seconds, he said hoarsely, ¡°sir, i am willing to join the bloodline alliance. from today onward, i will be at your service!¡±


    ¡°good!¡±


    eli nodded.


    the people behind kyle also expressed their willingness to serve eli and the bloodline alliance to make up for what they had done.


    looking at this scene, alida was filled with emotions.


    a day ago, these people had been indifferent to the bloodline tower, but now they had changed their attitude. all of this was because of eli. if it weren¡¯t for eli, these people wouldn¡¯t have behaved like this. of course, she didn¡¯t say anything more because if her master hadn¡¯t come, they might not have been able to leave this place alive.


    ¡°alright, leave some warlocks here to deal with this. the rest can return.¡±


    seeing that his goal had been achieved, eli did not stop and said directly.


    ¡°yes.¡± everyone nodded.


    half an hour later.


    eli led the warlocks of the bloodline alliance back to bloodline city!


    of course, this caused another commotion, and cheers resounded throughout the city.


    as for eli, he naturally returned to the grassi lands.


    however, the moment he returned, he did not rest. instead, he closed his eyes as if he was connecting something!


    on the other side.


    jin ji smiled when he heard the news that eli had advanced to the sixth ring.


    as expected, he was right.


    ..


    after eli returned, the victory of the sea tribe war was announced. the news of eli reaching the sixth ring spread throughout the continent at a rapid speed, shocking the continent.


    at the same time, the news of the death of the sea tribe also spread to the deep sea.


    mermaids!


    laura listened to eval¡¯s report with a dull expression. she only reacted slowly when she finished speaking.


    ¡°are you saying that the lord has awakened and advanced to six rings?¡± laura asked in shock.


    ¡°yes.¡± eval nodded.


    ¡°then the deep sea demon whale emperor, ink turtle emperor, and sea giant emperor all died?¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    ¡°and then, more than seventy percent of the sea tribe army that went there died?¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    hiss!


    laura inhaled a breath of cold air, and her body couldn¡¯t help but lean back against the shell!


    it wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t calm, but that this matter was too shocking.


    the lord had actually advanced to the sixth circle and killed three emperors of the sea race.


    the former was enough to make the sea tribe afraid because there was no one with a sixth circle or above in the sea tribe at the moment. the latter meant that the sea tribe¡¯s strength had been greatly reduced, and they could no longer be a match for the human who had eli!


    this meant¡­the sea race was about to change.


    laura and eval looked at each other and realized the problem.


    at the same time, a merman swam in from outside the palace and said anxiously, ¡°your majesty, the new imperial dynasty meeting will be held in three days.¡±


    three days later.


    laura left worriedly.


    two days later, she came back with an ugly complexion.


    ¡°sir, how was the meeting?¡± eval looked at laura and asked with a frown.


    ¡°we¡¯re done for!¡± laura shook her head. ¡°the meeting has already turned the tables on this matter. both factions are panicking. they are already afraid of eli.


    ¡°moreover, because most of the members who participated in the war were from aggressive factions, they suffered heavy losses. this time, the strength of the moderate party had surpassed the aggressive party. at the meeting, with the giant octopus as the leader, they proposed to revoke the leadership of the deep sea demon whale clan and elect a new king of the sea tribe!¡±


    ¡°what?¡± eval¡¯s eyes widened as if he did not expect such a thing to happen.


    ¡± also, the aggressive faction, who understood that they couldn¡¯t keep their throne, decided to take crazy revenge on the human race. with the vastness of the ocean, they attacked the continent from many corners. they didn¡¯t invest in the highest-end combat forces but used low-end combat forces to wear down the human race with numbers.¡± laura continued, her tone somewhat hesitant.


    ¡°this¡­¡± eval¡¯s expression also turned ugly.


    it had to be said that this was indeed a solution.


    there were too many low-level sea races in the ocean. if a few deep-sea races scattered and hid in the deep sea, even eli would find it difficult to find them.


    in fact, this guerilla tactic was the only solution.


    if they were in the mage¡¯s world, the mages would beat them up.


    but now, eli alone could not find them.


    ¡°i have to report this to milord immediately.¡±


    laura sighed, feeling a little troubled!


    ..


    ¡°revenge!¡±


    eli lowered his head and put down the statue. he was not surprised by the behavior of the sea tribe.


    however, they had given up on a direct confrontation. did this mean that the sea tribe did not have the combat strength of a sixth-circle creature?


    eli pondered.


    if they really had sixth-circle creatures, they wouldn¡¯t have used such a method. after all, it could even be said to be despicable.


    ¡°doesn¡¯t that mean that as long as i head to the deep sea, find a few sea race kings, and kill them, the problem will be solved?¡± eli blinked.


    the problem of the sea race had to be solved. this seemed to be a good solution.


    ¡°no, no, this is just my guess. how do i know that they don¡¯t have sixth-circle creatures? no, no, no!¡± eli shook his head. he couldn¡¯t do something he wasn¡¯t sure of.


    most importantly, how could he find them in the deep sea?


    wasn¡¯t this like looking for a needle in a haystack?


    ¡°sigh, forget it.¡± shaking his head, eli decided to give up on this idea.


    but at this moment, a voice suddenly entered elo¡¯s consciousness.


    ¡°sir, the surveillance system of the gray wizard tower has been repaired.¡±


    the familiar voice belonged to dylan.


    the wizard tower was his possession, so he could contact eli directly.


    hearing this, eli¡¯s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 578 - 578 Surveillance of the World

    578 surveillance of the world


    entering the mage tower again, eli was still shocked.


    after passing through the ring of star fury, he saw the main body of the mage tower.


    however, the mage tower was much livelier than before. the dwarves were all over the world, and other foreign helpers also acted as the hub. there were millions of them.


    of course, this was still far from enough for the repair work of the tower.


    ¡°maybe i shall share my mage technique with some people. i¡¯ll be able to provide talents to repair the mage tower!¡± as eli pondered, he had already decided on the future direction of the world.


    of course, this was not today¡¯s mission. he was here to check out the surveillance system.


    thinking of this, he judged the direction and looked at the tower in the center.


    he took a step forward and opened his eyes again. he had already arrived in front of the central tower.


    in front of the tower, two mechanical puppets stood guard, looking at eli with a glint in their eyes.


    ¡°eli, the owner of the highest authority in the mage tower, permission granted!¡±


    the two mechanical figures opened up the path, and eli walked inside.


    soon, they arrived at the space where they had been last time. dylan was there.


    ¡°sir, you¡¯re here.¡± dylan turned his head happily when he heard the voice.


    ¡°yes!¡±


    eli nodded and glanced at dylan.


    dylan¡¯s strength had also become stronger through continuous transformation. at this time, he had already crossed the level of the fifth circle, and his strength was almost at the level of a divine tree!


    ¡°i heard you say that the repair was successful. i came in to take a look.¡± eli nodded.


    ¡°as expected, milord is here to monitor the system.¡± dylan chuckled and pointed at one of the screens.


    on the screen, there was a huge mechanical eye that was thousands of meters tall. countless mechanical tentacles were circling above it, but in the center was a real eyeball. it was gray, but it seemed to be able to detect everything.


    ¡± that is the eye of a seventh-circle ruler. my teacher had once exchanged it and installed it on the mage tower. this is also the origin of the surveillance system. moreover, it has been mechanically strengthened, so its observation ability is even stronger. moreover, it has the power of a ruler. no creature can escape his eyes. even a seventh circle ruler can be discovered as long as they are not deliberately hidden.¡± dylan introduced.


    ¡°then can you observe how many powerful creatures there are in the warlock world and monitor their locations?¡± eli asked curiously.


    ¡°of course.¡± dylan smiled. he pressed a button to the side, and a mechanical ball rose from the console.


    ¡°sir, this is the control panel. as long as you connect your mental power to it, you will be able to see from the ¡®eye¡¯ and observe the nearby world!¡± dylan said.


    ¡°oh?¡±


    eli¡¯s eyes lit up.


    he connected with his mental power. he felt his mental power moving along the machine. then, an inexplicable aura connected with him. he knew that it was the ¡± eye.¡±


    it was hard to describe that feeling.


    although it was already dead, eli could still feel the power in the eyeball. it was beyond the power of a living creature and was extremely terrifying.


    of course, eli only managed to comprehend it for a moment before he was enlightened by the new perspective.


    how should he put it? it was still an eye, just like the vision of the silver eye, but there were also some differences.


    firstly, he had eyes. he could see through space and see through all disguises, especially those below the seventh circle. furthermore, his field of vision was extremely wide. at the very least, he could directly see the warlock world, which was surrounded by world fragments that were like stars.


    at this moment, eli also realized.


    this world fragment wasn¡¯t simply distributed. it was intentional.


    a large number of world fragments were arranged in a regular pattern, like a huge spell formation, wrapping around the warlock world and hiding it.


    ¡°i see. i was wondering how mere world fragments could shield the warlock world,¡± eli was shocked.


    he had never thought that a world could be used as the core of a spell formation.


    what was interesting was that he discovered that the time fragment core he had devoured earlier was one of the cores which caused a certain degree of damage to the entire formation.


    ¡°damn it, looks like i have to repair it later. otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if there¡¯s trouble!¡± the corner of eli¡¯s mouth twitched.


    did he have a substitute material?


    there really was.


    ¡°when the time comes, i¡¯ll use the black crystal i obtained earlier as a replacement.¡± eli shook his head, but he did not feel that it was a pity.


    fortunately, he still had time.


    however, he did not forget the purpose of his visit this time. he changed his direction and looked directly at the warlock world. more accurately, he looked at the ocean.


    the endless deep sea suddenly appeared clearly in front of eli¡¯s eyes. if he wanted to, he could see any corner of it. this was only the ordinary perspective of the seventh circle eye.


    ¡°is this the power of a seventh-circle creature?¡± eli was shocked and decided to hurry up!


    his vision swept across the ocean.


    the ocean¡¯s appearance changed once again, and a map appeared in front of eli¡¯s eyes. it included every inch of the seabed, every creature, every emperor, and even the aura of every person.


    after a round, eli had completed his goal. of course, he had also confirmed a very important question.


    ¡°that is, there is no sixth circle in the sea race!¡± eli smiled.


    the judgment this time could be said to be crucial. the former confirmed the location of the source of the chaos of the sea tribe, while the latter confirmed his safety in the deep sea.


    ¡°next, i just need to find them one by one and kill the higher-ups. then, i can support poseidon to become the ruler of the sea tribe and secretly control the sea tribe.¡±


    eli thought of a simple plan and felt that it was completely feasible.


    the only difficulty in this plan was to kill all the higher-ups, but now this difficulty had disappeared.


    ¡°that¡¯s it!¡±


    he decided.


    ¡°oh, right. sir, you can leave a clone here and observe it directly!¡± dylan suggested.


    ¡°good idea.¡±


    eli nodded in agreement.


    his goal had been achieved. eli relaxed and began to observe the progress of the repair. he found that other than the surveillance system, the communication system was close to being repaired, but there was still a small part left. as for the rest, the progress was slow.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. keep up the good work.¡±


    he encouraged the staff and left the mage tower.


    when he returned, he found that alida was already waiting at the entrance of the valley.


    ¡°what happened?¡± eli thought for a moment and allowed alida to enter.


    very quickly, alida told ell about what had happened in the past few days. as expected, almost all the coastal areas of the continent had been attacked by the seafolk, and the flames of war had spread throughout the entire world.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll settle everything in three days.¡±


    eli told her.


    ¡°yes, sir!¡±


    alida nodded, but she couldn¡¯t help but look puzzled.


    solved?


    how to solve it?

 Chapter 579 - 579 Sea King Poseidon

    579 sea king poseidon


    three days later.


    in the tower, alida looked at the thousands of letters in front of her worriedly.


    each of them came from a different location, but the content was surprisingly similar. they were all about the sea tribe invading the continent and needing help.


    ¡°this move of the sea race is ruthless!¡± alida shook her head.


    the ocean was several times larger than the continent, and there were many marine life forms in it. as for the marine race that had combat strength, there were as many as the hair on an ox. in terms of numbers, humans were far inferior.


    ¡°what should we do?¡±


    she sighed and suddenly remembered what she was told a few days ago.


    if it was three days, it should be today, right?


    she raised her head and saw a blood-red light leaving the grassi land and heading into the distance.


    ¡°sir?¡±


    alida¡¯s eyes widened.


    the blood light was very fast. in the blink of an eye, it had crossed more than half of the continent and arrived above the ocean.


    the light dissipated, revealing eli.


    as his clone sensed the locations of the upper echelons of the sea tribe, ely was trying to figure out which one to start with. he only made up his mind when he saw a familiar sea tribe.


    ¡°let¡¯s start with the deep sea demon whale clan.¡± shaking his head, eli set off toward the depths of the sea!


    ..


    extreme sea abyss!


    this was the temporary place where the demon whale clan was based, and it was also their clan¡¯s territory. ever since the war began, the demon whale clan had moved here in order to avoid possible attention of eli.


    in the depths, two demon whale clans were currently conversing.


    one of them looked like an old man in his twilight years, while the other was a young and strong demon whale. however, compared to the two, the young demon whale seemed particularly respectful, even humble.


    the young demon whale lowered its head and looked at the fifth circle peak expert who had awakened decades ago. this time, it was also because of his suggestion that the sea tribe decided to use this guerilla attack.


    ¡°sir, the various marine races have already invaded the human continent and caused great damage to them. however, won¡¯t this be a bad thing? will it completely anger eli?¡± he lowered his head and asked cautiously.


    ¡°definitely.¡± the old man said calmly.


    ¡°then¡­¡± the young devil whale wanted to say something but was stopped by the old man. he sneered,


    ¡°but so what? can he still find the traces of all the members of the sea clan in the endless deep sea? this is absolutely impossible. he is only a sixth-circle warlock!


    ¡°if he wants to use force to make our sea race submit, then he¡¯s thinking too much. the sea race will always be free. they will definitely not be slaves of humans, whether it¡¯s today or tomorrow!¡±


    the young devil whale couldn¡¯t help but lower its head, not daring to speak.


    he had once heard that this ancestor was once a slave of the mages. that was why he hated humans so much!


    ¡°but¡­if not for the fact that they worked for the mages, the sea tribe would have been killed already.¡±


    of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say these words. he could only mutter them in his heart.


    he didn¡¯t feel much about becoming a vassal of the human race. after all, the sea race had been a vassal of the human race for tens of thousands of years. it was just that they had been free for the last few thousand years.


    ¡°i understand, patriarch!¡± he nodded and prepared to leave, but suddenly a strange smell entered his nose.


    ¡°eh, what¡¯s that smell?¡± he frowned.


    ¡°it¡¯s blood!¡± the old devil whale glanced at him disdainfully.


    blood?


    but in the next second, both of them were stunned!


    why would there be blood in the deep sea?


    however, the two devil whales did not panic. they only frowned.


    ¡°let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡± the fifth-circle demonic whale frowned and said.


    ¡°good!¡± he nodded and turned his head around. a figure had already appeared not far away, looking at the two demon whales with a smile.


    ¡°who are you?¡± the eyes of the two flickered. the old devil whale looked at this person and asked.


    ¡°eli!¡±


    eli replied calmly, and the expressions of the two whales changed.


    ¡°how could it be you? how did you find this place?¡±


    the two devil whales panicked at the same time. they moved at the same time and turned to run.


    but in the next second, the two of them realized that they could not move.


    he turned around and saw the projection of a world slowly descending.


    ¡°it¡¯s over.¡±


    the two of them looked desperate.


    ..


    ¡°what? the deep sea demon whale clan has been discovered by eli, and all the people above the fifth circle have died!¡±


    in another secret place in the deep sea, the emperor of the giant octopus was shocked.


    ¡°yes, patriarch!¡± in front of him, a small gigantic octopus nodded and said uneasily, ¡°and it wasn¡¯t just the deep sea demon whale clan. all the higher-ups of the black tortoise and the sea giant clan were found and killed.¡±


    ¡°how is that possible?¡± emperor giant octopus¡¯ face was filled with disbelief!


    ¡± it¡¯s true, my lord. eli seems to have a heavenly eye. no race can escape his eyes, and as soon as they¡¯re discovered, the higher-ups will all be slaughtered!¡± the octopus had a bitter expression.


    the recent week was the most turbulent week in the deep sea.


    dozens of races have been slaughtered and even affected the battlefield. a large number of sea races have no choice but to retreat and give up the attack. now the war seemed to be over.


    in reality, five out of the eight royal families had already been killed. the four royal families that were from the aggressive faction had become history. the imperial dynasty¡¯s combat strength had fallen to the lowest point in history.


    and the worst thing was that eli was still killing.


    ¡°it¡¯s over. everything is over. the sea race is finished!¡± giant octopus emperor sighed, feeling sad.


    he had advised them not to attack back then, but unfortunately, no one listened to him.


    however, this price had to be borne by all the sea tribes.


    kaka!


    suddenly, a giant octopus ran over from the distance. it had a hurried expression and shouted, ¡°patriarch, there¡¯s a fluctuation outside the clans-ground. there¡¯s an aura fluctuation outside. our hiding ground seems to have been discovered.¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s over. eli is here!¡± giant octopus emperor¡¯s face was filled with despair.


    however, in the next second, another giant octopus swam over quickly and said, ¡°patriarch, it¡¯s not eli. it¡¯s the king of the merfolk, poseidon!¡±


    ¡°poseidon?¡±


    giant octopus emperor was stunned. he didn¡¯t understand why he was here at this critical moment!


    soon, he met poseidon.


    poseidon¡¯s first sentence stunned him.


    ¡°do you want to live?¡±


    of course, he did. five of the imperial family had been killed, and he could be next.


    but what did poseidon mean by this?


    ¡°of course. do you have a way?¡± he looked at poseidon and asked.


    ¡°i have a way to stop eli from slaughtering the sea tribe!¡± poseidon nodded and said,¡± but i have a condition. if i succeed, i want you to support me as the new king of the sea tribe!¡±


    hiss!


    when he heard that poseidon had a way, he almost jumped up.


    as for the conditions after that, so what!


    as long as he could survive, everything was not a problem.


    even if he had to become a vassal of mankind again, even if he had to lose his freedom again.


    ¡°alright, i want you to contact the various races.¡± poseidon smiled.


    ¡°but i have a question,¡± he suddenly asked.


    ¡°tell me!¡± poseidon said.


    ¡°your conditions are naturally fine. in fact, i think most people will agree with it. but do you have the power to keep the various races in place?¡± giant octopus emperor asked worriedly.


    in the next second, a vigorous aura erupted. an aura that even surpassed him appeared in front of him. it had also reached the peak state of the fifth circle.


    ¡°what do you think?¡± poseidon asked with a smile.


    ¡°sure!¡±


    the giant octopus emperor took a deep breath and nodded.


    ¡°i¡¯ll contact them for you now!¡±


    ..


    in fact, the negotiation was beyond the giant octopus emperor¡¯s imagination.


    once he contacted the marine race, almost every one of them quickly agreed, as if there were hungry wolves following behind them.


    the truth was, recently, seven or eight large clans had been massacred, so they couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid.


    they moved to gather at a spot for negotiation. even if they risked being discovered, they would still fight for this chance to live.


    as for the location, it was in the territory of the deep sea giant octopus race.


    this was a secret realm of the sea, and it was also one of the safest places.


    dozens of remaining sea clan leaders looked at poseidon in the center, their eyes filled with anticipation.


    ¡°poseidon, tell us what your plan is.¡± the deep sea giant octopus emperor looked at him and said.


    ¡°yes, everyone is here!¡±


    ¡°as long as you can really save us, we will support you as the new sea king!¡±


    ¡°i agree!¡±


    the sea tribe patriarchs nodded and agreed.


    mermaid laura, who was among them, saw this scene, and her mouth twitched.


    she naturally knew about what had happened during this period of time. she really thought that eli was going to slaughter all the sea tribe. she had originally planned to have a chat with brother eli, but this happened instead.


    at this moment, she finally understood eli¡¯s purpose.


    on the other side, poseidon nodded at laura and took out a soul contract. he raised it and said, ¡°this is a soul contract. i need everyone to sign the contract first. don¡¯t worry. this contract is very loose.


    ¡°of course, i can also guarantee that my method will not harm everyone¡¯s interests. everyone can take a look at these contracts before signing them.¡±


    seeing the contract, the expressions of the members of the sea tribes changed.


    however, when they took the contract, they found that there were no traps on it. its content was similar to what poseidon offered verbally. only then did they relax a lot.


    ¡°i¡¯ll sign it!¡± giant octopus emperor was the first to sign the contract.


    the other races took a look, nodded, and signed the contract.


    after withdrawing the contract, poseidon, who was also eli, nodded in satisfaction. he looked around and said, ¡°everyone, i will personally go to the human continent and have a talk with eli!¡±


    hiss!


    everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, and their gazes were shocked!


    he still dared to go to the human continent and even wanted to talk to eli?! what kind of courage was this? it should be known that eli would kill any member of the sea tribe he saw and would not talk to them at all.


    regardless of success or failure, everyone was already shocked.


    in the corner, laura was desperately pursing her lips, afraid that she would laugh.


    she had no choice. it was really painful to endure.


    ..


    on the other side.


    bloodline tower!


    alida looked at the dozens of scattered letters in front of her and smiled.


    in less than half a month, the situation of the war had changed.


    ¡°but the lord is really ruthless!¡± thinking of the news from the deep sea, alida could not help but shake her head.


    these days, the lord really went on a killing spree!


    it was no wonder that the marine race was completely afraid.


    ¡°i just don¡¯t know when the lord will return!¡± she shook her head, but the crystal ball not far away suddenly flashed.


    ¡°what happened?¡±


    she was stunned and quickly connected her mental power to it.


    ¡°his excellency is about to return, and he will be negotiating with poseidon, the king of the sea tribe!¡±


    as she recalled the information in the crystal ball, she opened her mouth wide.


    as expected, the marine race responded.


    however, would the negotiations go smoothly?


    alida pondered silently.

 Chapter 580 - 580 The End

    580 the end


    the negotiations began!


    the location of the negotiation was bloodline city!


    on this day, endless seawater came from the sky. poseidon, the powerful king of the sea tribe, came to the core area of the human race with a trident in his hand. beside him were the giant octopus emperor and the representatives of several races.


    at this moment, giant octopus emperor¡¯s face was filled with fear.


    he had never expected that poseidon would actually be able to find elo and make him agree to negotiate. thinking of this, he could not help but look at poseidon.


    ¡°lord poseidon, if we start the negotiations, our bottom line is actually very low. as long as we can stop eli from killing, it will be fine!¡± giant octopus emperor said worriedly.


    he could not be blamed for saying that. it was mainly because they did not have any confidence in front of eli.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i will protect the honor and interests of the sea tribe.¡± poseidon patted him on the shoulder.


    giant octopus emperor was speechless.


    don¡¯t, don¡¯t be so stubborn!


    however, before he could say anything more, many higher-ups of the bloodline tower had already appeared in the distance, including alida, jin ji, nikola, and others. eli was flying at the front, looking at them calmly.


    the sea tribes became even more nervous. some of them even lowered their heads. poseidon, on the other hand, remained calm. he looked at eli without any fear. this made the sea tribes sigh at poseidon¡¯s courage.


    ¡°not bad, you are very brave!¡± eli had a look of admiration on his face.


    ¡°the sea tribe doesn¡¯t lack courage,¡± poseidon replied.


    ¡°very good!¡± eli nodded in satisfaction. ¡°it looks like we need to talk. alida, arrange a room. we need to have a good talk!¡±


    ¡°yes, sir!¡±


    alida nodded.


    soon, under the gaze of countless warlocks, everyone slowly descended toward the tower.


    afterward, eli and poseidon left together and entered a room, leaving behind the sea tribe and the higher-ups of the bloodline tower.


    ¡°everyone, the two lords may need some time. i¡¯ve arranged a place for you to rest!¡±


    ¡°good!¡± giant octopus emperor nodded, but he couldn¡¯t help but worry when he saw their gazes.


    sir, you must not be too tough!


    ..


    three hours later!


    in the conference room.


    the people of the sea tribes and the bloodline tower, who were called here in advance, looked at the two figures at the front.


    they were eli and poseidon.


    at this moment, eli was sitting in the main seat, and poseidon was sitting on the right.


    seeing this seat, everyone seemed to have understood something.


    as expected, eli said calmly, ¡°from today onwards, the sea tribe will once again become the bloodline tower¡¯s vassals. both sides will uphold the principle of mutual benefit and non-aggression with the bloodline tower as the leader.


    ¡°poseidon will be the sea king that i acknowledge. the mermaid race will also be the highest royal family among the sea race. as for the war, it will no longer continue. i will give poseidon the ocean crown to prove the friendship between the two races!¡±


    after saying that, he took out the ocean crown and stood up.


    poseidon also stood up and lowered his head.


    in the next second, the ocean crown was on his head.


    below, the warlocks and the seafolk applauded.


    ¡°that¡¯s it!¡± seeing this, giant octopus emperor was stunned. they were made a vassal, but it did not come at any price. moreover, they were even given the ocean crown, which was a top-notch sixth-circle mage tool!


    the danger of the sea tribe was resolved just like that?


    however, after hearing eli¡¯s approval, they also understood that poseidon would be the future leader of the sea tribe. however, this was not a big deal. after all, they had already agreed before.


    ¡°yes, that¡¯s all. i¡¯ll leave the rest of the details to you.¡± with that, eli nodded and left.


    a few seconds later, poseidon sat down on the main seat. looking at the sea race, he smiled faintly.


    ¡°everyone from the sea race, let us discuss the next matter.¡±


    ..


    a week later.


    poseidon left with many members of the sea tribes.


    another week later, a huge seafolk feast was held in the mermaid palace to celebrate poseidon becoming the real sea king. as for the seafolk, they had already left the battlefield.


    the war between the humans and the sea tribe had ended. from then on, the sea tribe had once again become the vassal of the humans.


    however, the sea tribes didn¡¯t feel much. instead, they were very happy.


    the high-level sea tribe had avoided the life-and-death crisis, and the low-level sea tribe would also benefit from the trade with the human race. moreover, there would be no need for war, which meant that fewer people would die.


    the feast lasted for a whole week before it stopped.


    after the banquet ended, eli returned to the palace.


    ¡°congratulations, sir.¡±


    laura, who was already there, smiled at eli.


    today, she was only wearing a thin muslin dress. her private parts were only covered by a simple shell, which was faintly discernible. her fair and tender skin flickered in the water.


    ¡°laura!¡± eli was stunned!


    in the next second, her delicate body pounced on him.


    ¡°wait!¡±


    ¡°wait for what?¡±


    ¡°wait for me to switch to my main body!¡±


    ¡°good!¡±


    at night, the moon shone on the starry sky, and the fish danced at the bottom of the sea!


    ..


    ten days later.


    eli left the sea tribe and returned to the wizard tower.


    ¡°this is crazy!¡±


    eli thought about the crazy days he had been having these past few days and felt a rare passion.


    ¡°however, i¡¯m also the lord of the world now. can¡¯t i enjoy it?¡±


    eli stood by the window and smiled.


    with poseidon taking control of the sea tribe, it seemed that the world was still divided into two major races. however, poseidon was eli¡¯s clone, so it could be said that the world was now completely in eli¡¯s hands.


    ¡°who would have thought that the little librarian from back then would also reach this point?¡±


    eli sighed.


    however, he was almost ten thousand years old already. the library was probably gone.


    ¡°why don¡¯t we go back and take a look?¡± suddenly, this thought flashed through eli¡¯s mind.


    this thought couldn¡¯t help but spread.


    after hesitating for a moment, eli flew into the sky.


    a few minutes later, eli returned to the king¡¯s landing that he remembered.


    however, looking at the desolate wilderness without any traces of a city, he shook his head and sighed. ¡°thousands of years have passed. the former jun lin has now become a wasteland.¡±


    with that, he returned to the tower and left.


    jun lin was just a beautiful place in his memory.


    but he could never go back!


    ..


    three years later.


    in the grassy land.


    looking at eval, liliana, and laura playing in the distance, eli couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    he was much more relaxed than before, so he brought eval, liliana, and laura here to spend time with them!


    as for the world, there was no need to worry.


    the clone poseidon controlled the sea tribe, and alida was in charge of the continent. everything was in order!


    as for him, he stood behind the two of them and quietly watched all the changes.


    ¡°this is the life that an immortal should have!¡± eli sighed.


    but at this moment, dylan¡¯s voice entered his consciousness again.


    ¡°sir, the external communication system has been repaired!¡±


    was another system repaired?


    eli stood up and decided to take a look.


    the few people in the distance watched as eli stood up and walked over.


    ¡°i¡¯m going to the gray mage tower.¡± eli smiled and hugged them, then kissed them a few times before leaving.


    soon, he came to the familiar central wizard tower again.


    dylan was already waiting.


    ¡°sir, the external communication has been repaired. it is the connection between the mage tower and the other mage towers. i dare not open it rashly.¡± dylan said respectfully.


    ely was stunned, but he did not hesitate and said directly, ¡°activate it.¡±


    ¡°yes, sir!¡±


    dylan nodded and pressed a button.


    suddenly, their vision changed. the space in front of them gradually turned dark. below the ground was an endless starry sky. as for the two of them, they were standing in this starry sky.


    however, there was no response from the darkness.


    ¡°no response?¡± eli muttered as he watched this scene.


    however, in the next second, a spot of light suddenly lit up in the distant darkness.


    this was just the beginning. as the light spots lit up, the light spots also lit up in an instant. thousands of light spots instantly lit up the darkness.


    ¡°this is¡­¡± eli opened his mouth wide.


    each dot of light represented a mage tower. how many mage towers were there?


    at this moment, he suddenly remembered what he had been told a long time ago.


    ¡°the mages didn¡¯t die. they just left.¡± eli slowly read out these words.


    yes, they had always been there, always been there, but they were scattered all over the universe!


    at the same time, the sounds of the dots of light reached eli¡¯s ears.


    ¡°this is the crimson dragon galaxy, coordinates 306-646-4664/%6464. new mage, we have conquered this mid-world. we need you. come quickly!¡±


    ¡°this is the puppet star domain. coordinates: 64646 ¨C 64646 -6464644334. hahaha, come quickly. it¡¯s a brand new major world.¡±


    ¡°this is the endless dragon world. new mage, come and find us. we need your power. we are conquering this great world and plundering it.¡±


    ¡± we¡¯re all here. we¡¯re still looking for a solution to the mother world¡¯s problem. join us.¡±


    ¡°come quickly, start the journey of the mages!¡±


    the endless world, endless shouts, and countless mage towers were communicating with gray wizard tower. they did not hesitate to send out their own signals, communicating with eli.


    it was as if they were saying that the mages were still around and that they had not perished!


    in fact, they were even more powerful than before.


    everything was there.


    ¡°the mages didn¡¯t die. they just left!¡±


    eli murmured again as if he was replying in deep space.